Maidens of the Kaleidoscope

~Hakurei Shrine~ => Patchouli's Scarlet Library => Kosuzu's Grand Bookstore => Topic started by: Alfred F. Jones on February 15, 2010, 10:50:36 AM

Title: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread the First
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 15, 2010, 10:50:36 AM
This post reserved for more sensible OP text later. I'm so insane right now it's not even funny :V

Welcome, dear Writers, to the Weekly Touhou Shorts Writing Challenge.

Here you shall take up your pens and quills,
your ink bottles and keyboards,
and compete with each other in a battle of words.

Every week, a short story idea will be presented here by one of you.
If you want to be that chosen one, you simply need to send your ideas to the master of this challenge, Ruro.
She will then decide which idea shall become this week's challenge.

Once a theme has been decided and posted, anyone is free to reply to it with their own short story.

Once the week ends, winners will be chosen by arbitrary standards a complex system of evaluation and judgement.
Let it be known that the winners shall receive prizes for their victory.
They will be the shiny things known as SM, the right to call yourself a Speshul Membuh.

So with this, let the Challenge begin.
Write with all you've got and most of all:
Have Fun!

Rules:
- Anyone is allowed to submit a response to a story prompt that shall be posted every week in this thread.
- Only one entry per person; however, you may submit more than one story and pick one or the other to be judged.
- Comments from observers are allowed and encouraged.
- I am open to receiving prompt suggestions, and people who send me suggestions will not be disqualified from the contest. (This is a tentative rule, since we'll see how this turns out. But eh, this should run on an honor system. Write something new every time.)
- You have a week to complete a challenge and submit it. In practice, this means "right up until the next challenge is posted".
- Winners get Speshul Membuh rank for a week. However, they will lose it after that week if they don't win the next contest. No getting complacent here, people!

The weekly deadline is Sunday midnight!

Judges are: Chaore, Rou, and Sakana, the Librarians. If any of them would like to post a fic, they are free to do so, but they won't be able to judge for that week. I'll step in and take any of their slots if/when that happens. And speaking of, I'm auto-DQ'd from winning at all, so you don't have to worry about me. This is for the rest of you wonderful writers, after all :3

I need something better for this >_>
<Sakana> Your will shall be done. ^^
Thanks, Sakana~



EDIT: From our loyal slave follower Sect comes this handy list of challenges. Thanks a lot~

Quote from: Sect
Contest 1: Nigerian Spam Email (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg254274.html#msg254274)

?lice Bl?ckb?r[Z] (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg254278.html#msg254278)
Sakura Rurouni (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg254280.html#msg254280)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg254898.html#msg254898) *Winner*
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg257322.html#msg257322)
Forte Blackadder (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg261235.html#msg261235)

Contest 2: Doctor (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg263050.html#msg263050)

Hideki (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg264533.html#msg264533)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg266126.html#msg266126)
Forte Blackadder (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg266541.html#msg266541)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg266823.html#msg266823) *Winner*
Amaterasu (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg267109.html#msg267109)
Choja (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg267369.html#msg267369)
Sakura Rurouni (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg268449.html#msg268449)

Contest 3: Magical Girl (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg269461.html#msg269461)

Forte Blackadder (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg269629.html#msg269629)
Erebus (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg272109.html#msg272109) *Winner*
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg275787.html#msg275787)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg276128.html#msg276128)
homerun-chan (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg276260.html#msg276260)
Sakura Rurouni (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg276322.html#msg276322)

Contest 4: "Everything You Ever" (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg276407.html#msg276407)

Esifex (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg277152.html#msg277152)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg283156.html#msg283156)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg289029.html#msg289029) *Winner*
Choja (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg290157.html#msg290157)

Contest 4.5: Spellcard Haiku (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg291831.html#msg291831)

homerun-chan (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg291842.html#msg291842)
Suikama (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg292058.html#msg292058)
Sen (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg292341.html#msg292341)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg294118.html#msg294118)
Kilgamayan (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg294137.html#msg294137)
Polaris (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg294204.html#msg294204) *Winner*
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg295195.html#msg295195)

Contest 5: Contemporary (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg297736.html#msg297736)

Amaterasu (http://tengukami.blogspot.com/2010/04/what-gets-read.html)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg302652.html#msg302652)
Erebus (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg309676.html#msg309676)
Odda C. (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg309760.html#msg309760) *Winner*

Contest 6: Festival (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg310077.html#msg310077)

Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg312420.html#msg312420) *Winner*
theshim (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg315829.html#msg315829)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg316435.html#msg316435)

Contest 7: Animal Youkai (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg316926.html#msg316926)

Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg327709.html#msg327709)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg328163.html#msg328163) *Winner*
homerun-chan (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg328368.html#msg328368)

Contest 8: Self Insert (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg328742.html#msg328742)

Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg337889.html#msg337889)
Purvis (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg340204.html#msg340204) *Winner*
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg340301.html#msg340301)
Erebus (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg340446.html#msg340446)
Nobu (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg345349.html#msg345349)
Esifex (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg345587.html#msg345587) *Winner*

Contest 9: Mortality (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg347068.html#msg347068)

Purvis (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg347096.html#msg347096) *Wins Again*
Iced (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg354335.html#msg354335) *Winner*
Sriggle (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg360834.html#msg360834)

Contest 10: Sports (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg363647.html#msg363647)

Purvis (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg363881.html#msg363881) *Damn it stop winning*
Solf J. Undertaker (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg363909.html#msg363909)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg370028.html#msg370028)
Erebus (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg372551.html#msg372551) *Winner*

Contest 11: Mecha (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg381322.html#msg381322)

Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg382541.html#msg382541) *Um... Winner?*

Contest 12: The Challenge That Should Have Never Been (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg392149.html#msg392149)

Purvis (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg392743.html#msg392743) *No seriously he's the winner for this one you don't want to read the others*
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg392750.html#msg392750) *Loser*
Sakana (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg392935.html#msg392935) *Loser*
Sriggle (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg393012.html#msg393012) *Loser*
Erebus (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg393228.html#msg393228) *Loser*
Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg394057.html#msg394057) *Loser*
Amaterasu (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg396516.html#msg396516) *Loser*
Ayuka (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg403425.html#msg403425) *The Most Losiest Of Them All (Which somehow means Winner)*

Contest 13: Wild West (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg404359.html#msg404359)

Amaterasu (http://tengukami.blogspot.com/2010/08/fistful-of-donations.html) *Winner*
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg410657.html#msg410657)
Esifex (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg410893.html#msg410893)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg414503.html#msg414503)
rdj (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg416570.html#msg416570)
Purvis (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg416638.html#msg416638) *Actually didn't win this one, oddly enough*
Ayuka (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg419014.html#msg419014)

Contest 14: Space (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg419418.html#msg419418)

Esifex (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg423752.html#msg423752) *Disqualified for plagarising Purvis*
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg427778.html#msg427778) *Winner*
Azaa (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg428334.html#msg428334)
Ayuka (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg432037.html#msg432037)

Contest 15: School (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg432138.html#msg432138)

Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg433267.html#msg433267)
Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg434830.html#msg434830)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg437099.html#msg437099)
Sana (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg442433.html#msg442433)
Erebus (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg444140.html#msg444140) *Winner*

Contest 16: Spies (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg444377.html#msg444377)

VIVI (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg444377.html#msg444377)
Yagosteinro_Eirin (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg446404.html#msg446404)
Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg447834.html#msg447834)
Chibi-Reaper (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg449567.html#msg449567)
Ryuu (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg449634.html#msg449634)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg450016.html#msg450016)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg450806.html#msg450806) *Winner*
Luna Moth Child (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg452194.html#msg452194)
Kirin (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg452420.html#msg452420)

Contest 17: Essays (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg454354.html#msg454354)

Chibi-Reaper (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg454455.html#msg454455)
Amaterasu (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg457935.html#msg457935) *Winner*
Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg458112.html#msg458112)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg459945.html#msg459945)
Erebus (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg463904.html#msg463904)
Team Brofist Ryuu and Esifex (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg463922.html#msg463922)
nolrai2 (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg466535.html#msg466535)

Contest 18: Halloween (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg469278.html#msg469278)

Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg470589.html#msg470589)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg474787.html#msg474787) *Winner*

Contest 19: Christmas (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg507144.html#msg507144)

VIVI en espa?ol! (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg509336.html#msg509336) *Winner*
Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg512366.html#msg512366)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg512437.html#msg512437)

Contest 20: Valentine's Day (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg553968.html#msg553968)

MaxKnight (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg554627.html#msg554627)
Sect (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg555536.html#msg555536)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg556437.html#msg556437) *Winner*
Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg557643.html#msg557643)
Ryuu (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg557645.html#msg557645)
Erebus (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg564452.html#msg564452)
Purvis (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg565497.html#msg565497) *Won again after a long leave of absence but then disqualified due to death by bukkit*

Contest 21: Noir (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg565661.html#msg565661)

MaxKnight (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg567541.html#msg567541)
capt. h (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg569917.html#msg569917)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg570771.html#msg570771)
Sect (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg576013.html#msg576013) *Winner*
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg576177.html#msg576177)
Kips (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg576345.html#msg576345)
Ryuu (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg576965.html#msg576965)

Contest 21.3: Mustaches (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg581375.html#msg581375)

Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg582166.html#msg582166) *Dinner*

Contest 22: Shakespeare (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg582684.html#msg582684)

Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg583708.html#msg583708)*Winner*
SMS (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg587102.html#msg587102)
Faithless Priest of Void (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg587774.html#msg587774)

Contest 23: Dreams (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg608598.html#msg608598)

Andrew (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg613002.html#msg613002)
Squidtentacle (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg613273.html#msg613273)
Himiko (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg613426.html#msg613426)
Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg613526.html#msg613526)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg613600.html#msg613600)
Faithless Priest of Void (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg614872.html#msg614872)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg615973.html#msg615973)
Esifex (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg616659.html#msg616659)
Guy You Met Online (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg618421.html#msg618421)
capt. h (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg620761.html#msg620761)
Sleepy/Humid (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg621113.html#msg621113)
Donut (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg621636.html#msg621636)*Winner*
Suikama (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg621677.html#msg621677)
Conqueror (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg621776.html#msg621776)
Affinity (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg622915.html#msg622915)

Contest 24: Post-Apocalyptic Touhou (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg627230.html#msg627230)

Andrew (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg630393.html#msg630393)
T-A-C (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg630420.html#msg630420)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg630617.html#msg630617)
Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg630774.html#msg630774)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg631878.html#msg631878) *Winner*
Himiko (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg636476.html#msg636476)
Azu-nyan (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg637191.html#msg637191)
Guy You Met Online (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg637218.html#msg637218)
Faithless Priest of Void (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg637512.html#msg637512)
Squidtentacle (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg638226.html#msg638226)

Contest 24.3: Esi's Challenge!: A Day in the Life of... (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg649202.html#msg649202)

Faithless Priest of Void (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg649389.html#msg649389) *Winner*
The Shim (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg650029.html#msg650029)
Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg650144.html#msg650144)
FallenAngel (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg650180.html#msg650180)
Azu-nyan (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg650672.html#msg650672)

Contest 24.7: Esi's Challenge!: Motivation to the Magic (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg650672.html#msg650672)

Kips (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg651955.html#msg651955)
Teruyo (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg653104.html#msg653104)
Esifex (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg654235.html#msg654235) *Disqualified due to being the person judging*

Contest 25: Lord of Maidens Plot Writing (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg656791.html#msg656791)

Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg657310.html#msg657310)
Faithless Priest of Void (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg659404.html#msg659404) *Winner*

Contest 26: Daily Life (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg674774.html#msg674774)

Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg681543.html#msg681543)
Spaztique (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg682496.html#msg682496)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg682711.html#msg682711)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg684039.html#msg684039) *Winner*
Faithless Priest of Void (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg684053.html#msg684053)

Contest 27: Myth (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg690946.html#msg690946)

Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg693285.html#msg693285)
Faithless Priest of Void (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg703899.html#msg703899)
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg704037.html#msg704037) *Winner*

Contest 28: Job Swap (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg712295.html#msg712295)

Tai (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg712966.html#msg712966)
VIVI (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg715270.html#msg715270)
Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg718692.html#msg718692)

Contest 28.5: Esi's Challenge!: The Feral Child (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg718692.html#msg718692)

capt. h (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg764627.html#msg764627)
Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg764925.html#msg764925)

Contest 29: Cripes, not again... Facebook Spam (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg784295.html#msg784295)

Roukanken (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg784483.html#msg784483)
nolrai2 (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg784776.html#msg784776)
capt. h (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg784875.html#msg784875)
Scrittore (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg784901.html#msg784901)
Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg784922.html#msg784922)
Guy You Met Online (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg787894.html#msg787894)
Conqueror (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg789205.html#msg789205) *Winner*

Contest 30: Food (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg789205.html#msg789205)

T-A-C (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg794104.html#msg794104)
Unspoken Dyslexic (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg795877.html#msg795877)
Sect (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg796406.html#msg796406)
Ii Ii (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg796408.html#msg796408)
capt. h (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg796415.html#msg796415)
Kerigis (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg796426.html#msg796426) *Winner*

Contest 31: Spice and Wolf Tengu (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg796698.html#msg796698)
Gappy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg799317.html#msg799317)
capt. h (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg802180.html#msg802180)
Sect (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg805520.html#msg805520) *Winner*

Contest 32: Crossovers (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg805681.html#msg805681)

capt. h (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg811420.html#msg811420)
Zent (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg814060.html#msg814060)
Tonomi (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg814431.html#msg814431) *Winner*
Esifex (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg814513.html#msg814513)

Contest 33: Origin Stories (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg818924.html#msg818924) *Judging Ongoing*
=WARNING! WARNING! AN ICED FAIRY CHALLENGE APPROACHES!=

Zurocha (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg821386.html#msg821386)
Guy You Met Online (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg822408.html#msg822408)
Santora Claws (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg823659.html#msg823659)
Squidtentacle (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg824001.html#msg824001)
Himiko (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg824018.html#msg824018)
triangles (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg824367.html#msg824367) *Winner oh wait she fell over nevermind*
Iced Fairy (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg824555.html#msg824555) *Extra Stage Boss*
capt. h (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg824582.html#msg824582)
Yog-Sothoth (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg824614.html#msg824614)
Nat Tea (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg824657.html#msg824657)
Sect (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg824672.html#msg824672)

Contest 34 : And that's the News from Lake Suwa (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg824848.html#msg824848)

Contest 35 : Endings (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg830091.html#msg830091)





This week's challenge exists because sometimes you just have this awesome idea at 2:40 AM that you just have to write.

[02:48] <Dragoshi> Ruro: That idea you mentioned earlier ago sounds glorious. du eet
[02:48] <Dragoshi> :V
[02:49] <Sakura-Rurouni> Touhou Nigerian Spam Email fanfiction?
[02:49] <Dragoshi> yes
[02:49] <Sakura-Rurouni> =D
[02:49] <Sakura-Rurouni> I already have a scenario in mind :3
[02:49] <LadyIlinaAty> ...
[02:49] <Dragoshi> yay
[02:49] <LadyIlinaAty> Touhou Nigerian Spam Email fanfiction, what.
[02:49] * Dragoshi ^5s Ruro
[02:49] <LadyIlinaAty> I don't even know anymore.
[02:49] <ItsPurvisHasLeftThisTimestream> *I want this to happen*
[02:51] <bofh> 04:56 < LadyIlinaAty> Touhou Nigerian Spam Email fanfiction, what.
[02:51] <bofh> Help I also have a scenario in mind
[02:51] <bofh> Let us write and then compare, Ruro!
[02:51] <Sakura-Rurouni> :D
[02:52] <Sakura-Rurouni> Right now?
[02:52] <bofh> Sure, why not?
[02:52] * Sakura-Rurouni opens up a new OpenOffice document
[02:52] <Sakura-Rurouni> Let's go!

February 15, 2010: Touhou Nigerian Spam Email fanfiction
The only requirement is that it contain the traditional Nigerian scam email format that we all know and love. Examples can be found here (http://fraudgallery.com/). Have fun!

First entries should be right below!
Title: Re: Weekly Short Writing Challenge Thread
Post by: ?lice Bl?ckb?rn on February 15, 2010, 10:55:37 AM
My (fairly mediocre) attempt at a 419-spam-scam fanfic (warning: CAPS LOCK):
DEAR FELLOW RESIDENT OF GENSOKYO,

I AM EMAILING YOU AS A RESULT OF A PROPOSAL THAT HAS SUDDENLY COME UP DUE TO RECENT OCCURENCES IN YOUKAI MOUNTAIN. I AM SUWAKO J. MORIYA, GODDESS AND LEGAL COUNSEL FOR ONE SANAE KOTIYA AND ONE KANAKO YASAKA, WHO ARE NORMALLY THE SHRINE MAIDEN AND THE GODDESS OF THE SHRINE ON YOUKAI MOUNTAIN, RESPECTIVELY. DUE TO AN UNFORTUNATE ACCIDENT WITH A NUCLEAR-POWERED CROW, SOME GRILLED CHEESE AND A PLASTIC MODEL OF COLONEL SANDERS THAT YUKARI INAPPROPRIATELY GAPPED IN AT THE WRONG TIME, SEVERAL PEOPLE ARE TEMPORARILY OUT OF COMMISION AT THE SHRINE AND HAVE GIVEN ME FULL CONTROL OVER IT.

I AM CONTACTING YOU AS A RESULT OF THIS BECAUSE AROUND THE SAME TIME YUKARI ACCIDENTALLY MANAGED TO GAP IN SEVERAL BILLION OF THESE ESOTERIC ITEMS KNOWN AS "CURRENCY" AT THE SAME TIME. HOWEVER, DUE TO THE COLONEL AND THE CHEESE EXPLOSION, THIS WAS LEFT UNNOTICED BY EVERYONE ELSE (EXCEPT POSSIBLY YUKARI. WHO KNOWS WHAT THAT PERSON KNOWS.). AT THE PRESENT MOMENT, HOWEVER, I HAVE OTHER DUTIES TO DO THAT WILL PREVENT ME FROM GETTING THE MONEY DIRECTLY TO YOU. HOWEVER, IT IS STORED IN A SAFE LOCATION IN THE FOREST OF MAGIC, THE EXACT LOCATION OF WHICH NOBODY BUT MYSELF IS CURRENTLY AWARE OF. (AGAIN, EXCEPT FOR YUKARI. WHO KNOWS WHAT THAT PERSON KNOWS.)

WHAT I SEEK FROM YOU IS THE ASSISTANCE IN BOTH TRANSPORTATION OF THIS "CURRENCY" AS WELL AS CONVERSION OF IT TO A VALUABLE FORMAT (LET'S FACE IT, UNLESS YOU'RE REIMU, MONEY IS KIND OF WORTHLESS IN THIS PLACE). FOR YOUR COOPERATION, YOU WILL BE GRANTED (3) THREE MIRACLES OF YOUR CHOOSING, SUBJECT TO MINOR CONSTRAINTS. HOWEVER, I AM EXTREMELY GENEROUS, AND IN GENERAL WILL HAVE NO QUALMS ABOUT ACCEPTING YOUR WISH. ALL I ASK IS YOUR TIME AND A MINIMUM OF TWO OF YOUR MOST POWERFUL SPELLCARDS THAT COULD BE BEST USED IN SOME WAY TO MAKE THIS "CURRENCY" USEFUL.

AFTER MANY HOURS OF CONTEMPLATION I HAVE DEEMED YOU THE PERSON MOST WORTHY OF RECIEVING THESE REWARDS. PLEASE KINDLY RESPOND TO THIS MAIL PROMPTLY SO WE MAY COMMENCE WORK ON THIS PLAN AS EARLY AS POSSIBLE. THE MORIYA SHRINE WILL ETERNALLY BE GRATEFUL FOR YOUR COOPERATION IN THESE MATTERS.

THANKS,
SUWAKO J. MORIYA

P.S. PLEASE ATTACH THE LOCATION OF ANY PLACES WHERE YOU LIVE AT AS WELL AS YOUR SCHEDULE FOR THE NEXT WEEK TO THIS MAIL. THANKS.
Title: Re: Weekly Short Writing Challenge Thread
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 15, 2010, 10:57:46 AM
Wheeeeeeee scenario



Kana Anaberal was the most bored person in the Anaberal Manor. A worthy accomplishment, for someone who wasn't even a person in the first place. She was a poltergeist.

After the events of PoDD, Kana had made Yumemi stick to her word, so she was no longer stuck with no one to haunt in the deserted manor. But as it turned out, being a wandering spirit was a lousy day-to-day existence, so she ended up hanging out with Reimu in the Hakurei Shrine. When that didn't work out either, she returned to Yumemi, where she was handed the chance of her life. Yumemi was going back to her world with Chiyuri, Rikako, Kotohime, Ellen, and Sokrates-- if it would please you, would you like to come along?

Of course, Yumemi was not motivated by some sort of desire to be nice. If the events of the tournament had taught the scientist anything, it was that neither she nor Chiyuri could not use true magic on their own, nor could they contain it and bring it back to their world. So they needed a subject, preferably willing, to come back to their world with them. Kana knew this, but she didn't mind. In exchange for a more interesting group of people to haunt, she signed the deal and returned with them.

She should have known it would have come with a catch.

The first problem was Rikako. She had neglected her magic in favor of science for so long that when she wanted to use it, she had lost the connection to it. Her magic was likely still within her; however, the connection to it had become atrophied in her mind. Kotohime did not have much magical ability in the first place, and what she had had, she had forgotten in favor of law enforcement. Ellen's form of magic was even stranger; it was all passive, manifesting itself only when someone around her was in danger. She held the 'Transistor' ability, meaning that no one around her could die. Useful, but not flashy enough to be unequivocally considered magic.

As for Kana: when crossing the border, none of them had taken into context its nature. Kana was the only one of the group who was a nonhuman; none of the others were affected when they'd crossed the border. She had been stripped of all her magical powers when she came to Yumemi's world, left with only a minimal amount of energy to stay 'alive'-- as well as a ghost could, in any case. She had just enough energy to rustle grass. However, inside her manor was another story; she could at least have a decent time, since the house was not alive, and so was not stripped of its latent magical energy when she came over.

Yumemi was disappointed, to say the least. All of her test subjects were denied the power of magic in one way or another, so she could not prove its existence. Still, she was not one to laze around, and she was not about to abandon them, either. They were valuable evidence. And over time, she did start to develop relationships with them, beyond those of a researcher and her mice. Rikako became Yumemi's colleague, working mostly with machines. Kotohime became a police officer, patrolling the city for crime to punish. Ellen became the housekeeper, along with her cat Sokrates. Chiyuri stayed on as Yumemi's assistant.

This left Kana with energy on her hands with nothing to do, confined to the Manor all day long. Japan's progress into the 21st Century had been kind to her; when she had come to Yumemi's world in the late 90's, she had immediately acquired a persocom and gotten internet.

And now, years later, subsisting on a diet of visual novels and imageboards, Kana lay around in the attic, finishing up a match of Melty Blood with someone overseas in Canada. As usual, she had nothing to do. She had just enough energy to muster up a feeble physical edge at the tips of her fingers, but she couldn't do much apart from type on keyboards. There was literally nothing to do, just as she didn't have anything to do for the past few decades...

So when the email arrived, Kana did not spare a second thought. Sure, it was a bit crazy, but really, what did a girl have to do to get some excitement around here?

-----

Three days later...

?Coffee is a marvelous drink. You really should try it.?

?Ugh, thanks, but no thanks. How can something that smells so good taste so bad??

Yumemi and Chiyuri were doing their early morning routine of arguing over tea and coffee. Yumemi preferred strawberry or raspberry tea; Chiyuri was a caffeine addict who had once taken hostages in Columbia in exchange for delicious coffee beans.

?It's 6:30,? Chiyuri noted. ?I'll go get the car started.?

?Nah, I'll take care of it,? Yumemi replied. She waved off her assistant's offer. ?Mind getting my water bottle out of the freezer, though? I'm teaching a class on advanced microbiology this semester, and you know how wordy that gets me.?

?Sure,? Chiyuri agreed, and Yumemi left the Anaberal Manor to go outside and start up the car.

Then she spied the short blue-haired girl with an umbrella waiting outside, in a horse-drawn chariot, in front of the car. She had various suitcases next to her. She was of regal bearing, despite her height, dressed in a pale pink shirt, and white slacks.

She also had bat wings.

Yumemi blinked.

?I should have drunk the coffee,? she muttered as she shuffled back inside.

She waited for a while, then opened the door again. The girl was still standing there. She closed the door again and waited for a while longer, then opened it again. Still no change.

The girl noted this, and walked towards her.

?I am Remilia Scarlet. I am honored to be invited to stay at your wonderful home.?

Yumemi nodded slowly, then walked back inside and closed the door behind her.

?What's going on? Did I drink too much strawberry vodka last night?? she asked as Kana floated down through the floorboards.

?Can I talk to you, Yumemi-san?? Kana asked.

?I can't talk right now,? Yumemi replied. ?I have some kinda weird guest--?

?Remilia Scarlet--? Kana cut her off.

?How did you--?  Yumemi began, her eyes narrowing. ?What did you do, Kana??

?Well,? Kana began, ?when I was online three nights ago, an interesting email came up... it read:

-----

?I AM A CITIZEN OF GENSOKYO ZAIRE, SISTER OF THE LATE FORMER LADY OF SCARLET PRESIDENT OF ZAIRE, FLANDRE SCARLET) SINCE THE DEATH OF MY SISTER SOME YEARS AGO I HAVE BEEN RESIDING IN NIGERIA ON TEMPORARY POLITICAL ASYLUM. ON MY ARRIVAL IN NIGERIA AFTER MY LATE SISTER'S BURIAL, I CAME INTO NIGERIA WITH A DIPLOMATIC PACKAGED CONSIGNMENT CONTAINING THE SUM $31,540,000.00 (THIRTY ONE MILLION, FIVE HUNDRED AND FORTY THOUSAND UNITED STATES DOLLARS) WHICH I GOT FROM PART OF THE MONEY MY LATE SISTER MADE THROUGH DIAMONDS SALES WHEN SHE WAS LADY OF SCARLET THE PRESIDENT OF ZAIRE FOR ABOUT 32 YEARS.

"PRECISELY, SINCE MY ARRIVAL WITH THE DIPLOMATIC PACKAGED CONSIGNMENT IT HAS BEEN SAFELY KEPT WITH A SECURITY COMPANY HERE IN NIGERIA MOREOVER,I DO NOT WANT TO INVEST THIS MONEY IN ANY PART OF AFRICA DUE TO THE CONSTANT POLITICAL INSTABILITY IN GENSOKYO AFRICA.MY PLAN IS TO USE THIS MONEY TO INVEST IN A PROFITABLE BUSINESS IN ANY PART OF THE WORLD APART FROM GENSOKYO AFRICA, ALSO TO PURCHASE A RESIDENTIAL ACCOMMODATION. I WILL COME OVER AND SETTLE THERE WITH MY FAMILY.

"HENCE,I AM SOLICITING FOR YOUR ASSISTANCE AS MY FOREIGNPARTNER TO RECEIVE THIS MONEY ON MY BEHALF ON ARRIVAL ABROAD AND TO KEEP IT IN A SAFE PLACE PENDING MY ARRIVAL TO JOIN YOU UP. UPON THE RECEIPT OF YOUR ACCEPTANCE TO MY PROPOSAL, I CAN IMMEDIATELY ARRANGE FOR THE MONEY TO LEAVE NIGERIA IN YOUR FAVOUR (i.e. AS THE BENEFICIARY) FOR ONWARD MOVEMENT TO WHERE I HAVE CONNECTION IN ASIA OR NOTHERN AMERICA WITH THE ASSISTANCE OF A SECURITY COMPANY , THEN YOU WILL ASSIST ME TO RECEIVE IT OVER THERE AS MY FOREIGN PARTNER.

"I SHALL INFORM YOU WITH NEXT LINE OF ACTION AS SOON AS I RECEIVE YOUR POSITIVE RESPONSE. YOUR URGENT REPONSE THROUGH MY E-MAIL SHALL BE HIGHLY APPRECIATED. YOU CAN ALSO REACH ME ON MY OTHER MAILBOX AT..."

?Hmm.? Koakuma, the SDM's best scribe tapped her pen against her chin. ?Is this really how letters are written in the other world, Patchouli-sama??

?All my sources tell me that's exactly the format,? Patchouli replied honestly.

?Well, then,? she said, handing the completed letter to Patchouli, who handed it to the maid. ?Type this up and send it with the Kappa, Sakuya-san. If Remilia really wants to wander around the other world, then if nothing else I can at least try to keep her comfortable.?

?At once,? Sakuya said, bowing and disappearing from sight.

-----

?Oh, Sakuya-san. Nice to see you.?

?You work here, Sanae??

?Yes. Nitori finds me useful around the office for tech support. Anyway, what do you need??

?Can you type this letter up for me and send it to all the email addresses you know??

?Uh... Sakuya, I don't think this is what... Uh...?

?Hm? What is it??

?Oh... never mind... it's just a paycheck, just a paycheck... No one who receives it will actually believe it, anyway...?

-----

?She has over Thirty-one million U.S.D!? Kana said with glee. ?And she wants to start a business! Imagine if she pumps that money into my Manor! I could become rich! Then I can buy all the VNs I want!?

?So why didn't you invite her to YOUR place!?? Yumemi hissed.

?This IS my place!? Kana shot back.

?Kana, we've got no guarantee she'll make a deal with us! And why should I help you, anyway?!?

?I'll give you half the take,? Kana said flatly. ?Even if she gives us a third of the money, that would still net you Five. Million. Dollars.?

?Say no more.? Dollar signs lit up in Yumemi's eyes. She spat in her hand and shook Kana's hand as best as she could. ?Done!?
Title: Re: Weekly Short Writing Challenge Thread
Post by: ♛ Apher-Forte on February 15, 2010, 11:36:42 AM
I lol'd quite hard.

here's to the best scientist ever will have in or outside of Gensokyo, equivalent of having the brain of a certain sputlzy 2 headed galaxy president.
Title: Re: Weekly Short Writing Challenge Thread
Post by: IcedFairy on February 15, 2010, 09:55:38 PM
I like this plan!  I am excited to be a part of it!

My only worry is that the scam I'm working with might not be Nigerian in origin.  However it was too great to pass up.

-----

The young man hurried as fast as he could down the darkened path, the heavy backpack he was carrying slowing him down.

It was pure foolishness to be out here this late at night, but the opportunity was too good to pass up!  He was so lucky to have gotten the letter at his house.  He pulled out the printed note and looked it over once again, marveling at his good fortune.

"HELLO,

I AM A YOUKAI IN THE FOREST WITH BIG PROPOSITION FOR YOU.  ON A TRIP TO HUMAN VILLAGE I BOUGHT A LOTTERY TICKET AS A SUVINEER OF MY JOURNEY.  I THEN RETURNED TO MY HOME, IN THE FOREST.

RECENTLY I HEARD FROM MY FAMILY IN THE HUMAN VILLAGE THAT MY LOTTO TICKET WAS THE LUCKY WINNER FOR 20,000,000 YEN.  I TRIED TO COLLECT PRIZE, BUT THIS PRIZE REQUIRES TO BE COLLECTED IN PERSON AND BY HUMANS ONLY.  AS I AM A YOUKAI IN THE FOREST I AM PREVENTED FROM COLLECTING.

I NEED A HUMAN I CAN TRUST TO COLLECT THE PRIZE MONEY.  MY SOURCES TELL ME YOU ARE A VERY HONEST AND TRUSTWORTHY INDIVIDUAL, SO I HAVE SENT YOU THIS LETTER IN THE HOPE YOU CAN HELP ME.  IN EXCHANGE FOR YOUR HELP I WILL GIVE YOU 50% OF MY WINNINGS, PLUS ANOTHER 10 THOUSAND YEN COLLECTORS FEE.

ALL I NEED FOR YOU TO DO IS BRING 30 POUNDS MEAT AS A DOWNPAYMENT TO THE PATH NORTH OF HUMAN VILLAGE AFTER DARK ON TUESDAY AND I WILL GIVE YOU THE WINNING TICKET.  IF YOU CAN'T GET 30 POUNDS OF MEAT, 20 POUNDS OF MEET WITH SPICE WOULD ALSO BE GOOD.  I WILL MEET YOU THERE TO GIVE THE WINNING TICKET.

YOURS TRUELY,
RUMIA

PS IF POSSIBLE BRING BBQ SAUCE SO I KNOW THAT THE HUMAN IS YOU.  I WILL BRING FORK AND KNIFE SO YOU KNOW IT IS ME.

--

Two figures surveyed the path north of the human village from high in the air.

"I don't believe that idiot!" Reimu said in digust.  "How could anyone have fallen for that?  There's no lotto of that size in the human village, and even if there was no one would be stupid enough to refuse to give the winning prize to a youkai."  She turned to yell down at the distant figure, "Hey moron!  Didn't you notice every single house in the village had one of those notes?!  It was the talk of the town all day!"

Aya sighed deeply.  "It's not like Rumia's doing much better.  She's just sitting in her cloud of darkness in the middle of the road."  The reporter shook her head in disdain.  "Would it be that much harder to hide in the bushes and ambush the fool?"

Reimu snorted.  "Why would she need to?  The moron's going to run right into that cloud of darkness.  Just you watch."

Sure enough the young man went straight into the darkness cloud.

"Shouldn't you help that human out?" Aya asked the shrine maiden.

"If she eats him she'll be doing the village a favor."  Reimu briefly glanced up at the tengu.  "Why'd you let her use your printing press for those notes anyway?"

Aya shrugged.  "Slow news week."

"Oh look."  Reimu pointed.  "Looks like he managed to not die."

Sure enough the young man was fleeing from the darkness cloud.  Somewhere in there he'd gained a few bite marks, and his backpack was spilling meat behind him from a large tear in it, but he seemed mostly unharmed. 

The cloud of darkness however was in quick pursuit!  At least until it slammed into a tree and stopped moving.  The young man however didn't bother to look back.  He just kept running for the safety of the village.

Aya finished scribbling some notes.  "And so it ends.  Well maybe I can make a comedy piece out of it."

"Good luck with that.  Me?  I'm going to grab that meat."  Reimu began flying down.

"Hey!"  Aya gave Reimu a look.  "As much as I hate to admit it Rumia earned that meat fairly.  Well fairly for a youkai.  Has the Hakurei shrine maiden been forced to resort to stealing to make ends meet?"

Reimu sighed then shrugged.  "Fine fine.  You grab the kid, I'll grab the meat, and we'll split the proceeds three ways.  You can do a food column or something."

"Now you're talking."
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on February 17, 2010, 09:40:17 PM
This isn't getting the attention it deserves, so allow me to throw my hat in.

-----

"It looks like such a wonderful day outside..."

Hieda no Akyu had to be content with the warm rays making their way through her window, much to her disappointment. The chronicles of Gensokyo remained unwritten, and until she had finished this duty her life's work would never be done. Well, technically it was her lives' work, but that just sounded awkward.

She was currently working on the segment covering the varied sorts of youkai that filled Gensokyo. Anyone with a hint of sense would have told her that they were far too numerous to write about, but that didn't stop Akyu. Still, with the small amount of money she had there was only so far she could finance her goal; people were not as sympathetic to her plea as she would have liked, and only Miss Kamishirasawa would ever drop in and welcome her.

Knock, knock!

Though she recalled that Keine never hit the door that fiercely.

"Hm?"

Akyu rose to her feet, unused to guests at this time of day. She tiptoed across the room, avoiding the various volumes lying strewn around, and carely pulled open the screen-door.

The first thing she noticed about the man is that he was not a village resident. She concluded this solely from the fact she'd never seen him before, and no-one could argue with Akyu's memory for faces. His skin was several shades darker than that of anyone she'd ever met, and the suit he wore was far too sophisticated for these parts. He filled it easily, given the bulge of a stomach he had.

"Hieda of Akyu? It is my greatest pleasure to make your acquaintance, and I come to you with a proposal in context but actually an appeal for your unreserved assistance in consummating an urgent transaction requiring maximum confidence."

Akyu blinked twice as she processed exactly what the man had said to her. When was the last time anyone had spoken to her with such verbosity?

"U-Um. Come in, please...?"

Not sure how to respond, she allowed the man to enter, nervously ensuring he sat a good distance away from her. His eyes glanced around the room only momentarily before they turned back to her.

"My name is Mr Ngobe Ngayaka Chief Credit Officer (CCO), Standard Chartered Bank Bulawayo, Zimbabwe. On December 6, 1999, a Foreign consultant/contractor with the Zimbabwe Electoral Commission, Mr. Erich Kakutasu, made a numbered time (Fixed) Deposit for twelve calendar months, valued at Fifteen Billion Japanese Yen in my branch. Upon maturity, I sent a routine notification to his forwarding address but got no reply. After a month, I sent a reminder and finally we discovered from his contract employers, the Kakutasu Company, that Mr. Kakutasu died from a Saboten accident. On further investigation, I found out that he died without making a Will, and all attempts to trace his next of kin was fruitless. I therefore made further investigation
and discovered that Mr. Kakutasu did not declare any next of kin or relations in all his official ocuments,including his Bank Deposit paperwork in our Bank."

Akyu's eyes narrowed slightly. Zimbabwe? Had she ever heard of that place? It would explain his unusual skin tone. And Japanese Yen at least she'd heard of - it was the currency the world outside the border used, and it was still accepted as currency in Gensokyo today. The man started to twiddle his thumbs as he continued speaking.

"From past experiences, I know that no one will ever come forward to
claim the deceased funds. According to Zimbabwean Law, at the expiration
of 5 years, the funds will be unclaimable and revert to the
ownership of the Zimbabwe Government as contribution to the Defence
ministry if nobody applies to claim the fund. In order to avert this
development, I in conjunction with a colleague (the Chief Operating
Officer in the bank) now seek your permission to allow an attorney do a
backdated will in your name, so that the funds would be released to you
as the new owner (on behalf of me and my colleague). I am visiting you because, citizens resident to Zimbabwe we cannot operate a foreign account or
have an account that is more than Zw$500,000.Consequently, I will
present you as the owner of the funds so you can be able to claim it on
our behalf with the help of an attorney."

Akyu's mouth slowly started to open, her eyes widening. This man may not have been speaking his native language, but his message was clear. Fifteen billion yen...she'd never seen that much money across all her lifetimes. Was this too good to be true?

"This is simple. I will like you to provide immediately your full name, address and Gensokyo Bank Account details, so that an Attorney will
prepare the necessary documents which will put you in place as the
beneficiary of the funds. The money will then be released to your
custody by the bank,for us to share in the ratio of 70% for us and 30%
for you. There is no risk at all as all the paperwork for this
transaction will be done by the Attorney and this will guarantee the
successful execution of this transaction."

The yen signs practically worked their way out of Akyu's brain and into her eyes. Four and a half billion yen!? She could finance herself with lifetimes with money like that!

"A-Are you serious? This isn't a joke, right?!"

He smiled, apparently expecting a response like this.

"No doubt this proposal will make you apprehensive. Please I imploy you
to observe utmost confidentiality and rest assured that this transaction
would be most profitable for both of us. Note also that we shall require
your assistance to invest our share in your country."

"Y-Yes, of course. I know enough about Gensokyo to help you there."

As he handed her a piece of paper to write her details on, Akyu was well aware her hand was shaking. The thought of all that money - the supplies she could buy, the food, the clothes - people wouldn't look at her as a hopeless dreamer anymore. Maybe she could even hire scribes with that sort of money! That would make everything so much easier...

Within a minute she'd written down everything the man needed. He smiled, tucking the piece of paper into his suit. He nodded to her once.

"Thanks and regards. I will have the money transferred to your account shortly."

Akyu nodded in return as she opened the door for him. She couldn't contain the excitement - the mind of a young girl couldn't absorb an event like this without its fair share of squeeing.

"Oh, this is fantastic! I knew this endeavour would pay off! I knew someone would appreciate my work!"

For now, the chronicles could wait. This was her chance to enjoy herself...

---

The man quickly made his way out of the Human Village's residential area, making his way into the financial section. This basically equated to a single bank which everyone used, its monopoly unrivalled. It looked almost as if he was about to enter, but he slipped into a back alley one block beforehand.

Thirty seconds later, a figure walked out. It was no elderly man with dark brown skin and a suit - it was a young girl with six wing-like objects emerging from her back; three red, three blue. Her dark black dress matched the long tights on her feet.

She smirked.

"Stupid kid. Targets like that are almost too easy."

She held aloft the paper she'd acquired earlier, listing all the details she would need to empty the account of Hieda no Akyu. It wasn't that much money, but it'd feed her for a week or so.

"Think I'll try that Scarlet Devil place tomorrow. Hear that vampire girl is pretty damn rich..."

And so began the career of Nue Houjuu, Gensokyo's first con artist...

TOUHOU 13
東方金信盗 - Subtle Supposed Scandal

-----

I have no idea what the real meaning of the three kanji are - I got them as results for Gold, Trust and Theft. :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Forte Blackadder on February 21, 2010, 12:48:01 PM
My greetings,

Pardon my rudeness as emailing you, a stranger.

My name is Houraisan Kaguya, believe it or not, I'm a princess. So, 'what would a princess want from me?' you must be thinking. Very well, let me be straight: I'm keeping many ancient treasures that are more valuable than your life, your job and your Walkers crisp pack. I would love to sell the stuffs and buy me a DS Lite. However, my guardian is so strict, she doesn't allow me to get rid of those stupid artifacts. What an old hag, you see?

Therefore, for the sake of my new DS Lite, I want you to help selling those good-for-nothing treasures. The plan is simple: I will  have a long conversation with my guardian, giving you enough time to sneak in and job should be done.

We are living in the shrine uphill, not very far from the Human Village, named Hakurei Shrine. I shall place the treasure into the donation box. When you arrive, quickly open it and grab the artifact. My guardian is a sharp person, she may discover you fast so run like you're gonna die.

I don't mind if you consider this mail a scam, since I sent this to many people, looking for help.
Such cruel people will ignore a little cute helpless princess... Oh how life goes.

Anyhow, if you find this interesting and willing to help me, please give me your full name and your bank account, so I will know if you really send me the money afterwards. See? There is no scam, you get the treasure, sell it and send me the money to buy a DS Lite. You can keep the rest. There is no risk, my plan is perfect, and since it's my belonging, you can't have any issue with the cops!

I'll be looking forward to your reply, may the Force be with you.

Gensokyo xx/xx/xxxx
Your Highness,
Teruyo
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 23, 2010, 03:13:12 AM
All righty then! It's been a week, and it's time to pass judgment on the submissions!

Our judges for this week have been: Myself, Chaore, and Sakana. Through the power of majority vote, we have come to a decision!

This week's winner is...

:drumroll:

... ICED FAIRY! Your fic was hilarious, and in the words of one of our judges: There just happens to be something about Rumia, Reimu, and Aya splitting the spoils three ways down, and the 'I'll bring the fork and knife so you know its me' part is comedy gold. Enjoy your well-earned SM-- but not for too long >:D

Honorable mention goes to Alice Margatroid. According to one of the other judges: It stays very close to the original while still including a lot of Touhou references. 'Short and awesome' is a good way to describe it.

Thanks to all our contestants for entering! We hope to make this contest a fixture of PSL, and the more entries we get, the better! You are all free to enter as many contests as you want in succession, and you all have an equal shot at winning SM. Here's your writing challenge for this week, submitted by Roukanken:

February 22, 2010: Dr. Komeiji's Traveling Clinic
Despite the title, it doesn't actually have to be Dr. Komeiji. In this week's writing challenge, you must involve one of the Touhou characters setting up a "medical" "practice". It can be hypnoregressive therapy at Koishi's hands, THC-certified products sold in the SDM, you name it! (And because this is a question that's bound to pop up: Yes, Eirin's canon medical practice is fair game, so long as you do it well.)

Have fun writing, folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: IcedFairy on February 23, 2010, 03:51:47 AM
Horray!   :*  And here I thought I just had a chance to become an idiot!  I should pay more attention to edits.

I liked all the fics, so I'm really looking forward to this new challenge, and defending my title as well.

Oh and Ruro, you wanted more comedy from me?  This sort of challenge should do it.   ;)

Now to start writing....
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hideki on February 24, 2010, 10:31:43 AM
Ruukoto paused nervously in front of the large steel door.  As Reimu?s maid, it was her duty to do the chores around the shrine.  Sure she wasn?t really all that good at it, but she did them happily nonetheless.  Recently however, she began to feel rather lethargic, even when she was cleaning.  Alarmed, she asked Reimu what to do about her symptoms. 

?You?re a robot aren?t you??  Reimu had replied.  ?Go visit Nitori and tell her what?s wrong.?

After a bit of clarification about who this Nitori was, she found herself in front of the door.  She looked at the name plate.  It read ?Nitori Kawashiro, ME, EE, RMD.?  She thought that it looked like the ?RMD? was recently scribbled on.  It wasn?t very reassuring.

Well here it goes, She thought as she  raised her hand.  Before she could knock on the door, it swung open.  A short blue haired girl with pigtails appeared before her. 

This must be Nitori.  She was wearing a blue dress with an unusual amount of pockets around the edge of her skirt.  On top of her head was a green cap with a white squiggle on it.  NItori smiled.

?Ah, you must be Ruukoto,? She said.  ?Reimu said you were coming.  Come on in.?

As Nitori led the way into the door, Ruukoto hesitantly followed.  They entered a short hallway with several rooms branching off.  Nitori led her to the farthest door on the left, marked ?Laboratory? and opened it.  Inside the room was a bare steel table with several attachments and tool racks.  Along the walls there were more tool racks and several machines whose purpose Ruukoto couldn?t ascertain.  NItori motioned her to sit on the table as she sat down on a nearby chair. 

As Ruukoto sat herself down, Nitori started asking her questions. 

?So, what are you, and why did you come??

?I am a nuclear-powered gynoid designed and built by Yumemi Okazaki for Reimu?s use.  Recently, I feel like I don?t have the energy for doing chores.?

?Short and to the point huh??  Nitori got up and went to one of her tool racks.  Once she got there, she started searching for something.  As she was searching, she continued questioning. 

?How long have you been active??

?Um, about ten years??

?When did you start feeling tired??

?Late last month.?

?Are there any other problems?  Stiffness in joints, blackouts, constricted movement range, that kind of thing.?

?Uh, a little stiffness I guess.  Why??As Ruukoto watched, she picked something up and walked to the table. 

?No reason.  Can you lay face-down on the table??  Nitori asked.  ?I want to see what your diagnostics are.?

Ruukoto laid herself flat on the table.  After she had finished adjusting herself, she felt a probe insert itself in the center of the hazard symbol on her back. 

?Hmm??  Nitori started talking to herself as she looked at some readout that Ruukoto couldn?t see.  ?Does that go??  Huh.  I don?t think I would have done it that way?  Oh, hey?  What?s this??  A long pause followed.  Ruukoto was staring to feel uncomfortable. 

?Uh, can I get up now??

?Oh no,? Nitori abruptly replied.  Ruukoto felt her lubricant drop several degrees.  She didn?t like that tone of voice.  ?There?s something wrong with you.  We?ll have to operate.?

?Uh, no thanks?  I think I feel better now,? She tried to get up, but at that moment, metal straps wrapped around her arms, legs, and torso and pinned her to the table.  She heard a loud whirring noise, and went into full-blown panic mode.  However at that moment, she suddenly felt tired.  The last thing she heard before everything went black was Nitori?s voice over the whirring. 

?Don?t worry, you won?t feel a thing.?

-----------

Reimu waited outside the door to Nitori?s place.  A day after Ruukoto left to see her, Nitori called to ask to come pick her up.  Reimu was waiting, wondering why she needed to pick her up, when the door opened.  First out the door was Ruukoto, and the way she was behaving answered her question.

Is she drunk?  Reimu looked incredulously as her maid wobbled unsteadily across the corridor, singing some kind of song she must have picked up from Suika.  How did Nitori do that? 

Nitori exited her door.  To Reimu, she looked like a mess.  Oil and grease stains splattered her clothes, and she looked like she hadn?t slept for days. 

?What did you do to her?? 

Nitori looked at Reimu with tired eyes.  ?Ran a bunch of tests.?  She yawned.  ?Also tried to figure out a delivery system for this.?  She held out a bottle. 

Reimu took the bottle and nearly dropped it.  It was heavy!  ?What did you make this out of, lead??

?Yeah,? Nitori pointed at the label.  ?You need it for the shielding.?

Reimu read the label.  ?Yatagarasu brand Nuclear Pills??  She stared at the bottle.  ?Take twice daily with oil.?

?Ruukoto was running low on fuel, so I had Utsuho make up a batch,? She stretched.  ?It took forever to try to get a method to refuel her.? 

?Uh huh.?  Reimu said as Ruukoto draped herself over her shoulders.  ?So why is she like this??

?You?re red!?  She babbled happily.  ?Red light, white light, kappa light??

Nitori shrugged.  ?She?s probably coming off the anesthetic program I used to open her up.  Now, normally this would cost a considerable sum, but this time I?ll waive the fee.?  Nitori waved them off.  ?Now if you?ll excuse me, I need to sleep.?  She closed the door behind her. 

Reimu looked at the door before glancing at Ruukoto.  ?How about we get you home??

?Cucumbers are fuzzy!?

-----------

Nitori listened to them leave before she trudged down her hallway.  She didn?t tell the whole truth to Reimu.  Ruukoto did need the pills, but opening her up was for a completely different reason. 

Most of my time was occupied with something different, she thought as she looked at the device sitting on her laboratory work bench.  She gave it a pat before leaving.  Lying in her bed, she smiled.  There?s so much research to be done now that I have a copy of Ruukoto?s reactor.

Yeah, you didn't specify that the medical practice needed to apply to organic beings.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on February 25, 2010, 11:23:41 PM
"Well, looks like this is the place."

Aya Shameimaru looked down into Gensokyo's bamboo forests, her eyes falling upon the hidden mansion of Eientei. She smirked to herself for a moment as she considered that the non-winged youkai would've found themselves lost in the maze-like bamboo surrounding the mansion, while tengu like her could simply cheat and fly over the whole thing.

"No wonder I'm so good at this whole paparazzi thing - no-one can keep me out!"

She swooped down cleanly, her stilt-like boots leaving tiny imprints on the ground as she landed. From here she could see the sign speedily hammered just above the entrance, reading 'DR. YAGOKORO'S MEDICAL CLINIC. YOUKAI OF ALL FORMS ACCEPTED'.

Aya was not here for that service. She was here to resolve an issue with the bulging and slightly quivering box in her hand. Occasionally it let off a light whine, but a little shake was usually enough to silence it.

Stepping inside, Aya found herself stuck making her way through Eientei's identikit, eternally-long corridors. There were still helpful signs put up here and there for Eirin's clinic, and for the most part Aya followed these signs. The occasional rabbit walked past her, eyeing up her box with a mixture of curiosity and an urge to stay the everloving Makai away from her. Finally she pulled up to one final junction, with the medical clinic stationed just to her right.

She slipped through the door to the left instead - labelled 'DR. INABA'S VETERINARY CLINIC. PETS OF ALL FORMS ACCEPTED'.

---

"Ah?!"

As the door let off a chime, Reisen flinched slightly in her seat. Whatever happened, she had to avoid making it obvious that this was her first customer. She started on her introduction before her customer had even come into view.

"G-Good morning, ma'am, and welcome to Dr. Inaba's veterinary clinic! Here to help you with all your- oh. It's...you, Aya."

She flinched again when she saw who exactly her first customer was. Aya waved her camera at her as she entered, holding some sort of heaving box in her other hand.

"Hiii, Udonge! Sorry to bother you, but I was sort of needing your expertise on a couple of things. I assume I can come in for free advice and all?"

The tengu strutted around the room, looking at the various pieces of equipment strewn around the room. They literally were designed for pets of all types, from birds to fish and everything inbetween. Reisen had learned there was no point in telling her she wasn't allowed to touch something, because it only made her curiosity stronger. She was actually less of a nuisance when she had free reign.

"Well, I'm afraid we do need to invoke some charges. This is a business, after all, and-"

"Maybe I didn't make that quite clear."

Instantly, Aya was leaning over Reisen's desk, almost poking her in the forehead with the lens of her camera. Reisen hated it when she did that.

"Either I get a free checkup, or I might have to publish that article about the time you walked into Tewi's updraft trap."

Reisen's ears perked up. Aya's threat came out with a far-too-cheery tone, which if anything made it even more frightening for her. The tengu had earned herself a reputation for blackmail, but this was the first time she'd used it to gain an upper hand in Eientei.

"I even have some nice photos of it, actually - your friend was nice enough to tip me off. Honestly, I never would have guessed that your panties were-"

"Alrightalrightit'sfreeit'sfreewhatdoyouwant!?"

Reisen almost left a hole in her desk with the impact she made with her fist, her face turning bright red. Aya simply responded by bowing to her with apparent respect.

"Thank you for your generosity. Now, I was wondering if you could give me any help with this?"

She laid the box on the table, and it shook again as its captive tried to free itself. A few airholes had been hastily poked into the top of the box, and another hole from behind had what seemed to be a silver tail sticking out of it. Reisen undid the latch on the front, and immediately-

"Uwaah!"

A head poked out from within, letting off a little cry as it emerged. Reisen stepped back, caught off guard, as the pet turned to her with tears in her eyes. It took Reisen's brain a few seconds to realise that the pet she was treating wasn't a pet at all.

"Wait a minute...Aya, isn't this one of your subordinates?!"

Aya shrugged, ruffling Momiji's hair slightly.

"Well, I guess that's the case, but Momi here lost a drinking game to me a while back, so she's been my pet ever since."

Reisen rubbed at her temples. One customer and already she'd gone through enough madness to consider quitting. Momiji reluctantly started to pull herself out of the box, wincing slightly as she pulled her arms and legs out.

"Wait, how did you even fit her in a box this small?"

"By pushing really really hard. Simple, huh?"

Reisen's attempt at a counter-argument was silenced by another wave of that damned camera. Momiji finally got herself out of the cage, panting slightly as she rubbed the multiple bruises running across her body.

"Uwaahn...Miss Aya, you're so mean..."

Aya clasped her hand over Momiji's mouth, waving a finger in her other hand.

"Now, now, Momiji. Dogs don't talk, and wolves are just dogs but a little bit bigger, got it?"

Momiji's eyes conveyed her reluctance with ease, and she let off another groan as Aya moved in to hug her. It was then Reisen noticed something strange in the youkai's pet's actions - her eyes started to water slightly, and she began to sniff.

"M-Miss Aya, that hu-ah...aah..."

Aya, aware of the warning signs, quickly pulled her hand away before Momiji could finish. Reisen followed suit, clearing room as the tengu gave in to a sudden urge to clear her nose.

"Aaachooo!"

She let off a heaving sneeze, sniffing rather pitifully as she rubbed her nose on her sleeve.

"See, doc, here's the problem. She just keeps on sneezing whenever I hug her. The hell is wrong with her?"

Aya pouted as she turned to Reisen, who was already examining Momiji with some intensity. Not out of curiosity, or even out of a sense of duty; simply because she wanted this pair out of here as soon as possible. Besides the obvious injuries her entrapment had brought around, Momiji didn't seem to be hurt in any way, so she decided to quickly run with her first instinct.

She plucked a feather from Aya's back.

"Ow! Hey, what are you-!?"

Aya took too long grabbing at her now slightly less impressive wings to stop Reisen from holding the feather in front of Momiji's nose. Immediately a familiar mistiness rose in the wolf's eyes.

"Ah...ah-CHOO!"

This time she sneezed with enough force to knock herself off the desk. She hit the floor with a painful-sounding slam.

"Oww..."

She rubbed at her head, tears hanging in her eyes as she got herself back up to her feet. Aya and Reisen were too busy talking to notice her plight, which admittedly was nothing new for Momiji.

"So, it seems that Momi- I mean, your pet has an allergy to feathers."

"I see, I see. Any sort of treatment you can offer?"

"Well, there is a brand of pills which should be able to help her, but they won't come cheap-"

"I'm sorry, what colour were your panties again?"

Reisen's ears stood on end for an instant in fear. She grit her teeth, facepalming as she forced her next words out.

"Then again, since you are a much-esteemed and trusted customer, I would be happy to offer you a free prescription."

Aya's face beamed.

"Oh, how generous of you! I might give your little place a nice mention in my next article, actually~"

Reisen rummaged around her desk, pulling out a bottle of pills labelled 'SNEEZAWAY'. She scribbled an indeceipherable signature on a leaflet as she handed it over to Aya.

"One every morning should do her fine."

"Alright, thanks for e-"

"M-Miss Aya!"

Neither of them had expected Momiji to interrupt the conversation, but the wolf was on her feet and speaking her mind.

"T-That wasn't very nice! Doctors need people to pay for their goods too! W-What if no-one paid for the Bunbunmaru?!"

Her rant, well reasoned and logical as it was, was more or less ignored by its target, who turned back to Reisen.

"She yaps too much. Don't suppose there's anything you can do 'bout that?"

"Well, we do offer muzzles, but they come for a small charge-"

"They were striped, weren't they? Purple and pink, if I recall."

"...I'll get one for you."

Reisen reluctantly walked over to the wall and brought down a leather muzzle designed for a dog. She handed it to Aya, who quickly proceeded to put it to use.

"...and that's why you're a mean, mean, per-mmph?!"

The muzzle stuck out from Momiji's face slightly, but it just about did its job. Momiji clawed at it briefly.

"Mmmh..."

Another muffled moan as she realised the muzzle was locked in place. Aya breathed a sigh of relief as she heard it.

"Ah, sweet silence. Thanks, doc, you're a lifesaver!"

She led her muffled-friend out the door, not having the patience to stuff her back into the box. The pills were in her other hand as she waved goodbye.

"Yeah, whatever. Come again, I guess."

Reisen didn't have it in her to give a heartful farewell as the pair stepped out the door. She sat back at her desk, slamming her head into the wood. The pain was surprisingly therapeutic.

"...I wonder if it's legal for me to fire myself."
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Forte Blackadder on February 26, 2010, 11:46:37 AM
"So she is having a cold huh..." Eirin talks to the phone. "Well, since you're so worried why don't drop her by? I will take a look and see if she needs any medicine. Huh? Can't move? That's quite serious, how about I have my disciple visit you then? She's quite skillful with medicine already." Eirin quickly moves her hand to the shelf, take out some bottle and place them in a box. "Eh, you already have the medicine?" She stops for a moment. "Then why asking? Just let her drink it!"

Eirin jams the phone down. "What's with people nowadays, if you don't buy my medicine then how can I get money..." She seems a little upset.

*Knock knock*

Someone is knocking the door. Eirin instantly straightens up her clothes and elegantly asks them to come in.

"Good day, doc." A woman steps in the room. She is quite tall, wearing red plaid clothes, having a big parasol and a mysterious smile on her face.

"My, isn't it Kazami-san. Why a person like you would go to a clinic?" Eirin slowly stands up and grabs a chair for Yuka.

"Well, nothing special. I'm just feeling uncomfortable."

"Oh, that's news. Well then, let me hear what is your problem." Eirin eagerly talks, it's quite unusual for a powerful creature like Yuka to have a cold, isn't it? Anyhow, this can be a good experience, and money too.

"Yes... but, er... why are you asking me again?"

"Huh? Because I'm a doctor and I need to understand my patient's situation?" Eirin looks confused.

"Oh, you're the doctor?" Yuka looks even more confused.

"Of course, you just called me 'doc' when you came in."

"My, my, really so? Sorry, it must because your clinic is quite dark I didn't have a good look." Yuka shamefully giggles.

"Eh? Dark?" Eirin looks around the room. The lights are all on perfectly, she bought them from the kappa who promised to give a constant power supply. "Is it dark? I spend ?200 each month for the light you know... Ok miss, please take your parasol away." Eirin points at Yuka, who is holding her big, pink parasol like she's still outside. At the moment Yuka looks like a huge mushroom.

"Oh? Haha my bad. Now it's all bright and nice, thank you." Yuka blushes a bit more and places her parasol to the floor. "Eh... your floor is painted red? Looks nice."

"What? Oh that, no it's not painted." Eirin takes a quick look while arranging her messy table.

"It's not? Then why is it red?"

"It's my experience."

"Hah? What experience?"

"It's the patients' blood."

Yuka startles a bit, she pulls her legs and somehow shrugs on her chair. Eirin pleasantly continues "Oh, because the patients want their doc's experience the most you see, I just came to Gensokyo for months so whenever I had surgeons, I just leave the blood there and people can see."

"R-right. Evidence says the truth doesn't it..." Yuka looks troubled, but since there was no incident on the news, she ought to believe that all the surgeons were succeed. "Just a few months you managed to cover your floor with blood, pretty amazing doc."

"Thanks... but anyway, what are your problems?"

"Ah yes, I have..." Yuka takes a long pause. "What's my problem doc?"

Eirin looks at Yuka with her wide-opened eyes. "How do I know? That is your problem!"

"You're the doctor, if you don't know how am I supposed to know?" Yuka asks back.

"Eh? But I didn't know about that!"

"Eh? Does that mean it's serious?" Yuka seems panicked. She leans towards Eirin.

"What the hell... did your head get hit somewhere?"

"No no, I only hit people." The youkai moe honestly replies.

"Strange, let me ask, did you get drunk last night? They threw a party at the shrine didn't they." Eirin heard that Yuka is a care-free youkai and pretty air-head, but from the beginning she's been acting like a bird-brain.

"No, either. I drink time to time but I hardly pass out on it."

"Then, do you smoke?" Eirin starts her usual examination, as a doctor that is.

"No. I'm a flower youkai, naturally I hate fire and smoke."

"Do you gamble? Things like poker?"

"No, but what does it have to do with anything?"

"It has, look, some illness is created by stress, and some stress is created by gambling." Eirin speaks like a professor in her representation.

"It may be so, but I don't gamble, I don't even know poker."

"Then, are you, by any chance, sexually frustrated?"

"No, no! I'm not a kid." Yuka quickly denies, waving her hand before her face.

"Okay... so no drinking, no smoking, no gambling, no sex. You need a life." Eirin concludes.

"What?"

"It'd be common sense wouldn't it?" Eirin giggles.

"Please, doc. I concern of my health here."

"Yes yes, I believe you have an amnesia, a light case though."

"That-that's right! Amnesia! Lately I've been forgetting stuffs! Thanks doc you're amazing!" Yuka jumps, she looks very happy now she's holding Eirin's hands.

"No problem, I told you I have experience didn't I?" the silver haired doctor points down the floor.

"Yes, yes. So that's how it is. I have an... an..." Yuka tilts her head.

"An amnesia."

"Right, amnesia. How can I cure it doc?"

"First, we need to find the cause. Most case it's because of the stress. Do you have any trouble at work?" Eirin starts writing something on her file.

"Not really, but I do have stress lately, it's late spring now so the bugs start mating, they are all over my garden."Yuka sighs.

"Troublesome indeed. Why don't you try relaxing at work? Like for instance, singing? I believe singing in a garden is just lovely."

"Yes, sounds very nice, but... sometimes I forgot the lyrics."

"...Right. Maybe I'll give you some treatment first and see how it goes."

Eirin walks to the shelf full of bottles and pill tabs. She takes down some liquid-like bottles and put them in a paper bag. 

"Erm doc? How much is it?"

"Oh this, quite cheap you see. Only ?1000."

"1000! What a rip-off!"

"What are you shouting for, you have amnesia! 1-k is cheap already."

Eirin holds her arms steadily. As expected from a Moon sage, she is unmovably when it comes to pharmacy. Even if it's Kazami Yuka, she is still un-matched for the greatest doctor of all, who single-handledly took care of all illness Gensokyo has known of.
 
"But... but you just said I have a light case! It should be a little cheaper, pretty please? See, I'm just a youkai, I don't have that kind of money..."

"..." Eirin still stands mighty in front of her medicine. "...Very well, I'll give you a discount as being my first patient this year and having a light case. ?1500, no less."

"Thanks, that's more like it. See, it's good I'm having a light case, or else I'd have to pay you... er..." Yuka searchs her purse.

"?2000 for a serious amnesia." Eirin steadily replies.

"Yes, yes. Ok here is my check." The youkai signs her check and hands it to Eirin. She gladly accepts it.

"But, I'm unsure if I have anything left in my bank."

The happiness instantly disappears on Eirin's face. The Lunarian now has her jaw dropped to the floor and she shouts at Yuka. "What do you mean?"

"You see, I have an amnesia... How about I pay you back after the treatment?" she honestly replies.

"That won't do, if I treated you and you forget that I treated you then you will not pay me."

"No, if you treat me well I should remember what happened and pay you back."

"Of course I'll treat you well, but the amnesia only off after the treatment, not during the
process."

"How about this, you keep that check, after you cure my amnesia just give me back the check and I'll pay you in cash, alright?" Yuka winks.

"My... ok then... please lay down on this bed." Eirin sighs asshe's pulling down a high bed,
covered in a smooth, white sheet with a big light bulb above.

"For what?" Yuka looks confused.

"An Operation." Eirin coldly replies.

"A surgeon? But... is it nessessary?" The conversation about the clinic's floor flashes back in Yuka's head.

"It is, now, do you want to cure your amnesia or not?"

A little shivering, Yuka lays down to the bed. Eirin then digs her hands in a metal box, looking for something. The doctor then drink some liquid from her bottle, comes back to the bed and spits it onto Yuka's face.

"Wha- what is it?"

"Anaesthetic."

"What the hell, you gushes anaesthetic like that? It can't even anaesthetize you!" Yuka angrily shouts at Eirin.

"It's because I'm the doctor here. Damn you're so annoying, just sleep already." Eirin turns around, ignoring Yuka's complains and rubs a knife on her blouse.

"What are you doing?"

"Sterilizing, of course."

"Sterilizing my foot, you're just wiping it on your blouse!"

"Tch, you, you just don't know anything. Oh should I explain it to you in Biblical English, Lunarian and Ancient Chinese? Let it simple for you: I already sterilized my blouse yesterday!"

"What the- No no I don't need a surgeon anymore." Yuka quick stands up and steps away from the bed.

"Hah? You don't want to cure your amnesia?"

"It's fine, I can live with it, I'm outta here."

"It's bad you know. Don't worry, I'm confident in my skills, you will sense no pain." Eirin persuasively speaks to the youkai.

"Of course I won't sense anything when I'm dead! I'm out of here, give that back!" Yuka angrily demands.

"Give what back?"

"My ?1500 check."

"Eh? Sh-, and you said you had an amnesia..." Eirin bitterly mutters, handing the check to Yuka.

"Damn you, I maybe absent-minded but I'm not stupid!" The green hair beauty stomps out of the room, jams the door behind her. Eirin stands in the middle of the room, with a blank look on her face. Then she slowly lays on the bed, exhaustedly.

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on February 26, 2010, 03:39:18 PM
What's the deadline? I have a piece outlined that I could post tonight.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on February 26, 2010, 04:33:07 PM
The deadline is always sunday midnight, since it's a weekly challenge.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on February 26, 2010, 05:01:49 PM
The deadline is always sunday midnight, since it's a weekly challenge.

I realize it's a weekly challenge, as it's right there in the title and all, but it's not immediately obvious that Sunday at midnight is the deadline.  Might wanna put that in the OP.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on February 26, 2010, 05:07:27 PM
Now that you mention it... ^^;
I blame Ruro for not putting it in the OP ;P
*runs off to edit OP

Edit: Though I should probably let Ruro clarify the deadline. It may be midnight at my place, but that's due to timezones...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on February 26, 2010, 05:34:18 PM
That's a good point - midnight in what time zone? I hadn't thought of that.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 26, 2010, 06:18:44 PM
I wanted to write down a specific deadline, by midnight at Mountain Standard Time or something, but I knew that I might be late every now and again, and I'm not the sort to disqualify someone if their submission is two minutes late or something. That's what I was trying to get at with "You have a week to complete a challenge and submit it. In practice, this means 'right up until the next challenge is posted'. "

Eh, I suppose I'll have to specify 12:00 AM Monday, MST in the opening post. :/
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: IcedFairy on February 26, 2010, 08:10:33 PM
"What!?" Reisen found herself staring at her master in shock.

"Sorry, was I not clear?  I want you to run the clinic for today," Eirin said with a light smile.  "This is the next logical step in your apprenticeship."

"But today's when you go to the human village isn't it?  I've never done that with you, much less solo!  I was always out selling medicine while you did the doctor's work."  Reisen knew her pleading was futile, but she had to try.

"Exactly.  You have all the knowledge you need.  You just need experience.  And that is best gained in real world situations."  Eirin continued, "Having me as a security blanket would only cause you to second guess yourself.  Only practicing on your own can you perfect the medical arts."

Reisen's face fell.  She was stuck.

"Don't worry too much though.  I've sent Tewi to help you.  She'll be your nurse assistant."

Reisen buried her face in her hands and began to cry.
-----

Reisen had recovered most of her composure by the time she reached the building that housed Eientei's temporary clinic.  She unlocked the door and began setting up for the days work.

Tewi was nowhere to be seen.  She wasn't sure if that was a good sign or a very, very bad sign.

Still there wasn't much Reisen could do about that.  She made sure all the supplies were in their proper places, then grabbed the the doctors coat from the hanger.  After a moments hesitation she grabbed the glasses sitting there and put them on as well.  Eirin claimed they were to keep her from accidentally driving patients insane.  Reisen figured her master just had a meganekko fetish.  Still, she knew if she didn't wear them, that somehow Eirin would know.

Reisen was just finishing getting ready when someone knocked on the door.

"Just a second!"  Reisen quickly flipped the sign in the one window to 'Open' then opened the front door.

However instead of a patient there was a large doll in a nurses outfit instead.

"Hi!" Medicine exclaimed happily while skipping into the office.  "I'm here to fill in for the other rabbit!"

Reisen looked down at the poison doll youkai.  With Tewi involved she should have expected something along these lines.  "So how'd she'd rope you into this?"

"She promised to pay me ten times her salary!"

Reisen sighed and shook her head.  "We don't pay her."

Medicine's smile didn't waver.  "Yep!  I guessed that.  But I figured I could steal what was in the petty cash drawer while I was here!"

Reisen gave the doll youkai a long look.  They grew up so fast these days.  "All right, fair enough.  Just remember you can't poison any of the patients, okay."

"Okay!"  There was a pause.  "What am I supposed to be doing anyway?"

Reisen considered the matter for a moment.  "Do you have any medical training?"

"Nope!" the doll cheerily replied.

Reisen pointed to the front desk.  "Then stand there and look pretty."

"I'm good at that!  I did that all the time when I was a doll."  Medicine nodded and rushed over to her appointed spot.  "I didn't realize I had experience at this job.  This'll be great!"
-----

The early morning hours weren't that bad.  A couple of broken bones and a few colds.  Nothing that Reisen hadn't dealt with while selling medicine.  Medicine had acted cute, and barring the one recruitment incident, had been generally more helpful then Tewi.

Sadly the simple times were not to last.
-----
11:45 AM

"So these aches and pains seem purely random?" Reisen asked, trying to ignore the dark morass floating above the patient's head.  Most people couldn't see it, but Reisen's eyes could pick up the strange wavelengths of the grudge.

"Yeah.  They just seem to come outta nowhere."  The dark cloud snapped at an arm and the woman began rubbing the spot.

Reisen sighed internally.  This idiot had managed to get herself cursed.  The shrine maiden should be the one to deal with this, not her.  Still she had to go through the motions.  "Let me take your temperature."

As Reisen went through the motions of searching for the 'illness' the curse swirled around more and more.  It began to hiss laughter at her and strike just when it would be most inconvenient for the current test.

When it got to forming obscene imagery in the haze Reisen's patience snapped.  "After a careful examination I've decided you need laser eye surgery."

"What?  But there's nothing wrong with my eyes."

Reisen took off her glasses.  "I meant surgery with laser eyes."  A concentrated blast of raw power sent the curse slamming into a wall where it solidified into a proto youkai like morass.  "Medicine, that's not a patient."

Medicine waved her hands towards it.  "One dose of poison coming up!"  The black morass was enveloped in a purple mist and proceeded to wither away.

Reisen turned towards the stunned patient.  "That'll be 24 ryo please."

--

2:38

Reisen put down the stethoscope and finished a few notes.  "I'm afraid that we can't do anything for your condition sir."

The farmer started slightly in shock.  "What!  Why not?!"

Riesen sighed.  "Because you are dead.  You have no pulse, your temperature is negative 6 degrees and you lack a physical body.  You are a ghost.  No amount of medicine can help you there."

The man's face twisted into an inhuman mask of rage.  "How dare you say such things!  All I want is some stitches for this cut! "

Reisen took a deep breath before continuing.  "That's not a cut.  That's a hole.  Specifically the one the kama placed in your chest.  The one that killed you!"

"I'm not dead!"  The man stubbornly insisted.

"You aren't breathing!"

"It's just subtle."

"You have no feet!"

"It's a genetic condition."  The ghost swung his fist through the desk.  "I'm tired of this runaround.  I demand a second opinion!"

Reisen snarled.  She was very tempted to just blast him.  Fortunately the sight of Medicine giggling in the background at the mans stupidity kept her from giving into her violent impulses.

She closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths.  After a bit she opened her eyes.  "Fine.  I'll refer you to a competitor."  Reisen grabbed a sheet of paper and scribbled down an address before handing it to the man.

"Hmph.  Serves you right."  The man peered at the note.  "Where is 'wherever that lazy bum decided to slack off today?'"

"By the Sanzu River I believe."

"Well we'll see what Dr Onozuka has to say."  The man floated off through the door.

"Goodbye forever!" Medicine called after him.

"And good riddance." Reisen muttered.

--

4:57

It had been all quiet for the past few hours.  Medicine had taken to drawing flower pictures with the crayons in the lobby.  Reisen had considered telling her it was unprofessional, but then decided the patients deserved the warning.

The quiet was disturbed by the sound of voices arguing outside the door.  The two youkai had just enough time to stand up and adjust their uniforms before the door opened, revealing a small family.  The young man in the middle seemed to be alternating between cringing in pain and telling his relatives he would be fine.

Reisen adjusted her glasses and waved them to the examining table.  "Help him here please."

"Thank you doctor," the lady of the family said before turning to rejoin the argument.  Reisen guessed from the way the woman kept getting distracted by her ears that she was originally an outsider.  That was probably for the best, since outsiders seemed to put more faith in modern medicine.

The lunar rabbit grabbed a few instruments from the wall and scribbled some quick notes before interrupting the conversation.  "So what seems to be the problem."

"I'm fine."  The man protested.  "I just have some stomach cramps, that's all.  It'll go away soon."

The woman frowned and turned to Reisen.  "He's been having serious abdominal pain for several days now."

Reisen nodded then poked the man in the side.  He crumpled before swearing violently at the pain.  "Hm...  I'll need to perform another test.  Could everyone in the room be silent for a little while?"

It took some doing but eventually the patient and all the various relatives quieted down.  Reisen took off her glasses and began to focus.  Her ears twitched as the ultrasound waves she was creating did their work.

"You were right to bring him to me.  He's suffering from advanced appendicitis.  I'll need to operate immediately."  Reisen opened up the doors to the operating room.  "Medicine, can you create Ether?"

Medicine jumped up and ran to escort the man into the room.  "You betcha!  Lemme guess, you want me to prove how good I am by just keeping the human unconscious right?"

"Exactly."  Reisen grabbed her gloves and a scalpel.  "Alright, begin administering anesthetic."

After a moment Reisen added, "That means poison him now."

"Right!"

Reisen didn't know exactly how many hours passed while she worked.  She'd never done this before, but the knowledge seemed to come to her easily.  Perhaps her master had been right, perhaps she needed this trial by fire.

Finally she put in the last stitches.  "Okay.  That's it."

Medicine nodded.  "Okay.  Should I leave him unconscious for a little longer?"

Reisen nodded.  "You've got it."  She then walked out to the family.  "He should be fine now.  He'll need to avoid strenuous work for two weeks, and take one of these each every morning."  Reisen placed two pill bottles on the front desk.  "The stitches will dissolve automatically when they're no longer needed."

"Thank you so much," the woman who had dragged the patient in said.  She looked at the bottles.  "So this one is for pain and this one is for antibiotic...  Wait this one says it can just heal the appendix without invasive surgery!"

Reisen nodded as she cleaned off her glasses.  "Yes, but I've never had the chance to perform surgery on a human before, so I figured I'd give it a shot anyway."

The woman looked at her with shock.  "Haven't you heard of the Hippocratic oath!?"

Reisen thought about it for a moment.  "Oh right.  That.  Eirin tried to have me take it once but she couldn't get past 'First do no harm' without bursting into laughter."  She shook her head.  "Anyway that'll be 35 Ryo please."

The family seemed to still be speechless.

At this point Medicine decided to carry in the patient in her bloodstained nurse outfit.  "Here you go.  He'll be awake in an hour."

The woman looked at the two youkai, tossed the coins on the counter and with the help of her family grabbed the patient and the pills and left.

Reisen sighed and took off her coat.  "Well that's it for today.  Come on, let's finish up work."

Medicine tried to wipe the blood of her outfit with little success.  "Aren't we done?  What more is there to do?"

"The most important part.  Drinking after the job."
---

"Alcohol is the best poison ever!" Medicine said in a slurred voice as she placed her glass down.  "Well second best," she amended after a thought.

"Alright, I think you've had enough," Mystia stated, taking away the glass.  "And don't try pouting at me.  It loses all it's effectiveness when your covered in blood."

Reisen put her cup in front of the doll youkai.  "It's okay.  You can help me finish off mine."  As Medicine happily finished off the glass she stretched.  "You did real good today.  If you ever want to help out again just drop by.  I'll teach you how your actually supposed to do things."

Medicine thought about it a bit.  "Hm... So what did I do wrong?"

"Well the big one would be not getting a clean uniform.  You aren't supposed to be splattered with blood."

"Oh.  That makes sense."  Medicine began unbuttoning the nurse outfit.

Reisen blinked for a moment before moving to catch Medicines hands.  "Woah!  Hold on.  You aren't just a doll anymore, you can't change clothes in public!"

Then there was a bright flash of light, along with a terrifying click.  A sound feared throughout Gensoukyo.  The sound of a camera.

Reisen was chasing after the culprit within seconds.  She already knew who was responsible and where they were headed.  "TEWI!"

Medicine took a little longer to recover before chasing after herself.  "Hey, that looks like fun!"

Mystia sighed and recovered the dishes.  And people wondered why she demanded payment in advance.

--

?Master I'm telling you, that picture of Tewi's is completely out of context!?

?Don't worry.  I'm not here to talk about that.  I'm here to review your performance.?  Eirin's smile did little to assuage Reisen's worries.

?Can I take of the glasses for this??

?No."

"Anyway, let's review.? Eirin continued, picking up a notepad and checking off some items.  ?There were no critical mistakes in your medical performance.  However, you need to work on your personal interactions with the patients.  You get frustrated far too easily.?

Reisen's ears twitched.  ?I'll keep that in mind master.?

Eirin put down the notepad.  ?You made a few small mistakes during surgery that'll we'll go over later, but for now we'll concentrate on the training I forgot to give you.?

Reisen looked at her in confusion.  ?What training is that??

Eirin stood up slowly.  ?When seducing your assistant it's best to pick a secluded area and have a solid work excuse.  I personally tend to use 'performance evaluations....'?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on February 27, 2010, 01:19:56 AM
Mystia's Magic Sand

1.

Mystia sat by her grilled eel stand, leaning against it dejectedly one late summer night, looking up at the stars and trying to invent her own constellations. As usual around this time of night, Wriggle came by to visit her.

?Hey, Mystia,? Wriggle greeted her warmly, then paused, looking at her a moment. ?What's the matter? You seem down.?

?I am down,? grumbled Mystia. ?I blinded eight people tonight, so you'd think I'd be in a good mood. But you're the first person I've seen tonight.?

?Huh, that's weird. You think they might've gotten lost??

?Nah, they didn't. Normally when they do, you hear them get attacked by youkai, crying out in terror, at some point in the night. It's pretty hilarious. No, Alice and Marisa probably got to them before I did.?

?Marisa and Alice are killing people??

?What? No. They're curing their blindness. I've got no business. You think people would eat this stuff if it wasn't to cure blindness? Forget it. I'm going to have to close up shop.? Mystia sighed.

Wriggle thought about the situation a moment, hoping to offer a suggestion that could cheer her friend up. ?Well,? she thought out loud. ?You know how to do other things, right??

?You're right.? Mystia considered, nodding. ?There has to be another way to make money off of people by blinding them.?

?You could just rob them. They can't see you.? Wriggle shrugged.

Mystia looked appalled. ?Touch one of those things? Are you kidding me? Never.?

?Hm. Do you know any magic??

Mystia laughed wryly. ?Apart from blinding people, I can dance, and that's really about it.?

?Well, you also got pretty good merchant sense,? Wriggle offered. ?You could open up a shop somewhere. Of course you'd have to consider where, and what you'd sell, who would buy it. And you couldn't really blind people. Or, maybe you could, after they bought something. If you really wanted to.?

Mystia didn't appear to be listening. She was staring at a point a few yards behind Wriggle, an idea congealing.

?Wriggle ? I think I know what to do. OK. You have to swear not to tell anyone this, but the sand of the shores of the Misty Lake has magical properties.?

Wriggle started back a little, surprised. ?What? I never heard that.?

Mystia paused. ?Well, actually it's not true. But it doesn't matter. We can sell it as magic sand, tell people it's a secret where it's from.?

An owl hooted. ?What?? said Wriggle at last.

?We tell people it's magic sand, and that it can do all kinds of things like ? like cure headaches and stomach aches, and heartburn, and fevers and ? yeah. Anything.?

?Hang on a moment.? Wriggle cut in. ?How- Why magic sand? Won't people find out it's not magic??

Mystia chuckled. ?Are you kidding? You think what Marisa and Alice do is something special? I'll tell you what ? almost all magic is just making someone think you used magic on them.?

?Eh? Really?? Wriggled laughed. ?Wow. Anyone could do it.?

?You know it. And if one or two people say it doesn't work, we'll just tell 'em they didn't use it right. Ha!?

Mystia stood up, her eyes gleaming with joy. ?Alright, Wriggle. Guess we're going to the lake.

2.

Wriggle and Mystia spent the better part of the night on the shores of the Misty Lake, a half-moon lighting their work, as they scooped handfuls of sand, one by one, into little cloth swatches of brown cloth, which they'd bind up with string.

The following evening, Wriggle and Mystia covered the unused eel grill with a cloth and arranged the little pouches of sand on it. There were forty in all. While they waited for customers, Mystia practiced dancing, and Wriggle watched her.

About two hours later, Rinnosuke stopped by. Mystia was dancing, and Wriggle sat with her back to him. Mystia waved to him happily, and ended in a half-hearted split. Wriggle clapped gleefully.

?Well, what brings you by here?? Mystia asked. ?Eyeing up the competition??

Rinnosuke looked at the little cloth bags, then looked at her. ?No. I don't sell eel. I heard you're not selling it anymore, either. Or rather, that 'we ran that little squab out of business', as Marisa put it to me today. So I was just curious to see what you'd be-? He looked down at the cloth sacks. ?What are these things??

?Magic sand,? Mystia chirped.

?Magic sand.? Rinnosuke repeated. ?Is that right??

?That's right. And it can do anything,? said Wriggle, punctuating it with a nod.

Rinnosuke suppressed a smile. ?Anything??

?Well, not anything of course,? Mystia shrugged. ?But it can take care of, uh, headaches, and fever, and bad stomach. That kind of thing.?

Rinnosuke picked up a bag, weighing it in his hand. It was no bigger than his palm. He turned it over in his hand, and then put it down. ?And how did you get this magic sand??

Mystia cleared her throat. ?It's a trade secret. Sorry.?

?Hm. Of course.? Rinnosuke rubbed his chin. He saw an opportunity take shape. ?You know what? I'm going to help you out. I'll recommend people stop by here.?

Mystia's eyes widened. ?What? Really??

?Of course,? Rinnosuke smiled. ?It's not easy starting a new business. I admire your entrepreneurial spirit.? He picked up the same bag he'd inspected before. ?May I have one? How much??

Mystia and Wriggle froze. They hadn't actually thought of a price. Rinnosuke reached into his pocket, dropping a one yen coin onto the cloth over the grill. He turned, walking away. ?Good luck, you two,? he called back. This ought to be fun, he thought to himself.

3.

The next day, Rinnosuke paid a visit to the human village. He brought up Mystia's magic sand frequently in conversation. As outlandish as Mystia's claims of the sand's power were, Rinnosuke offered that at one yen a piece, it wouldn't hurt to try it. Worse thing that happens is, it doesn't work, he'd say. Which is what he imagined would happen, as one person after the next would invariably ask for their money back, teaching Mystia a little lesson in swindling people. At Rinnosuke's recommendation, dozens of people visited Mystia's stand.

Mystia couldn't believe how well business was doing. She and Wriggle spent the first few nights digging sand until dawn, busy making the little pouches of sand under the stars.

And then business began to really pick up.

Much to Rinnosuke's surprise, people began to claim that the sand worked. Headache gone, stomach calmed, dandruff cured ? all because of the sand. He couldn't believe it. Did it actually have magical properties? Did that stupid sparrow stumble upon it due to sheer luck? Stranger things have happened in Gensokyo, he had to admit. Still, he had to be sure.

4.

Marisa stood outside her home one afternoon, airing out a blanket, flapping it in the air with both hands. She'd had a lot of free time lately, and got bored enough to give her place a cleaning. She smiled, a bit relieved, to see Rinnosuke approaching.

?Hey there, Rinnosuke!? Marisa said, letting the blanket drop. ?What brings you by??

Rinnosuke took the bag of sand from his pocket, holding it out for Marisa. ?Mystia has been selling these. It's supposed to be magic sand.?

?Magic sand, eh?? Marisa smiled, snapping it up. ?Hm.? She smelled it, then opened it, looking inside. She shrugged. ?Looks like regular ol' sand.?

?Would you mind ? checking it??

?Check to see if it's magic? Sure, I've got nothing better to do. What's it supposed to do??

Rinnosuke sighed. ?It's supposed to be a type of medicine. Cures an array of symptoms.?

Marisa chuckled, looking into the bag. ?So Mystia's still a con artist.?

?Well, probably. But you know, I'd like to be sure.?

Marisa considered Rinnosuke a moment. He rubbed his nose.

?Why do you care, hm?? Marisa asked, smirking. ?People not buying your roots and berries??

He folded his arms across his chest. ?There has been a ? not insignificant drop in sales in that area, yes.?

Marisa nodded. ?Yeah, alright. I'll check it out. You head on back and do whatever it is you do all day.? With that, she turned, and went back in the house.

Rinnosuke watched the door close. Shaking his head, he turned and headed back to his shop.

5.

As Marisa had discovered, the sand had no magical properties whatsoever. It was just regular sand. She'd seen this happen before. When she was a girl, there was a man who claimed to have discovered a tree bark that could cure colds if you chewed it. One by one, more and more people began noticing that it worked, and soon they started looking for the trees themselves. When the miraculous healing trees were unfound, the man who sold the bark confessed that it had been a hoax.

Mystia was trying to do the same thing with her sand. It boggled Marisa's mind just how short-sighted the idea was, but she wasn't surprised by the source. Neither was Rinnosuke to hear it. Mystia's comeuppance is going to be sweet, he mused.

And yet as the week passed, the number of customers only built and built. At first, Mystia was delighted, but as demand grew, so did she and Wriggle lose more and more sleep, digging into the sand of the Misty Lake for hours on end. Her back ached from the work. Her nerves frayed from lack of rest. Their clandestine operations were starting to leave a dent in the sand about half a meter deep and a meter wide.

She knew it was only a matter of time before this had to end. And then what? When she was able to catch an hour or two of sleep, she dreamed of angry mobs of people, chasing her.

Mystia had to sneak out of this situation somehow. After giving the matter some thought, she decided she would again ask for Rinnosuke's help. Only this time, to tell people that the sand was all finished, and that was that. Mystia would lay low for a while, and try to come up with another idea. The matter decided, she made off for Rinnosuke's. Being human, Mystia reckoned he lived in the human village.

On the outskirts of the village, early in the evening, Mystia moved furtively behind the trees, eyeing up the houses and shops for any sign of Rinnosuke. She didn't see him, and couldn't read any of the signs. She made her way into the village center, looking around.

?There she is!? a voice called from behind her. She spun around, startled, and saw five men standing in front of a noodle stand.

?That's the youkai I was telling you about,? said one of the men to the others. ?The one who sold me that sand that got rid of my bad back.? They looked at her, impressed, and began to approach.

?Where's it come from?? asked one of the men.

Mystia laughed nervously. ?It's a trade secret, ha. Sorry.?

?Come on,? said another. ?Tell us. It's not fair. Why should you be the only one to know??

?Yeah,? the one with the bad back added, his tone hardening a little. ?Who are you to stand in the way? People get sick, you know.?

Mystia could feel her heart pounding. If she ran, she knew the whole village would be after her within minutes. Her eyes darted around.

?OK, a- alright!? she stammered. ?Listen, it's ? it's just regular sand.?

The men stopped. A stray dog barked somewhere.

?What do you mean?? asked the man with the bad back, his eyes cold. They began to approach her again. Mystia could feel her wings beginning to tense up for flight. Fear pounded in her veins.

Marisa stepped up from behind Mystia. ?She uses special youkai powers,? the magician said. Mystia turned, looking up at her with a pleading expression.

The men stopped. ?Youkai powers?? asked one.

?Yep,? confirmed Marisa with a nod. ?She takes ordinary sand, holds it, and shines her special magic youkai power light into it, and just like that ? it's magic sand.?

The men appeared incredulous for a moment. Marisa leaned against her broom, smiling. Mystia could feel her stomach trying to curl up into a tiny ball.

?Oh,? said one of the men at last, cautiously. ?I ? don't really know anything about youkai. But you know your stuff, so ?? Mystia could feel every nerve in her body relax. She looked at Marisa. The magician really did have a good heart after all. A smile grew across the sparrow's face. The man reached into his pocket, taking out an iron key, he held it out to Mystia. ?Show us.?

Mystia looked at the key, then looked at him. ?Excuse me??

?Make the key magic,? he said matter-of-factly. ?Make it do what the sand does.?

Marisa put a hand on Mystia's shoulder. ?Well, night sparrow, this bird's gotta fly.? She mounted her broom. ?You have a really, really good evening, hear? See ya!?

Mystia watched as Marisa zipped off into the sky. She turned back to the man with the key. Marisa Kirisame, Mystia thought, reaching for the key, I will get you for this. 
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Nat Tea on February 27, 2010, 04:43:11 AM
Because Ragnarok Syndrome's Yamame is so lovely.
my god i am so freaking terrible

--

"Hello there!"

Kisume bounced around while greeting the customer.

"Don't do that, you're going to scare the customer, you know." Yamame said. "Anyways, as she said, greetings."

"Are you really sure you're a professional?" The youkai looked on in doubt. The cabinets around the cave that Yamame lived in were wide open, the countertops were scattered with items, and the atmosphere itself was a bit dreary. You could hear the wind whistling around the place.  "Also, your friend seems a bit delusional."

"Not really, that's how she's like."

Kisume pouted at Yamame's remark. "Hey, that's not funny!"

"I know, I know, but she's right though, you are a bit hyper at times." Yamame clasped her hands together. "Well, shall we begin?"

The youkai rolled its eyes. "Are you going to do any funny business? I mean, I didn't want to go here but I had no choice, this pain is killing me!"

Yamame waved her hand around at the question. "It's the rumors, isn't it? I hope you're not crazy enough to believe everything."

"Who else am I to believe?"

A motion of a hand towards the youkai. "Yourself, of course."

The youkai crossed its arms. "Maybe those rumors are true..."

Yamame then stretched herself out and slid a chair into the area. "Here, have a seat."

Suddenly, the youkai groans in pain. "Owwww. Yeah, whatever!" Nonetheless, she sits down.

"I assume it's getting worse now then." Yamame snapped her fingers. "Kisume, lights!"

"Yes, Master!" The cable on the bucket moved around as Kisume positioned herself above the patient. She grabs a lantern and shows Yamame the youkai, brightly glowing and waiting to be cured.

"So," Yamame continued. "have you heard about my ability as a witch doctor yet?"

The youkai shook its head. "No, I've heard how much of a freak you are though."

"Typical of them. They just think that my ability would be used to cause people suffering." Yamame shrugged. "It can also be used to cure those as well. The stilted views of those who are pessimistic to living."

"Your ability is the manipulation of disease, is it not?"

"It is so." She got herself ready. "Now, enough talk, I just have to examine you closely."

"Alright then." The youkai sighed. "How are you so calm if everyone thinks you're a monster?"

"That's easy. You just have to know that they don't know the truth. The truth is that I know what I can do and nothing should stop me from helping people." Yamame continued meticulously. "Isn't that right, Kisume?"

Kisume smiled. "That's correct, master. You're a really lovely person to be around!"

A turn to the right. "Are you trying to make me feel guilty or something?"

"Not at all. It's the truth, that's all." Behind the youkai, Yamame patted its back. "By the way, I'm done with the examination." She walked to the back (in front of the youkai) and grabbed a glass jar out of one of the open cabinets.

"Alright, it's time for the treatment!" She announced.

Kisume puts the lantern back and hangs around Yamame's side. "Don't worry, it won't hurt a bit!"

The youkai still looked worried. "Yeah right, like it won't."

Yamame got the jar ready. "Too late, here I go!"

The wind flowed throughout the area, making a noise that blocked everything out, both in physical and mental sound. Immediately, Yamame closed the jar.

"Okay, you're done. Try moving now." Yamame grinned.

The youkai stood up and stretched itself. "...Wow. How is this... possible? I'm feeling a lot better."

Yamame placed her hand on her hip, the other hand holding the jar. "You could say it's magic."

"I guess the things people have said about you are wrong after all."

"You thought I was lying? Why would I? Anyways, you're feeling better now, right? You should get going."

Kisume moved left and right while waving. "Goodbye, mister!"

The customer walked out of the cave, happier when he left than when he entered.

...

Yamame put down the sealed glass jar, sat down and slumped over. Her eyes lost the excitement of being successful at yet another operation.

"What's wrong, master?" Kisume asked her.

"...Kisume. Do you know why diseases exist?"

"So you can have a job?"

Yamame got up and rubbed Kisume on the head. "No, silly! That's not exactly why." She once again sat down except she stayed up this time.

"Hehehe, that felt nice..." Kisume giggled. "But master, if it's not that, then what is the reason?"

Yamame skimmed across the solid jars, some standing upright and others toppled over. She keeps the sort of jar that's flat on all sides but the lid so that they don't roll over and break. "There's a pretty good reason, really..." She bowed her head down.

"...Master? What's wrong?"

"Disease is a necessary evil."

"Evil? I mean, it does destroy the people that others love, but why is it... necessary?"

"It's a regulator. It keeps the population in check. It's a cycle of life that I am tangling with. It has the ability to kill as well as protect."

"How can a disease protect someone if it is evil? Isn't that disagreeing with itself? That doesn't make sense!"

"I've heard that the human body can find the power to stand itself against the elements of any threat. The only problem is..." Yamame picked up the jar on her side. "preparation."

"That sounds like an amazing power!"

"It is, but only in theory. I've never seen it actually happen before, so I don't know it from experience." She put the jar down again. "I feel guilty..."

"Of what, master? I might be able to help!"

"...of myself."

"...huh?"

"Am I a necessary evil? Someone that everyone has to hate because they cannot face the unknown?"

Kisume was in tears at this point. "No, you're not, master! Don't think that way!"

Yamame stood up, grabbed the jar from the floor, and placed it in one of the numerous cabinets in the location. "...I guess you're right. I should feel more confident about myself." She then went over and gave Kisume a pat on the head.

Kisume rubbed her eyes. "Hey, Yamame!"

"Hmm? Is there something?"

"A letter!"

Yamame turned around and saw the white envelope sitting on her desk. "It doesn't look like it was from the customer."

She picked open the envelope and popped out the message.

"Hey..." Yamame read it intently. "It's from Koishi. She wants me to do something for her."

"That's interesting! She doesn't usually ask for favors at all!"

"She wants me to get ready. I'm going with her to visit a patient in the city."

"Awww, what? I want to go with you!"

"It's okay, Kisume." Another rubbing of Kisume's hair. "I think I should do this alone, for once."


...Besides,

we have to face our fears sometimes.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 28, 2010, 11:58:47 AM
In less than 24 hours, entries will be closed~ That said, I do like submitting my own just for the hell of it. What am I still doing awake at 4:57 AM asdf

Note: For some reason, I do not have my copies of the SSiB chapters handy, so the chapter sources Akyu uses are arbitrary at best.

-----

Patchouli, Remilia, and Flandre sat in the main living room of the Scarlet Devil Mansion, around a round table which had stacks of Bunbunmaru newspapers on it. Sakuya stood by her mistress' side, Koakuma by Patchouli's, and Meiling, who had been invited in for the evening while a fairy patrol took care of the gate outside, brought newspaper after newspaper to Flandre, who was having a great time reading off the headlines.

Flandre scanned another newspaper article, her grin widening as she looked it over. "Ah, yay, this one's about my sister and the rocket!"

"Ugh, it must be another review of that damnable SSiB book Akyu published," Remilia scowled. She propped her legs up on the tabletop, forcibly displacing a stack of articles. She smirked.

"SSiB Review: Scarlet moon project goes off with a bang, ends in a whimper," Flandre read, enunciating each word as she went through the complex syllables. "Brilliant idea to invade the moon ruined by last minute descent into Gensokyo pro... propa... Patchurry-sensei, what does this word mean?"

"Patchouli," the librarian corrected as Flandre handed her the newspaper. She pulled up her glasses from the collar of her nightrobe and put them on the bridge of her nose, and looked at the article. "Propagandizing, Flandre. Oh my, my, my my my..." She said with amusement as she read through it some more. "This is interesting."

Koakuma looked over Patchouli's shoulder as she read, her long red hair falling onto the librarian's shoulder.

"--while Watatsuki no Yorihime and Watatsuki no Toyohime were the two standout characters in SSiB, the others weren't quite so lucky, though not through lack of trying. While Chapters One through Three stood out well due to their ensemble casts, Chapter Four fell flat on its face due to an exaggerated focus on Remilia Scarlet, beginning the downward spiral of Silent Sinner in Blue..."

Remilia looked over at her friend. Behind her, Sakuya, who had been absorbed in the deep and studious contemplation of her own navel, suddenly looked up and took notice of what Patchouli was saying.

"... quite simply, Remilia Scarlet is a writer's nightmare... a black hole of personality, shining only when played off her opposite number, Flandre Scarlet..."

"What?!" Remilia exclaimed.

Patchouli snickered quietly as she continued to read. "Chapter eight was a fantastic failure because the writer, obviously aware that one of the main characters had no real persona of which to speak, took the desperate gamble of putting her in a strenuous situation by shutting her up inside the moon rocket. But one childish outburst and several amusing attempts at giving her personality quirks later, we can see that the experiment was a miserable failure--"

Remilia's eyes narrowed.

"--'the poor little rich vampire girl' schtick just isn't working for Remilia. Yorihime has a well-defined set of interests extrapolated from Lunarian society at large and a good deal of mystery behind her. Reimu has several quirks that make sense given her lazy persona as defined by the games. Toyohime has peach moe. Unfortunately, it seems the writer's plans blew up in his face when he decided to put Remilia in the moon rocket instead of Cirno. Her brand of elite nosewrinkling isn't going to play very well in later chapters, this reviewer can assure you. The author has tried to keep everyone close to their characters as he defined them in the original games, but doing so in Remilia's case would mean having to write '...' every time she opens her mouth--"

"I see," Remilia scowled. "This reviewer apparently fails to understand the depth of--"

"--my charisma," Koakuma, Patchouli, Sakuya, and Meiling intoned all at once.

"I am not predictable!" Remilia cried. "I'm a full, rich, complex, individual with feelings, needs and desires! They're just held deep beneath the surface!"

"By my estimation you'd need roughly three hundred years of deep regressive hypnotherapy to unearth anything in there that even remotely resembles a true persona," Patchouli observed.

"Oh?!" Remilia asked, indignant. "And what about you? Without your precious little quotations, or catness levels, or amused observances, or strange hikikomori-like tendencies, where whould you be?"

"Where you are. A void, a sad nullity." Patchouli chuckled as Remilia stewed.

"Face it, Remilia-sama," Koakuma said innocently, "all you do is suck blood, throw Spear the Gungnir, and fiddle with your hands a lot. That's it."

Remilia looked down at her hands and stopped fiddling with them. She sighed.

"... Patche, would that work?" she asked after a moment's pause.

Her contrary best friend blinked. "Hm?"

"Deep regressive hypnotherapy."

Patchouli looked stunned for a moment. "While I did mean that as a joke, I do agree that some therapy might be in order."

"The more I think about it..." Remilia sighed and looked at her cheery sister. "I really do play off of her a lot for my own personality. Maybe I do need to establish a separate identity..."

"Hypno... hmmm... Koa, what was the name of that one card in the Grimoire of Maris--"

"Recollection 'Terrifying Hypnotism'," Koakuma replied before Patchouli could even finish.

"Yes, exactly." The librarian nodded, pleased. "And where did she live, again?"

-----

And so it came to pass that Remilia Scarlet ended up in front of a door above which hung a sign with the words "Doctor Komeiji's Psychiatric Clinic of the Earth Spirits - No disembodied spirits please" written on it. She was somewhat embarrassed to be seen down here, but no one she knew up on the surface would come down here unless they absolutely needed to. So with that assurance, she gathered her courage and stepped in.

There was no one in the clinic except for a white-haired girl in a green-yellow ensemble that wasn't particularly appealing to the eyes, with a white lab coat thrown over her shoulders, sitting on a comfortable plush chair. She was wearing nothing on her head-- notable, when you came from a surface world with poofy hats everywhere. She must be a nurse, the doctor's assistant.

"Pardon me, is Doctor Komeiji in?" she asked, being as ladylike as she could.

The girl looked up.

"It's lupus," she stated matter-of-factly.

"Er... what?" Remilia asked.

"Ah, I guess that can wait. I'm Koishi Komeiji!" She sprang up onto her feet and went to shake Remilia's hand. "It's lupus!"

"What's lupus?" Remilia asked again.

"Come in, come in!" Koishi said, completely ignoring her. "Take a seat! It's lupus, Remilia!"

"Wh-- Remilia? I didn't tell you my name!" Remilia demanded, taking a seat on the low couch next to the chair Koishi was sitting in.

Koishi waved it off. "It's written all over your subconcious."

The vampire girl pondered this for a moment.

"Oh, and it's lupus."

"Eh?" Remilia asked.

"Aw, you don't get it," Koishi complained. "Oh well, I guess we can do this the normal way. Lie down for me, please," she said, getting up and straightening her labcoat as she went to a desk and grabbed a clipboard. Remilia lay down, noting the short length of Koishi's skirt. Those were some rather nice legs she had there.

She sighed and shook her head, clearing it of those thoughts. She was here for a psychological evaluation, first and foremost, and the famed Doctor Komeiji had treated untold numbers of patients in the past, helping them get over anxieties, traumas, and helping them move on with their lives. She wondered what deep, complex question Doctor Komeiji would ask first.

"Do you have money?" the white-haired girl asked.

"... what the hell kind of first question is THAT?" Remilia snapped.

"I guess not," Koishi sighed, putting her clipboard to her side.

Remilia rolled her eyes. "I practically roll in wealth up on the surface."

"Oh, great!" Koishi clicked open a pen and started writing with enthusiasm. "So, what would you like to know? Well, other than the lupus."

"It's not lupus," the vampire replied, trying to keep her cool. "I'm just unsure about my identity these days."

"Oh? How so?"

"Well, let me explain. Up on the surface, I'm known for being very charismatic. A leader, if you will. But I don't have any of the defining traits, really. I'm not terribly sociable. Everyone just knows me through my sister these days. I'm sick of being transparent, doctor."

Koishi hmmed as she wrote something down. "And how does that make you feel?"

"Invisible," Remilia replied without hesitation. "I want to be seen for the real me, not as Flandre Scarlet's sister."

"Even if the real you has lupus?"

"What IS it with you and this lupus thing?!" The vampire snapped, baring her fangs.

But Koishi grinned. "It's my quirk!"

"Your... what?"

"You know, personality quirk. Something you just do. Your subconcious is in desperate need of a quirk, Remi!"

"It... is?" Remilia asked, not objecting to the nickname.

Koishi nodded excitedly and turned her clipboard around for Remilia to see it. "It's a list of personality quirks. I think you'd get a huge kick out of trying a few of them to distinguish yourself from your sister!"

"Let's see..." Remilia's eyes narrowed as she looked at the list. "Corrects people when they use colloquial speech... sings songs quietly to herself... Makes up random lies about unimportant things for no reason... Takes stupid bets/dares for small amounts of money... has come to terms with her Jewish heritage?"

"We put that in for the kasha around here." Koishi handwaved it.

"Writes with left hand, but does everything else right-handed... cannot stop talking about lupus... Is an incessant fidgeter and is always touching his or her face or head..." Remilia looked down at her fidgeting hands and kept them apart. "Is susceptible to malapropisms or spoonerisms?"

"Ah! Malaprops are fun!" Koishi giggled. "They're the very pineapple of hilarity!"

"Pinnacle?" Remilia corrected.

"Yes, exactly! Try your own!"

"Er..." The vampire racked her brain. "Uh... I dissolve to pick a quirk."

"Resolve! Good one!"

"I will reiterate my enemies," Remilia continued.

"Obliterate! Even better!"

"Love is a very splendid fling... Love falls when you trust a shrew!" Remilia said, butchering the quotes.

"I read those in a book once! Love is a many-splendoured thing, and Love all, trust a few! You're really getting the hang of this, Remi!"

"Hehehe, this is great! Things are gonna get spicy soon!" Remilia laughed, already feeling more confident in herself. "The car is die cast!"

"The die is indeed cast!" Koishi stood, clapping. "Well done, well done!"

"I'll get out of your flair for now," the vampire chuckled, accepting Koishi's clipboard. "You can send me for the hills later!"

"I'll send you my bills later!" Koishi interpreted correctly.

"Hahaha! No one will be able to reprehend what I say! My feminine wilds are greater than everyone else's COMBINED!" Remilia laughed aloud. "Thanks so much, Proctor Komeiji! I'll be on my way home, then!"

"All right, have a nice trip~" Koishi laughed and waved as Remilia left, and just in time-- Satori stormed in through the back to confront her sister.

"Koishi, stop walking in on my patients!" she complained.

"Aww, but it's so funny to make them do stuff like that~ All it needs is a constantly repeated phrase and a little bit of tweaking in the head and they walk away happier than ever~"

"Let me guess. The lupus line, over and over again."

Koishi grinned.

Satori ruffled her giggling sister's hair. "Oh, you silly little girl, how I love you so~"



And the judging should take place in a few hours~ Judges, take this as your cue to get reading!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 01, 2010, 08:51:21 AM
Once more, weekly judgment comes to pass! Our judges, who were Chaore, Sakana, and I, have come to majority decision. (They also learned that if they see that there will be more entries than usual, then they shouldn't delay reading them until the last minute. I'm not naming any names, but his initials are Sakana Katana.)

In any case! The winner of this week's contest is--

...

...

... I'm taking too long to get to the results?

... :suwakodwi:

Iced Fairy, for the second week in a row, and not through lack of competition! (I swear, at this rate, our judges are going to become predictable.) As one of the judges said, Iced's stories tend to have a good sense of humor and satisfying, comedic endings. Enjoy keeping your SM rank-- but again, don't get too comfortable >:D

Honorable mentions go to Ammy and Choja: in the words of another judge, your stories were both kind of like fables with a moral-- at least, that's the vibe they gave off.

Well done, everyone! Your submissions are all very much encouraged and appreciated; your hard work makes Patchouli's Scarlet Library more interesting by the day! Not winning SM any given week is no mark of shame when you all have an equal shot at it every week! Speaking of: here's this week's writing challenge, from the mind of yours truly:

March 1, 2010: Magical Girl Lyrical Prismriver
Again, Lyrica's name is just for flavor. In this week's writing challenge, you must involve at least one of the Touhou characters as a magical girl. This means: henshin transformation sequence, called attacks, magical rod, power-up music, *SPARKLES*, the works! Bonus points for a sentai!

Have fun writing, folks!

And on a related note: I've been throwing out nothing but comedic challenges so far, but depending on feedback, I'm more than willing to make next week's challenge a serious one. Will that suit you guys just fine?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on March 01, 2010, 01:11:59 PM
Congratulations, IcedFairy! Well done and well deserved.

I'm down with going into other genres. Think it would be a fine challenge.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Forte Blackadder on March 01, 2010, 04:47:44 PM
Gz, Iced Fairy, wish you get a hat-trick !

====================================

"So, this is the third victim..." Aya bitterly looks at the paper, which happens to be an autopsy. It clearly states that Kirisame Marisa had died, her body was teared by half by an unknown reason. Standing beside her, none other than the sage of the Moon, Yagokoro Eirin is folding her arms, staring at the news reporter.

"The murder happened to be exactly the same as Kochiya Sanae and Kawashiro Nitori's cases. I guess the culprit is a wild beast youkai. Judge by their bodies, there is no other possibility, unless we have a cannibal in Gensokyo." Eirin says, she was the one who examined the bodies. Her skills are already recognized so her words speak the truth.

"No way, if there is I'd know." Aya denies. "The victims didn't have anything in common, their relationship wasn't any complex either. I tried to investigate but it seems no one had a grudge against Sanae and Nitori, Marisa can be annoying sometimes, but I don't think anyone would want to kill her like that."

"Not to mention she is quite powerful." Eirin adds. The murders first happened in the Youkai Forest, where Nitori got ripped. According to the examination, she was much terrified at the time, led to paralyzing and couldn't run or take any action. It was quite a scoop, and as the scene was in Youkai Forest, Kochiya Sanae did her best to find the culprit, and got herself killed in the same manner.

"The goddesses are now furious. They are literally turning the whole forest up to find the murderer. They demanded us to help also, not that I don't want it, but it's very scary to be with them at the moment. Just a careless move and they would destroy us all." Aya sighs. She knew the priestess was a close family of them, so she isn't surprised to see lady Kanako and lady Suwako in vain. She must be the same if Momiji dies...

"Please be careful, I know the Moriya's Goddesses are strong, but since the culprit is unknown, even them maybe in danger." Eirin tries to comfort Aya, and advise her. "I still stick with the theory that the culprit is a wild beast youkai. All of the murders happened outdoors, and in a forest. Let's review, Sanae and Nitori were killed in Youkai forest, whereas Marisa was killed in Magic forest. I believe it'd be best if you guys try to investigate those forests at night, in groups."

"Yes, that's wise, miss Eirin. I'll do tha..."

"MASTER!"

The moon rabbit, Inaba Udongein Reisen, rushes in the room. She looks panicked and her face is pale. "Master, I... I just found her... Tewi died!" She cries.

The two look at Reisen, and without a word they run out of Eientei. On the yard, surrounding by rabbits is Inaba Tewi. The little figure is ragged and covered in blood, as if she got chewed by a big tiger or something. Eirin quickly gets Tewi up and brings her inside, while Aya goes asking the rabbits about what they know.

"We found her in there." They talk in tears, pointing at the bamboo forest. "We were so scared, we screamed and told Reisen-sama."

The fourth victim right after the death of Marisa. Not to mention it is Tewi, the luckiest being in Gensokyo! What on earth is happening? Thinking it's pointless to wait for the new autopsy, Aya flies through the forest to investigate.
She then finds Fujiwara no Mokou, an immortal individual that's supposed to be living here. Mokou looks tired, and her clothes are teared out. Is there a chance she met the murderer?

"Excuse me, miss Fujiwara!" Aya lands in front of Mokou. "I think you already knew, Inaba Tewi just got killed. Here."

Mokou startled a bit, but then quickly stands up and looks at Aya. "Really? Is it the same as the others? You said we're having a serial killer around."

"Yes, so I'm wondering if you saw any..."

"No, I didn't see anything!" Mokou instantly replies.

Thinking it's a bit strange, Aya keeps pushing. "Is that so? You don't look good, though. Miss Fujiwara, this is quite serious. The Moriya Goddesses are very mad, and with Marisa, Tewi's deaths I believe the red-white miko and miss Yagokoro will jump in. If you know anything, please tell me before Gensokyo habitat get destroyed."

"...It can't be that bad..." Mokou mutters. She is looking down and sweating bullets.

"It can and it will. You know how close they all are, I believe they will definitely dig up the land to find the murderer, and they won't stop until they do."

"..."

"Please, miss Fujiwara."

"I... I tried to stop it, too." Mokou says so quietly it's like the sound of a wind.

"What? What is it?

"The snake... I found it sealed in a cave. I thought it'd be nice to scare Kaguya shitless, so I unsealed it... But... It is so strong..."

"What snake? Why do I not know about such a creature in Gensokyo?"

"It was in the bottom of the youkai mountain... It... it is Yamato no Orochi." Mokou turns her face, looks like she's crying.

"What? You unsealed Orochi?" Aya shouts. First, everyone knows about Yamato no Orochi. It is the strongest youkai that once waged war on Japan. After destroying most land, left behind hell everywhere it went, the Snake was defeated and sealed by god Susanoo. Secondly, such being cannot be sealed normally, so Susanoo decided to buried the snake deep down in a holy land, where none can reach. Aya had no idea that land was Gensokyo.

"I'm sorry, I didn't know, I thought it was just some youkai sealed by people..."

"I... I see, this is even worse than I expected. Please inform miss Yagokoro right away. I'll find the sage." Aya turns immediately and flies up to the sky. If Orochi is revived and lurking around, none can be safe. Even the Moriya's goddesses may not be its match. Therefore, the only person she can look for is the strongest, absolute being in the land.

"Miss Yakumo, are you home?" she shouts as soon as she sets foot on the Gensokyo outskirt. The house of Yakumo Yukari is quiet as always. Aya just came here once or twice, to interview the family for some trivial matter to fill in her news. But she will never forget the calm air covering this place.

"Yes? Oh, if it isn't miss reporter." A woman opens the door. She is tall, refined and beautiful with nine golden fox tails.

"Good afternoon, miss Ran. There is some serious problem, I need to meet miss Yukari as soon as possible."

"Sorry, miss reporter." Ran speaks calmly. "Lady Yukari is not home."

"What?"

"Yesterday, she brought a friend. After a joyful conversation they went to the outside world."

Yukari? Friend? Outside world? A picture of a dumb-looking ghost in pink flashes in Aya's head. It can't be helped, then. She let out a big sigh. "Very well... so miss Saijyougi and miss Yukari went to the outside world... maybe I'll go ask another one." The ghost is in the netherworld, so even if she's here she won't be able to help. If Yukari went away then the only person left that's powerful enough to defeat Orochi... must be the flower youkai.

"Ah, no, no, not miss Yuyuko. The friend I was talking about was miss Kazami Yuka." Ran happily says. "They were very close, I didn't know there is a person that can have such a good chat with lady Yukari."

"Ehhhhhhh!? Kazami Yuka? You mean... they both went outside?"

"Yes, that is the case." Ran nods.

Aya drops on her knees. Great, Yakumo Yukari, you went on a vacation in such a time, and you even took Kazami Yuka with you.

'What's it? You look terrible."

Aya tells Ran everything that's been happening. The fox's eyes lit up a burning fire. And she suddenly becomes much serious. "I understand. I'll help." She says "Even if now I'm not as strong as I was, nor as powerful as when lady Yukari is around, but protecting Gensokyo is always the Yakumo's duty. Not to mention... this is Orochi."

=========

The snake, Yamato no Orochi, which is now as big as a hill, is wrapping a golden fox and gushing toxic around. The rain god, Yasaka Kanako is covered in blood, tightly holding the frog god, Moriya Suwako, in her arms on a side. They are defeated.

The miko, Hakurei Reimu, is trying her best to enchant a purify spell, healing herself. But Orochi loosens its body and release Yakumo Ran, then twists and throw the fox at the miko. Reimu cannot move an inch, and take the impact. Her body flies up like a ragged doll, before the miko crash into the ground, Aya quickly catch her.

Is it over? The fate of Gensokyo... is this the end?

"What art thou doing?"

Aya turns around, up on the sky, are the hostess of the Scarlet Devil Mansion Remilia Scarlet, the hostess of Eientei Houraisan Kaguya, and the immortal Fujiwara no Mokou. And in front of them, highly, mighty looking down at the scene, the Judge of Hell Court, the sole being whom even gods need to listen to, Yamaxanadu Shiki Eiki.

"I heard from the princesses. And this girl hath confessed her sin." The Enma takes a glance at Mokou, who is closing her eyes, bowing down. "Very well, I shalt lend thou my power."

The Enma slowly takes a card from her pocket, then flips it into thin air. An light comes out, so bright that makes Orochi shrugs and back off a bit. Within the light, a magic circle is drawn, the circle is a big as an adult, with many Hebrew words on it. It then moves to in front of the Enma.

"Henshin." Shiki simply chants.

She then elegantly jumps through the magic circle. The light shines even brighter, yet less tense so everyone can see what's happening: As Shiki moving through, her clothes are changing, from the dark blue-ish sleeved judge blazer to bright pink, sleeveless, short skirt with thigh-highs stocks. She looks like a magician girl you can see from some anime, exposing her bare shoulders, arms and thighs, holding the Rod of the Death in her right hand when spinning slowly in the sparkling light. Shiki is no more Judge of Hell.

"Justice Magical Girl... appears!" she shouts, rises her rod into the sky. Quickly brings out another card, Shiki throws it into Orochi that is crawling confusedly on the ground.

"Judgement: Bar of the Ten Kings!"

The bullet rain pours down onto the snake, trapping it inside and helplessly struggles to escape. However, with ten kinds of danmaku shooting one after another without delay, the snake soon gives up and does nothing but receiving such power befalling upon.

"Thy punishment shalt be kept until the verdict is told." the magical girl points at the monster. Aya doesn't know if Orochi is shut up or its voice merely cannot be heard in the sound of danmaku. However, she knows for sure that it's being weakened fast. Most impressed, the reporter looks at the Enma, or the Magical girl. Well, even if she looks cute and all, but her face still bears the seriousness and her eyes cast a cold glance at the snake, which caused Gensokyo such fear in the last five days.

"I hast seen thy fate, and thy acts, Yamato no Orochi. It is unfortunate, yet thy crime cannot be unseen." Shiki speaks in a collected voice. "Thou hath sinned."

And thus, the sky is fast covered by darkness. The winds go wild and the clouds make an spiral above the snake.

Guilty, the word is spoken.
Orochi wails for mercy, yet verdicts are not to be lightly taken.
The lighting of judgment befalls, upon the monster that once feared.
As time pass by, it took lives of people's dears.
And now it cries, but can the stains be cleared?


=========

Aya is flying around in Gensokyo's sky. She heard that Yakumo Yukari got a scold from lady Shikieiki for not taking her duty seriously. Finally, thanks to Saigyouji Yuyuko and Shikieiki herself, the souls of everyone who died have returned, and Yagokoro Eirin is doing her best to recover their bodies. Fujiwara no Mokou also have to help in Eientei since everything can be considered her fault, but the Moon princess doesn't look like she's going to mock Mokou for this.

Aaaaanyway. The Bunbunmaru newspaper today is featuring the biggest scoop ever: Yamato no Orochi, the Evil Youkai revived? No, it's 2nd page's story... The front is covered with a huge picture of a cold, yet cute, magician girl in pink, labeled with Comic Sans MS size 36:
"The side job of lady Yamaxanadu Shiki Eiki: Magical Girl of Justice"

This will sell, Aya just knows it.

====================================

This is my first time trying to speak Biblical English, please tell me if anything's wrong :D
And it's not a comedy ~
//I had the feeling that MoTK loves Shiki, so yeah :D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 01, 2010, 05:18:09 PM
The side job of lady Yamaxanadu Shiki Eiki: Magical Girl of Justice

I hope no one seriously expects me to be impartial after seeing this. >:D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Chaore on March 01, 2010, 08:08:16 PM
I hope no one seriously expects me to be impartial after seeing this. >:D

Well, luckily we have two other judges. :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: IcedFairy on March 02, 2010, 02:22:02 AM
Well, luckily we have two other judges. :V
Well playing to the judges is a time honored tradition.

Not that I've got anything planned along those lines.   >:D

Though it's quite possible the time limit will kill me.  I've got too big an idea...  Ah well, best start writing now.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on March 03, 2010, 07:58:48 PM
No idea, why the fuck I'm doing this but...

=========

Utusho and Rin stood before a pit, the hell raven having discovered it whilst she was randomly digging through her underground home. Normally, the both of them would have overlooked this as any other pit that led deeper underground and left it alone, however the curious scenery that appeared to be ancient ruins surrounding the pit itself was what managed to rouse their interest. Rin, however, had this persistant feeling that the both of them should have never even considered stepping into these ruins, but Utusho insisted that nothing bad would happen and the two of them entered without incident, but now...staring down the near endless pit of darkness...Rin wasn't so sure that they should remain here. "Okuu..." The kasha spoke up, killing the silence that hung around them. "I really think we should leave before something happens...I have a bad feeling about this place..." Rin took another look around the dimly lit temple, the ghostly skulls of fire that hovered around her, granting some illumination in the otherwise pitch black crypt.

The walls surrounding the underground youkai were lined with glyphics that were in some other languge, one that surely was not japanese...or even looked earthly for that matter. On top of that, there was this...smell that lingered in the already musty cavity of earth they stood in. The scent reeked of something foul, and yet the exact source of the scent still remained drowned in the sea of unknown...

"What are you worried about, Orin?" Utusho replied, really finding no reason for the kasha to be afraid of something so trivial as a pit. "S'just a hole in the ground."

"Yeah, I know THAT." Rin rolled her eyes at her avian friend restating of the obvious. "It's what's in it that has me a little scared..."

"Ah, you worry too much," Utusho shook her head, spreading her raven wings and stepping forward over the pit, her curiosity was compelling her to venture into the dark depths and find out what was hiding out at the bottom. Rin can be reluctant and afraid all she wants, but for Utusho, she was going to move forward anyhow. "I'm going to go check it out, you wanna come along?"

"What, You're actually going down there?" Rin stared at the raven with her eyes swollen with surprise.

"Well...yeah," Utusho shrugged. "I mean...if we wanna know what's down there we gotta find out ourselves...it's not like-"

Those words would be last Rin would ever hear of Utusho. With blinding speed, something shot up from the pit below and grabbed the raven's throat, it's constricting hold killing the remainder of her sentance as it dragged her down into the darkness below. Rin yowled like any spooked cat would, the shock of what she saw sending her falling back on her bottom. The kasha's pupils dialated at what she just witnessed.

"Okuu!" Rin screamed running to the edge of the pit and frantically looking around to find any sign of her friend. "Okuu, are you alright, s-say something!" Rin yelled out into the pit, her calls being replied to with an echo followed by a discouraging silence. Rin's frantically scanned every inch of the hole, hoping to find some trace of Utusho. Unfortunately, all the kasha could find was the darkness ad infinitum that seemed so deep, so vast, that it even managed to stare right back at her. The fact that Rin could actually see something staring back into her eyes was enough to get her to jump back from the pit the moment she realized it.

The kasha remained in silence, her heart pounding in her chest and her body quivering with fear as her mind worked in overdrive with what to do to save Utusho. Suddenly, a scream pierced through the once silent temple. It was the scream of Utusho. A scream that oozed of unspeakable amounts of agony, the blood curdling resonance of flesh being rended rising from the pit combined with another sound that was just...inhuman. Rin's mind just couldn't comprehend what the other sound was, it was something so horrifying, so...eldritch, that it nearly caused her to lose control of her bodily fucntions just thinking about what it could actually belong to.

"O-Okuu, I'm going to get, Satori-sama!" Rin shouted down the pit, the screams of the hell raven still echoing from the black void below. "Hold on, I'll be right back!"

-------

"And you say something pulled Okuu down into the pit?" Satori inquired, trying to make sense of what had rowled up her pet. Of course, it's not like she didn't believe her, with Utusho in apparent danger there's no reason to dismiss this distress call from her kasha. The both of them now stood in the same spot that Utusho and Rin were before, Satori's sleepy eyes gazing forward into the lone pit in front of her. The temple was silent now, not a single sound rose from the pit, to let them know if Utusho was alive or dead...something that deeply worried Rin.

"Y-yes...I...I told her we shouldn't have entered but..." Rin gulped down a lump in her throat as she bit her lip, finding herself at fault for the possible death of her friend. It was happening again...just like before when Utusho got that strange power...she should have informed Satori to begin with. Maybe...just maybe none of this would have happened.

"Don't blame yourself, Orin." Satori reassured the kasha, her third eye reading the thoughts and feelings of the kasha. "We'll find Okuu, and I'm sure she's be okay." In reality, Satori wasn't sure that Utusho was really okay or not...if Rin claimed she was screaming in pain and now said screaming had ceased, then it was obvious that either she was dead or was unconcious and whatever it is that attacked her had left her alone.

"Utusho is dead."

Satori and Rin turned their gaze to the pit, the supposed source of the voice that suddenly rose from the abyss. Satori stepped forward, knowing who's voice that was...

"Koishi?" Satori said, as she edged closer to the pit. "Koishi is that you...?" Satori repeated, in an attempt to send a message to her younger sister to see what exactly was going on down in the depths of the pit...

The message Satori got back in response, however...

SPLAT

Satori's head suddenly burst in a spectacular fountain of gore and brain matter, her girlish form thrown back as if it had taken a shot from a loaded shotgun at point blank range. The satori's corpse landed in front of Rin, twitching with the last remaining sparks of life it had left that pulsed within it, her third eye practically following in the head's shadow by rupturing in a more petite explosion of blood after the pupil rolled around in hysteria for several seconds. Satori had made a grave mistake in even trying to communicate with something that destroys feeble minds such as hers...

Rin stared at the headless body of her former master, completely frozen in a state of disbelief of what just exploded all over the walls and on her dress. "S-Satori-sama..." Rin choked, as she took a single step toward the no motionless body. First Utusho...now Satori...who, no...WHAT would do such a thing? Why was it doing this? All Rin could do is ask questions, but none of them were satisfied with the answers she needed. The kasha ears twitched, suddenly picking up the wected 'sound' that she remebered from earlier one...it was surprising she could even remember it, the 'sound' itself being so unknown to her that her memory should have rejected it just because it wasn't supposed to exist. Yet, the kasha remembered it...something so nightmarish as this couldn't easily be forgotten. Rin slowly brought her head up, her tearful eyes catching a single glimpse of the horrific image that was rising from the pit in front of her.

A single glance is all it took...

Rin's body began to convulse, her mind working so fast in just trying to find a rational answer as to what it was that was slowly pulling itself from the vast well of darkness that it caused the kasha to lose focus in her eyes; one pupil going one way and the other rolling back into her head. Her mouth fell agape, tounge hanging out as saliva dribbled from the tip of the oral muscle. No words, neither mental or physical could begin to describe the unspeakable mass of nightmares that manifested before the kasha that was practically having a grand mal seizure trying to figure out what it is that just grazed her line of sight...

Rin dropped to her knees, her head thrown back as her maw began to froth and bubble. All functions through out her twitching body went haywire, everything losing control of itself all at once. Brain...heart...bowels...everything collapsed in a massive panic attack as the mental phallus of whatever was edging closer violated the kasha's mind and soul in ways that couldn't be described. Eventually...something snapped...Rin ceased to move, her mind shutting down completely, broken and utterly useless. After soiling herself in a mind-rape induced diarrhea, Rin fell face first on the ground blood slowly beginning to pool around her face...

------

Elsewhere in Gensokyo, preferably above ground, none of it's residents were aware of the horrific fate that befell Rin, Satori or Utusho. The lot of them oblivious to their untimely end and in turn ignorant and blind to the horror that was beginning to spread through out the underground. However, there was in fact one sign that had emerged to warn the residents that everything was about to go horribly wrong...

Unfortunately, this sign was shown to one of the...lesser intelligent denizens of Gensokyo...

Cirno, Wriggle and Mystia stared down to the darkness youkai, Rumia. Her body curled into a tight ball as she shivered with a mixture of fright and anguish. None of them could understand why Rumia was doing this or what was causing it; Cirno having asked her numerous times if anything ailed her and only got a shakey response in the form of, "August is coming...August is coming...August is coming..."

"Don't you think we should take her to the doctor." Wriggle suggested to the ice fairy who looked on with confusion at her whimpering friend of darkness. "I mean, she could be sick..."

"Wriggle has a point," Mystia agreed, "We should try and find that Eientei place...the doctor there can cure anything."

"But we can't move her..." Cirno spoke up as she kneeled down to pull up Rumia only to have her motions resisted with a nigh budging Rumia. It was as if her body was anchored to the ground, immoveable by any amount of strength lest it fall into the super category. "How're we supposed to help'er if she won't let us take her there?"

"I'll see if I can find the doctor then." Mystia volunteered. "That way, we don't have to move Rumia and you all can keep a watch on her in case she gets worse." Cirno and Wriggle nodded to each in agreement, giving the sparrow the go ahead to implement this plan of action. However just as she was rising from the ground to fly to the bamboo forest, a cacophony of hysteric screams echoed in the distance as it slowly began to gain volume.

Confused by this, the three youkai rose to the sky to see what was causing this. The moment they rose past the treetops of the forest that surrounded them, they saw hundreds, perhaps even thousands of youkai spewing from an open cavern and into the surrounding wilderness. This was the first time the three of them had seen such a , needless to say that it did a fine job of frightening them as well. Knowing that if others are running then something must be wrong, the three youkai returned to the ground and prepared to run along with the crowd. Oblivious to the true nightmare that was actually chasing them...

"We have to get out of here!" Wriggle shouted to her comrades, the two of them hesitating as their eyes panned over to Rumia, who was still convulsing and refusing to move from her spot.

"But, we can't just leave Rumia-!" Mystia said before Rumia let out a throaty gurgle, catching the attention of the three youkai. Rumia twisted and squirmed, flopping onto her underside as she pushed herself up and expelled black bile from her mouth. "August is coming...August is-" She vomited once more. "-coming...August is-" She vomited yet again, the black pool beneath her dribbling gullet beginning to squirm to life as small hand like appendages reached out and groped the air aimlessly. Cirno and her friends could only look on as Rumia slowly became erect whilst sitting on her knees, the darkness youkai still chanting "...August is coming...August is coming...August is coming..."

The screams of the underground youkai grew louder and louder still. Before the crowd was now rushing past the 4 lesser youkai as they looked up and saw them running as fast as they could from whatever menace warranted them to flee in such terror. Not a one of them stopped to warn Cirno and her friends of what was coming or even tell them to run along with them...they all just ran. Uncaring to whatever they passed and only concearned with themselves and their lives...as meaningless as they were to whatever horror was chasing them out of their home...

If one wanted to see a stampede in it's finest form, then this...was the pure epitome of the word...

Eventually, the stampede began to die, the remaining remnants of the underground dwellers passing by Cirno and company without a single back glance. One of these last remanant was Yamame and Kisume, the tsuchigumo running as she could while the bucket bound girl hopped behind her with as much speed as she could muster.

"Hey! What...What's going on?" Wriggle finally spoke up, the now slightly quiet atmosphere allowing the firefly's call to catch Kisume's attention.

The moment Kisume turned and opened her mouth, her eyes bulged as her sights went above the 3 youkai. Kisume let loose a long, bloodcurdling screech, her hands planted on her head as black ooze dripped from her mouth and eye sockets. Suddenly, the bucket youkai exploded from the breast up with a sickening SPLOSH. Kisume's 'blood' sprayed in all directions, letting Cirno, Wriggle and Mystia gaze upon how the crimson juice had been transformed into a disgusting jet black sludge that poured from the vacancy on the corpse and pooled in the bucket Kisume was bound to.

The 3 youkai stared wide eyed at the now deceased Kisume in silence...their mouths unable to give birth to any form of words that could even begin to describe their confusion...

"...August is here..."

Rumia whispered as her head turned 360 degrees around to gaze at her friends with solid black eyes that poured of blackened tears of ooze and a mouth that overflowed with the same black vomit she was expelling from her gullet not long ago.

Cirno looked to Mystia and saw her drop to the ground, her body losing it's solid form and melting into the same black ooze that erupted from Rumia's mouth. She turned to Wriggle only to see her staring, mouth agape, at something that had been standing behind both her and Cirno the entire time.

Cirno turned her head around to see what Wriggle was looking at, and at that very moment, Cirno learned of what it felt like to have one's brain melt in their skull and drain through from their nostrils...

---------

The horror spread across Gensokyo, the mountain cave it came out of now completely engulfed in it's filthy black sludge as the rest of it's essence continued to pollute the once peaceful atmosphere that Gensokyo held close. No one knew what this abomination was...and those who even gazed at it went mad by just looking at it. For once in a while now, Gensokyo was in a full state of panic...

Reimu Hakurei and Marisa Kirisame stepped forward to combat the menace, the witch falling victim to the maddening sight of the horror while Reimu remained unscathed and attempted to ward it off.

However...there was in fact someone who knew of what this monster was...

"Chen, don't look outside!" Ran scolded the nekomata who swiftly backed away from the window putting on an innocent smile in the light of disobeying her master, Ran Yakumo. The kitsune sighed, applying palm to forehead as she glanced back to her own master, Yukari Yakumo who simply lay on the couch reading a magazine and eating Ho-hums. "You're positive that there's nothing you can do to stop this?"

"I'm not even sure on what it is myself, all I know is that it's some form of evil force that descended onto the earth eons ago. It's very nature and form is incomprehensible to normal minds and they break from just trying to figure out what it was they were looking at." Yukari said, biting into another pastry only to realize it was the last one. "I'm guessing that it's an extension of Mikaboshi, the primordial darkness of the universe that split apart when chaos became time itself. I suppose one of those extensions landed here and went into hibernation ages ago, and now (thanks to some idiot disturbing it) is fully awakened and ready to wreck havoc on the earth."

"Then how do we stop it...we can't just let it run rampant!" Ran told her master, turning around to see Chen gazing back out the window once again. "Chen, I thought I told you to stop looking outside."

"Relax Ran, we're safe here. I may not know what it is that's attacking us, but I've already put up a barrier that protects us from the monster." Yukari replied "As for stopping it...well, let's say that Reimu isn't exactly the one to put an end to this incident."

Ran quirked an eyebrow, knowing the miko was known to put down just about any form of youkai and solve most of the incidents in Gensokyo no matter how dire they may have seemed. Who else but the Hakurei shrine maiden would be equipped to combat a monster such as the one that was plunging Gensokyo into an eternal night? "If not Reimu...then who?"

Yukari's lips curled in a whimsical smile...a smile that Ran usually never liked seeing. Or should it be the other way around in this case? "Oh, someone with enough radiance to counter balance the dark mass~"

"...And I'm guessing Reimu doesn't have enough of this 'radiance'?"

"Hell no, that son of a bitch will break her head in two in less than an hour."

------------

Yukari was indeed correct in her words. There was only one youkai that could combat this evil pudding, and she was now in the process of realizing her destiny as we speak...

Located near a mountain rive, Orange sat on a stone encircled with flowers looking to her baton that was emanating a radiant energy. It was by this strange energy that her seal that Reimu placed upon her long ago was finally broken which allowed her to move on her own once again. Even so, this was really the first time she's felt such an energy pulse through her...and yet, despite it being so unfamiliar, Orange knew what this meant and what must be done...

Orange hopped off of her rock and burst forward into the heavens, her baton gripped tightly in her palms as she flew toward ground zero of the disaster that threatened to swallow Gensokyo...

------------

Reimu clutched the side of her head, the headache she had gotten just from looking at the monster that stood before her having grown much worse than when she began. The black horror had taken on the form of a giant oozing Koishi, black legions pulsating all over her otherwise nude form. Her large red eyes glowing in the darkness of the ominous heavens as her mouth spread to inhuman lengths across her face, torrents of blood like spittle pouring from her smiling gullet. Why the monster had taken on such a form was beyond the miko's understanding...then again the very existance of this amorphous lifeform was beyond all normal understanding as it is...

Sanae, Kanako, Suwako  and even Yuugi were also fighting in this battle, although only about one out of the original four were still standing and she was viciously pounding the huge tendrils that wriggled from the eldritch Koishi's form. Sanae had already went mad from the sight of the monster transforming into it's current form, Kanako and Suwako had become one with it after the both of them executed a final double team, which left Yuugi who was going purely on sheer willpower alone. Reimu didn't even know if the blond oni was fully concious or not...a glance into her eyes a moment ago revealed that they were as empty as her donation box as was...

Even so...nothing seemed to be working and the monster knew this...having given up on attacking them and awaiting it's latent attribute to fully take hold. Even though, Yuugi had ripped off several tentacles, and eye balls from Koishi's body, the monster remained anchored where it was, staring at Reimu with it's huge red eyes and wide smile...

"Is this it...?" Reimu gasped her headache having grown so bad that her vision was beginning to suffer. "I...did all I could...nothing's...working..."

"Don't worry, Reimu!" A cheerful voice called out from behind the suffering miko. Reimu turning around to see Orange standing behind her, the red haired youkai's body dripping in a newfound power that, yet again, Reimu didn't quite understand. "Summer's here to brighten the days of Gensokyo in it's warmth and radiance!"

"What in the-!" Reimu stuttered, having known that she had sealed this youkai up long ago during her early days as a miko. "Orange, what the hell...ahh screw it...nothing makes sense anymore so it figures someone like you would show up..."

"I'm the only one who can combat this monster, I didn't know it before but I was chosen to be this land's savior in a time such as this!" Orange rose her baton to the blackened skies, the glowing rod's brightness growing by the minute. As Reimu continued to gaze upon the spectacle she noticed that her splitting headache was disappearing...and that her spirits were being lifted up. Whatever power Orange had gained control of...it was complete antithesis to the one that the vile creature behind her had...

"Transform!" Orange declared her body now completely engulfed in light, as her clothing seemed to melt off. Orange began to twirl in mid-air, the baton above her bathing her in a mystic veil that concealed her naked form from Reimu's eyes. glittering sparkles of various colors began to fall from Oranges body. There was a somewhat melodious tune playing within Reimu's ear, the entire time she witnessed this. The source of the music and who ever was playing it was...a mystery in and of it self. But by this point, the miko had long since given up on trying to make sense of anything at this point...it would seem that while she's close to going insane, reality itself was going along with her.

Eventually, the transformation was complete, the veiling dispersing from around Orange to reveal her new form. The youkai's old attire now being replaced with something entirely different, a brightly colored bikini top, adorned with yellow flower designs with a matching bottom that came in the form of a fundoshi albeit bearing the same flowery designs along it's exterior. This was all the clothing Orange was given...everything else, including shoes, were missing from the outfit entirely. The baton she once held was now transformed into poofy pom-poms that acted as makeshift weapons for the new and improved youkai or summer. "Magical Summer Idol - Orange!" Orange thrust her right pom-pom into the air bringing forth bright flash of rainbow colored light. It would come off as strange that such a transformation would only grant the user so little armor, but when you've already seen something that was meant to destroy your very sanity, everything else seems to fall to the wayside...

"Good god, that outfit is skimpy." Reimu pointed out with an odd look. "I can practically see where your legs connect."

"I-I didn't know it would be like this, get off my back!" Orange cried a furious blushing racing across her face. "Besides, it matters not how much skin my outfit covers, so long as I can rid this world of that horrible bane over there!"

"Uhm...sure." Reimu muttered turning back to the Koishi abomination, no longer seeing Yuugi beat on the monster's body, but catching glimpse of a rainbow blur that whizzed past her. It didn't take much for her to know that the thing that had blew past her was Orange, the powered up youkai abandoning all reason and challenging the monster directly.

- Just listen okay... - (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GKJ7Bcv7Rgg)

The Koishi shaped horror, seeing it's only challenger coming at it, convulsed, letting loose an orgasmic moan as she expelled a pool of black ooze from it's nether regions, the tidle wave of black fluid transforming into a gurgling mass of tentacles, claws and mouths bursting from the palms to rend and tear the challenger apart.

Orange continued forward with no fear of the legion of appendages that shot toward her like a pack of starving beasts of hell. "Strike Summer Idol!" Orange shouted the fluffy pom poms putting on an aura that quickly burst with an intense amount of energy. The lake of sludge pooled around her and the tendrils, teeth and claws began their vicious assault, the youkai courageously combating the onslaught with equally fast punches and kicks all while still advancing forward. "July Star Warrior!" Orange yelled out as she relled back and threw her pom-pom forward a bright star of energy burst from the fluffy fighting glove and crashed into the mass of tendrils with a brilliant explosion of light that obliterated the black mass of murder.

With that beast felled, Orange whirled on her heels and gazed up at the spread legged Koishi horror, it's towering immensity utterly dwarfing her existance by a margin so large that even Ran couldn't calculate it's exact amount. Orange burst forward, the wilderness surrounding her coming alive at the eldritch moan of her prodigious opponent, the trees melted and twisted into vile serpents that struck at Orange like lightning. Orange leaped back from the bite of a black three eyed serpent, falling into the jaws of another that immedieatly clamped it's maw shut and swallowed.

Reimu, who sat by and watched this all transpire in front of her, gasped as she witnessed Oranges demise.

Or so she thought...

"Summer Festival Fireworks!"

The serpents head began to swell, as muffled explosions went off in it's head, eventually the head of the snake exploded sending forth a twirling Orange a series of sparkling fireworks dancing from her twisting form. The summer themed youkai flew straight toward the abominations smiling head seeing a red eye open up in betwixt her mouthed breasts. "You can open as many eyes as you want!" Orange yelled to the Koishi horror. "But your eyes of darkness can never handle the light of my Summer Sun!!"

The Koishi shaped nightmare leaned back the abdomen of the monstrous construct splitting down the middle as immense tentacles burst from her gut each one housing sharp talons, and mouths, the sounds they emitted being incomprehensible to human ears.

Orange weaved through the tentacles, landing on one of the appendages and running along it's surface her pom poms taking on an intense yellow light. With each tendril that sprouted to slice her in half, she reversed and destroyed with her glowing pom poms of light all the while keeping her speed and quickly advancing closer to the Koishi's body. However, an immense mouth opened below her, evoking a yelp of surprise from Orange as she landed on it's tounge and sprung herself into the air just moments before the dangerously pointed fangs could rend her exposed flesh.

Orange soared directly toward the Koishi's smiling face, a tentacle shooting from her left eye and wrapping around Oranges body and bringing her close to Koishi's face. The abomination giggled...or at least let out a sound that could be described as giggling, knowing that once the youkai got close enough it could destroy Orange just as it did everyone else...

Eventually Orange came face to face with the primordial chaos that was consuming Gensyoko, the wide smile of pure insanity staring down upon her like that of an angry god. Even though, Orange had gottent his far, she was still falling victim to the maddening attributes of the Koishi horror, so much so that she could practically feel her mind slipping into the depths of insanity the more she looked into the eyes of the eldritch horror.

Orange screwed her eyes shut, knowing that if she stared into it's gaze any longer, she'll fall just like the many others have before her. Even then, she could still feel it...the creeping sense of her immenent doom lurking closer to you with it's scythe raised high ready to cleave you right down the middle. "You're...you're a monster that feeds on the fear of others..." Orange whispered to her self, her eyes still shut tight, in a fleeting attempt to ward of the monster's terror inducing gaze. "...you're killing all of the innocent youkai that live here, you're destroying my home...and I'm the only one who can stop you..."

"I'm...I'm going to admit that...I was afraid at first...knowing that if I died...everyone else would follow with me too..." Orange glared into the eyes of the monster, her body taking on a golden light. "But it's my destiny to defeat you, and if I can't be afriad of what I'm fated to do!" Orange ripped from her bindings her golden aura syphoning into her pom poms, the fluffy ornaments glowing intenely from the sheer amount of energy that was put into their make up. The Koishi horror let out a throaty moan her entire body coming alive and spewing forth tendrils to restrain Orange in place.

"August..."

The tendrils locked onto her legs, thighs and feet...

"...Decoration..."

The tendrils wrapped around her waist, chest and throat...

"...ARTS!!"

As the tendrils wrapped completely around Orange's body, all fell silent, Reimu looking from below and seeing nothing but a giant ball of oozing darkness that had sprouted from Koishi's middle. Suddenly that same ball erupted with an immense beam of golden light that tore from it's interior and ripped right through the chest of the Koishi horror. An earth trembling quake rattled beneath Reimu's feat as the beam of light grew in size, the Koishi horror's mouth opened wide as it let loose a maddening screech that tore across the blackened heavens.

As the seconds ticked by, more and more of the land began to reliquish the darkness that had plauged it like a vile disease, Orange's light being it's life-saving medicine that was ridding it of it's scourage. Reimu sheilded her eyes, as the light began to grow too intense for her to look into, although she also wanted to use her hands to tear off her ears to shut off the screech of the dying horror...

Before long, the entire area erupted in a pillar of golden light, the tower of energy stretching well beyond the stratosphere and forming an astral flower for all the cosmos to see in it's full blooming glory...

=====

"Ah look, Toyohime!" Reisen shouted in awe as she pointed to the earth before them, a glowing flower slowly blooming.

"Ah, that's something you don't see everyday..." Yorihime remarked to her sister who nodded with an intrigued smile.

"Indeed, it must be quite the occasion for such a phenomenon to occur..."

=====

- Hours later -

Reimu awoke, her vision slowly giving way to the clear blue skies of Gensokyo. The miko's eyes shot open at this sight and brought her body upright and looked around seeing that everything around her was...just as it as before all hell broke loose several hours ago. There was no darkness, no corpses and best of all...no orgasming, nude satori spewing forth galleons of black pestilence across Gensokyo. "I don't believe it..." Reimu breathed as she pulled herself to her foot, and looked around to take in the tranquility she thought she would lose forever. "Orange actually did it..." A sudden thought clamped down onto Reimu's brain the moment she said that name.

...Orange was nowhere to be found...

"Orange...Orange where are you?"

"She's gone, Reimu." A familiar voice answered from behind the shrine maiden, turning around to meet it's source revealed that it was none other than Yukari Yakumo.

"Gone...what do you mean gone," Reimu replied, her voice a filled with confusion. One moment, she was preparing to die, the next everything's back to the way it was...and the youkai she beat on long ago being the one to save the world? "That...thing didn't swallow her up did it?"

"No, she did managed to rid us of the extension that was going to kill us," Yukari answered with a slight twirl of her open parasol. "In the process however, she destroyed her own body. The amount energy she used to completely obliterating her existance."

Reimu could only stare at the gap youkai, lost in a state of disbelief...the youkai she thought never mattered...actually saved Gensokyo and perhaps the entire world from an eternal night. Maybe if Orange were still here...Reimu would actually...apologize to the youkai for sealing her up for no reason all those years ago.

"I wouldn't worry though..." Yukari spoke up as she opened a gap behind her. "Gensokyo may have averted one catastrophe but something tells me we're going to need a back up for the others to come~"

"Huh, What's that supposed to mean?" Reimu inquired with a quirked eyebrow.

Yukari said nothing and simply disappeared in the gap, a mocking chuckle echoing from the now closing gap in mid-air.

=======

"Huh, there must have been some crazy stuff going down outside..." Came the voice of the red-haired shinigami, Komachi as she gazed down at her newest passanger. "And you're saying that you were the one who stopped it?"

"I...don't remember..." Orange mumbled, her attire now back to the way it was as if she had never transformed at all. "All I can remember is...my baton acting all weird and then it was like something else took over...I mean, I know Gensokyo was in danger at the time but I didn't even want to go near whatever was causing so much trouble..." Orange looked to her baton, sitting by her side like the faithful weapon it was. The youkai wanted to remember what happened...she truly did...but her mind just couldn't piece anything together...

"Ah, I wouldn't worry about it." Komachi shrugged as she glanced across the Sanzu River. "I'm sure Eiki-sama will fill you in once we reach Higan."

Orange nodded in silence as she looked on into the waters below her, the reflection of her youthful face staring back at her. It was odd...she honestly couldn't remember anything that had happened before her death, her main instinct wanting to tell her that she had died like many of the other nameless youkai did during the tragedy. However, despite her amnesia of the events past, Orange felt felt a soothing warmth fill her chest, the same warming sensation that fills your body when you know you've done something good. Orange may not have been able to remember what happened before she died...but at least she knew she did something good before her end...

=========

Ending sucks. Don't bother me about it, I'm tired...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Thata no Guykoro on March 04, 2010, 04:09:20 AM
Just curious, why did Koishi become a cosmic horror? (Also, the monster reminds me of Aku. So yeah.)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on March 04, 2010, 03:57:46 PM
Just curious, why did Koishi become a cosmic horror? (Also, the monster reminds me of Aku. So yeah.)
Hinted at the beginning when she called out saying 'Utusho is dead'.

Koishi and the monster had became one, or at least the monster possessed her, long before Utusho and Rin discovered the pit. Plus, Koishi as a cosmic horror is strangely fitting, given her powers and all.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 07, 2010, 12:36:34 PM
The time limit is drawing close and we only got two entries? Aww, come on.

On another note, since Ruro has been absent those last days: If she's not popping up till tonight, I would like Roukanken to prepare for jumping in as a judge. Unless you are planning to submit something yourself, in which case the next person on my list would be Tengukami.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on March 07, 2010, 01:22:46 PM
I would like Roukanken to prepare for jumping in as a judge. Unless you are planning to submit something yourself, in which case the next person on my list would be Tengukami.
Gah, it's like you can read my mind. >_<

Sorry, I was meaning to get around to producing something tonight. I have an idea I want to work with...sorry, Ammy. :<
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: COPIRIGHTO on March 07, 2010, 05:52:37 PM
The time limit is drawing close and we only got two entries? Aww, come on.
I got somethin' as soon as my sister gets off of my computer
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 07, 2010, 09:26:04 PM
Okay, no prob Rou. I'm looking forward to more entries.

Due to lack of Ruro, here's my plan for now: Deadline is still quite a bit away, about nine hours if I'm not confusing timezones too much. That means the deadline will be hit at the time I'll wake up tomorrow. At that time, judging of the entries will begin, results will as usual be announced once all judges have done their job. Judges will be me, Chaore and possibly Tengukami, whom I have not asked if he can do it yet. If he can't do it for some reason, I'll probably ask Gappy.
All of this obviously becomes obsolete if there's news from Ruro, which is what I hope for, but I better want to have a plan B ready.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on March 07, 2010, 09:56:28 PM
"Aw, one of those nights again?"

Flandre Scarlet kicked at the doll lying on the floor in front of her in frustration. Its head snapped clean off and collided with the opposite wall, leaving a dent in the plaster. The young vampire had been confined to her room once again by her sister, who'd claimed that she had 'business' to attend to. This had happened a dozen times already this month, and every time it meant Flandre had so sit in her room alone, with no-one to talk to or play with. Except these puppets, anyway, but they were too fragile to be any fun.

"I'm so booooooored~!"

Flandre's crystalline wings flapped behind her as she started to fidget. Why was it fair that when her big sis got to go out at night she had to sit in all by herself? Even Sakuya and Patchouli stayed away from her at times like this? They'd make weird excuses like 'I'm making tea' and 'I'm not feeling well', and then they'd just disappear. It was suspicious, enough that even a kid like her could figure it out.

"I bet they're having a party, and they didn't invite me. They're so mean..."

She pouted as she got to her feet, making her way up the staircase out of the basement. The door out was locked with dozens of various bars, locks and barricades. They weren't designed to keep Flandre in as much as they were to keep other people from walking in on her and getting turned into mincemeat.

She pushed the door casually, as if it had never been locked in the first place. There was a painful creaking sound as every lock broke off with ease, snapping with all the resistance of paper. Flandre smiled, stepping out into the corridors of the Scarlet Devil Mansion despite her sister's commands.

"Eh? What's that in the sky?"

One of the Mansion's windows was open, allowing the moonlight to seep in. Remilia had never been a fan of oil lamps, visitors always whipped them to see if there were hearts inside for no reason. She could make out the world beyond the Misty Lake - once a beautiful country, now an overgrown city complex. They called it Gensokyotham now, for reasons no-one had ever passed on to her.

There was something hanging in the sky, too - a pale red light, from some sort of beacon. A black symbol of a bat was contrasted with the light in order to stand out. Flandre looked out at the beacon in wonder, its colour seeming strangely familiar.

Her attention span soon shifted onto a butterfly making its way down the corridor, and the thought of the bat-beacon in the air was last to her.

---

"She usually gets here sooner than this."

Inspector Kotohime tapped a finger on the railing as the overgrown lamp did its job. She glanced at the watch on her wrist - a simplistic thing, with cogs and gears coming out on all sides. The Gensokyotham Police Department had installed this a month ago, and it was only for use when all else failed. It was, in short, a distress signal, to call on the individual who had become the city's greatest hero.

"If she doesn't get here soon, I'm not sure what we're going to do-"

"Then I suppose you should be grateful for my arrival."

Kotohime flinched as a voice rose from behind her. It wasn't the heroine she was trying to contact - it never was. This was her subordinate, a cold and calculated young woman in a sharp black suit with striking silver hair. She eyed Kotohime's watch with disapproval.

"You're late, Izayoi."

The woman shrugged.

"My mistress requires certain preparations. Would you prefer if we simply didn't emerge at all?"

"Good point."

Kotohime sighed as she reached into her robes, pulling out a set of documents. She eyed them over once before handing them over to the woman she addressed as Izayoi.

"Here's our perp at the moment. Letty Whiterock. Calls herself the Big Freeze. She's been responsible for a string of thefts and holdups for the last week, but we can't touch her. I've got five officers still in the hospital from hypothermia, and one guy we had to chisel out by hand. Our criminologists say she's likely to hit the Kamishirasawa Museum tonight. They're showing a new series of ice sculptures that Whiterock apparently has her eyes on."

Izayoi looked over the documents, most of all the photograph of the criminal. She couldn't help but notice that Miss Whiterock was somewhat...pudgy. Apparently Big Freeze was a more accurate pseudonym than she was likely willing to admit.

"Understood. We shall have her captured by sunrise."

Kotohime forced a grin. She hadn't seen this keenness to act in the force for some time.

"Alright. Mind if I pass on one last message to your-"

She blinked again, and the girl was gone. All that remained of her was a single piece of paper, jammed beneath Kotohime's foot.

It read, simply, 'Your watch was seven seconds fast. Forgive me for taking the time to correct it. ~十六夜'

Kotohime growled.

"I hate it when she does that."

---

Of course, the museum in question was as aware of the potential threat as Inspector Kotohime was. Extra security had been called in from all corners of the city, everything that their somewhat scarce budget could hope to afford. The end result of this was six fully-armed guards, spellcards at the ready, all hunched around a few blocks of ice shaped to look like people.

Art was a curious thing.

One of these guards seemed younger than the rest; a fairy, with a pair of blue crystallic wings protruding from her back. She eyed her companions, yawning slightly.

"Geez, this is boring. It's not even like these sculptures are any good, y'know. Maybe we oughta just hand 'em over?"

The other guards - large, bulky oni in proper body armour, turned to her in surprise. They took a few seconds to comprehend exactly what she'd said.

They then proceeded to burst into haughty laughter.

"Jeez, kid, you serious?! No way this Big Freeze chick is ever gonna be able to offer us as much as we're gettin' paid here."

The five guards continued to laugh uncontrollably, leaning on each other simply so they wouldn't fall over. The fairy didn't seem affected, her eyes closing slightly.

"Gave you a chance. Can't deny that."

She clicked her fingers, muttering something beneath her breath.

"...Perfect Freeze."

Moments later, there were 5 less guards in the room. And 5 more blocks of ice. The lone fairy stuck her tongue out at the now paralysed oni.

"That'll teach you to mess with the strongest~"

She continued to smirk as the door behind her opened, bringing a new chill into the room. The new entrant needed to squeeze a little to get into the room fully, but she pulled it off in the end. She took a moment to witness her apprentice's handiwork, before wrapping her arms around her in a gentle hug.

"Good work, Cirno. I chose well with you, I know it."

The fairy's wings fluttered with pride.

"Thanks, Miss Whiterock! Not that I'd be anything without your help, of course!"

Letty nodded. Cirno was the only person she allowed to refer to her by name, and with good reason - she was to be her successor. Right now she was basically the Little Freeze, but Cirno had potential greater than any youkai Letty had ever met.

"...Anyway. We're stealing these, right?"

Letty shook her head, surprising the fairy.

"We can't let people manipulate ice like this. They take our element into their hands? Someone needs to show them a little respect."

She outstretched a hand.

"Feel free to shatter them all. And if you 'miss' and take out one of those guards...well, I won't mind."

There was a smile on her face that seemed far too calm. Cirno nodded regardless, eager to please.

"Right! Time to show them just what I can-"

"Stop right there."

A third voice, from above. Letty and Cirno were both caught off guard, flinching as they looked upward. A small, hooded figure looked down on both of them, no part of her visible beyond her eyes and the demonic wings coming from her back. Her stare was as cold as the air around her, and she looked fearlessly into the eyes of the criminal.

Letty forced a grin.

"Heh. So you found us?"

There was no response from the hood. Letty bit her lip.

"...Cirno, I'll leave this to you."

"Right!"

The fairy nodded in approval at the new duty she was given. She wasn't even slightly aware that she was basically being used as a sacrifice. There was a barely audible sigh from above.

Letty wasted no time getting through the doorway this time, leaving her apprentice to face the mystery figure above. Cirno wasted no time moving straight into the trash talk.

"So, you think you're fancy just because you have a pretty hood? Look here, missy, you're not going to beat me. After all, I'm the stro-"

Beneath the hood, Cirno's opponent had already pulled out a weapon and thrown it. A tiny bat-shaped piece of metal caught the fairy on the side of the head.

It disoriented her enough for a full on attack. The hood leapt down from above, swooping onto Cirno with her leathery wings. A drop kick to the face was enough to stop her before she could declare any sort of attack.

Cirno had potential, true, but she also had a habit of talking too much.

---

"Hah, hah, hah..."

It was times like this Letty wished she could have been the Petit Freeze or the Not-Particularly-Chubby Freeze. Running was never really her specialty, and as she chugged past the guards she herself had frozen she felt an urge to stop for a breather. Still, Cirno would probably only be able to hold that vigilante off for so long.

She'd heard the rumours - a hooded figure who'd taken out every criminal to threaten Gensokyotham for the last month - but she'd assumed she was just an urban myth passed around by the police to scare people away. Now, though, she knew for a fact this caped crusader was very much real.

Something moved above her. She couldn't make out where in particular, but her eyes were drawn to the ceiling. She saw nothing.

"Who's there?!"

The figure above her moved, always positioning herself outside Letty's line of sight. The Big Freeze grew more and more desperate.

"S-Show yourself! Stop hiding!"

Her fear seeped through into her voice regardless. The figure waited, allowing her opponent's mind to win the battle for her.

Then she emerged.

"Gh-!"

Letty heard a pair of feet hit the floor behind her. The hooded figure stared her in the eyes again, and her body unconsciously started to step backward.

There was silence.

Then...

"Evildoer, you are a stain on the justice of this world!"

The figure pulled away her cape, revealing something thoroughly unexpected underneath. It was a young girl, with pale blue hair and crimson eyes, and wearing of all things a skin-tight scarlet outfit underneath which offered her all the coverage of a swimsuit. A belt along her waist had a variety of gadgets hanging from it, weapons and all, and a ring on one of her fingers had a simple insignia of a bat engraved on it. Beneath the hood was a poofy hat in a colour that must have once been white but had now turned slightly pink for reasons unknown. And - was it just the ice around her, or was she sparkling...?

"When evil threatens the city of Gensokyotham...
When villains fall upon the night...
They are fated to fall to me! The Scarlet Devil!"

Letty was torn between the urge to laugh and cry, and chose simply to watch this scene in awe.

"And now, in the name of the Scarlet Moon, I will punish you!"

The girl lifted her ring finger into the air, and the trinket started to pulse with a crimson light. A line emerged, expanding and gaining shape until within a few minutes it had taken form as a spear. It fell into her hand, still shining with all the power of love and justice. The moon's light fell on her, itself gaining a light red tint as if in respect of her power.

"Here it comes! My ultimate attack...!"

She lifted her arm up, ready to fling the spear at her foe. Letty was still too enawed to notice, let alone dodge.

"Take this! Super Special Scarlet Smasher Number XIII - Spear The Gungnir!!"

It flew at a blinding pace across the room, hitting Letty square in the chest and sending her slamming into the wall. The magical weapon was designed not to kill, but the impact from the collision was still enough to knock her out cold.

The Scarlet Devil took a few moments to bask in her victory. Both her foes had been eliminated, and the day was saved.

But still-

"Milady, I believe you were supposed to save your final attack until after everything else had failed."

Izayoi - or rather, Sakuya - had emerged from nowhere, as usual. She came into existence somewhere behind Remilia's left shoulder. The vampire pouted.

"It worked, didn't it? I don't understand why I have to start by using my weak attacks first."

"But that was what Lady Patchouli insisted. She knows more about this crimefighting business than either of us."

Remilia wasn't as convinced, though with Sakuya you could never tell is she really was as resolute as she sounded. Every so often she was certain that her servant missed her old maid uniform.

"I don't know...it feels sort of like she's taken two different ideas and merged them together. And I was fine just being some hooded hero...did she need to throw in this whole magical thing?"

Behind them, the sounds of sirens started to rise up. That was their cue to leave.

"Well, it's something to bring up later. For now, we should be making our way out."

Sakuya had already retreived her cape, and Remilia accepted it and strapped it back on as she flew through an open window and out of sight. She was back to being the mysterious, caped crusader the world knew to be the Scarlet Devil.

The only ones who claimed otherwise were the hysterical criminals who she apprehended, and their claims were assumed to simply be an attempt to discredit her. After all, what sort of caped crusader would really be so sparkly and magical beneath the hood?

---

And meanwhile, back at the mansion, watching it all from afar, Patchouli Knowledge lay unconscious from blood loss. Her hand was still held upwards in a thumbs-up motion.

Remilia...you're so cute~

Behind her, the door to the library was torn off its hinges.

"Patchy, I wanna play! Let's- wait, is that...sis...?"

-----

It's sort of a good thing Ruro is absent on the week I write about Remi, isn't it? :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: IcedFairy on March 08, 2010, 02:43:42 AM
Yukari snarled and twisted the fabric of reality once again, tearing the thing that was trying to enter Gensoukyo into pieces before shunting it fifteen dimensions away.

The threat gone for now, Yukari allowed herself to slump downward.  With the adrenaline fading, she didn't even have the strength to wipe the blood from her wounds.  Fortunately within seconds Ran was there, binding the tears and cuts.

Ran worked in silence for a little while before speaking up.  ?Yukari-sama, you won't be able to hold them off much longer.  If you'll let me...?

Yukari tried to shake her head, cringed at the pain, then settled for sighing.  ?No Ran.  I need you to keep the Hakurei Barrier intact.  Besides these creatures can't be killed through normal methods.?  Yukari closed her eyes and thought about the matter for a bit. 

After a while she sighed again.  ?I'd wanted to avoid doing this, but it seems we need to harness a different type of magic to destroy these things permanently.?

?Ran, I have a mission for you.?

----

?It's a pleasure to finally meet you, Ran Yakumo,? the smiling woman said.  ?I don't suppose Miss Yukari Yakumo will be joining us as well??

Ran shook her head.  ?I'm afraid Yukari-sama is currently busy at the moment, Lady Hijiri, though she does send her apologies for not being able to meet you in person.  She promises to drop by as soon as she can to formally welcome you to Gensoukyo.?

Byakuren Hijiri considered the matter.  She'd had no official contact with Gensoukyo's mysterious creator, but she had heard rumors.  Those, combined with Ran's jumpy mood, indicated that the shikigami was here for more then just a polite greeting.

?I look forward to being able to meet her when she has time, then.?  Byakuren took a sip of her tea before continuing.  ?I don't suppose there's something I could help you with while you are here??

Ran considered the matter for some time, occasionally starting to speak before pausing to reflect further.  Finally she stated, ?I need to borrow your mouse.?

There was a thump from one of the crawlspaces followed by scurrying.  ?Unzan, could you catch Nazarin please?? Byakuren called out.  Turning back to Ran she stated politely but firmly, ?You'll of course need to explain this in full.?

Ran sighed.  ?I'll try....?

----

Reimu Hakurei sighed as she swept the steps leading to her shrine.  For such a small out of the way shrine the grounds were absolutely huge.  Which meant a lot of Reimu's time was occupied sweeping, washing and otherwise cleaning the place over and over again.

She sighed as the last step was cleaned.  She considered cleaning more of the steps, but what was the point?  It was a huge walk from the human village, and she couldn't clear the whole path by herself.

?Hakurei Reimu!?

Reimu blinked at the small squeaky voice.  She immediately looked around to see if a fairy was playing a prank on her.

Instead she saw a mouse.

?Hakurei Reimu.  You have been chosen to save Gensoukyo from the forces of darkness,? the mouse squeaked.

Reimu gave the mouse a long disapproving glare.  ?I know that already.  Part of the Hakurei shrine maiden bit.  Really Nazarin, I thought you'd be above these games.  Show some pride!  You're a servant to a deity.?

Nazarin's tail and ears twitched.  ?Look, I don't like this either, but it has to be done to save the world from destruction.  You have to take this wand and become Mahou Shojou Paradise Miko!?  The mouse produced a gohei from somewhere and somehow held it towards the miko.

Reimu sighed.  ?This is Yukari's doing.  I can tell.?

?Yeah, but this time it's...?  Nazarin's ears twitched again before she scurried behind Reimu.  ?Oh no!  It's too late.?

Reimu looked up to see a amorphous mass of dark slime roiling onto the shrine grounds from the forest.  Probably an unintelligent youkai she thought.  ?Hey!  I just cleaned that!?  She tossed two homing amulets to warn it off.

The amulets flew straight and true, then fizzled as they struck the monster.  ?That won't work!  They aren't ordinary youkai.?  Nazarin yelled from her hiding space.  ?You need to use the magic of love to banish these monsters!?

?We'll see about that,? muttered Reimu as she fished out one of her more powerful cards.  ?Demon Binding Circle!?  The massive magical attack spread out and splattered the thing back into the forest.

Reimu smirked.  ?See I told you....?  Her grin changed to a worried look as the slime reformed.  What's worse it looked as if the attack had strengthened it.  Reimu began fishing for another orb when Nazarin poked her with the gohei.

?Please just use the wand!  I can explain later!? the small mouse said.

As the shrine maiden of Gensoukyo Reimu knew when to roll with the strangeness.  ?Alright....  But this better be a good explanation.?  She grabbed the gohei.  ?Now what??

?Say Paradise Miko Power, Transform.?

?I'm going to kill Yukari for this.?  Reimu sighed then held the gohei over her head.  ?Paradise Miko Power, Transform!?

The short staff flared with magical power paralyzing everyone in the area.  This was probably a good thing, because immediately afterwards Reimu's clothes exploded into light.  Reimu found herself spun about as ribbons twisted themselves into a new set of clothes, each piece appearing in order like a reverse strip tease.  Finally the light faded, leaving Reimu wearing... a shrine maiden outfit with gloves instead of detached sleeves, boots instead of sandals and a much shorter skirt.

"Someone will die for this," Reimu stated with calm fury.
 
"Hopefully it'll be the monster.  Use your Fantasy Paradise Orb!"

"That's named worse then a Remilia Spellcard.  Oh well, whatever.  Fantasy Paradise Orb!"  Reimu spun around and fired a red yin yang orb from her hand.  This time the monster disintigrated with a mournful howl, as the bolt struck home.

Nazarin sighed as she returned to humanoid form.  "Finally."

As Reimu leaned over her, she had a sudden desire to revert to mouse form and scurry into the undergrowth.  "This had better be a real good explanation."

---

Sanae smiled and stretched.  The mornings cleaning had been done, and she had plenty of charms and fortunes ready for sale.  It was noonish, so the steady trickle of kappa and tengu was slacking off.  It was a nice break before the evening rush.

Sanae's good mood faded immediately as she felt a ward break.  Usually that meant nothing, but sometimes it signified real danger.  Sanae flew towards the area cautiously.

Her caution was well placed as a blob of hissing green liquid just barely missed her.  Sanae turned in the direction the acid was fired from to see what looked to be a giant beetle made out of black goo.  It reminded her of something from one of her morning cartoon shows.  One thing was certain, it wasn't playing by spell card rules.

"Fine then.  In the name of Lady Yasaka, and by my divine blood I seal you," Sanae stated closing her eyes and drawing a five pointed star with her gohei.  The lines materialized into divine energy then flew towards the creature.

Then bounced off with a pathetic *doink* sound.

Sanae looked at the monster incredulously.  "Where's the sealing?  There was supposed to be a youkai incinerating sealing."

The bug thing spat again, forcing Sanae to dodge away.  The seemingly futile exchange continued for some time, with the bug unable to land a blow, and Sanae unable to hurt it.  However Sanae soon noticed she was tiring while the monster showed no sign of slowing.  If the battle continued this way, she would lose.

"Paradise Needle Freeze!"

A tiny glowing missile flew across the grounds and slammed into the creatures side.  As it's name indicated, the dart seemed to cause the bug to have a paralytic breakdown.  It collapsed while it's legs twitched violently.  Looking back along the missiles path Sanae saw Reimu, in what could only be a magical girls outfit.  In addition there was a mouse dashing towards her with a gohei in it's mouth trying to say something.

Sanae knew immediately what to do.

She grabbed the gohei and held it up to the sky proclaiming "Miracle Miko Power, Transform!"

Sanae was a little worried about being able to pull off the transformation poses, but she found the magic did most of the work for her.  She was a little embarassed at the degree of the chest shot lean, but it could have been worse.  As the light faded she did her best Sailor Moon pose.  "In the name of the Moriya Shrine, I will punish you!"

Not wanting to waste her moment of awesome Sanae quickly pointed at the creature, "Miracle Azure Tornado!"

At the miko's command a gust of blue force flew from her hand and smashed into the bug, sending it flying away in disintegrating sparks.

The threat passed, Reimu walked over to Sanae.  "I suppose you'll want an explanation?"

Sanae was nearly bouncing with joy.  "Explanation?  Isn't it obvious?  These monsters are composed of pure negative feelings, and we've been granted the power of love to battle them for the fate of all Gensoukyo!  Nazarin is our animal helper and we're the soldiers of LOVE!  Possibly also justice."

Reimu's expresion soured.  "How is it you know everything already?  If you are somehow responsible for this incident too I will hurt you so badly..."

"Now now Reimu, this time the Moriya shrine is, surprisingly, innocent."  Yukari walked out of one of her gaps as the surprised trio turned to face her voice.

Reimu's held back her initial harsh words when she saw the youkai was obviously trying to hide some injuries.  Despite Yukari's smile, the issue seemed serious.  "So what is happening, Yukari?  You usually deal with this sort of incident personally.  Why the light shows and skimpy outfits?"

"Because normal methods won't work.  Many youkai are created by humans.  These youkai were strong in the outside world right now, and thus they must be destroyed by the methods humans believe they can be destroyed by."

"Ah!"  Sanae clapped her hands together in understanding.  "I get it.  We have to destroy them this way because that's the only way the outside world believes they can be destroyed."

Yukari smiled.  "Well actually it's the opposite.  Remember disbelief sends things through the border."

Sanae and Nazarin looked at Reimu in the hopes that she might know what the gap youkai was hinting at.  Reimu thought a bit before replying.  "So we have to destroy them this way because the outside world thinks it's stupid and any old attack should work?  I happen to agree with them here."

Yukari shrugged.  "You take the good with the bad.  I like existing, so..."

Nazarin reverted to her prefered form before turning to Yukari.  "So why do I have to run around in animal form until after they transformed?  And why did you need me at all?  Couldn't you have sent your cat on this mission?"

Yukari shrugged again.  "Sorry, Chen's not quite experienced enough to be the animal mentor figure, and Ran is busy holding the barrier.  But cheer up!  You only need one more member!  You've got the main character who wants to quit,"  she pointed at Reimu, "and the hyper genki girl who jumped at the call," Yukari pointed at Sanae, "bonus points for being genre savvy.  Now all you need is a moe moe girl or a girl with burning passion, and the trio will be complete!"

Nazarin sighed.  "And you need my power to find them, right?"

"Yep!  After that you can scurry back to supporting cast."

"Well lets get this over with...."
----

Youmu turned her focus entirely on the target.  The rest of the world faded from view.  Only her, and her enemy, remained.  The empty world froze, waiting for the perfect moment.

The moment came.  Her sword struck.

The log she had been targeting fell in two, neatly bisected by her strike.  She sighed however, when she realized she'd struck the leaf in front of it as well.  "I guess I need more training..."

The next thing she knew there was a cloth over her nose and mouth and four pairs of arms holding her fast.  She tried to struggle, but she found consciousness slipping away too quickly.

Just before consciousness left her, she heard two voices.

"Are you sure this will be okay with our boss?"

"Hey, this is how we were asked to do it, I'm not going to argue.  Now lets get ready for when she wakes up...."

----

Nazarin, back in mouse form, slowly but surely led them to the Scarlet Devil Mansion.  "The third girl is definitely somewhere in there."

Sanae looked over at Reimu.  "You still think it's Marisa?"

Reimu nodded. "She always shows up to these things."  She scooped up Nazarin then began flying around the back.  "Let's skip fighting the gate guard and get this over with quick before another fight starts and we have to transform.  Remilia'd never let me live down that outfit."

Reimu, of course, had doomed herself right there.  Besides, they were certain to find the girl just in the nick of time.  Sanae wisely kept her mouth shut however.  Reimu was obviously not as happy about all this as she was.

The three touched down in the back gardens.  Reimu looked around.  "Any second now..."

There was the unique sound of time unfreezing and Sakuya appeared before them.  "Hello.  Are you here for a specific reason, or just to visit the mistress?"

"Actually we're looking for Marisa.  Nazarin here seems to think she's looting your library or something."  Reimu presented the mouse.

Sakuya's eyebrow twitched upward at that.  "While Ms Kirisame was here earlier she left some time ago after speaking with Lady Remilia and Ms Patchoui.  I'm fairly certain she's left the area."

Nazarin flicked her tail back and forth.  "I'm sure the person we're looking for is very close.  It must be someone other then Marisa."

"Oh!  Maybe you're secretly a moe moe character Sakuya!  We'd make a great team!" Sanae exclaimed.

Sakuya and Reimu just gave her a look in response.

Suddenly there was a massive explotion from the front gate.  Sakuya looked shocked then disappeared with her usual abruptness, leaving Reimu and Sanae to fly after her, Nazarin grimly clinging to Reimu's hairband.  "Why do we always seem to arrive five seconds too late," Reimu muttered.

Sanae coughed.  "Genre conventions."

Clearing the mansion they looked down to see fairy maids scattering wildly from the gate, where a brutal melee was going on.  Reimu and Sanae immediately recognized the attackers as being composed of the same black mass that the previous monsters had been made of.  These however seemed more humanoid, and far more intelligent.

Currently, however, they were all stuck at the gate as Meiling spun from one to another, striking them, then moving away.  Several knives and blood trails indicated that the mistress and maid of the house had been adding their firepower as well.  However the monsters seemed to suffer no real damage from any of the attacks.

"We have to help, Reimu.  Let's go!  Miracle Miko Power, Transform!"

Reimu winced.  "I hope no one's looking up...  Paradise Miko Power, Transform!"

Nazarin bailed off as the two newly minted magical girls flew into combat.  Quickly she began looking about for her own target.  She could feel the third magical girl was nearby.  She just had to find her.

And she needed to do it fast.  Reimu and Sanae were driving the foes back now, but these monsters seemed far more competent at dodging then the previous two did.

Finally Nazarin decided to just trust her senses.  She closed her eyes, summoned the gohei and jumped forward crying out "Quick!  Transform into Mahou Shoujou Burning Miko!"

"Right!"  Nazarin opened her eyes to see Meiling holding the gohei before her in a fighting pose.  "Burning Miko Power, Transform!"

A powerful green light shown over the the field as Meiling's clothes disintegrated.  Even without the paralysis most of the onlookers were stunned by the,... extravagance, of Meiling's poses.  Obviously fanservice levels had been too low before.

As the glow faded Meiling immediately sprang out of her finishing pose.  Leaping between each opponent she let out a loud string of kiai as she struck each one.  She finished the last one with a mighty kick, before posing once again.  "Burning Crack Fist!"  There was a brief pause before she continued, "You're already dead."  The evil figures all suddenly bulged, then exploded into disintegrating shards.

Sanae gave Meiling a look that was something between awe and disappointment.  "Um, that was really cool, but I think it's the wrong genre."

Reimu just shrugged.  "Whatever.  It worked.  We've got three now, so lets hunt down the mastermind and teach him what for!"

"Um..."  Meiling raised her hand to draw their attention.  "Would you mind explaining what's going on?  I do have a day job, so I can't just wander about..."

"Don't worry about that, Meiling."

Nazarin and the trio looked up to see Remilia descending to the battlefield.  "I think I have an idea about what's going on from the tengu's manga.  Go forth and punish them in the name of the Scarlet Moon!"

Reimu looked to the other actual miko, "So Sanae, is that joke as bad as I think it is?"

Reimila smiled.  "Oh, and white panties suit you, Reimu."

"Ah!  No, Reimu!  You can't use the powers of love against innocents!"

----

Satori looked away from the monitor.  "I see.  But forgive me, I'm not sure what exactly this has to do with your current request.  Not that I doubt you of course.  I'm just confused."

Shikieki nodded to the satori.  "True, the three have defeated all who have crossed their path so far.  And they haven't suffered a single casualty, personal or innocent, since their debut three months ago.  However I believe the main force of Evil will act soon.  While I have faith in their skills, it is better to win a battle overwhelmingly then to suffer casualties.  Thus why I have my own group of agents preparing."

Satori nodded at the Yama's words.  "I see.  Then you have the support of Chireiden."  She paused for a moment.  "I do have one thing to ask, what is 'Suupa Shiki Taimu?'"

Shiki took a sip from her teacup.  "Ah that?  It's just the fact that my appearance justifies skipping a lot of boring chronology and getting straight to the final battle."

Further conversation was broken up by a loud voice calling out "Oneeee-chan!"

Koishi rushed into the room and all but leaped on her sister.  *I love you so much!* the younger satori thought.

Satori was stunned.  "Koishi!  I can hear your heart!"

Koishi nodded.  "Yeah!  I was at home, when this dark voice started trying to tell me I should hate everyone.  But I didn't care because my heart was closed.  So then it started yelling in my head, pretending to be my third eye.  So I opened my third eye to see it so I could shut it up, and I saw how much you all cared for me.  It was really, really sweet!"

Shikieki jumped from the table at Koishi's words.  "So they're already on the move?  I should have guessed."

Koishi looked over at the Yama.  "Huh?  Dark magical girl?  Need to activate the canon?  You're thinking very fast."

Shikieki nodded.  "That's because this requires quick action.  The darkness must be recruiting it's own magical girl.  It's become fully sentient.  The final battle will soon begin."

----

Reimu, Sanae and Meiling looked up at the massive black tower that had appeared just a little while back.

Meiling said what they were all thinking.  "The final battle eh?"

Reimu smiled.  "About time."

Sanae looked about worriedly.  "I think there's still something we're missing.  I don't think this will be easy."

"Easy or not, it's going to end here," Reimu walked towards the massive tower doors, only to spring backwards as a massive energy blast shattered the ground before her.

"Unfair.  It's so unfair.  All of you playing without me.  Even Meiling.  Leaving me all alone."

The three looked up to see a figure in black and red.  The dress was a strange gothic lolita cut, but the wings and mad eyes of the girl made her identity immediately obvious to call.  In her hands a familiar twisted rod.

"I forgot!  There's always a dark magical girl mislead by feelings of solitude!" Sanae exclaimed.

"Wonderful.  And of course, it would have to be Flandre," Reimu muttered.

"Young Mistress!  It's not that we're trying to keep you from the fun.  We just want to protect you!" Meiling called out.

Flandre giggled.  "Oh really?  Well then, who's going to protect you?"  She raised her hand.  "Oblivion's Spear."  Massive lances of dark energy oozed into being before firing down at the ground.  The three girls sprang away as the ground once again exploded.

"Sorry Flan," Reimu called out, "but we don't have time for this!  Paradise..."

"Too slow."  Reimu felt a sudden twist inside, as Flandre's hand began closing on her point of tension.

"FLASH MOVE."

Reimu found herself lying in someones arms several feet from where she's just been standing.  "You need to be more careful Reimu.  You could get hurt like that."

"Marisa!?"  Reimu looked up at the magician.  "What are you doing here?"

Marisa smiled.  "Well I actually came here looking to play with Flandre.  But I figured I'd lend a hand while I was around."

Flandre blinked for a moment.  "Eh, really?"  Then the darkness swirled around her again.  "Ergh... No!  You're lying!  Just like Onee-chan!  You don't really want me around!"

Marisa laughed.  "Really?  But we spent all this time making a toy just so you could join the fun."  Marisa held up a small charm on a string for Flandre to see.  "Patchouli pulled an all nighter for this.  At your sister's insistence no less."

Flandr seemed to hesitate.  "Really?  For me? I...  I... AAAAUGH!"  Flandre's body was struck by black lightning as the darkness around her swirled faster and faster.

"That evil energy isn't letting her go!" Sanae called out.

Reimu composed herself enough to hop from Marisa's arms.  "It looks like it's switching to direct mind control.  Even without her power, a vampires strength is pretty dangerous.  This'll be a tough battle."

"Yeah.  You three run ahead," Marisa said pulling out her mini-hakkero.  "I'll handle Flandre."

"But Marisa, only the magic of love can break that darkness," Sanae pointed out.

Marisa's smile grew even wider.  "Yukari wasn't the only one tossing out Magical powers.  Right Blazing Star?"

The mini-hakkero glowed as it answered.  "YES, MY MASTER."

Marisa tossed the reactor up into the air.  "Blazing Star, Set Up!"

The other three magical girls watched in envy as Marisa's body was surrounded by a glowing shield, concealing her transformation from the world.  As the barrier lifted they could see she was wearing a long black school uniform styled outfit with a few extra bows here and there.  Her hakkero had transformed into a broomlike staff, with a magazine locked into the side.

"Go on, and don't worry about me.  I'm going to befriend this girl again."

"Thanks Marisa!" Reimu shouted as the three ran forward.

Flandre began to move towards them but was stopped by a flashing laser.  "GUAAAAGH!"  The vampire rushed forward to smash into Marisa.

"STAR SHIELD."

Flandre slammed into the magical barrier.  It started to crack, but a cartridge fired off and the barrier stabilized.

Marisa shook her head.  "Sorry Flan.  Looks like I'll have to cool your head a little before we can talk again."

"READY, MY MASTER.  BLAZING SPARK!"

----

Sanae searched through the darkness.  The three had moved into the building as a team, but some strange quirk of space had separated them as they walked through the door.  Now she wandered the halls alone.

"Reimu!  Meiling!  Can you hear me?"

"They've abandoned you girl.  Just as the goddess abandoned you...."

Sanae whirled around trying to find the source of the voice.  "What?  Who's there?"

"The ones that should have been.  The ones that are.  We the Mishaguji."

Sanae felt a brief tremor of fear.  "You're lying.  Moriya-sama has you all bound.  You're just fakes."

"Are we girl?"  The shadows laughed.  "To rise from curses is our gift.  And with the Moriya so weak from her failure of a miko..."

Sanae blinked.  "What?"

"You are a failure, Sanae Kochiya.  Your grandstanding and playing about has led the youkai to give you faith instead of giving it to your gods.  Now we are free, and we shall end all of you."

The shadows began moving, slowly creeping towards her.  Sanae stumbled back, her mind whirling over the words.  It sounded possible, even likely.  She had been playing at being a magical girl instead of serving as a real shrine maiden.  Had they really lost that much faith?

Then a familiar voice whispered in her heart, "Think kid!  Even if it were true, what would it mean?"

Sanae planted her feet.  "That's right.  It doesn't matter which of the three gods they believe in."

She looked up, with fire blazing in her eyes.  This time it was the shadow's turn to hesitate.  Sanae shouted out, "I love Yasaka-sama and Moriya-sama.  Even if the people foolishly place their belief in me I will give it all back to them!  So long as I am their miko they will never fade away!  Now you fakes, prepare to be punished in the name of the Moriya!"

The shadows tried to flee as the wind priestess raised her gohei.

"Miracle Goddess Strike!"

There was a wash of white light and the shadows were gone.

Sanae smiled.  "I should have remembered the 'questioning your heart' test.  Oh well, I don't think Meiling and Reimu will have any problems.  And it's not like there's anything that can stop us, unless it's immune to holy powers or something stupid."

----

Meiling stepped quietly, allowing her senses to spread through the room.  She knew this was some sort of trap, but that just meant it would be harder to find the target.

"Oh.  Don't worry about finding me.  This isn't a trap for you, I'm just here to make you an offer."

Meiling's eyes narrowed as a patchy of darkness solidified.  This one had a fully humanoid appearence, even acquiring coloration as it moved into the dim light.  "What do you have that I'd possibly be interested in?" Meiling asked.

"A better job," the shadow man replied.

"What!?"

The man smiled.  "I meant exactly what I said.  We can give you a better job.  A position of worth.  Leader of an army, not a glorified watchdog.  And with servants who actually respect you.  Instead of a snippy maid, an unreasonable mistress, a librarian who thinks you make a good joke, and a mad child who thinks you're a puppy."

Meiling closed her eyes, and the man chuckled.  "Ah yes.  Think about those you proclaim to love.  Do they really love you in return?  You're seen as the joke character.  The afterthought.  Join us, and you'll not only show them, you'll become a mighty leader of armies.  What do you say?"

Meiling's punch sent the man flaying across the room.

"How dare you."  The gate guard said, opening her eyes.  "How dare you insult my family.  How dare you insult Sakuya, who literally works 40 hours days for all our needs.  How dare you insult the young mistress, who always tries so hard not to burden us with her illness.  How dare you insult Patchouli, who always tries to keep us together, even if her sense of humor is terrible.  How DARE you insult Lady Remilia, who always worries about us, who sacrificed her power in the outside world for our sake, who trusts me so much that she places her life in my hands every dawn when she sleeps!"

"Let me show you the bonds that tie our house together!  With my fists!"  Meiling held her hand in front of her.  "This hand of mine is burning scarlet!  It's loud roar commands me to punish evil!  TAKE THIS!  Burning Disruption Finger!"  The martial artist kicked off the ground leaving a stream of fire behind her hand.  She slammed the claw into the mans face sending a rainbow shockwave throughout the room.

The man looked down at the fist implanted in his chest. "But... that's... the wrong... genre...."

Meiling gave a great shout and lifted the man above her, where he exploded in Rainbow sparkles.

She closed her eyes again.  "Communicating with your fists is always genre acceptable."

----

Flandre groaned as she opened her eyes.  She felt bruised all over.

Marisa was sitting next to her, "Awake now Flan?"

"Yeah."  The vampire smiled weakly.  "I lost again."

"Yep.  I'm good at dodging."  Marisa patted Flan's head.  "Though to be fair that was you under mind control."

Flandre sat up and sighed.  "I guess I'm just another boss to be beaten and set aside then."

"What are you talking about.  You get to be a knight!" Marisa tossed Flandre the pendent.

Flandre looked down at the little necklace with the Laevatein charm.  "A knight?  But I was the villain."

"Yep, and you've realized that was bad.  So now you're going to fight for justice," Marisa said.  Seeing Flandre's expression she added.  "Come on Flan.  Patchy and Remi spent a month tweaking that thing so it would work with your power.  Give it a try for our sakes at least."

Falndre looked at the pendant.  "Okay.  I'll try.  Let's go Laevatein."

"Vergn?gt."

A blood red light surrounded the girl as the wand grew to full size.  However this Laevatein had a revolver loader in it along with several glittering cartridges.  As the light cleared Flandre found herself in a long red dress, with a hat that seemed to have two stuffed bats glued to it for no reason.  Flandre loved it.

Marisa clapped.  "Congrats Flandre!  You're a magical girl of justice now!"

Flandre looked at the mage.  "But aren't you a thief?"

Marisa shrugged.  "Yeah, but we're working for the Yama now so we're fighting for justice automatically."

A magic screen opened up behind Marisa.  "I hate to interrupt, but there's a strong barrier around the tower.  Neither of us can break through it solo, you think you can lend us a hand."

Flandre tested her weapons weight then looked up.  "I can handle it."  She nodded both to Marisa and to the screen, her confidence slowly returning.  "I'm the Scarlet Knight!  And this is the Steel Baron Laevatein!  Together there's nothing we can't destroy!"

"Glad to have you aboard then.  We'll continue the three pronged advance when you take down the barrier.  Meet you at the target."

----

Sanae ducked behind a pillar as another blast of white energy flew across the room.  "Why did I have to say something so stupid?" she asked the world in general.  "I knew I played too many video games.  Now they actually do have something holy resistant.  How am I supposed to get past that as a miko?  I don't have physical attacks!"

"Hm... That is a problem.  Sounds like you need a witch."

Sanae looked back down the hallway in surprise.  "Alice?"  Sure enough the puppeteer was standing behind her, carefully concealing herself in the shadows However instead of her normal dress she was wearing a vest, short skirt and sailor hat with leg wrappings around one leg.  Her doll was similarly attired.  "What are you doing here?  And what's with that getup?"

Alice smiled in reply.  "We thought you needed some help.  Sorry it took so long.  She peered out at the strange Behemoth guarding what looked to be a very important door.  "So, immune to holy magic, eh?"

Sanae nodded.  "Yes, but it's very strong just in general.  I'm not sure your dolls would be able to scratch it."

Alice sighed.  "True.  Especially with the Goliath doll still in repairs.  I guess we'll have to do this Marisa's way."  She opened her book.  "Hourai, unison in!"

"Roger," the doll replied, before flying straight into Alice's chest.

Sanae gaped as Alices skin and hair tone seemed to slightly shift, becoming brighter.  In addition wings sprung from her back.

As the transfomation completed Alice began flipping through her book.  "Now lets see...  Ah here's a good one."  The magician wandering into the middle of the hallway and raised the book up high.  The Behemoth at the door immediately noticed the new intruder and roared a challenge.  Alice just kept casting.  "Spirits of chaos, heed my demand.  Form fire and darkness, to reveal true power'.  Vampiric Fireball."

Two dark energy spheres with viens of magma appeared behind the mage then zoomed forward, gaining speed as they went.  The behemoth answered with a light canon of it's own, but the holy laser seemed to pass through the fireballs and Alice as if she wasn't there.

The fireballs however did react to the monster.  There was a massive explosion that shook the ground.  The doors were shattered and ripped of their hinges and every window in the place shattered.

Alice closed her book.  "Well that's done.  Shall we move on?"

Sanae could only nod and follow along behind.

----

Meiling sighed as she struck down another opponent.  There seemed to be no end to the stream of imbeciles that were attacking her after she destroyed that scumball.  "At this rate, it'll be days before I get out."

She looked again at the solid black wall surrounding her.  It seemed that someone had put up a special barrier to lock her personally inside.  Unfortunately without someone to clear the way, she found she couldn't get close enough to the barrier walls to break them.  Every time she tried, a dozen archers would spawn on the other side, and she'd have to run over and kill them before they hurt her.  Even with her Magical Girl powers, she was still a pretty short range fighter.

Suddenly there was a massive crash.  The barrier shattered like a greenhouse ceiling, and a plume of dust erupted from the floor as something landed there.

As the dust cleared, Youmu opened her eyes.  She was dressed in a strange pink bodysuit with something that looked like a two piece white jacket instead of her normal attire, but her steely gaze remained the same.  In fact, it may have become even more refined.  "So long as the Mistress of the Underworld commands it, I shall stand before her.  I am the Sword Knight Youmu.  This is my blade Roukanken."  She stood and shifted her blade.  "By Mistress Yuyuko's command I am to stop this darkness."

The fragments of the barrier solidified into more monsters.  Some turned towards Meiling, but more moved towards the other intruder.

Youmu regarded them with a stern glare.  "Load Cartridge."

"JAHWOL!," the long blade replied, firing off a magical charge.

The ghost assumed a stance.  "Hiryu Issen!"  There was a flash of light, and several dozen of the figures disintegrated.

Meiling nodded her thanks to the half ghost.  Youmu bowed in reply.  There were no need for words between such fighters.

For the next five minutes their battle cries resounded in the sealed area.  When silence fell the two warriors hurried along the path, seeking their final foe.

----

Reimu walked confidently through the darkness.  She knew this was a trap, but she trusted her intuition to allow her to see through it.  She was far more worried about Meiling and Sanae.

Still all this walking had been getting a little boring.  She decided to try the direct approach.  "So, are you going to spring your trap?"

There was a pause.  Reimu was about to start walking again, when a woman's voice replied.  "Why would we need to?"

Reimu pondered the words.  "Well I assume you want to stop me."

"Why?  You are no threat to us," replied the voice.

"Aren't I the pretty soldier of love and justice that's going to eradicate you?  The one that beats you every time?"

The voice laughed.  "Love?  What do you know of love?  You who's duty it is to stay in a dilapidated old shrine.  Going out every year to play with a bunch of bored monsters, the few humans you see on a regular basis as warped and twisted as you are."

Reimu's eyes narrowed.  "Yeah and?"

"And you know that it can't last.  Soon you'll be too old, and they'll abandon you.  You'll go hunt down some random man at the village who you can stand, have a daughter, and then pass away to be replaced by a new toy."

"What!  It's not like that at all!"

"Isn't it?  In order to play their games you've never really gotten to know your fellow humans.  Can you say you're something more then a tool even now?  Something more then just another Hakurei?"

"I... I..."  Reimu paused.  The word were wrong, but the scenario was true.  She was a tool, designed to keep Gensoukyo functioning.

The voice giggled once again.  "Love?  What do you love?  Yourself?  Money?  It doesn't matter.  You are no threat to us."

Reimu collapsed in the darkness.  What did she have?  Just a string of memories of incidents, parties and other youkai gatherings.  She thought over them one by one, searching for her place in them.

Perhaps she would have been happier in the village, or the outside world.  She tried to think of what that life would be like....



It seemed boring as all hell in her mind.

"I see.  I understand.  'What is it that I love?'"  Reimu stood up tall.  "I love Gensoukyo!  I love the stupid tea parties!  I love every single stupid fairy, drunk oni and insane magician!"

Wiith tears in her eyes she proclaimed  "I love being the Hakurei Maiden, and I won't let you take this land away from us!  Paradise Fantasy Heaven!  BREAK!"

A white light surrounded Reimu then exploded out.  The darkness vanished before it.  As Reimu's vision cleared she saw Marisa and Flandre standing before her.

"Aww... It looks like we don't get to save her after all," the vampire pouted.

Reimu smiled.  "Nope sorry.  I'm the main character after all."

Marisa laughed.  "Oh yeah?  We'll see about that.  Let's race to kill the boss!"

Flandre jumped into the air.  "Right!  Laevatein, let's make a hallway!  Rocket form!"

"JA!"

The two heroines dashed through the tunnel of destruction the spinning vampire left behind.

----

Reimu, Marisa and Flandre flew through the wall into the central chamber just as Sanae and Alice kicked in the door on the left.  Soon after the door on the right opened quietly, revealing Youmu and Meiling.

The Magical Girls looked at the far end of the room, where a debonair lady relaxed in a throne.  Or perhaps the throne was part of her, it was hard to tell.  The very walls dripped with evil.

"It's over!" Reimu called out.  "Your Evil plans end here!"

"Oh really?" the woman replied.  "Perhaps you could kill me little girls.  Perhaps.  But you forget holy energy is deadly to most youkai as well.  To get enough power to kill me you'd have to wipe out your precious Gensoukyo."

The girls stopped at those words.  Meiling looked over at Reimu.  "Er, is she telling the truth?"

Reimu gritted her teeth.  "I think she might be.  It would take a lot of power to destroy this tower."

Sanae looked at Alice.  "I don't suppose you can solo this?"  Alice shook her head.

Youmu sheathed her blade and took an attack stance.  "Then we'll have to do this piecemeal."

Marisa smiled.  "Hey, not a bad idea Youmu.  But the boss had a better one.  Eiki-sama got a giant nuclear cannon set up.  We're just going to chuck her into space and blow her up."

"Does nuclear power count as love?" Reimu asked.

"It does if Utsuho is the one powering it.  She loves blowing things up," Marisa replied.

Reimu smiled in return.  "Okay!  Let's do it!"

The lady roared.  "I will not allow this!"  The walls pulsed with dark power, and a thousand monsters tore free and headed to strike the heroines down...

"JUDGMENT RAIN."

...and were met by a rain of magical projectiles.  The nearly invisible gap in the sky widened allowing Shikieki and Yukari to drop down.  Yukari was in her normal attire, but Shikieki seemed to have picked up a black reinforced trench-coat.

Yukari blew a kiss to the debonair woman.  "Hi!  Did you miss me?  Well I've come back to help kill you so don't be lonely anymore, okay?"

Shikieiki frowned at the youkai's flippant attitude before giving her own words.  "You have been slain by those that gave you form, and have betrayed the ideals you were meant to follow by taking human form and thought.  Thus, as Yamaxandu, I have been given the right to sentence you.  If you lay down your weapons you will be given the right to speak in your defense."

The woman screamed in reply and began to merge with the walls, the tendrils and monsters reforming to attack again.

Shikieiki shook her head.  "Very well.  You who have been chosen by love and justice, do your duty."

Flandre raised her hand.  "Oh!  Oh!  We'll go first.  Laevatein!"

"GIGANT FORM" the fire wand replied.  Flandre brought the now massive blade down on the woman, splitting her and the throne in half.

Youmu fished out her smaller sword.  "A knight knows all weapons.  Come to me, my bow."  As the half ghost touched the two blades together they reformed into a daikyu.  The device pumped out two cartridges.  "Dragon Slaying Arrow."

A flash of light sped down the corridor from the bow, vaporizing all near it.  On impact with the wall it exploded shattering all that remained of the woman's form.

Meiling slid into the opening created.  "My turn! "Burning Rainbow Hurricane!"  A wave of shining energy spun all around her stopping the dark being's counter attack.

Sanae pumped her fist.  "That's it!  That's the right genre!"

"It's your turn," Alice coolly stated, watching the monster draw in it's mass.

"Ah sorry!"  Sanae held her Gohei up high.  "Miracle Frog Rain!"

Sure enough thousands of magical frogs rained from the sky, disintegrating the pieces of the distant attackers before they could reform with the whole.  The main body began to draw itself into a ball.

"Right!  Now all we need is some direct damage!"  Marisa spun her staff then fired off four cartridges.  "You go first, Reimu."

"Trying to get the kill shot eh?  Well I better beat you to it.  Paradise Yin-Yang Smasher!"  Several blue while orbs flew out from Reimu's hand.  However before they could reach the creature they impacted a barrier.  Reimu grimaced, then concentrated again.  "Burst!"

The orbs exploded violently bringing the shield down.  Reimu turned towards Marisa.  "Quick!  Attack before the shield returns!

Marisa just kept focusing.  She'd wanted to do this move ever since she'd stolen the magical girl idea, and with the amount of magic in the air she finally had the chance.  A pink glow appeared around her staff, intensifying every second.  Marisa laughed as the power reached critical mass.  "Alright!  Full power, Starlight Breaker!"

The massive burst flew across the room and impacted with another massive explosion.  "Did I get it?" Marisa wondered aloud.

"No chance.  It's presence has increased.  You broke the armor though."  Alice raised her book.  "Now, spirit of war, arise from your sleep and bring fire and death across the land.  Hrimfraxi."

A massive magical circle appeared above the book.  From it ten magical shots flew into the sky, streaking above the monsters new compact form.  They then each shattered, sending liquid fire raining down upon the target.  The beast sent out a howl that made the entire structure shake.

Shikieiki nodded.  "I sense the core.  Now to keep it in place."  She raised her rod of judgement.  "I sentence you to the frozen hell.  Reflect upon your sins."

The rod glowed.  "STYGIAN ICE."

Alice's fire was snuffed out almost immediately.  There was a cracking, then sudden stillness as the evil was frozen solid.

Yukari waved her hands.  "Well that's that.  Bye now!"  A gap opened up below the orb of frozen evil, the vacuum of space slowly drawing the mass in.

Marisa swapped her staff back to amulet form.  "And with that..."

The magicians words wer cut off by a crack, as two tentacles shattered free of the ice and grabbed hold of her and Reimu, dragging them into the void.

----

Reimu struggled futilely to break free, as her magical defenses shattered one by one.  It didn't really matter.  Even if she escaped the tendrils, the cold of space would kill her just as fast, and Marisa seemed to be just as helpless.  Reimu couldn't count on her friend for a rescue this time.

Still Reimu didn't believe in giving up.  She managed to break free from the mass and float away.  She might be doomed, but she'd die on her own terms.

She saw Marisa had managed to free herself as well.  Idly Reimu wished space could carry sound, so the two could at least exchange a few more one liners before the end.

"Fluffy Moe Bomber!"

A giant pink laser flew through space to strike the tentacles trying to recapture the two girls.  Reimu also found she could breathe.  "What?  Who?"

"Well!  It's a good thing I rushed out.  Don't worry you two, my M field should give you some breathing room!"  A old familiar face greeted the two heroines.  Carrying a very tacky wand with a heart on the top and wearing a jetpack Ellen did her own pose.  "Techno Shoujo Fluffy Ellen is here!  Wielding the Science of Love, I've come to make the world a better place!"

Marisa was the first to recover.  "Ellen?  But how?"

"Behold!"  The technological girl pressed a button on her wand, causing a holo screen to open up.  Standing there were two more familiar faces.

"It's been a while you two," said Yumemi.

"You didn't think we'd leave cleaning up the outside worlds messes entirely up to you, did ya?" added Chiyuri.

Reimu laughed.  "So those two set you up with this Ellen?  Great!  Let's show this second rate youkai who's boss!"

Marisa frowned.  "I hate to say this Reimu, but I'm a little short on firepower.  And this M field has to be eating a lot of Ellen's power too"

The holo pulled back to reveal Shikieki.  "I'm disappointed in you Marisa Kirisame.  Did you think I would abandon someone working on my behalf?  We have the fusion canon standing by, just show Kaenbyo and Onozuka where to fire."

Sanae popped onto the screen.  "Reimu!  Nazarin went to tell Byakuren and Keine to get all the humans and youaki to pray for your success!  Everyone wants you to win!

Yumemi smiled, "Well that's that.  Ellen, you remember how to activate the NT device right?"

Ellen smiled.  "Yep!  Hit the button that looks like a white ribbon and the subspace communication beam will change to an energy transfer system!"

Chiyuri gave a thumbs up.  "Go ahead and drain the generators dry.  You only have one shot at this!"

"Right!" the three girls said in unison.  They turned to face the monster.

"Should we all aim for the face things?" Ellen asked.

Marisa shook her head.  "Nah.  With three beams unfocused is best."

Reimu pointed her Gohei at the foe.  "Alright girls.  On three."

"One!"

"Two!"

"Three!"

"Blazing" "Fluffy!" "Paradise!"  "MOE HEAVEN SPARK!"

Three massive beams of energy streaked towards the creature then blasted straight through it.  They met in the center of the beast, and turned into a massive Rainbow Explosion.  The beasts final howl was consumed by the airless void of space, as it exploded into a fine dust that faded away.

There was a long moment of silence, then the crowd on the ground burst into cheering.

Reimu sighed.  "Finally.  Lets go home."

----

The celebration was in full swing when the three girls landed.  Ellen, Yumemi and Chiyuri were introduced to wild applause, and Reimu and Marisa were tackle hugged by their respective groups.  Shikieki gave a speech telling them all the good deed they'd performed, and then everyone proceeded on to the drinking.

Reimu was halfway through a bottle when Yukari approached her.  "It's good to see I can count on you if my powers ever aren't up for a job."

"Don't count on it too often," Reimu grumbled.  "I don't like being your dress up toy."  The shrine maiden took a long drink before giving the gap youkai a suspicious look.  "You don't think any other problems that have to be solved the stupid way are going to show up soon, do you?"

Yukari laughed.  "Of course not.  I'd tell you if something worrisome like that was around the corner."

"By the way Reimu, as a completely unrelated question, do you prefer lions, or dinosaurs?"

--------

[Stupid DMV.  Wasting two days....  Oh well, I beat the deadline.  Sorta.  Barely....]
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Gpop on March 08, 2010, 03:21:09 AM
This thread is wonderful for all my needs <3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: COPIRIGHTO on March 08, 2010, 04:56:32 AM
I came up with this in the shower except it was about Reimu when I thought about it.
B)
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Hello! I'm Sanae Kotiya! I am 16 years old and this is the Moriya Shrine! Over there with the red dress and the purple wig is the goddess of the shrine and my mother figure, Kanako Yasaka. I love her very much. And over there in the purple dress and the hat with eyes is my great great great great great great grandmother Suwako Moriya. I treat her like my little sister though. We left the Outside World to come to Gensokyo to gather faith. And since then, I learned many things like sealing Youkai, exterminating Youkai, killing Youkai, and the spell card system which is used to fight Youkai.


 Today, I'm going to down to the village to buy groceries. I bought rice to make rice porridge for Kanako but Suwako doesn't like as much. She asked me if I come across an ice fairy to catch it for her. I don't get why though. As I walked out of the village a bandit came to attack me!

"I'm a pervert and only magic can stop me! Muahahahaha!"

I was in my clothing from the outside world so he probably doesn't know I'm the shrine maiden of the Moriya Shrine. I giggle softly. I take my cleaver out of my purse and point it up into the sky. It's not really a cleaver though. The pervert looked at me strangely. He must think I watch to much Higurashi.

"By the power of Green Hair! I have the power!"

And then hundreds among hundreds patterned into stars enveloped around the bandit.

"Oh no!" The bandit said, "Magic is my only weakness!"

Now I can hit him with my paper on a stick repeatedly. So, I beat him with my cleaver stick. But then, a light began to glow.

"Hahaha, you have passed my test young one."

The bandit transformed into a beautiful young girl. She had long black hair, a pink shirt and a long red dress.

"Wh-who are you?" I asked the girl.

"I am a Moon Princess. I have come to select 5 young girls to become a team of super heroes by the names of Victoria, Blue, Sarah, Dana, Carey. For making sure not just anybody can gain this wtfhax powers. The only downside is that you get your assed kicked before you OHKO anything.?

?Uh huh?? This girl is crazy but HAX POWERS!

?So are any of these your name?? The Princess asked me.

?Sure.?

? Very well then. I shall bestow the Super Sexy Fanservice Transformation.?

?Oh co-WAIT WHAT!??

And within a flash I felt a part of my innocence being taken away from me. I sure hope Aya isn?t around. She would love this.

 The seizure lights have ceased and I was in a?mini skirt. The author must be a pervert and wanted to see me in a uniform. But whatever.

? I shall now transport you to your first mission, where you?ll join the others.?

 And with that I was transported into the Netherworld. There were four other people next to me. One I didn?t recognize. At all. She had blue hair and some shades. That matched her hair. She was to my right. Also to my right was a girl who looked vaguely like Suwako. She had her frog hat, and her hair, eyes and face, but the uniform threw me off. To my left was a purple haired girl. Her hair was short and she had what looked like arteries that connected to an eye on her chest. It?s creepy. Not because of the arteries outside of her body but the eye staring at me. Again threw me off. Next to her was a girl with long silver hair. She had some sort of charm as a ribbon and had nicer legs than mine. I became jealous of her. More Jealous than Parsee and my eyes became green like they did in UFO. She looked a lot like Mokou. But she wasn?t wearing pants so I can?t say for sure.

We hear a booming voice and look up to the sky.

? FOOLS!! YOU FELL FOR MY TRAP AND NOW YOU ARE MY ETERNAL SLAVES!!?

My jaw dropped in disbelief.

? Just kidding lol.? She did say ?lol? not ?El oh El? or ?ahaha? just??lol?.
?Enter the mansion before you. There you  shall face three ghosts and then you?re done. No more hax but you get the sexy uniforms.?

Now that the voice wasn?t so loud, I could tell it was the moon princess?s.

We didn?t bother introducing ourselves and entered the mansion.
There we saw three girls in Sentai suits: Red, Black, and White. They were looking away from us.
Suddenly, they turn towards.
?We?ve been waiting for you cretins!? The Red one enthusiastically said.
 When the light of good draws near we appear out of nowhere!? The black one excitibly said.
?The-3-talents-of-music-devastate-the-world-with-.wav-and-exspensive cds!!? the white one robotically said.
?Together??
??we are??
?? the Prism Rivers!? (lol disgaea)
Then they take suddenly take silly poses. They must have no friends. Being a hero is no excuse for having no friends.

?Oh hey Sanae.? The Suwako look alike said.
?Lady Suwako??
?So you lied to the lady too??
?Yeah.?
Then the purple haired girl piped up ?Oh hey so did I. So did Mokou here. Not Blue over there though?I?m Satori. I?m here just like Mokou and Suwako because of the author?s sick fantasies.?
?Hey.? Mokou responded.
?STOP IGNORING US!? The three Prismrivers yelled in unison.
?Shut up.? Mokou responded. And then she just shot giant phoenixes at them. They weren?t hard to taken down easily by the looks of it, since they laid there in a pile. They were still ali- no they were always dead. I?m not worried.

?HOLY SHIT WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!? Blue panicked.
?Don?t worry, they?re poltergeists.? I told her. ?They were dead to begin with.?
?NO NOT THAT! WE WON?T HAVE HAX POWERS! AND SATORI USED HER HAX POWERS TO MAKE IT SO WE CAN?T TAKE THIS OFF!?
?SATORI! WHY THE HELL DID YOU DO THAT!? Suwako yelled.
?I DIDN?T!? Satori responded.
?I think these suits are pretty cute?? Mokou said, ?But I didn?t do it.?
?I didn?t do it either then that leaves?? I pondered
?DAMMIT AUTHOR!?
------------------------------------fin---------------------
 8) I hope I win
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 08, 2010, 06:42:03 AM
Deadline hit, a nice number of new submissions, Ruro still not sighted.
Plan B activated.
Jugdes Chaore and Tengukami, get reading and send me your results as soon as you can please.

Writers, please wait warmly for the results~

Edit: Or not. I see Ruro online right now. Since I already told Tengukami to help out, I'd volunteer to transfer my vote to him and not vote myself this time, if she wishes it.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 08, 2010, 06:53:00 AM
Ah, sorry for being late. :x I wanted to at least come back for judging and stuff and setting out the latest challenge oh hey did you hear Touhou 12.5 is Shoot the Bullet Two oh my god oh my god oh my god

Anyways, PM your votes (Sakana, Chao) to me and we can get this ball rolling. In the meantime:



UFO Lunacy of the Starlights

The sky was clear, but clouds threatened to impede on the endless blue from the eastern edge of the horizon. Stars shone out, bright against a canvas of azure, and the breeze was cool and refreshing.

?A perfect night to be out youkai hunting!?

?Sanae, you?ve been playing too much SplatterFaith, haven?t you??

?No, really. I mean,  just listen to the sound effects (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5nW-ca6DgHE#t=2m40s)! Doesn?t it sound like space blasters going off? Just like A New Hope!?

?Hmm. Somehow, I never thought of the fairies as Stormtroopers, but their aim certainly qualifies for it.? Marisa grinned and gunned her broomstick forward. ?Aww yeah, that?ll make this even more fun!?

?Doubt it?ll work for you.? Sanae grinned. ?For someone who thinks danmaku is all about power, your shot types are awful weak this time around.?

?It?s in the contract,? Marisa laughed back. ?In exchange for my lasers back in Mountain of Faith. Remember those, Sanae-chan??

Sanae flushed. ?I guess it?s just karma, then.?

Reimu groaned as she flew alongside Sanae. ?I need a f[BLEEP]king drink,? she muttered. ?You two are being too happy and cheery. Go away.?

?Aww, is Reimun in need of a huuuuuuug?? Sanae laughed.

?I?ll kill you for this someday,? the Hakurei miko moaned as she rubbed her head, hoping the headache would go away. ?F[BLEEP]k. I can?t take much more of this. Where the hell is the boss??

?Well,? Marisa said, looking back on her broom. A rope was tied to the end of the broom, and the rope was tied around Kogasa Tatara, who was being pulled along with duct tape over her mouth. ?We beat the midboss and we got past that MS-style bulletspam. And Sanae frognuked the last few UFOs, so??

?Right then.? Reimu cracked her knuckles and stretched her arms. ?Bring on whatever.?

?Huh, when did it get cloudy?? Sanae asked. ?The sky was clear just a moment ago.?

?Wow, there's lots of clouds out now,? Marisa agreed. ?Pity we lost that that little snake, though. It?d be a pretty good guide to follow right about now.?

?It looks like there's lots of UFOs around here, though. I'm sure there's someone suspicious around here.?

Sanae was filling in for Reimu?s lines now; Reimu was too headachey to say much of anything.

But she wasn?t deaf.

?Hm?? Reimu raised her head.

?What is it?? Sanae asked.

?I thought I heard something,? the Hakurei miko replied. ?A bird? No...?

?You?re right... I can hear something,? the green-haired girl said, concentrating.

?It?s a really weird sound,? Marisa continued as she closed her eyes. ?? is it some kind of monster? What is it??

?I can hear something... A voice, but I can't understand it...? Sanae trailed off. ?Maybe it's an alien's voice??

Just then, a blazing, bright ball of energy shot up from the ground many meters below. The three girls all stopped, recognizing it as that annoying-ass boss from stage 4.

?Hey, you?re that jerkass ball lightning from stage 4!? Marisa accused.

?You?re the one who managed to take one of my frognukes at the very end of stage 6!? Sanae yelled.

?I remember you from LLS Extra!? Reimu screamed, remembering horrible, horrible memories. She leapt at the energy ball, completely throwing convention to the winds. ?KILL HEEEEER!?

?Aaaaaaah!? The ball lightning attempted to flee, but the furious Reimu was too fast. She had a spellcard out before the ball could move very far, and within a few moments, she had the ball at her mercy.

Sanae and Marisa were only too happy to have Reimu?s more murderous impulses directed away from them, so they also joined in the bullying. Reimu stood in the air over the ball, which was already beginning to lose its bright form.

?Uwah! Don?t seal me away in the underground!? the ball objected. The light was dimming and the creature?s true shape was coming out.

?Eh, maybe,? the miko shrugged, sticking her pinky into her ear and digging out some wax. ?Maybe Koishi might like ya more, though. She needs a more permanent midboss.?

Sanae nodded. ?Koishi?s a cutie, but Suwako-sama and Kanako-sama need me as well. Hm, shall we really seal her up??

Reimu shook her head. ?Depends... on what this girl is.? She grinned maniacally at the dimming light around the vaguely human-shaped creature she held bound. ?Let?s release that sphere, shall we??

?NO!? the creature wailed. ?They-- youkai-- they?ll lose their fear of me if they see my true form!?

?Pfft. Are people still afraid of me when they see my true form??

Sanae and Marisa nodded.

Reimu turned back to the bound creature. ?See? And just wait ?till you hear about my ancestors,? she laughed. ?Either way, I?ve got some alcohol in my trailer that needs drinkin?, so let?s get this over with--?

?u?... looks like I have no choice,? the sphere replied in a strangely musical tone. ?Behold, the true form of--?

The sphere of light shattered, and the true form of the creature within was revealed.

Sanae was the first to recognize it for what it was. Short black leather shorts, bondage-esque sailor fuku--

?Heralded by the Night Sky, Soldier of Mystery--? The sailor-suited girl turned around and struck her best tsukini_kawatte_oshiyoki_yo pose. ?Sailor Nue, stage-- ON!?

?Oh my god, she?s one of the Starlights!? Sanae cried.

?Starlights?? Marisa asked.

?Yeah! You know, those leather-fetishist transgender alien people from the last season of Sailor Moon!? Sanae waved her gohei and miracled up a guidebook to Sailor Moon, and showed Marisa the picture. ?See? I wonder if she?s female all the time...? she muttered, looking over at Nue.

?Hey! That?s a low blow!? Nue objected. The use of that metaphor only cemented Sanae?s doubts.

Marisa shook her head. ?Ugh. Nue, that entire outfit screams ?trying too hard?,? she criticized. ?The short dress, the thighhighs, the UFOwen theme music--?

?Oh, and that doesn?t?? Nue demanded, pointing at Marisa?s M apron.

?Look at you. You look like a tomboy dominatrix.? Marisa sighed. ?And you can?t even do the tsukini_kawatte_oshiyoki_yo very well. If you?re going to go for a black-white color scheme with that pose, do it properly (http://www.pixiv.net/member_illust.php?mode=medium&illust_id=9205887).?

?I see,? Nue said, fingering her black leather shorts as she looked at the link.

?Oh, f[BLEEP]k this!? Reimu snapped. She had finally had enough. ?WHAT THE f[BLEEP]k IS THIS s[BLEEP]t. I'm not f[BLEEP]king paid enough for this f[BLEEP]king bulls[BLEEP]t! F[BLEEP]k!?

?Profanity censor?? Sanae asked. Marisa nodded.

?I want more money and a bigger trailer now or I walk!? Reimu snarled, throwing her script to the ground.

?... you get paid?? Sanae asked again, looking more desperate than before. ?YOU get PAID??

But Reimu didn?t notice. ?F[BLEEP]king ratass bulls[BLEEP]t crap,? she swore again, lighting up a cigarette and smoking. ?I mean f[BLEEP]k.?

?All right, cut.?

Akyu sighed and walked out onto the stage. ?We?re never going to get to the scenes with Magical★Catgirl☆Nue★Nue vs Hisou Tensoku at this rate, Reimu! Don?t turn your back on me! Get back here!? she demanded as the Hakurei miko dashed into her trailer. Akyu gave chase.

Marisa and Sanae looked at each other while Nue untied Kogasa and they went off stage for a beer.

Subdirector Aya sighed. ?I guess that?s a cut for today.?

?Maybe when Reimu isn?t so hung over tomorrow?? Sanae offered as she and Marisa walked over to Keine.

?Sure. Get some rest, ladies, you need it.? Aya sighed and shook her head as Marisa and Sanae wandered off to get some refreshments. ?All right, Yumemi, Shikieiki, it?s time for your electric guitar smashfest.?

?Hell YES!? Yumemi cheered as she dashed onto the set with a custom-made cross-shaped Stratocaster, Shikieiki behind her with a barbed Soulsteel keytar.

Aya shook her head. ?They don?t pay me enough for this,? she muttered as she set the cameras to rolling.

-----

I blame a mix of homework, sleep deprivation, Kriegsaffe No.9?s fiction, and this (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/606230/) image for the ?inspiration? for this particular abomination.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 08, 2010, 10:35:00 AM
Due to schedule constraints, this week's challenge is being posted without any actual judging having happened, thanks to me being a terrible judge and stuff. Sakana just sent me his judgment! And thanks to the miracle of majority vote, I can now laugh at Chaore's lateness and proceed without him! Yaaaaaaaaaay! 8)

The winner of this week's contest is--

SPLIT YOUR LUNGS WITH BLOOD AND THUNDER

WHEN YOU SEE THE WHITE WHALE

BREAK YOUR BACKS AND CRACK YOUR OARS, MEN

IF YOU WISH TO PREVAIL

THIS IVORY LEG IS WHAT PROPELS ME

HARPOONS THRUST IN THE SKY

AIM DIRECTLY FOR HIS CROOKED BROW

AND LOOK HIM STRAIGHT IN THE EYE

WHITE WHALE

HOLY GRAIL


>:( >:( >:( >:( >:( >:( >:( >:( >:( >:(

(http://img716.imageshack.us/img716/2408/whitewhaleud.jpg) (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php?action=profile;u=29)

Oh, fine, have your judgment.

Erebus, congratulations! Me and Sakana were both very impressed by your short work. He put it better than I: "I would never have imagined that combining his trademark nightmare fuel and magical girls could work, but he really pulled it off." Well done!

Honorable mention goes to Iced Fairy. If we go by parody value alone, yours received top marks. Your Sanae is the best Sanae, and the Nanoha references made the Nanotard in me squeal. (Somehow, Hayate as Alice never occurred to me. Weird.)

Again, thanks to all our participants! You all do excellent work! But now, we have a brand new challenge for you for this week, in a very different tone from the previous ones! Whereas comedy was the main staple of our entries so far, now we're going to be experimenting with various genres. And so, your challenge for this week is:

March 8, 2010: "Hohoho, that pathetic place will be reborn as a new Blazing Hell!"
There are lots of people in Gensokyo who want things, who have goals and motivations. Some good, some bad, some nuclear. In this week's challenge, you will write about someone getting what they wished for-- and boy, did they get it. Wishes that go too far, basically.
Comedy is not outright discouraged, but an overall serious tone is encouraged-- and mind that this contest does not immediately mean grimdark, but you are free to go in that direction if you so wish.

Have fun writing, folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on March 08, 2010, 11:02:12 AM
Oh, I see how it is. Tease the tengu with a guest judge spot, then yank the rug out from under him. Make you feel good to dangle that cherry in front of my face and then be all 'SIKE!' does it? That's cool. I'll remember this when Tengu Kwanza rolls around.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on March 08, 2010, 03:28:10 PM
(http://www.majhost.com/gallery/OwlBear1337/Screens/junpeisurprised.png)

Whoa, I managed to win? I don't think I've ever won anything before...well save for a Country Ham but that was gone and digested in one Thanksgiving.

Even so, let's see if I can get going on this one, I have several ideas but that all depends on my motivation. I'm sure someone else will get the Spechul title this time around.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 08, 2010, 06:37:52 PM
Oh, I see how it is.

Sorry :< I was sleepy and it was past deadline and I wanted to get the judgment and next challenge out on time. Sakana talked to me about it and I've come to the conclusion that it was a miscommunication thing again. :ohdear: I am sorry orz

Actually, if you would like to judge this week's contest, it's all cool. Or you can throw me an idea for next week's, or both. I'm sorry for making you feel like you got tricked :(
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hideki on March 08, 2010, 08:17:02 PM
'Grats to Erebus.  I was thinking on doing that last prompt, but it would have spoilered some of my ongoing Nanoha/Touhou crossover, so I think I'll throw it on as a oneshot after I'm done with the main sequence.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: IcedFairy on March 08, 2010, 08:29:51 PM
Defeat.  I am sad... :(  Still, congrats Erebus.  You wisely chose the short and higher quality path.

In retrospect, I really bit off more then I could chew with the last one.  That was, in fact, the short form as well.  I had originally planned for a full five member sailor team and a complete set of Wolkenritter too.  I was obviously crazy.  Though maybe without a deadline....

And yeah, Alice was originally going to be Fate, but I didn't have a Hayate, and it was so much easier to justify her pulling out a unison and overpowered book hax then lightning fast sword techs.

Hm...  New topic...  Not really my style.  Well, maybe I'll think of something.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hideki on March 08, 2010, 09:08:20 PM
As a consolation, I was cheering for you, Iced.  As soon as I saw that topic title, I knew someone had to do a Nanoha thing with it, and you did it well.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on March 08, 2010, 09:15:17 PM
I'm sorry for making you feel like you got tricked :(

No no no! That was a joke, Ruro! I thought the "Tengu Kwanza" remark would give that away. I figured it was a miscommunication thing. Seriously, it's no skin off my nose.

By the by, I would've also gone with Erebus.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 08, 2010, 10:54:19 PM
By the by, I would've also gone with Erebus.
I somehow expected that ^^

And
Quote
Tengu Kwanza
I'm still trying to figure out what that is  :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on March 09, 2010, 01:39:21 AM
What is this... What's happening to her?

Youmu Konpaku - gardener, swordslady, retainer, and on a bad day, babysitter to Yuyuko Saigyouji - stood, staring at the huge tree in the middle of Hakugyokurou. The Saigyou Ayakashi was glowing radiantly, a pulsating purple-pink shine bursting from its branches.

Standing before it, between it and Youmu, was Yuyuko. She was levitated a few feet above the ground of Hakugyokurou, arms outstretched with an opened paper fan in each hand. Pink sakura blossoms swirled around her, appearing to emanate from her fans.

The light of the youkai tree being stopped by Yuyuko gave her shadow an almost halo-like effect; the streams of light flowing past her warped and twisted in the air as her kimono was disturbed by a fierce wind blowing from the direction of the tree. Somehow, the sakura petals were unaffected by the wind.

"I've done it! Oh, Youmu, I've done it!" Yuyuko turned about in midair, causing the cherry blossoms to swirl around her.

"What have you done?!" Youmu dropped the rake she'd been using before she sensed the disturbance and readied herself.

As soon as she'd prepared to kick off, using her superb, lightning-quick speed to dash up to Yuyuko and get her away from the sinister tree, the Netherworld Princess folded a fan across her chest, shielding the lower half of her face.

Youmu barely registered it before she launched forward. She did, however, come to a sterling realization that dashing into a barrier at light-speed was a terrible idea and should never be attempted.

As she rebounded off and slid away across the sakura-strewn ground, Yuyuko chuckled. "Oh, Youmu. Don't worry yourself - it'll be fine. I've gathered enough spring over the last four years - just enough to shorten spring, but not enough to worry the shrine maiden. Surely, she won't complain this time?"

Youmu rubbed her head, wincing in pain. Her ghost half bobbed lazily through the air in her wake, returning to her after they'd suddenly gone separate ways. Beyond it, Yuyuko had turned back to face the youkai tree.

The glow from the wretched tree was almost unbearable. Youmu uttered a silent curse to the damned thing; it had consumed Yuyuko's attention for far too long, and meddling with it could only end badly.

As the sakura petals fluttered around Yuyuko, Youmu noticed that they would occasionally pass through the soul-fires that danced around the ghost princess. When they did, the soul-fires would just start to gain a corporeal form before they were launched away from Yuyuko and the Saigyou Ayakashi by their collective barrier.

The souls aren't affected until they start to corporealize - maybe I get get Myon in close enough and swap places with it, and get Yuyu on my way out...

Being half-dead had its advantages - for instance, your own ghost followed you around. Since it was a part of her, and apart from her, she could theoretically be in two places at once. She'd never actually tried what she was about to do, but figured it wouldn't be that hard to pull off. She just had to... somehow shift her life from one form to the other.

Myon flitted away, dodging between the wind-strewn spring-essence sakura blossoms.  Youmu watched as the part of herself arced away, putting itself between Yuyuko and the tree.

Once Myon was in position, three things happened at once.

Youmu and Myon switched places, having successfully exchanged existences between their locations.

A brilliant flash of light erupted from the Saigyou Ayakashi and Yuyuko at the same time.

That very burst of light sent Youmu back into the tree, in much the same fashion that running into Yuyuko's barrier made her rebound.

Youmu tried to clear her head as quickly as she could; when her sight came back into focus, two things were readily apparent. The wind had stopped, letting the spring-essence and the Saigyou cherry blossoms fall normally, and Lady Yuyuko was gone.

"Yuyuko! Yuyuko-sama! Where are you?!" Youmu hollered, looking frantically about, checking behind the tree to see if Yuyuko was simply playing a prank on her.

The Netherworld Princess was nowhere to be found, however.

Youmu stopped panicking and took a deep breath. Maybe she'd been moved somewhere else in Hakugyokurou. Calling Myon back to her, she kicked off from the ground and dashed back to the estate that they shared near the entrance of the Netherworld.



Darkness.

Where am I? What is this? What's happening to me?

Panic.

What's going on? Why am I here? ...Where is 'here'?

...WHY AM I ALIVE?!


Despair.

I SHOULDN'T BE ALIVE I SHOULDN'T BE ALIVE WHY AM I ALIVE I SHOULDN'TBEALIVEISHOUDN'TISHOULDN'TISHOULDN'T I MUSTN'T BE ALIVE-

...Silence.

Death.



I really didn't mean to beat Youmu up so much. It's not that I dislike her, but... I don't really like her, either.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: IcedFairy on March 14, 2010, 05:13:26 PM
As always, when I swear I won't write something I end up writing it.

Not my finest, but the threads getting lonely, and I need this outta my head.

----

Tenshi sighed as she looked down from heaven.  "I'm bored."

Tenshi was often bored.

If fact the lat time she remembered having some real fun was last summer, when all the humans and youkai were running about challenging her.  She'd even gotten someone interesting in heaven when Suika moved in.  But the oni had finally gotten bored of heavens monotonous lifestyle herself and had started roaming once again.

And so Tenshi was bored.  Bored, bored, bored.

It looked like there had been another incident or two while she'd been in the clouds.  Reimu had wandered off underground, then a giant ship had been floating about before finally settling down as a temple.  All that excitement down below, and Tenshi had missed all of it.

"That stupid shrine maiden's so lucky, to have so many youkai seeking to test her.  I wish I had a real challenge..."

An idea floated into Tenshi's head and she jumped to her feet.  It was so simple, anyone who had dared challenge the shrine maiden had to be a good fight!  Thus there must be someone in that temple worth battling!

Tenshi looked around quickly to make sure no one was watching, then slipped through the cloud cover to descend to Gensoukyo.

The Celestial considered how to make her challenge as she landed.  Destroying the temple would work, but it'd be kind of lame to pull a repeat performance so soon after her first appearance.  Insulting the local god worked for shrines, but the Buddha didn't really care.  Maybe just walking in and hitting someone would work.  It did have the advantage of shock value.

Tenshi's thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a funeral prayer.  Tenshi frowned.  Whoever had the audacity to die today had really put a wrench in her plans.  Still, it was far beneath her to interrupt a funeral.  Tenshi sighed again.  It seemed things just weren't going to work out today.

Still, even with the funeral she could take a look at the people here and pick out which one was the strongest.  That would save her some time later when she busted in.  The celestial summoned her power once again and silently flew to one of the trees nearby.

The event itself seemed like a poor affair.  The only mourners seemed to be a young woman and a small child.  The nun, Byakuren from what Tenshi had heard, was doing the ritual, aided by another nun, and a nyuudo of all things.  Tenshi looked around for the rumored avatar of Bishamonten, but she couldn't see anyone that fit that description. It was too bad.  A disciple of the fortune of strength would be a good opponent.

There was a rustle from a nearby branch as a white thrush landed on the tree.  Tenshi was about to ignore the bird, but her celestial senses noticed something off about it.  She reached for her sword just in case.

"Ah, sorry.  Didn't mean to disturb you," the bird said quietly.  As Tenshi watched it seemed to shift into a young woman in a short dress with strange asymmetrical wings.

Nue grinned sheepishly.  "Sorry.  I'm always drawn to funerals.  Guess that's one of the benefits of living at a temple.  Doesn't quite make up for the amount of floor there is to polish, but there's free food too."

Tenshi gave the youkai a look.  "You might find funerals enjoyable but they're dull to me."  The celestial sighed.  "I can't even find out who's the stongest fighter around here.  What a waste.  Why couldn't they have the funeral at the village temple?"

Nue frowned.  "Well for one thing they're too poor.  That's his wife and kid there.  Only surviving relatives."  She stretched then continued.  "She was an orphan, and his parents drank themselves to death leaving him with serious debts.  Their farm failed last summer, so he was hunting to try to get food when he ran into a pack of wolves."

"So no money, and a corpse that needs a proper burial.  Since Byakuren's the only priest who will do the full service for free..."  Nue shrugged.

"Sucks to be him," Tenshi remarked offhandedly.

Nue nodded.  "Yeah.  What were the chances he'd get hit with snow in July?  Much less a tornado.  I didn't think Gensoukyo had the right terrain for that kind of weather."

Tenshi's stomach seemed to drop at those words.  "When did that happen?"

"Hm... I think the people said it was last summer.  There was all kinds of strange weather."  Nue grew silent to hear the last funeral chants before continuing softly, "It's all the talk in the village.  'All those youkai about and freak weather does the most damage.  Kinda ironic.'"

Tenshi saw the woman burst into tears again, the child following his mother soon after.  The Celestial felt sick, a sensation she barely remembered from her human days long ago.

"Well I should leave," Tenshi said hastily before flitting back up towards the clouds.

"Goodbye," Nue called out after her.  She then turned back to study the funeral, knowing that her call would be altered by her powers to sound like the  chirping of birds.

-------

Tenshi couldn't sleep.

The gnawing and churning in her belly had subsided a bit with food, but not that much.  And she didn't feel hungry at all.

Finally Tenshi slipped out into the peach orchards of heaven and picked a bag of the fruits.  They were boring as all get out, but they'd keep you alive.

She checked to make sure no one was spying on her once again before sneaking down to Gensoukyo once again.

As the Celestial began creeping towards the edge of the human village she found her steps begin to lighten.  The shroud over her mind faded away.

Soon she was even looking forward to the meeting.  She could play the role of a helpful stranger and everyone would end up happy.  It played out beautifully over in her head, each repetition adding new details.

The farmhouse itself failed to disappoint when it came into view.  Obviously built with care, but rickety due to lack of maintenance, it showed the perfect spirit for the 'deserving family aided by heaven.'  That was important, if someone like Iku yelled at her for interference.

Tenshi composed herself at the door, making sure her hat was placed properly.  The wind had picked up a little, and she didn't want to look foolish during her entrance.  After she was certain she was projecting the proper authority she knocked proudly on the door.

There was no response.  The only sound was the wind as it rustled through the leaves and set the house to creaking.

Tenshi frowned.  She had to be at the right place, and it's not like they'd be out and around at this time.

She knocked again louder.

There was no response.

Maybe the woman and her kid had gone of to Byakuren's temple, or one of the small human temples about to beg for food.  Well that pretty much shot down her grand entrance.  Still she could leave the basket, and still have it be considered a miracle.  In fact this might be better.  A bag of peaches, mysteriously appearing every night.  Maybe it'd be a kabuki play some day!

Tenshi pushed open the door and summoned a small light so she wouldn't trip over anything in the dark.

The wind picked up again, and with it the creaking noise.  Tenshi's smile died.  She dropped the bag of peaches.

The Celestial stood there for some time, her mind blank.

Finally she turned and slowly walked out the door, leaving the two hanging bodies swaying slowly as the wind blew through the cracks in the house.

------

"The second stone is for my mother...."

Komachi sighed as she turned away from the kid.  This one hadn't listened either.  Well she could give the speech again when she came back from this job.  "Come along.  It's one per boat anyway.  I'll promise I'll pick him up on the next trip."

Komachi began stepping towards the boat when a massive rock plummeted from the skies.  Komachi just barely kept her balance as the earth shook.

As the dust cleared Tenshi Hiwanai readied her sword.  "I'm here to take that ghost off your hands," Tenshi said.

Komachi's blinked.  She hadn't thought that the celestial could look this serious.  Still there was no way she'd just hand over a ghost she was in the middle of ferrying over.  She readied her scythe.  "Sorry, but this one has a meeting with the Yama, and those can't be put off.  Even for your games."

"This isn't a game," Tenshi snarled, "I'm..."

"Seeking to atone for your crimes with a greater crime."

Komachi instinctively flinched at Shikieiki's harsh tone, even though it wasn't directed at her.  She turned to find her boss floating above the river banks glaring down on the two.  Tenshi however was not swayed.  "What!  Should I just sit here and let you sentence them to hell?  I have power here, and I'm going to use it as I see fit!"

"Foolish child!  Listen closely.  Yes I will judge this woman.  And she will be sent to hell."  The pointed at Tenshi with her rod of judgment.  "And after she atones there she will be born again, to improve her life.  True, should you use your sword she will become enlightened.  However!"  This time the yama's powerful voice caused both Komachi and Tenshi to take a step back.  "Her mind will be unable to fully understand that enlightenment.  She will move past the self without understanding what the self was.  Enlightenment without experience is the same as nothingness!"

Tenshi stood their trembling as Shikieiki continued.  "As a celestial performing your duties, may bring suffering to others, just as my work does.  However, yout actions have not been for the sake of duty or responsibility but due to your own desires for entertainment.  Even now your act of contrition is more due to your need to feel you did something good then out of a true understanding of your sins and a desire to repent."

There was a long pause. Finally Komachi coughed.  "Well I better get started on my work.  I'll meet you on the other side boss."

Shikieiki nodded to the Shinigami.  "Of course.  I'll be waiting there."  Turning back to the celestial, Shikieiki pulled out her mirror and held it up.  "As for you, perhaps you will understand better when you view your own sin."

There was a flash of light and suddenly there was another Tenshi standing there.  The copy pointed at Tenshi.  "You better not bore me!  I've been looking forward to a fun battle."  The copy grinned darkly.  "If you don't keep me entertained you just might die."

The true Tenshi took a deep breath and stood up straighter.  "Fine.  Let's do this then."
----

Extra:

Komachi lightly tapped the celestial with her scythe.  "You dead?"

Tenshi groaned and tried to stand.  "That's a stupid question from a Shinigami."

Komachi shrugged.  "Shikieiki said that I should bring you next if you had died.  So if you want to sail across the river just tell me.  Otherwise you'll have to stand up on your own."  The shinigami sat down on a rock to wait.  "I imagine there are some guys in collections who'd be real happy if I just dragged you along, but that's not my style.  The yama's big about personal choices too."

The celestial muttered somthing unintelligible then managed to rise to her feet.  After a couple more minutes her legs stopped shaking.  "I'm not going to die here, so you can just buzz off."

Komachi sighed.  "Darn.  I was hoping for an easy trip.  Well I guess I'll go fill my other promise then."

"What other promise?"

Komachi tossed her scythe over her shoulder.  "The usual.  A kid thinks that he needs to make a pillar of stones before he's got enough karma to cross the Sanzu.  I keep telling them it doesn't actually work like that but...."

"Which one?"  Komachi looked back at Tenshi's question.  "Which one am I responsible for?"

"You should know already.  You're a Celestial."  Komachi looked straight at Tenshi.  "You're responsible for all of them."

"Tch.  Isn't this Jizo's job?  Fine."  Tenshi gave a grim smile.  "I hope you're ready for a lot of rowing, because I'm good with rocks."

She walked through the mists until she came across one of the small ghosts.  "Hey kid, lemme give you a hand."  She summoned a keystone and slammed the massive rock into the earth.  "The first stone is for your father!..."
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on March 15, 2010, 03:50:46 AM
Hmm. I'm thinking the poor turnout this week might just be thanks to the DS hype. I had something I was wanting to produce for this but I was too busy AYAYAYAYAYAYAYAing to do anything.

I'm thinking I'm probably not alone in this, so would it be acceptable to extend the deadline for this contest another week? Just so the hype can die down.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 15, 2010, 03:54:03 AM
Sure. I think this is a worthwhile challenge that we can do a lot with, but DS hype has cut that time short. I don't have a problem with extending the deadline for a week, if that's all right with our other judges.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Chaore on March 15, 2010, 04:10:05 AM
This judge has no qualms with an extended deadline. But I expect perfection from our contestants in exchange! >: <
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 15, 2010, 06:20:03 AM
No problem. The current theme has enough potential to justify a deadline-extension. I trust our writers will use that properly  ;)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: IcedFairy on March 15, 2010, 07:11:26 AM
Huh.  Guess I had more time to edit then I thought....  Oh well, I don't think I'd have changed too much.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on March 20, 2010, 10:23:13 PM
The apartment complex had been abandoned for some time. Even as she'd run up the stairs Saya had seen the signs of decay - the peeling wallpaper, the faded colours of long-hanging paint, the first cracks emerging in the architecture. All of these were an afterthought to her as she dashed up the stairway, each step hurting as she slammed her foot into the ground with all her might.

She hadn't even taken the time to change out of her school uniform after she'd gone home. She'd left a simple note, an apology for everything, before slipping away before her parents noticed her plans. She hadn't chosen this building beforehand, but it was the tallest thing in the vicinity. Looking around for something larger would take time, and the longer she left it the more likely she was to get scared and change her mind.

Her pants echoed throughout the stairwell as she paced up the stairs. She was a mess, and she knew it. How often had they taunted her over the long black hair her parents had been so proud of? The dark brown eyes that had been crying ever since she'd started running? They'd said she looked like a little girl pretending to be a princess. Who would hang out with a girl as childish as that at her age?

She burst open the door to the rootop, the cold wind stinging on her face. The sun was just setting now, turning the sky a deep red. Saya caught her breath, her hands on her knees as she gasped for fresh air.

"Haah...haah...haah."

No-one had followed her inside, and the idea of someone actually living in these apartments was almost funny. She tried to laugh at the thought of some hermit residing in a forgotten building like this. It didn't work. The thought of what she was about to do was too prevalent in her mind.

With an unsteady pace, Saya made her way to the edge of the roof. She peered her head over, seeing the ground from several stories up. Everything seemed so small from up here - she knew the dots on the sidewalk were people, but from this distance it was still hard to believe.

She wondered if that was how she looked to other people - tiny, to the point where she barely seemed human.

It seemed so easy from here. Just a few steps forward, and gravity would do the rest. She'd fall, maybe for a few seconds, and hit the ground with a heaving crash. Her family would cry for her, but they wouldn't realise just how much this meant to her. It would be over. It would all be over.

She would be free.

Saya was still for a moment, before she carefully balanced herself on the edge of the rooftop. It was a precarious balance now - one slip would easily be enough to send her falling to her doom. All it would take now was one more step-

"The hell are you doing?"

"Ah!"

The shock of hearing a voice behind her was almost enough to send Saya over the edge, but a hand gripped her tightly on the shoulder. The voice sounded female, if a little rough, but it definitely wasn't anyone Saya had met before. She looked back.

The girl looking at her was hard to take seriously for several reasons. Firstly, her hair was a tone between white and violet and ran down to her ankles. Secondly, she was dressed in a ridiculous pair huge red overalls with infantile paper charms thrown on, held up by suspenders. Her shirt was a light shade of brown, or rather a thoroughly discoloured white as if it had been held next to a flame for a few hours.

Overall, no matter how hard those red eyes looked at Saya, she couldn't see this as anything other than her survival instincts resorting to hallucination to stop her. That said, this hallucination had a pretty tight grip.

"Geez, kids these days. If you throw yourself off my rooftop I'm gonna be liable for damages, what with all the fancy lawsuit schmawsuit crap going around now."

Her rooftop? Was Saya honestly meant to believe that anyone would - or even could - take up residence in a dilapitated apartment complex like this? No running water, no electricity - it'd be like like living in the past. This was too ridiculous for her to see as possible now.

"L...Look, can I just wish you away or something? You...aren't making this any easier."

Saya's words were barely audible, and the girl in suspenders had to pull her head in to make them out. She then chose to respond by holding tighter onto her as she burst into laughter.

"Ahahaha! Yeah, I guess I would look like that nowadays, huh? Damn, girl, you must think you're pretty crazy to dream up something like good old Mokou!"

Saya couldn't see the humour in this situation. She squirmed against the hand holding her down, trying to take that final step forward now more than ever.

"Please. Just let me..."

The laughing stopped.

"...So you really do wanna do it, huh."

There was a silence as Mokou looked off into the distance for a moment. Saya could make out something resembling nostalgia in those eyes of hers. As she turned back against there was a sudden hardness in her glare.

"You know what you're doing, I guess. Think it's just as easy as taking a step and it's all over, right? All the pain and sorrow of your sad little life, gone in an instant?"

At first Saya was too stunned and ashamed to reply, but she looked away as she reluctantly nodded. That thought, the idea of everything being over, had been so beautifully enticing to her.

She felt a hand slapping her on the back of the head.

"Ow!"

"Don't be an idiot. You think what you're doing is fair?"

There was spite, maybe even anger in these words now. The hand on her shoulder gripped tighter, until it started to hurt.

"You've got parents, I'm guessing. We all do. You think they want to have the police come to the door and say 'Sorry, ma'am, your little piece of sunshine just threw herself off a rooftop'? Do you know how selfish you're being right now?"

Saya bit her lip. Mokou's words were a harsh reminder of all the thoughts that had held her back from doing this up until now. She closed her eyes, so full of tears now she could barely see anymore.

The faces of the girls at school flashed into her mind, and her doubts once again fell to the sidelines.

"Look...whoever you are, you have no idea what happens to me every day. I swear, sometimes it feels like every girl in school has a vendetta against me. I don't go one day without a note in the locker telling me how ugly I am, and I've almost got scars in my back from all the pencils and erasers I've had thrown at me when the teacher isn't looking. No-one cares about how I feel - I'm just a punching bag, a stress toy or something. Not a person."

She looked back down again, a glimmer of hope shining in her eyes.

"But this is it. This is my one chance to get back at them. When they find out I'm dead they'll know it was their fault, and they'll be guilty and they'll never get over it and-"

"So it's vengeance, then."

Mokou sighed as she cut Saya off from her wild fantasising. Her eyes grew weary.

"Let me tell you a story, kid. Once upon a time there was a little girl whose daddy was a big feudal lord. Daddy falls in love with some princess, daddy gets turned down and humiliated. The little girl is furious, and she decides that she's going to stop at nothing to get payback for her father's pride.

Thing is, this princess isn't some ordinary girl. No, she's from the moon and she's got crazy immortality powers and shit like that. So the little girl has to do a lot of bad things to get her revenge. She kills, she steals, and in the end she finds a way to become immortal herself. She gets strong, real strong, and finally challenges the princess to a fight."

Saya couldn't find a chance to interrupt, and given the look on the girl's face she wasn't going to get one any time soon. There was desperation in those eyes, a violent urge to make sure this story was told.

"It's a tie, of course, because they both end up dead, but they just come back and do it again. They fight over and over, day in and day out, never stopping to wonder if there's even a point in fighting any more. That's what vengeance does to you - it eats you alive, consumes every inch of you until you're just an empty shell."

Saya shook visibly. True, this girl was talking nonsense, but it was nonsense with a point. Doubt started to creep back into her mind, but it was only enough to make her uncertain. She still made no effort to step back from the edge of the roof, but the determination in her eyes had faded. She would stand here for hours at this rate.

"...Heh, guess it wouldn't be that easy for you if you had the nerve to come up here. We'll have to do this the hard way."

The hand slipped off of her shoulder, and Saya felt herself being held around the waist tightly. Mokou whispered something into her ear.

"Think fast."

And with that, Saya felt herself falling forward into nothing.

---

Her first thought was relief.

She hadn't needed to make the hard choice of taking her own life - now some demented hermit living in a broken down building had done it for her. She could go to her death without the guilt that came with suicide.

But...going to her death? That'd hurt, wouldn't it? Saya had chosen to fall because not only was it fast, but there was no going back. She'd never stopped to think about how it would feel, and now she was embracing the experience with another girl clinging to her in some twisted double-death.

It was fast. Very fast. Faster than she could ever remember moving. The wind blasted past her face, almost deafening. The ground was drawing closer and closer, still as hard and unforgiving as it always was.

She had only touched on the feeling lightly, never going into detail in her head, but now the images were flashing into her mind with disturbing realism. The sound of her head splitting cleanly against the floor, her skull snapping neatly into several tiny fragments. She might not even be fortunate enough to die instantly - she could still survive for a few seconds as her body shut down, every single nerve crying out in agony.

No, no! Don't think about it, don't think about it!


She tried to distract herself. She didn't want her last moments to be like this, but the image was too traumatic to get out of her head. The puddle of blood expanding slightly as the life drained out of her, her eyes blankly looking upwards towards the setting sun. Beside her, Mokou, the red stains of her own blood seeping into her hair as she lay lifeless.

All of it, so painful, so horrible. And all for a stupid grudge?

"...No."

She murmured it, too shocked to let out the scream her mind was begging to release. Other thoughts were flowing into her head now - the images of her life to come, of her graduation, and being accepted into a good college, and meeting a man who loved her, and getting married and having children and living happily ever after and-

"What was that? Speak up, kid!"

She had thrown it all away. All of it. She had been an idiot, a real, first-class idiot.

There was no point in responding. Nothing could save them now, not while the pair of them were in freefall. But she didn't care. She wanted it to stop. She wanted to just go home and wrap her arms around her mother and say she loved her. She wanted to take it all back, take back this stupid choice she'd made and saved herself.

She called out to anyone who would listen.

"I DON'T WANT TO DIE!"

The ground came closer and closer. Saya squeezed her eyes shut, unable to bear the feeling of her own death coming at her so quickly.

"...Ah?"

Of all the ways she'd expected to collide with the ground, she hadn't expected to hit it with a swoosh. She nervously opened one eye, checking if she was looking down at her own dead body.

The same sidewalk was beneath her, but it was getting further and further away all the time. Was her soul being taken to heaven, or...?

"Sorry I had to scare ya like that, kid. Sometimes you gotta play rough to get the message across."

Mokou seemed unaffected by the ordeal, and as Saya turned around she could see her smiling with the pride of a noble.

And on her back, sending the two of them back into the air, were a pair of beautiful wings encased in flame.

Mokou landed back on the rooftop with the most gentle of landings. Saya's head was filled with thousands of questions about what had happened, about who Mokou was, about the story, about everything.

But before that, she needed to do one thing.

She leant her head in against Mokou's breast and wept. The arms around her loosened, embracing her gently now.

"I'm so sorry..."

"Shh...just go all out, kid. Let it all loose..."

---

She got the short story, at least - about a mystical land called Gensokyo that had existed some time ago, and how the border that had separated it from the outside world had decayed thanks to the untrained shrine maiden assigned to guard it. How after the collapse Mokou had taken refuge in an abandoned building out of fear someone would discover her power and take her in to be 'studied'. How she'd spent all this time thriving on what little nature the country had left to offer amidst the rise of civilisation. It was all nearly impossible to believe, but after what Saya had seen this girl do she could hardly doubt anything else.

"Hey...one thing I want to ask."

Mokou jerked her head towards her, smiling. Apparently this nostalgia had been pleasant for her.

"Shoot, kid."

"That story you told me, about the girl and the princess. How did it end?"

Mokou's smile froze on her face. She had clearly been hoping that the exhilaration of the fall had wiped this thought from Saya's mind. She let off a heaving sigh.

"Well, guess I can't let the tale go unfinished. Bad practice."

She stood up from her spot at the edge of the rooftop, turning and looking out to the last remnants of the sunset. Saya couldn't see her face from here.

"The little girl's a big girl now, and she starts looking up ways to nullify the whole immortality thing. The killing isn't good enough for her any more - she wants to end it for real this time.

And, lo and behold, she finds a way. It takes her hundreds of years, but she finally develops a potion that reverses the immortality. She forces it down the princess's throat and kills her for the last time. The girl feels one moment of satisfaction as she sees the light fading from the eyes of her nemesis. Just one."

She was silent for a long time after that. As the story seeped out her head started to sink lower along with the sun in front of her.

"...And then?"

"What else is there? The girl got her revenge, yeah, but who's she gonna share it with? Her dad's been dead for ages now, and the only other person who she could spend an eternity with is lying dead in her arms. She just lies there, holding onto the corpse for hours, crying her eyes out. Hours turn into days, into weeks. She starves to death, still holding onto her arch-enemy like she was her best friend.

But of course she just gets back up, over and over again. She's got nothing left in her. Nothing left to live for, nothing to do with herself. No materials to cure herself of her own immortality, either. Her heart beats, her body breathes, but really she's just going through the motions. Her soul died a long time ago."

Another silence. Saya could make out a few teardrops hanging on the ground at Mokou's feet.

"Course, no-one'd believe a story like that nowadays, but morals never change. Vengeance doesn't solve anything, kid. You'd scare a few kids, but how the hell would that matter to you? After all, you'd be dead."

There was an almost pathetic tone in Mokou's voice as the last few sentences forced their way out of her mouth. Saya didn't need to ask who the girl in the story was. She simply nodded in response.

"Right. ...I'm sorry, I must have looked really pathetic during that whole scene..."

"Hey, let bygones be bygones. I don't even remember it anymore."

She shrugged, her normal cocky tone returning in an instant. Saya couldn't imagine how hard it must have been to put on that face given what Mokou had been through, but she'd had centuries of practice.

"One more thing. Why did you help me...?"

Mokou turned back to Saya once more, with a different emotion hanging in those fiery red eyes. She was looking at Saya's body intently - the long black hair that ran down to her knees, the dark brown eyes that had recovered from the tears they had shed. Most people saw them as infantile, but Mokou's view of them was very different.

They were noble.

"You, uh...remind me of someone, that's all."

Mokou's eyes welled up, despite her best efforts. Even after all this time, and trying so hard to hide her feelings, there was undoubtedly something human hidden in there. Even if Mokou herself didn't want to admit it, she still had a soul. Saya's heart rose a little at the sight of it.

The sun completed its fall, the last remnants of red light fading away. Mokou took it as a cue to shoo Saya away from seeing her so weak.

"C'mon, it's getting late. Your folks are probably worried sick about you."

Saya's eyes widened.

"Oh! T-That's right! I'd better get going!"

Saya panicked and started to run toward the door back into the building. She gave Mokou one last wave as she stepped back in.

"Thank you! Thank you for everything!"

"No problem, kid."

Mokou brushed Saya off as she slammed the rooftop door behind her. She was alone in the faint light of dusk, watching as the city fell asleep.

"...Man, I'm getting old. It's gonna get to the point where everyone I meet reminds me of you, huh?"

She was talking to no-one in particular, aiming her words at someone no longer among the living. She strolled casually around the rooftop as she spoke.

"It's still hard to believe I'm saying this, but I miss you. I miss the smile you would always wear as you impaled me on the branch-thing of yours. That crazy cackle you called a laugh. The nights we'd always spend plotting ways to murder each other. It was enough to make me forget about things. About Keine."

She stopped and raised an arm into the air, reaching out towards nothingness. Her hand trembled.

"And now look what's happened. I wanted you dead so much that I even threw that away. Ironic, I guess. Now I'm all alone, left to watch as the world comes apart and pulls itself back together. Over and over. Until the end of time."

She shook her head.

"No, no, that's not right. For eternity. So...in the end, I guess you won, didn't you?"

The last word came out as almost a whisper, Mokou's resolve leaving her at the last moment.

"...Kaguya..."

---

To be honest, this is an idea I've had running around my head for a while now. It's sort of a relief to finally use it. -_-;
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on March 21, 2010, 12:38:27 PM
Oh, DAMN SON SHIT JUST GOT REAL

I liked that one, about Mokou going on beyond Gensokyo's collapse. That was good.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Nat Tea on March 22, 2010, 04:50:26 AM
"I'm too lazy to."

That's Komachi's excuse for everything. It's such a nuisance!

Look at her, sitting in her boat, yawning like there's nothing to do. It's this, day after day after day!

She's so lazy, my green hair could just sponteously combust right now!!

..okay, so maybe it would not. But you know what? I've had enough. This is the last straw!

I stomped over to Komachi, snoozing her time away.

"Hey! Komachi! That's it!" I screamed at her.

"Yamada!" (translator's note: yamada means it's the yama! oh man!)

"Don't you 'Yamada!' me! I can't let you be lazy for one more day!" I produced from my pocket my Rod of Remorse and prepared to scold Komachi.

She got up from the boat, jumped onto the shore, and pushed me back with one hand. "Yo, Shikieiki, you told me that every day for how long now? It's not like this time's going to be different." Komachi sneered.

Fury! In my eyes! "You're wrong, Komachi! Even if I wished you were hard-working, it just wouldn't work! Therefore, I must make you repent! Sloth is a sin!"

Komachi yawned again. "You can't stop me, you know."

"Yes I can!" I made my determined move and jumped on Komachi's arm. "Yaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!" I swung my blunt instrument as hard as I can. I'll scold Komachi so hard, she'll never be lazy!

...Suddenly, a bright flash of light blinded me and I stumbled to the side. I rubbed my eyes afterwards and took a look at Komachi.

"She's asleep again... but that light. What was that about?"

Unfortunately, I had decided that today wasn't the day to get Komachi to work just a little bit more. I headed back to my house and decided to get some shut eye.


The first day...

I strolled over to my desk in the morning and discovered a new stack of paperwork sitting on top of it.

"It can't be... Maybe Komachi is having an off day today and she just wants to get it over with." I shrugged my shoulders and sorted out the paper work.


The second day...

I look over at my desk again. Another stack?!

"What's going on here? Something feels wrong." It took a lot more effort to finish it, but I'm sure this will be over soon.


The day after that...

I took a glance at my desk.

...

The stack of paperwork had now reached the ceiling! I just finished the stack that I got yesterday!

I screamed in horror. "How is this happening? How is this happeninggggg?! I can't keep up... I'm too used to the old pace! I have to check on Komachi now!"

I ran out the door and headed to the shore where I tried to scold Komachi a couple days back. I managed to catch Komachi, but she was actually landing on the shore.

She grinned while she waved goodbye to the spirit she ferried across. "Hey, Miss Yamaxanadu. How are you?"

I grabbed Komachi by her shirt. "What is wrong with youuuuu?!"

"Nothing's wrong, ma'dam. I'm just doing my work." She held her fist out and placed it at her chest. "My work is my pride!"

I got on my knees and placed my hands on the ground.

"Shikieiki, what's wrong?"

"I can't be lazyyyyyy!"

OTL

--

Author's note: I'm cutting it too close to the deadline and I've got nothing. AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! :shikieiki:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 23, 2010, 12:32:32 AM
Placeholder post

Judges have decided to be idiots split in a three-way tie. Please watch warmly as we deliberate~

Ammy will be the tiebreaker vote.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 23, 2010, 11:03:15 PM
Judges are finished bullying the others into submission! Here are your results-- but first, a public service announcement.

(http://img684.imageshack.us/img684/4227/lilyspring.gif)

IT'S SPRIIIIIIIIIIIIIING!

Okay and now have the results.

This week's winner took a while to be determined-- the vote split three ways. So in the end, Ammy had to sweep in and save the day by picking Roukanken as this week's winner. To wit:

I rather liked Rou's Mokou piece. It was the one piece that when I started reading, I was immediately grabbed. And it held my attention throughout. It was entertaining, warm, funny, and a pleasure from start to finish.

Honorable mentions go to Choja and Iced Fairy. I especially liked Iced's Tenshi; it was a difficult lesson, but she learned it. And Chaore liked Choja's fic; it was a choice of character most people wouldn't have thought about, but he did it really well.

This week's challenge is--

March 23, 2010: Let's make like Komachi and slack off! \o/

... wait, what do you mean, NO CHALLENGE THIS WEEK?! I'm so confused. :ohdear:

Well, there has been some talk about this amongst myself and the judges. In short; looking at this three-day delay, there's no way the writers can keep to the deadline on Sunday. However, we are considering another solution, and so we are putting it up to a vote for you, the writers, and to anyone who is considering writing an entry for any of these contests:

We're considering running this fiction contest bi-weekly, with judgment occurring once every two weeks, as opposed to the weekly contest we've been running so far.

This is a good idea for us judges-- for us, it's less work :V It's the writers that have to be comfortable with the workload, and so we are putting it up to a vote. So please drop by and weigh in on the idea~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on March 23, 2010, 11:09:35 PM
I'm mostly just here to read them. I only posted my entry for this last subject because it'd gone a few days without one, and I had the idea bouncing around my head for a while when I read to topic.

With that logic, I'd prefer to keep it at one topic per week, because that means more fresh material that doesn't all have the same moral to it - two weeks of reading about different people doing the same basic thing? I'd personally rather not.

However, for the sake of keeping things going smoothly and allowing people the most amount of time to plot out, plan, and write their stories, I officially cast my vote to the bi-weekly judgements.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on March 23, 2010, 11:10:30 PM
oshi I WON!? :O

Thanks, guys. It was something I'd wanted to write for a while, but if the challenge hadn't come up I'd probably never have got around to it. -_-

Anyway, on the subject. The problem is really 'how much new content will we take in if the contest is bi-weekly?' Are there any people who either would enter if there was more time or feel continually pressed for time at the moment? If so, Bi-Weekly is probably the way to go. Otherwise we should probably stay as we are. For this shorter week, we could make it something shorter like a haiku contest :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: IcedFairy on March 23, 2010, 11:29:11 PM
Nicely done Roukanken  :).

Hm... As for timing I personally find a week to be fine for these.  The only time I was seriously pressed was with the magical girl challenge, and that's because I had a horrible week and was trying to write a 13 episode OVA instead of a short fic.

Still the judges have their needs too, so if they need it to go bi weekly instead of weekly I totally understand.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 24, 2010, 01:23:33 AM
Still the judges have their needs too, so if they need it to go bi weekly instead of weekly I totally understand.

Well, we don't NEED to go either way; whatever you writers choose is fine with us. It really is all up to you.

Also:

For this shorter week, we could make it something shorter like a haiku contest :V
A Haiku mini-contest would be just fine with me!

March 23, 2010:
A mini-contest
Bastardized poetry form
The essence of spring


Deadline is Sunday, as always, and because you've got less time and a smaller assignment, the reward is IP. (And if you've already got IP, then... then I'll think of something. >_>) The theme is spell cards. Have fun!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: COPIRIGHTO on March 24, 2010, 01:31:42 AM
This is a spellcard
I made it so difficult
It's icicle fall
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on March 24, 2010, 02:32:32 AM
Aw, nuts. This would be fun as hell for me to do, but... it's spellcards.


I don't actually play Touhou. Just the fighting games, if even that much.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Suikama on March 24, 2010, 03:48:28 AM
The theme is spell cards
see eh ar dee ess
That is how you spell that word
colon vee baby
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 24, 2010, 06:29:22 AM
Congrats, Rou ^^

Okay, I guess we'll wait for some more opinions on weekly/bi-weekly.
If weekly is okay for all the writers, then it's okay with me as well. It'll be us judges' duty then to ensure that judgements and new themes are finished at the end of the week and don't get delayed.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on March 24, 2010, 07:53:50 AM
I, too, believe it should be weekly. Definitely good to keep material rotating, and I'd be happy to help judge again to lighten the load. I may not comment on all these pieces but I do read them.

Also, yay haiku. An entry I can post via mobile phone.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on March 24, 2010, 08:00:34 AM
Now, to clarify:
If I wrote many haikus
Would only one count?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 24, 2010, 08:28:40 AM
Now, to clarify:
If I wrote many haikus
Would only one count?

It's tricky; no, multiple haikus submitted in scattered posts would not be accepted. However, if written as part of a set, they're fine. This is because a series of haiku would be pretty neat and clever.

This is a unique contest, so I get to screw with the rules a bit :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Sen on March 24, 2010, 11:57:12 AM
Bi-weekly's fine with me (not like I actually submitted anything, but I always planned to! :V).


Brofists and lasers
Ichirin defies fanon
"I'm not a hitbox!"
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on March 25, 2010, 01:22:29 AM
It's tricky; no, multiple haikus submitted in scattered posts would not be accepted. However, if written as part of a set, they're fine. This is because a series of haiku would be pretty neat and clever.

This is a unique contest, so I get to screw with the rules a bit :V
Way to miss the joke. That was a question in haiku form, albeit not about spellcards. A for effort!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on March 25, 2010, 10:51:33 PM
Poetry was never my thing, equal to spellcards. This is like...me trying to kill a King's Castle with Strike Attacks.

Read: Never ends well.

Maybe I'll give it a shot just to see what I could crap out...buuuut...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: IcedFairy on March 26, 2010, 02:37:47 AM
Ahem~

OH DEAR GOD IT BURNS
EVERYTHING IS PAIN AND FIRE
FUCKING MASTER SPARK

- An EoSD Stage 2 pinwheel thingy

And because I had time have a renga (sorta...)

Voiceless announcement
Cherry blossoms and blue skies
Lilly needs no cards

A celebration of life
A concerto of bullets

In the pure land's house
Butterfly's ressurection
The spring moon is full

Memories of a lost town
Was my life so great a sin?

Chilled Watermellon
A gathering for a feast
The days heat will fade

Hermits in an endless night
The fireflies join the dance

Amid sunflowers
A black witch stole my love's sign
Yet my heart still blooms

In the poison fields a doll
Her eyes pure and full of joy

The leaves are painted
A sweet potato is baked
Two sisters quiet war

The fields filled with natures death
To bring into this world life

A steady thudding
Rabbit's mochi is piled up
A festival comes

I raise my cup to the sky
But it can't see the full moon

The maple has turned
Crows call to one another
I sweep the steps clean

Gossip rags pass talismans
I reject your newspaper

Bamboo bends in wind
The moon's reflection wavers
The honest man dies

The pheonix will rise again
While the sun and moon circle

Flowers wither away
Diamond dust shimmers brightly
Winter awakens

Underneath the kotatsu
Twin tails twitch in happiness

The sky is clear
My eyes are blinded by snow
A river babbles

The melting icicle falls
The strongest bids her farewell

Flowers are blooming
The cycle of time restarts
Lilly has returned
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Kilgamayan on March 26, 2010, 02:57:31 AM
Back and forth she goes,
the fastest in Gensokyo.
Gotta time it out!

Do not worry, though.
In 9-7, Satori
gets revenge for you.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Polaris on March 26, 2010, 04:01:38 AM
Autumn's falling leaves
Change into scarlet colors
Falling red madness

? Shizuha Aki
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on March 27, 2010, 01:39:05 PM
Orin is hardcore.
When she gets drunk her swagger
Counts as a spellcard. (http://touhou.wikia.com/wiki/Double_Spoiler:_Level_8_Spell_Cards#Spell_Card_8_-_7)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hello Purvis on March 27, 2010, 07:04:35 PM
Probate everyone who didn't make a seasonal reference.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 29, 2010, 05:19:30 PM
It's official: all of our judges are space cadets, including me. :V Sakana is marginally better than either me or Chaore, though.

Chao give me your vote or >:(
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Chaore on March 30, 2010, 01:31:06 AM
I plead the coldth.

or possibly oh god higurashi why do i do dis to myself
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 30, 2010, 02:19:07 AM
Okey dokey. Votes received. Consensus reached. Now let me just feed the numbers to this random number generator.

Computer says I win. Everyone go home.

:kanakodwi:

...

...

... okay fine.

This week's winner is Tyltalis! Purvis very nearly gave away the trick, gosh darn him. The theme was spellcards, but the rules of haiku state that you have to include a seasonal reference.

There exist also
Dumb rules for Japanese ones
That make haikus hard.

It is a good thing
That English has no onji
Or worse, sokuon

(loosely stolen from 7HS)

As such, seasonal reference was a must, and Tyltalis wins in this regard. Honorable mentions go to Kilgamayan (because Aya dying is funny) and Iced Fairy. If this wasn't haiku, Iced Fairy would have won: Sakana and I liked his renga most, because it was beautiful.

And regarding the bi-weekly/weekly thing: We didn't get too many opinions either way, but unless more votes come in, assume that this next contest is weekly. On that note-- we're a bit delayed, but not enough to merit a week break. As such, here's the next challenge!

March 29, 2010: Byakuren's Soup Kitchen
Gensokyo in the modern day-- or however you perceive the modern day. Rather, let's say "Gensokyo in the real world". Or as the real world. Something like Gensou City Chronicles, or Rou's Mokou piece that he won SM for earlier in this thread. I think you know what I mean, but if anything needs clarifying, feel free to point it out. The characters of Touhou, who are in the real world for whatever reason (justify it however you want, if at all), must deal with the trials and tribulations of day-to-day life. They may keep their special powers and danmaku if you wish, or they can be mundane; it's completely up to you. Tone can be whatever you wish. All I ask for is an urban, modern-day setting. I trust this is a fair challenge, and I hope you enjoy it!

Have fun writing, folks!

Incidentally, you can blame E-Mouse for the idea (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/602558/).
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 30, 2010, 05:47:03 AM
Congrats Tylt!

Oh, and that's a nice theme for this week's. I'm expecting nice things~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Nat Tea on March 30, 2010, 03:44:59 PM
Hey Ruro!

Does our entry count if we use Renko and/or Maribel in our story?  :*
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 30, 2010, 07:23:40 PM
Does our entry count if we use Renko and/or Maribel in our story?  :*

I don't see any reason to say otherwise! :)) Yes, Maribel and Renko are fair game.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Sen on March 31, 2010, 02:33:04 AM
Oh, this theme looks really fun! Definitely entering this.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on April 03, 2010, 05:49:34 AM
Since we have a busy week with the April Fools stuff and the upcoming Easter holidays, we probably won't be getting too many entries till deadline. Which is a shame, because this weeks theme has lots of potential and I'd hate to see that wasted. So:

~ DEADLINE EXTENSION: The Deadline for this week's challenge, "Byakuren's Soup Kitchen", is hereby extended by one week. Have fun writing! ~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on April 03, 2010, 10:01:17 AM
I've had several ideas floating around in my head concearning modern Gensokyo so I'm gonna see if my motivation can permit me to write for this challenge. Although I don't feel as confident in myself as I did last time.

...Whatever
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on April 04, 2010, 01:47:27 AM
Here's my entry.

http://tengukami.blogspot.com/2010/04/what-gets-read.html

EDIT: In the interests of full disclosure, I should say that this story borrows a bit from Season 5 of The Wire.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: sera on April 04, 2010, 02:20:33 AM
I've finally come up with an idea for this, so I guess I'd better take advantage of the deadline extension and start writing! The prompt is neat, hope to see lots of other people's entries.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on April 04, 2010, 02:26:35 AM
Tengu - +1 Thumbsup
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on April 04, 2010, 09:23:28 PM
They told me to write modern. I figured to myself 'what's more modern than the credit crunch?'

-----

High Street Bank In Government Bailout

In what some are calling an indicator of an upcoming financial storm, the high-street bank Eastern Rock has requested emergency funds from Gensokyo's government.

The bank, which has enjoyed considerable profits for the last few years, is now supposedly 'on the verge of total bankruptcy'. As rumours emerge of money shortages, Eastern Rock claims that a lack of participation from the markets has severely damaged its profit margin.

Assistant CEO of the bank, Yuugi Hoshiguma, claimed that the request was 'a last resort that we didn't wanna deal with until the last minute'. She and the bank's CEO, Suika Ibuki, have been seen frequently in local bars supposedly drinking away fears of their business going under, although some suggest that the pair are simply heavy drinkers.

There are fears that investors may remove their savings from Eastern Rock as these stories emerge, leading the bank into what is known in the business as 'panic-bombing'.

It is claimed by some that Eastern Rock's last deal with Eientei Enterprises may have led to their current scandal, but CEO Kaguya Houraisan was unavailable for comment. By the time the two were available to be questioned again, Ibuki and Hoshiguma were in no position to comment; the most legible (and printable) quote that an undetermined employee from another bank was 'somethin' else, man...I mean, her stocks not even drop.'

-Hatate Himekaidou

---

Hakurei Hobbles Into Merger With Moriya

Say your prayers, stock brokers - now you'll have one easy place to offer all your donations, whichever shrine you swear by.

An official merger between the Hakurei and Moriya shrines was finalised today, the latest turn of events in the global financial crisis. Both sides claimed that they saw the event as 'a necessary evil'.

Reimu Hakurei, the Hakurei Shrine's sole employee, was noticably irritated when I brought her in for an interview. When asked whether her company was the one to invoke the merger, she proceeded to threaten me with a variety of sharp objects in unpleasant areas. Many have attributed her poverty to a lack of investements (or donations) from locals.

Sanae Kotiya was advised by her gods not to comment on the matter, but reported 'a strange feeling of satisfaction'.

-Aya Shameimaru

---

The Mystery of Eientei Enterprises

Amidst the thoroughly collapsing financial system, only one of Gensokyo's lending companies appears to have stayed afloat.

Eientei Enterprises, led by wealthy entrepeneur Kaguya Houraisan, is the only bank to actually report a profit in the latest financial quarter. Its main rival, Fujiwara Funding, has recently gone out of business, its specialty in fire insurance no longer necessary after Eientei's heavy investments in smoke alarms and fire-proof housing. An infuriated Mokou Fujiwara later stated that 'she went out of her way to screw me over'.

When asked about the secret to her success, Houraisan was humble enough to thank her highest ranked employee, Tewi Inaba, for making it all possible. "I have a very talented financial advisor," Kaguya said in regards to her. "She has an amazing ability to makes profits where it doesn't seem possible. It's almost like she's pulling money out of thin air."

-Hatate Himekaidou

---

Hiroari Fires an Expensive Gardener ~ Till When?

The long-running line of gardeners at esteemed business Hakugyokurou has come to a sudden and tragic end.

Youmu Konpaku was fired from her post late last evening, and was found attempting to convince local performers the Prismriver sisters that they could use a new vocalist. As an unbiased spectator, this reporter will note that Miss Konpaku's voice leaves a lot to be desired.

Yuyuko Saigyouji, head of Hakugyokurou, said that she was thoroughly displeased with the need to fire Youmu, citing 'unsustainable living costs'. This seems suspicious given that Youmu herself claims to live on a staple diet of rice and water, and suggests that perhaps Saigyouji simply requires the money to maintain her own lavish lifestyle of feasting in the midst of the financial crisis that all of Gensokyo is ensnared by.

Rumours are also abound that Saigyouji was investing in Eientei Enterprises with Konpaku's salary, but those rumours are less interesting.

(Note that the opinions suggested in this article are wholly hypothetical, and are not indicative of the opinions of any journalists associated with the Bunbunmaru.)

-Aya Shameimaru

---

S.D.M. - Severely Damaged Management

The latest victim of the financial scare has emerged, our sources can reveal.

The Scarlet Devil Mansion has been taken into administration following several months of continual losses, and is supposedly on the verge of bankruptcy entirely. This is the most recent in a chain of companies to suffer in the wake of Eastern Rock's bailout.

Eirin Yagokoro, a high-ranking member of Eientei Enterprises, has been declared the new head of the SDM. Old CEO Remilia Scarlet has supposedly moved in with her sister in the basement beneath the mansion, but there are rumours that the family will lose even that in the upcoming months.

"It is a shame that the management has fallen into such disarray," commented Patchouli Knowledge, head librarian of the mansion. "It has not helped that the library's funds have fallen critically low thanks to these constant thefts. If anyone comes across a black-white witch carrying a heaving sack filled with books, we would appreciate her immediate apprehension. Of course, we are in no state to offer a monetary reward, but we would offer our utmost thanks."

Interestingly, sightings of the black-white have doubled in the last month, but there have been no reports of efforts to capture her besides one ice fairy found face down in a crater.

-Hatate Himekaidou

(P.S. All rumours of a merger with the Bunbunmaru are false. We will not be working together on any regard. No, not even on television.)

---

Okuu O-Can't As Chireiden Cuts Funding

The groundbreaking scientific research that Chireiden Corps has spent the last few months bragging about has ended not with a bang, but with a whimper.

Project Okuu has been cut short as Chireiden claimed a catastrophic lack of funding. The project could have potentially produced an infinite energy supply and monopolised the market. Various kappa investors are crying fowl at the birdbrained decisions of Chireiden's higher ups.

"The way they pitched it, it seemed like free money to me," said Nitori Kawashiro, a respected engineer who lost a good deal of money in the ensuing collapse. "Komeiji [referring to Satori Komeiji, head of Chireiden Corps] kept on yakking about how she knew exactly what she was doing, and then one deal apparently sends the whole thing tumbling into the old hells? Personally, I call [expletive deleted]."

Komeiji herself was unavailable for comment, though her sister Koishi (found strolling around the now-struggling HakuMoriya Shrine) offered a few cryptic comments as to the company's fate.

"That last girl she talked with, the one with the rabbit ears? Something was weird about her. She was pretty smart, to the point where even Sis thought she was being honest, but I never liked her. She promised Sis money to back the project, but it never showed up."

Project Okuu's main subject offered only a puzzled 'Unyu?' when questioned.

-Aya Shameimaru

(PS: Tune in at 6 o'clock tonight for my new prime-time show, Shameimaru At Six! Well, that's not really what it's called given that some other girl is co-hosting, but it's a cooler name than 'The Six O'Clock News with Aya and Hatate'.)

---

And our latest headline-

Hey, why do you always get to start?

It's part of the merger, Hatate. Deal with it.

...Fine. Go on.

Anyway. Breaking news tonight, following up on the catastrophic collapse of Eientei Enterprises, Gensokyo's last great business. Momiji, what've you got down there?

"Thanks, Aya. It's mayhem down here at Eientei Enterprises, people are holding their heads in their hands and crying, it's utter madness. This is the fastest plunge the stock market has ever seen, and Eientei's gone from being Gensokyo's biggest bank to being totally bankrupt in maybe a few hours. The entire financial sector has collapsed, and the economic balance could take years, even decades to recover. We could be reduced to a third-world country at this rate."

I see. Momiji, has there been any breakthrough in discovering the cause of the company's collapse?

"Well, I've managed to find one of the company's leading financial advisors, Reisen Udongein Inaba. Miss Inaba, if you wi-"

"Where's Tewi?! One minute I see her messing around with the funds transfers, next thing I know she's gone and we're penniless! Have you seen her?!"

"N-No, I haven't seen your boss, and from what I've heard around here neither has anyone else-"

"I knew we were a little crooked, but I thought that was just how business worked nowadays! Dammit dammit DAMMIT! FU-"

Sorry, we're going to have to cut the broadcast there. We're still pre-watershed.

What?! Hatate, that was just getting good! We need to show people the tragic realism of how the financial sector is dying-

I'm Hatate Himekaidou, and this has been The Six O'Clock News with Aya and Hatate. Goodnight.

Hey, don't cut the show off now! I'M STILL IMPORTANT, DAMMIT!

---

They had told her it was the Caribbean's best-kept secret when she'd bought it. So far, they had been right - but a little money on the side was enough to make sure that no-one who knew about it felt the urge to give her away.

The island had everything she could ask for - its own electricity, its own food supply (along with world-class chefs to cook for her), and of course spectacular blue seas all to herself. Today she had decided to embrace in the last of these, sporting a tiny two-piece swimsuit made out of the finest white silk money could buy. There was even a slit on the bottom so that her little bunny tail had somewhere to pop out. She sat on the edge of the diveboat, performing the last checks on her gear before going under.

"Yup, this is the life. I wouldn't mind living like this for the rest of my years."

Tewi strapped on a pair of light pink fins, designed to fit her feet perfectly. She smirked to herself as she clipped a belt around her waist, holding the matching pink tank on her back in place. Biting on the mouthpiece, she fell backwards into the water with a quiet splash.

The beautiful wildlife beneath the surface greeted her immediately, a school of fish swarming around the new visitor. Tewi's eyes examined the scenery beneath her - immaculate reefs of coral, fish of every colour and size, and not a drop of polluted water to be seen. It was something out of a postcard, something that most people assumed was only a fantasy.

Unless, of course, you had millions to blow at a moment's notice.

Tewi started kicking, sending herself deeper into the water. The fish continued to swim next to her, almost as if they had been told to. She stroked one, its scales running down her delicate fingers without resistance. She smiled behind the mouthpiece, gurgling cheerfully.

After a minute's descent, Tewi hit bottom. The sand beneath her was moist, but as she lay on her stomach it supported her weight. The water flowed freely around her, allowing her muscles to relax. If she wanted to, she could easily take a nap down here for a little while. She grinned at the thought of it - how many people could afford the chance to take a snooze at the bottom of the sea?

True, she hadn't exactly got here by being honest with people. And yes, maybe some of the money she'd made was slightly dirty or really belonged to someone else. But really, was any of that her problem? With the off-shore accounts she'd prepared and this new hidden island, no-one would ever find her. Three years of trading had brought her to the top of the financial world, and now she was reaping the benefits.

Kaguya had no idea what she was doing when she'd started the business, so it was far too easy to effectively take control of the company. From there it was a simple matter of promising people what she didn't have, while doing what was needed to stop it being traced to her. She'd had centuries to teach herself how to lie, and it had finally paid off in the most magnificent way she could imagine. She was richer than anyone had ever been, than anyone could ever imagine being.

And it was fantastic.

"Usausaglb~"

Tewi gurgled to herself with glee as she let the water wash away all the stress that she'd built up making it where she was. Down here, there was no point in worrying about the world above her and all the businesses she'd taken apart.

After all, she wasn't in finance anymore. She'd retired a whole week ago, so what did it matter to her?

---

Lesson of the week: The economy is a word filter.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Thata no Guykoro on April 04, 2010, 11:30:42 PM
That was awesome. The only disappointment is no bailouts being given for the reason of "Too big to fail", but  it's still great.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on April 06, 2010, 12:09:42 AM
Quote
'her stocks not even drop'

Oh my god. I love you.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on April 11, 2010, 11:24:17 PM
This is what happens when I rushwrite...

-----



It was 2:45 in the afternoon, one of the more noisy and cacophonous times of the day at the school. Well...that and morning, which is just about the same as this time only in reverse. The uproar of teenage voices clamouring amongst one another as they all head out through the old auditorium that's seen many youths like it before. Hearing their excited talk of the weekend echo across the spacious room is all the same to this gymnasium of the school that integrates both youkai and humans. Yuugi sits at her 'desk', or rather table riddled with various carvings, located at the door of the girl's changing room, watching as the crowds of students happily march out of the doors her ears drowned in the dissonance of their voices. It's been a good while since Yuugi took up a job as a Physical Education Instructor (which is just a fancy way of saying Gym Teacher) at Youkai Central High School. It seemed like a good idea to take the job being she saw no other job that suited her at the time, it payed litt;e but just enough for her to make ends meet so there's really no room to complain. Even so, it wasn't like she disliked it either. Dealing with teenagers does make this tedious at best, especially whe a good majority of her classes tend to be humans who aren't exactly known to be as physically adept as youkai let alone Oni. But...there was still some good in her job, perhaps it's the fact that she's made some nice friends here at this school or maybe it's because she's regarded by the kids as the 'Cool Gym Teacher' who lets them chill in gym class more than their supposed to be doing sports stuff. Who knows...?

Eventually, the last of the children are gone from the gym, their abscense spawning a silence that every teacher is familiar with...the still quiet of after school. Yuugi let out a quick sigh and looked to the papers that lay on her desk, a mixture of that last quiz from her health class and other school related papers that...weren't exactly filled out yet...

"You should probably get to work on those." Came a voice that slowly revealed itself to be a janitor that was sweeping up the dust along the floors of the gym. This man was no stranger to the oni, he was one of her first friends here at the school; Jim was his name. A simple one at best, but he was a simple man. One that Yuugi came to like hanging out with between classes and after school.

"Yeah, I should, but they're not really due til next month though." Yuugi remarked with a relaxed smile as she leaned back in the wooden chair she sat in, gazing up at the complx workings of ventilation ducts located above her. "These quizzes though...man, I didn't think they'd do this BAD on'em..." The oni gestured the janitor to her desk and showed him one of the papers she had been grading. Apparently the student had gotten only 5 out of 20 right...and this wasn't counting those that were left blank.

"Do they even study for them...?" Jim asked, Yuugi shrugging lightly in response letting him know that it was probably a big fat no. The students at this age are more or less too focused on partying and hormones to be concearned with grades, so it's not really that big of a surprise...but failing grades in Health? For some reason, that sounds rather...pitiful.

"Well...I can finish the rest later, for now..." Yuugi rose up from her "desk" and stretched. "I'm gonna kick back and enjoy the start of the weekend~"

"Still quick to put off, aren't we?" Jim merely chuckled as he leaned against his broom and gave Yuugi a smirk. This wasn't the first time she kicked her work to the curb in order to get in a little free time with her old friend, Sake.

"Heh, look who's talkin' Mr.I haven't unclogged the toilets in the boy's bathroom yet." Apparently Jim is no different...to be fair, no one likes to deal with bathroom plumbing.

"Hey now, I'm...sorta working on that..."

'Sorta' doesn't really cut it...

---------

Having already established that they both were equally guilty of procrastination, Yuugi and Jim retreated to the one spot they always hung out at after a long day at the school; an old, broken down, volkswagon that used to belong to the principle of years past. Jim claimed that the principle was a close friend of his and said he could have the volkswagon, but...Yuugi wasn't really one to believe that. The path to this hang out of theirs took them through the woods that was located just behind the school, making it the perfect spot to sit back, put back a couple of cold ones, and chill before heading home for the day. Even so, despite the secluded location of their 'hang out', this didn't stop rumors from spreading among the faculty and staff of the school. Apparently everyone thought that Yuugi and Jim were doing MORE than just sitting down there and talking with each other. Some giggled at this little notion, others looked at it with disgust or disdain, but it didn't really matter to the two of them. After all, people were going to gossip about anything either way.

It's just how they are...

Yuugi paused from walking, Jim looking back to see the oni in a still position as if she were thinking on something. "You okay?"

"Shh." Yuugi hushed the janitor as she  walked to his side for a moment. "Listen..." Jim raised an eyebrow, but did as the oni said none the less. As the both of them stood in silence, there was a faint chattering in the distance, the words could not be readily made out, but it was no doubt that someone was already making themselves comfortable at the old hang out up ahead. Jim glanced to Yuugi for a moment, who only narrowed her eyes a bit.

"No one else knows about that place but us, so..."

"All the more reason to check it out." Yuugi suggested walking ahead of the janitor who sighed and followed after her. He was really hoping they would be alone today...

---------

"You know, I ought to light this shit on fire. You got some fucking nerve trying to 'scare' us with that sorry ass act of yours, Kogasa." The bully said as he glanced to the purple parasol object he had taken from Kogasa. Unlike most students, Kogasa lacked popularity among the others in the school to stand out much, but still had that imfamous quirk about her that had the others look down on her. Apparently, the karakasa has a penchent for trying to 'scare' or 'surprise' other students at school (regardless of if it' during school or after school) this need to spook others...doesn't really fly all that well with most of the students. This situation was the first that has actually resulted in the 'victims' lashing out at her, said 'victims' were, a slim weasel youkai and a burly boar youkai. "You think that since you're some kinda ghost you can go around the school tryin' to scare folks? Grow the fuck up, we're past those times now, retard!" The weseal holding Kogasa close to his face, his hand wrapped tightly around her collar.

"I'm sorry...just please...don't hurt it..." Kogasa pleaded her hand reaching for the purple umbrella. "...That umbrella is all I have...if it's gone...I don't know what I would do..."

The weseal raised an eyebrow, casting a curious glance to the umbrella in question, before a coniving smirk snaked across his face. "That a fact? Well tell ya what, I'll give it back to you if you do a lil' something for me in return..." His hand hovered at the fly of his jeans, and it didn't take much for his victim to know where this was going. Kogasa looked away in silence and attempted to cross her legs over one another knowing that he was aiming for the area between them.

"Hey hey, what about me?" The boar chided, nudging the weasel in the arm, apparently wanting a little piece of karakasa tail. "She tried to scare me too, y'know."

"No one said we couldn't do'er at the same time, smartass." The weseal replied in annoyance, before he looked to Kogasa once more that same smirk returning to his features. "Anyways, what do you say Kogasa? You give a'lil, ya get a'lil...cut and dry concept if I say so myself."

Kogasa said nothing in return to his words, her face flushed with a deep red. Maybe...if she didn't say anything  to him, they wouldn't consider the unthinkable. Unfortunately, Kogasa's silence wasn't going to reward her with a 'get out of a rape' free card so easily...

"Not gonna answer? Fine, silence gives consent, they say."

Kogasa's eyes widened with dread as she turned and tried to escape, only to have her way blocked by the surprisingly fast boar youkai. The burly student's hands clasped tightly around each of her arms, before he shoved her in front of the chuckling weasel who pinned her to the ground and slowly lifted her skirt. "N-No! S-Stop it!" Kogasa protested loudly, tears falling from her terror filled eyes. But, despite her pleas, he didn't stop, his hand gripped her scalp.

"Shut that fuss up!" The weasel demanded. 

"Alright you two, break it up!" Yuugi shouted, burtsting from the underbrush as she glared sharply at the two delinquints who looked to her as if they had been caught in the headlights of an oncoming SUV. "Get off the girl and leave. Now."

"Sh-shit, it's Miss Hoshiguma, th-the Oni Teacher!" The boar youkai stuttered, a bit of a paniced 'oink' escaping his lips as he gazed at the oni who was certainly not pleased with what she saw. "Dude, what're we gonna do. M-My mom's gonna kill me if I get into anymo' trouble!" Apparently he was more concearned about the consequences than his skinnier friend. Although, with that in mind, one would wonder why he was even here in the first place...

"Relax, fat-ass, I got this." The skinnier student said to his larger comrade as he turned to Yuugi with a smug grin on his face. He has alot of confidence in his ability to get over on others, teachers included. After all, there's a good reason he's a weasel youkai and he was going to show Yuugi. "It's after hours, you're not the boss of us anymore." The weasel said as he brazenly walked toward Yuugi, who was much taller than him, somethng he didn't readily realize when he was atop Kogasa a little ways back. "You know who I am right? I'm the son of a famous man...you know the hardcore badass you see on TV?"

Yuugi slowly lowered her self down to the weasel's eye level, her gaze burning through him like a hot knife through butter. "It maybe after hours but you're still on school property, jackass." Yuugi snarled to the student with her eyes narrowed and her orange eyes piercing through his own. Yuugi wasn't scared of him or his father, and she was going to show him that. "Besides, from what I hear, your dad ain't nothin' but a murderer that got put away just last week."

"Simmer down, Yuugi..." Jim called out to the oni, walking onto the scene already knowing what was going on from the looks of it. This sort of scenerio really pained him, seeing the kids who came to this school be sucked into the dark vortex of crime that was slowly engulfing the city now. But...this was the bad part of the city, crime was the cancer that was killing the community (literally in some cases), and so long as the other part of the city didn't give a damn about them and didn;t try to help...it would remain like this. "I dunno what you two were plannin on doin to that girl, but you best do as Miss Hoshiguma says and leave. You've already been caught, so there ain't no use in tryin' to reason."

The lanky delinquient, looked to the janitor and back to Yuugi who didnt take her eyes off him for a single moment. This was it. Game Over. The weasel sneered in defeat and motioned to his friend to let Kogasa go. As soon as the karakasa was free to move she made a beeline to the blonde oni, who brought herself back up and jabbed her finger to the path that led back toward the school. No other words were exchanged and the students slowly took their leave not taking a single glance at the two who caught them in the act.

"H-Hey uhm..." The boar began as he paused in front of the path and looked to Yuugi with a question to pose. "You're not gonna tell--?"

"Don't even say it, because you know we are." Yuugi cut the student off, causing him to flinch slightly at the sound of her stern voice. "What you guys were committing was attempted rape. It's a serious crime."

"R-right..." The boar stammered weakly as he disappeared into the underbrush leaving them in silence.

Yuugi let out a sigh, as he palm met the side of her head and began to lightly ruffle her hair. "Keep forgeting that there are kids like them..." She uttered before she looked down to see Kogasa still clutching the leg of her red sweat pants and trembling like a leaf in a cold rain. Well, she did come dangerously close to being raped...so it's not strange for her to be frightened. "You gonna be okay?" Yuugi asked to Kogasa as she kneeled down to meet her eyes, seeing the girls heterochromia.

"Yes...I'm fine..." Kogasa answered with a weak nod of her head.  "Thank you, Miss Hoshiguma..."

"Heh, you can call me Yuugi if you wanna. All the other kids like callin' me that anyway."

As Yuugi tended to Kogasa, Jim looked back up the path and saw that the student were gone and then looked back to the volkswagon. It was then the janitor was reminded of the one thing that's been bugging him ever since they found the students down here. "Sorry if this is too soon but, what were you all doin down' here?" Jim asked the karakasa as he handed her the purple umbrella thinking it belonged to her, the relieved expression on her face and how quickly she took it from him proving his assumption to be true. Jim wanted to say that the three of them were plannig on doing something wrong, but Kogasa seemed like she wouldn't go through with anything like that...perhaps that's why the two youkai were bullying her?

"I...don't know what those youkai were doing down here, I just followed them here when I tried to surprise them." Kogasa replied, as she held her umbrella close to her breast, her hands tightening around it as her eyes began to moisten. "But...when I did surprise them...they got angry and started hitting me...and..." She gripped her umbrella even tighter,  the pain of the bruises on her arms came crawling back to her and the moisture in her eyes now giving way to full on tears. Kogasa was trying to hold back these tears...but it seemed she was failing to do so...

"Hey now...don't cry, they're gone now, so they won't hit you anymore." Yuugi said to the beaten girl in a soft tone. "But you gotta stop with this 'surprising' thing you've been doin', I've heard from alot of other teachers and students that you make a habit out of it...and alot of folks don't like you because of it."

"I know, but-!" The karakasa spoke up, in the loudest tone both Jim and Yuugi had ever heard her use up til this point. "Isn't it a youkai's job to make sure people are afraid of them?" There was a long pause, a wandering blow of the wind rustling the leaves on the trees surrounding the three as no one responded to the karakasa's words...

Eventually, Yuugi sighed a bit as she looked elsewhere, her hand placed on the back of her neck as she rubbed it lightly. "...Youkai aren't doing that anymore..." Indeed they weren't. After the move to the outside world, the youkai from Gensokyo had to give up alot of their old habits in order to fully integrate with human society. This included their normal tendancy of scaring or eating people. Yuugi remembered that a 9th grader by the name of Rumia who had a particularly difficult time with this...

Another wave of silence washed over the three of them thereafter. Jim didn't really know much about youkai, but from what Yuugi told him, he knew that it was hard for them to give up their ways of life just to be accepted by humans like him. "Anyway, where do you live, me and Yuugi will give ya a ride home." Jim spoke up as a means to break the silence Yuugi had left behind her words. The oni gave him a perplexed look to which he only smiled in response to. "Oh come on, we were headin' out to that Steakhouse today anyway, why not drop the kid off on the way there?"

"Okay okay, but just because we're doin' this doesn't get you outta buyin' tonight." Yuugi told the janitor with a smirk before she turned her attention back to Kogasa. "Alright, Kogasa, where do you live? Me and Mr.Jim will take you there on our way to the steakhouse."

Kogasa blinked for several minutes before she hung her head low and muttered "...I don't live anywhere..."

"Eh? Come again?"

Kogasa bit her lip, her mouth not wanting to repeat those words...but she did so anyway. Somewhere in her mind...she knew she had to let someone know sooner or later. "I don't live anywhere...I don't have a home..."

Yuugi and Jim found no words on what to say next, the both of them looking to each other as a means to see if either of them knew what to say to the, apprently homeless, girl. Soon enough, Yuugi decided it be best if she spoke up, seeing that Jim only shrugged to her when she glanced back to him again. "You're homeless...?" Yuugi asked, the karakasa nodding silently to let her know that it's indeed the truth. "Why...didn't you say anything to anybody? As much as you kids might not like us teachers, we're here to help you guys."

"I...I was doing okay on my own, honest!" Kogasa spoke up knowing exactly the reason why she was on her own on the streets. "I've...never had anyone anyway, so..."

"That's still no excuse to be livin' like that." Yuugi told the karakasa, knowing what her words would be. Being alone, doesn't always mean one has to be without a roof over their head...and Yuugi knew this. "Oi Jim, what's the name of that orphanage that just opened up, you know, the one a few blocks down from the C-Mart?"

"You mean the Hijiri Shelter?" Jim answered with a quirked eyebrow.

"Yeah that's the one," Yuugi nodded rising up from her kneeling position to approach the janitor. "We're gonna drop'er off there and make sure she gets settled in."

"Ah, but that's clear across town..."

"So?"

"Erm...nevermind..." Jim replied, knowing Yuugi wouldn't be readily convinced of changing her mind now. That and he knew she'd be pretty crossed with him if he said this little trip to the shelter would cut in with their time at the steakhouse. If it's anything Jim knows that it's not to anger an oni woman. "C'mon, we'll take my jeep up there, I think I have enough gas to get there."

Yuugi stared at Jim for a moment, having completely forgotten about the gas factor in the plan. Even so, it still couldn't hurt to ask on how much gas he actually had as she knew it wasn't exactly cheap these days. "Oh...how much gas do you have?" Yuugi inquired. "We can take my truck if you ain't got enough...then again...I don't think I have much either..."

"Nah, that's alright, I had enough to get to the steakhouse and back home. I have about enough money to get the girl to the shelter and get more gas for us to make it home." Jim answered bluntly before he chuckled through his nose a bit to himself. "Looks like Friday Night Steaks is cancelled, huh?"

"Yeah, looks like it." Yuugi laughed a bit, apart of her already feeling bad for the fact of not getting taste those succulent slabs of meat tonight...

---------

After letting Kogasa get herself cleaned up, and let the school nurse bandage her cuts, the three of them piled into Jim's jeep, the vehicle itself looking to be just as old as he is, with various scrapes along it's exterior and complete a thick lining of dried mud along the bottom. "Is my stuff in your way, Kogasa?" Jim asked to the silent karakasa.

"No, I'm okay." Kogasa answered, looking down at a bucket that was sitting at her feet. Nothing was inside it, but boy was it grimy...

"I thought you were gonna clean this thing." Yuugi said to Jim, taking her eyes off the cityscape that stretched beyond the bridge they drove along.

"Yeah I was, but I didn't have time." Jim replied as he adjusted his rear view mirror which was tilting to one side with each bump the jeep went over. "I had alot of stuff to do at the school this week...still need to do those toilets..." Jim glanced back in his rear view mirror and saw Kogasa . The janitor nudged Yuugi in passing as he reached for the stick shift.

"What?" Yuugi said as she saw Jim manuver his head back to Kogasa, directing Yuugi to look back and gaze at the karakasa who watched the buildings go by in total silence. "What am I suppose to say to'er?"

"Well...maybe ask why she's on the streets, I dunno..." Jim said as he stopped at an intersection and gestured another car to go ahead of him. "I'm not as good with kids are you are."

That was...partially true, the students at school didn't mind Jim much and some students even claimed him to be their 'home boy'...whatever that meant. Jim probably thought he wasn't good with kids because he rarely dealt with them as much as Yuugi did on a daily basis. Even so, there could still be some use for conversation between the three of them, and since Yuugi was apparently the one chosen to do so, she decided to give it a shot. "Yo Kogasa." The oni asked, Jim turning down his radio a bit to listen to what they both had to say to each other. "I've been wonderin', you have any idea why you're out on your own?"

"Uhm...it's because I've always been on my own." Kogasa answered in a bashful tone. "Before I didn't have as much trouble with living on my own as I do here..."

"I would bet...especially since this is the bad part of town." Jim commented. "So why not go to that new orphanage?"

"I didn't know there was one...at least not until you guys said something about it." Kogasa answered before she fell into silence and returned her gaze to the window of the jeep, watching as everything in the city swiftly passed her by. "Besides...I know all the other kids there wouldn't like me anyway...no one does..."

There it goes again.

"Now why do you say that?" Yuugi asked, finding no reason why someone would automatically dislike the girl. Well besides...

"You said so yourself, Yuugi." Kogasa replied almost immedieatly after. "It's because of my 'habit' that no one likes me..."

"Well, er, yes...that can be a reason..." It was. "But, that doesn't mean other folks would dislike you on a dime. I mean, look at me and Jim, do we dislike you?"

"No...I don't think so." Kogasa answered, her voice oozing of uncertainty. There was a pause for a moment, the sound of the faint murmur of the radio host talking of someone who one tickets to some concert filling the silence inside the jeep. "...You do like me right?"

"Sure I like ya, you're a good girl, Kogasa." Yuugi remarked with a hearty smile, before she nudged Jim in the arm. The janitor was apparently not expecting to answer along with Yuugi...

"Oh yeah, you're good people, Kogasa." Jim spoke up, to which Kogasa frowned a little in response.

"You only said that cuz Yuugi jabbed at you."

"Naw, I really mean it." Jim said with a shake of his head, glancing to Kogasa in his rear view mirror ro gauge her change in expression. "I was taught to always hold folks in respect regardless of who they were or where they came from. That goes the same for youkai, I'm a human you see so you'd expect me to dislike'em, but I don't."

"You don't?" Kogasa said quizzically before she looked to the janitor and the gym teacher. "So is that why you and Miss Yuugi are..."

Jim looked back into the rear view mirror with raised eyebrow, seeing Kogasa blush for a minute. "That's why we're...what?"

"N-Nothing."

Jim looked toward Yuugi to see if she had any idea what she meant, but the oni merely shrugged and layed her head back and sighed as she glanced out the open window. "You don't mind if I take a nap do you?"

"Go ahead, it's gonna be awhile 'fore we get to the shelter..."

---------

Just as Jim said, the trip to the the shelter that would house Kogasa took nearly the entire day to reach. The sun having nearly set and the nocturnal blanket of the night sky mixing with the sunset's hue above the city to . The street lights were already beginning to come on now and there were less people out...or rather those who were going out for a night on the town were just coming out to begin their friday night partying. Had Jim and Yuugi not found Kogasa (god forbid) they would have already been at the steakhouse by now...but they had already passed that several miles back. Jim didn't realize how much Yuugi really wanted to go there until he noticed her paste her line of vision on the steakhouse until it was gone from sight...

As of now, Jim had stopped by the very C-Mart that was close to the shelter to get more gas. Apparently, he had a little less than what he thought, which meant that if they did go through with their plans...then they might not have actually been able to reach home.

"Alright, let's get going," Yuugi said as she held up the six pack she just bought after she had paid for the gas only to halt dead in her tracks, a look of shock washing over her face. Jim looked up from from getting in the Jeep and seeing the oni's surprised look, having only seen it once or twice in the entire time they've known each other.

"What's the matter?" Jim asked before he followed her gaze and looked behind him to see the same weasel youkai from earlier staring them down in a black hoodie a gun clutched in his hands and pointed straight the three of them. "You..."

"That's right me..." The weasel hissed maliciously as he stepped toward them, Jim and Yuugi stepping back in reverse. "Not so big shot now, huh? Naw, now that I'm packin' heat I'M the one callin' the shots. Pun not intended."

"Just...put the gun down and think about what you're doing..." Yuugi said her hands raised to her chest as she motioned for him to put down his weapon, a part of her knowing that he wouldn't simply give up just from a few words...

"No." The weasel declined with a shake of his head, still holding the gun toward the two of them. "I ain't goin out like my dad...Not yet."

"What's...going on...?" Kogasa droned as she rose up from her sleep in the back seat of the Jeep. The karakasa looked to Yuugi and Jim, perplexed by their expressions and looked back to see the one person she certainly didn't expect to find out here. The weasel looked down and smirked as he laid his eyes on Kogasa's.

"Hey there, 'member me?"

"What're you after?" Jim questioned to the youkai. Prodding him for any possible motives he might have with this. "Pretty sure you didn't come all the way out here to shoot Kogasa?"

"Don't you get it, pops? I'm out here to kill you two!" The weasel said as he watched as Jim and Yuugi's eyes went wide. "I knew you two would snitch on me once you got back at school tomorrow so I waited for you all to leave that lot down there, it was by that time I found out you were going to that shelter and...here I am. After bumming off my friend's sister..." The weasel chuckled as he saw their expressions, drinking them in like the sweet nectar they were to him. "Surprised, aren't you?"

"Not entirely, no..." Yuugi said with a frown, placing her six pack on the hood of the jeep. "It's like the saying goes; the apple never falls far from the tree..."

"What was that?" The black wearing punk asked as he aimed the gun to Yuugi, an obvious threat that he was going to shoot if she did something else that rubbed him the wrong way.

"Hey! Hold on-!"

"Quiet pops! I wanna hear what Big Tittied Gym Teahcer Yuugi had to say." The weasel chuckled as he took the safety off his gun, letting those around him know that he was now armed and dangerous. "Go ahead. You think you got the balls to say that again?"

"You think you got the balls to pull the trigger?" Yuugi said as she stood before the armed teenager, not faultering despite staring straight at a loaded gun. "Go ahead and shoot me...then watch as your entire life goes down the crapper."

"Bitch, you think bein' brave's gonna make me back down now?" The punk said with a rising voice. "I'm going to wreck your shit, do you know that!?"

"I'm not scared of you, nor am I scared of anyone like you." Yuugi told the weasel her expression hardening to the same one she stared at him with earlier this same day. There was some truth in her words, she wasn't afraid of the one holding the gun, but a small area of her mind was absolutely terrified of what would most likely happen to her if everything went wrong.

"Yuugi...don't..." Jim said not liking the odds of this situation one bit.

"No, he thinks he's a big man, then let's see how big a man he is." Yuugi remarked, holding her arms out, letting the gun totting delinquent gaze at the solid white T-shirt under neath her unzipped sweat jacket.

"Miss Yuugi stop!" Kogasa hollared from the back seat. "I don't want you to get hurt!"

"Y-Yeah, you better listen to her." The weasel said, his arm beginning to tremble as his mind began to slowly realize that Yuugi...wasn't going to back down. "I didn't want to do this, but you pushed me this far."
 
"That's complete BS." Yuugi spat. "You were about to rape that poor girl right there! You expect me to believe that something 'pushed' you to do that!?"

"Sh-She had it comin!" The teenager stammered. "She's been doin' nothin but annoying everyone ever since she got into the damn school, so me and my buddy thought we'd teach her a lesson to get her to stop!"

Just as those words were spoken, the loud wail of police cars began to close in on the gas station, the weasel jerked his head back and laid his eyes on a collection of red and blue lights that were slowly coming in on his location. "Shit! Five-0!" His gaze then turned to Yuugi, Jim and Kogasa, his eyes narrowing in spite as he assumed one of them had called the law on him. "You bastards called the Law on me di'nt you!"

"What? No, we didn't do anything, we were standing in front of you the entire time."

"I'm no goin out like my dad...I ain't goin to jail..." The weasel said, his breath quickening with each second that ticked by, the gun he held to Yuugi now lowered as the fear in his heart and mind took full control of his body.

"You messed up the moment you picked up that gun..." Yuugi told the teenager "It didn't have to be this way you know...all you youngins' throwin your lives away like this..."

The youkai gazed at the gun in his hand, the sick feeling of dread welling up inside him as the sound of the police cars drew dangerously close to the gas station. Once again...he had been caught...just like before. And unlike last time...there was no way back home from here. "You're right...it didn't have to be this way..." He muttered to them his eyes still glued to his gun, before he slowly brought it to the side of his head. "And it won't be either."

"No WAIT--!!"

BLAM!

---------

By the time the police had arrived on the scene all was calm...

The threat that had been reported by the clerk inside the store had been averted...if only due to it's own suicide. The police themselves were not entirely surprised with the sight of a dead teenager. After all, in this part of the city, a young person ending up dead on the street is just as common as any old criminal. A grim comparison at best...but that's the city for you...

In anycase, Yuugi, Jim and Kogasa left the gas station once the police had already gotten through with them, not a one of them said a word the entire way to the shelter...

Eventually though, they managed to reach the destination that took them the entire day to arrive to; Hijiri Shelter. It was about quarter to 8 when they arrived here and the city was in full on night mode, the drunks, whores, drug addicts and night owls coming out of their dens as they lay ready to go about their 'business' as usual. Jim agreed to stay behind with the Jeep to make sure it didn't get hotwired and stolen, so that left Yuugi to take care of Kogasa for the moment.

"Yo, anyone here?" Yuugi called out as she ushered the shy karakasa into the main lobby of the newly built shelter.

"Oh, one moment." Came a hurried voice from the left hallway before it gave way to a woman dressed in a blue hoodie and white capris, a pink cloud shaped like an old man following close behind her. Yuugi could only assume that she was a part timer here at the orphanage. "Hi, I'm Miss Ichirin Kumoi, Miss Hijiri's terribly busy at the moment so..."

"Ah that's okay, I was just here to drop off this girl here." Yuugi motioned toward Kogasa who said nothing.

"Is she an orphan?" Ichirin asked to the oni who looked to Kogasa and shrugged lightly.

"I...would guess so, she's been livin on the streets anyway, so me and a friend of mine thought we'd drop her off here so you guys would take'er in."

"Oh, well in that case, we'll be glad to have her here under our roof~" Ichirin replied with a warm smile, holding her hand out toward Kogasa who stepped forward and hesitated for a moment.

"Go on, don't be shy." Yuugi chuckled as she nudged Kogasa towards Ichirin. "You'll be safe here."

"But..." Kogasa began as she looked Yuugi straight in the eye. "I want to live with you and Mr. Jim..."

"W-wait, what?" What, indeed...

"I...guess it was because you both saved me back at school...no one's ever done anything nice to me before..." Kogasa said, shifting her weight a bit as she gazed at the floor. "Besides...I...always wanted a mom and a dad..."

"But me and Jim aren't..." Yuugi choked, a blush racing across her cheeks as she scratched behind her head.

"Oh...you're not...you know...?"

"No, we're...just friends." Yuugi answered with a chuckle before her laughter fell short for once and her eyes hovered toward the window, seeing Jim sitting in his Jeep, slowly nodding his head to the radio that was supposedly playing. "But..."

"You like him though, don't you?" Kogasa asked to the oni. "And I mean like like."

Yuugi paused, hesitant to answer. It was true that she and Jim did like each other in a friendly manner, but...maybe there was something more...

"Uhm...I'm sorry if I sound impatient but..." Ichirin spoke up, evoking Yuugi to look to her. "Is Miss Kogasa coming with us or are you adopting her?" Yuugi opened her mouth, but found no words to speak at the present moment. Alot was going on in her head at once, whether she loved Jim and if she wanted to adopt Kogasa as her daughter. As simple of an answer they required...it was still quite difficult to decide on which one to choose from...

--------

"And that was "Highway Blues (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IJGDO2vNpIk)" from Marc Seales and Ernie Watts on saxophone. Up next we have more relaxing Jazz for to indulge in, so sit tight and chill."

Jim layed back in the seat of his jeep and stared at the starless sky above, the light pollution from below, killing the twinkle of the celestial bodies up above. Just as his mind began to wonder what Yuugi and Kogasa were doing in there, he heard a familiar voice call out to him...

"Hi Dad!"

Before Jim's brain could process even he heard Kogasa call him dad, he felt her arms wrap around his neck and looked up to see Yuugi standing on the sidewalk, smiling to him with a light blush tinging her cheeks. "Yuugi, do you...mind tellin' me why Kogasa's callin me dad?"

"Well...I decided to adopt her, Jim..." Yuugi answered, walking closer to the jeep and sitting on the hood. "She...really took a shine to us today..."

Jim blinked and glanced to Kogasa who smiled, the first time they've ever seen her in fact, and then looked back toward Yuugi. "And...the whole dad thing?"

Yuugi chuckled. "If I'm her mom, then what does that make you?"

Jim's eyes bulged for a moment, his mind soaking in what Yuugi just off handedly said to him. "You know, it's funny..." Jim chuckled, Kogasa's arms still around his neck as he gave her hair a soft ruffle. "I was going to confess to YOU tonight after Steaks...I guess that was a little too long of a wait, huh?"

"I guess..." Yuugi said gazing at the night sky above. "But...you know how the saying goes; better late than never."
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Thata no Guykoro on April 11, 2010, 11:34:11 PM
When you rushwrite good things happen, that was an awesome read.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: An Odd Sea Slug on April 12, 2010, 12:48:15 AM
(Here ya go! :o )

Welcome to Gensokyo. The year is 2101 2010. The sex goddess lovely Hijiri Byakuren, opened a nice, low-price soup kitchen for whatever reason. Madam Yuyuko of the noble Saigyouji family intended to eat the hell out of it dine at this fine establishment. With her is her faithful and noble bodyguard and gardener, Youmu of the buncha freakin' deadbeats known as the Konpaku clan.

Shunning the cramped confines of their luxury limo, Yuyuko decides to walk the rest of the way, stepping out into the streets of the sprawling hustle and bustle of the grand modern city, Reimuopolis. The elegant lady of the pink hair stretches herself out, inhaling a high amount of air- and possibly life itself.

"Ahh, come out here and smell this wonderful air, Youmu!"

The green clad, sword wielding servant followed the words of her mistress, getting a grand wiff of that fresh city air~

"BLEH!"

And now she was kneeling on the ground hacking up her very soul.

"L-lady Yuyuko, *cough, cough* this air is terri- *wheeze* terrible! Perhaps we should've *cough* stayed in the ca- *WHARGARBLE*"

"Non-sense. The industrial air is good for you! It'll make you a fine man!"

"Lady Yuyuko, why do insist I'm a ma- *cough, hack, wheeze*."

Ignoring her servant's complaints, Yuyuko elegantly marched forward.

"Ah, what a wonderful city! A sprawling metropolis."

"The place is a ghost town, m'lady."

"The people are friendl-"

"Thiiiiiief! Thiiiiiiief!"

And wouldn't you know it, short, bunnygirls in pink dresses, masks and large sunglasses ran out from an alleyway carrying the purse of famous jazz singer, Mystia Lorelei. Youmu grabs the hilts of her swords as the swindling rodents rush toward her mistress.

"Stay back, m'lady! I will handle this!"

"Oh, there's no need~" replied Yuyuko with a yawn.

"Wait, what?"

Just then, Rumia burst out of a window, wielding a P90 and a grenade launcher, slaughtering the inabas one by one in a glorious bloodbath.

"Wow, awesome," comments Youmu.

"And this is why you carry a call Rumia button. Tootles!" waves Mystia, just before a bus with a Cirntos poster runs her over.

"Cirntos," began Yuyuko.

"The fresh maker." finished Youmu.

The duo was greeted by the humble ringing of diner bells as they finally entered Byakuren's Soup Kitchen.

"This place looks a little run down..." comments Youmu, "Mistress, do they meet the Gensokyo Health Administration's standards?"

"Oh, I didn't check,"

"Oh, joy,"

The beautiful waitress Tenshi greeted them with a delightful and obviously faked smile.

"Welcome! Will it be just you two today?" she asked.

"Why yes," answered Yuyuko.

Youmu and Yuyuko were seated.

"Would you like anything to drink?" asked Tenshi.

"You, my dear." answered Yuyuko nonchalantly, leaving Youmu dumbfounded.

"Wh-"

"Yes." insisted Yuyuko.

Tenshi was confused. And scared. Hey, this is bloody Yuyuko we're talking about here, peeps.

"I'm... Uhh... Not a... beverage, ma'am..."

"Aww, too bad. I guess I'll just have to squeeze you myself."

"Lady Yuyuko, please!" hissed Youmu.

Yuyuko suddenly snapped her head to Youmu with a dark, narrowed eyed look.

"Youmu, open casket."

"Wait, what?!" shouted Youmu.

Tenshi suddenly busted out a freshly polished AK-47. Somehow, this didn't instill a deep since of panic and fear among the other customers. What was this, Mos Eisly: Miko Edition?

"How dare you... I'm tired of you nobles! So high and mighty, always running around and sneering at people and screwing the rules, just because you have money! Well no more! Today, we shall rise, and take back what is ours, bringing an end to your hideous savagery, fighting valiantly for truth, justi-"

"Youmu, closed casket,"

"Okay, squeezing myself!"

And so, Tenshi wrapped her hands around her neck and squeezed herse- ... ... ... ...wait... Okay, come on. Seriously? This script calls for her to squeeze herself to death? Screw this. I'll be in my trailer.

"Crap. We must not let the role of disembodied, soulless, underpaid narrator go unfilled. Youmu, you have the bridge,"

"Uhh, right..."

*Five minutes later.*

Oh boy, oh boy, I'm the new narrator! My name is Myon and I love you! <333

"Oh god, what have I done?" asked Youmu with her head down flat on the table.

"You have done, what needed to be done, child," replied Yuyuko, stirring Tenshi's blood life essence her peach shake. "You must live up to your family name and face..."

"Please spare us that tired joke. Please," begged Youmu.

Zippity! Holy cow, there are two Rin Kaenbyou's at a table. ZOMG, thats so KAWAII!!!

"Oh no... Lady Yuyuko, this is a secret cloning facility," whispered Youmu.

"As I feared. Youmu, there is no choice but to take our cyanide pills,"

"But you're already dead, mistress,"

"You're wrong, Youmu..." began Yuyuko in an overly dark and dramatic tone. "I... I was never alive."

Pink haired ghost lady just fell backwards, but Youyou-chan caught her! OMG, kawaii yuri hentai! <333333

"You're wrong, lady Yuyuko. You have always been alive to me," said Youmu, bending forward to kiss her lady's lips.

ZOMG, its so romantic and said, omglol! Yamame Kurodane is playing sad violin music too! I am crying and sad like homeless panda! ;__;  Oh look, a third Rin just came out of the bathroom and joined the other two, thats so cuuuuuuuute~

"Oh, all is well then," said Yuyuko, instantly back in her seat.

"AAAAAGAHGAHGAHGAHGAHGAHGAH-"

BRB, Youyou-chan tearing her hair out.

"And you, cease with that wretched racket at once,"

So liek, Yuyu-sama is tooootally glaring at violin spider girl, lol.

"Wh-what?! I was adding to the mood!" shot back Yamame.

"You get that [censored] outta here!" shouted a random customer.

"Yeah, our we'll cut ya!" shouted another.

Everyone is pulling out jack knives and glaring at Spider-chan, hidoi! ;__;

"You'll never take me alive! Take this!"

ZOMG, the violin turned into a machine gun, and now everyone is killing each other, its so sad! Why can't everyone just get along with sugoi happiness and joy and sugoi unicorns and live in harmony, harmony, oh love?! ;__;  ZOMG, Ruukoto is going to Yuyuko's table! Don't go!

"Greetings, lady Yuyuko. I am waitress Ruukoto. Are you ready to order?"

"Oh? What happened to Ms. Tenshi?" asked Yuyuko.

"By now, she is making friends of the sewer rats, seeing as you drove her to suicide and fed upon her corpse,"

"Splendid, ufufufufu~"

"I also regret to inform you that we are out of ingredients for the Nezumin Stu. Would you like to try the Legs of the Frog Goddess instead?" asked waitress Ruukoto.

***

"Lady Byakuren, your visions were correct. Madam Yuyuko clearly plots against you. She has succeeded in getting the customers to destroy each other, and did away with our spy, Tenshi." informed Shou.

Oooooh, this room is dark! Are there gonna be movies?! I hope its Naruto! Believe it!

"I hate this new narrator so [censored] much..." commented Ichirin.

"Also, we'll have to take the Nezumin Stu out of the menu. We used the last of Nazrin this morning." informed Shou.

"Ah, it can't be helped. Something told me hunting the mouse youkai to extinction was a questionable decision... Oh well, live and learn! But now there are more pressing matters."

Wow, Byakuren really is a kawaii sex goddess, she's so kawaii! She's getting up from her desk and walking to her little friends! Oh, I bet she's gonna snuggle them, they're so kawaii!

*SLAP*

omgwat?! Why she slap Ichirin?! D:

"W-why, m'lady?!" asked the startled Ichirin.

"Yuyuko and her family have been my enemies for the longest time, as you know. So then, why is it that Unzan's fist hasn't done away with her? Why, she's been allowed to dispose of our agents, consume our resources and make mincemeat out of our customers. Have you lost your edge, little Ichirin? This couldn't be... cowardice, would it?"

Ooooh, noble woman's glare, thats so kawaii~

"B-b-but is impossible! Challenging her directly is suicide! Wh-what if she drives me to strangle myself, like Tenshi, then eats me?! O-or worse, what if she drives me to eat myself?!"

"You disappoint me, Ichirin."

Bya-chan coughs before turning around and stepping back several paces! o.o

"Well, I guess I can't expect much from Unzan's hitbox, afterall~"

"W-wait! I-I'll do for sure, just give me one more chance!" begged Ichirin.

"Really now...? Everyone, fall in!"

Bya-chan called for everyone to fall in! But nobody falls in. Everybody is in the room already, lined against the wall. If you're told to fall in, you should actually fall in. Preferably, through the ceiling. U_U

"Everyone's here? Lets see... Nazri- Oh right... Ah, but little Ichirin, Okuu, Death Fairy, Death Maid, Fire Fairy, FlowerGurlKazami129, and of course, Parsee Mizuhashi are all here," counted Byakuren.

"Somehow, I feel out of place..." said Parsee with slight sarcasm. "Also, when did I become a minion? I thought I was supposed to be a hostage to lure in Yuugi, and-"

*SLAP*

Please don't slap people, Bya-chan! Itaiiiiii~~~ ;____;

"Ow!"

"Hush. You're Nazrin's replacement," said Byakuren with a deep glare.

"What? Forget it-"

"You're Nazrin's replacement, now act like a loyal minion before I come up with a recipe for Bridge Princess Souffl?!" yelled Byakuren.

"Eep! I'll be good..." squeaked Parsee.

"Hmph. It seems I have to remind you all of who's in charge!" announced Byakuren, hands on her delicious hips. "First, there's you, then there's the dirt, then there's the worms in the dirt, then there's the grass, then there's the bird s[censored]t in the grass, then there are the birds, then humans, then youkai and then there's me. Its our pecking order! I'd advise you not to forget it."

The other girls go noddity, noddy-nodnod~

"If you understand, then go rid this world of Yuyuko once and for all! And make it quick, she's driving our expenses through the roof!" ordered Byakuren with a finger point.

*Twelve minutes later*

Bya-chan is sighing in her chair while facepalming! o.o

"FML. F. M. L."

"Lets see... Ichirin and Okuu are dead, the maid quit, the fairies are addicted to pancakes and crack, Parsee was rushed to the hospital upon having several gallons of scalding hot coffee poured down her throat, the Orin clones have begun their predicted uprising-"

"Thank you, Ruukoto. Thank you," sighed Byakuren.

"In that case, Lady Byakuren, With the others so brutally killed, could I trouble you for a pay raise?"

"Hell no."

"If I may implore you, the recent market inflation courtesy of Kawashiro Inkorperated has greatly driven up my maintenance costs, and-"

"Pecking order!"

Ruuko-chan is sent through the roof! Its a KAWAII homeruuuu-

Okay, thats it! I'm SICK of you! You and your moe moe, kawaii-desu, weeaboo bull[censored]!Underpaid or not, I'm taking back my position as narrator! For great justice!

Hi-hidoi! O.O

*Burst in through the door!*

"Ah-ha, so you show yourself at last, Yuyuko!" points Byakuren.

"Like you're one to talk, Miss I-hide-in-my-needlessly-dim-office-all-story-long," answered Yuyuko.

"Oh, such cocky talk... But there will be no victory for the Saigyouji clan this day! The buyout is complete, and soon, I shall have soup kitchens all over China!"

"We shall decorate them with the blood leaking from your head. Youmu!"

*Evil death glare*

"Urn."

*DRAMATIC MUSIC*

"Not so fast! Shou! Teach these fools a lesson!"

*

*

*

*

*

*

*

*

*

*

"Any day now, Youmu..." sighed Yuyuko.

"Shou, honestly..." sighed Byakuren.

"Um, excuse me..." asked a strapping young man in a business suit.

"Ah, if it isn't mild mannered salary man Rinnosuke!" said Byakuren, hands clasped together.

"Um, right. Well, your servants are like... Totally making out in the bathroom. Just thought you'd like to know. So, yeah."

"Oh." said Yuyuko, staring dumbfounded.

"Yeah," said Byakuren, staring dumbfounded.

"Yep." said Rinnosuke.

"So..." uttered Yuyuko.

"Yeah," uttered Byakuren.

"So, yeah," uttered Rinnosuke.

*Rinnosuke leaves*

"Oh for Youki's sake, where's the bloody narrator?" grumbled Yuyuko.

One moment please!

Kyaaaaa! Tasketeeeeeeeee! @ _________A _________@

"Not to worry! By now, Youmu has secretly slipped poison down Shou's throat!"

Damn, glad thats over... Anyways, Shou falls out of the bathroom foaming at the mouth and motionless to Yuyuko's delight, and Byakuren's ire.

"Ha! So much for your best minion, eh?"

But then, Youmu drops out of the bathroom foaming at the mouth and montionless as well.

"Ufufufu~ Got careless with her own poison? Now now, Yuyuko you'd do well to hire some better help~" giggled Byakuren.

"Ahh, no, I'd say this was from having our substitute narrator strangled to death."

Oh... Sorry about that.

"Thats quite alright, hun," says Yuyuko reassuringly.

"Well, never the less, Ms. Saigyouji..." said Byakuren, pulling out a S&W M629 revolver. "I have the advantage!"

Byakuren froze in her tracks, feeling a piece of cold metal rub against her head. The undaunted Yuyuko smiled menacingly.

"Wh-what?! FlowerGurlKazami129?! What is the meaning of this?!" yammered Byakuren.

"You fool, I am none other than the vengeful spy of Lady Yuyuko! I have come to protect her honor and observe your filthy schemes. But now that you've destroyed my one true love Ruukoto, I can only think of vengeance! Are you ready for my SPAS-12 shotgun of justice? Its loaded with specially made incendiary rounds. In the name of my World of Gensokyocraft clan, for the freedom of the Internet and all robot maids from the future everywhere, FlowerGurlKazami129 shall smite y-"

And thats when FlowerGurlKazami129 was shot dead by mild mannered Rinnosuke, wielding the M4 rifle fresh out of his briefcase.

"O-oh, sorry about that. Can't drink my coffee in peace when there are Hoard members about," he explained.

Taking advantage, Yuyuko disarms Byakuren and turns her own revolver against her, forcing Hijiri to raise her hands.

"Oh, what ever will Mr. Chin and the Yasaka Yakuza ever do without their princess?" asked Yuyuko confidently.

Byakuren backed away, shuddering. Never had she been cornered in such a manner...

"Hmph, I'll admit it. I've been defeated here. With this scandal, I will surely be abandoned by the Yasaka Yakuza, but I will not suffer to die alone..."

Suddenly, Byakuren stomped on a hidden floor tile button!

"Enjoy your trap door, Ms. Saigyouji! Ahahahaha!"

Yuyuko stood there, still pointing the gun at the sweating Byakuren while raising an eyebrow.

"Um, yeah... Ah ha... Ahahaha... Uhh... Trapdoor? Anytime now! Aaaaanytime now! C'mon Mr. Trapdoor! Ooooh crap..."

"Your final trap has failed. Eat lead, Hijiri Byakuren!" exclaimed Yuyuko.

"Oh [censored]! She hit the wrong button!" shouted the somehow-still-breathing Yamame.

"Wait, what?" asked Yuyuko.

Suddenly, the bus with the Cirntos poster on the side burst through the door, horn-a-honkin'. Yuyuko and Byakuren held tightly to each other as two tons of solid steel death rumbled unavoidably towards them.

"KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

***

And thats when Byakuren's soup kitchen exploded. Everyone died. Except for Rinnosuke because he's badass. The explosion was later determined by way of a large bus engine crashing into the world's largest gas stove, annihilating several city blocks. Rinnosuke escaped because he's badass. Debris was sent flying everywhere, impaling Mima, Aya and Hatate, because they're not badass (in this story at least).

Somehow, a piece of debris found itself crashing into the Kawashiro Inkorporated munitions factory in the neighboring New Yama City. It blew up in a nuclear explosion and stuff. Kawashiro Inkorporated went bankrupt from the scandal, and CEO Nitori Kawashiro was reduced to that of a septic truck driver. However, the Yama herself escaped because she was out of town attending a law conference bloody badass. Of course, this also took out half of the Yasaka Yakuza's organization, resulting in a power vacuum that eventually destroyed the syndicate completely. The Saigyouji clan was able to turn around and buy out the Byakuren clan's assets, becoming the most powerful of the noble families. Yuyuko's artful sacrifice (?) would never be forgotten.

But deep within the dark depths of Hakugyokuro, Tennessee...

***

"Mistress, the difficulties presented by the unexpected events have greatly delayed our efforts, but I am pleased to report that... the item is safely back in our grasp at last,"

The mysterious young woman known only as M.I.K.O. turned around on her throne to face her winged servant.

"You've done excellent work, Remillia. Now we can continue the conspiracy as planned, though... What of our losses?"

Remillia allowed herself a slight smirk...

"Acceptable."

To be continued...?
In all likelihood, no.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on April 12, 2010, 01:44:56 AM
I'd use a better vocabulary to describe these, but I think I can sum it up in one word.

lol
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 12, 2010, 06:31:34 AM
HAMMER SHUT UP

Judges are sleepy and compiling information, please watch warmly for results.

(http://img138.imageshack.us/img138/3879/shikicow.jpg)

Judges are even sleepier and done with the contest!

This week's winner is... oh my god I lol'd. Odda C.! Dear god that was amazing. Excellent use of Byakuren's Soup Kitchen, and combined with "FlowerGurlKazami129" and "Hakugyokuro, Tennessee", had at least two of our judges in stitches. You need to do comedy more often, holy hell that was amazing.

Judges are visualizing sex goddess naked apron Byakuren for a moment. Please wait as they wipe the silly grin from their face.

A-ahem. Honorable mentions go to Roukanken-- because holy shit that was incredibly awesome. "Her stocks not even drop" is the best use of that meme I have ever heard-- and to Erebus, whose piece was particularly popular with our guest judge, Nobu! And my personal tastes favored Ammy's piece, which made me appreciate Hatate's character even more than I already do, for which I thank the writer very much.

I am way, way too tired to stay coherent for much longer, so without further ado, this week's challenge is:
April 12, 2010: Sakura Matsuri
Ruro x Matsuri OTP The inspiration for this particular contest is Sakura Matsuri (http://www.sakuramatsuri.org/), which happened three days ago.
As you may have guessed, the theme is festivals and holidays! Despite the title, the holiday or festival does not have to be cherry blossom viewing or autumn leaf viewing; it can be a birthday, or it can be a major holiday, you name it. The one requirement is that there be an in-story party to celebrate it!

Hope you enjoy the challenge. Have fun writing, folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on April 12, 2010, 09:36:37 PM
Congrats, Odda C! And well deserved, too.

The next contest sounds really fun. I believe I know already which holiday I plan to go with.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on April 12, 2010, 09:43:18 PM
Congratulations, Odda C!

Ruro x Matsuri OTP
>:3
I think I should participate this week, with an unjudged fun-entry of course~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Nobu on April 13, 2010, 12:09:24 AM
It was a pleasure reading everyone's entries. o/ They were good reminders that I should read fiction more often.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: An Odd Sea Slug on April 13, 2010, 12:50:07 AM
I was honestly not expecting to win this, so I'm really not sure what to say. <__>

Anyways, I'm glad that those that read it enjoyed it, and I hope I can write more soon. Also, yay, I got my ducky back! <3

Thanks guys!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 14, 2010, 09:34:08 PM
(I've escaped my old job and have a new shiny one, so I'm in a festive mood.  So here we go!)
-------

Reimu spared a glance at the intruder into her peaceful afternoon.  ?You know I have duties here as well.  What makes you think I can go running off to help you on such short notice??

Sanae bowed deeply in supplication.  ?Please Reimu!  I'll help out at your next festival.  I'll clean your shrine for a week!  Just help me out here.?

The red white miko sighed.  ?Alright.  I'll accept.?  She held up her hand to cut off Sanae's happy cheer.  ?If, and only if, you explain why this is such a big deal.  I know you can handle a festival without me.?

Sanae winced.  ?Well, it's because this festival is the one commemorating Lady Kanako's victory over Lady Suwako.?

?Huh??  Reimu looked over at Sanae in surprise.  Then she chuckled.  ?Oh that's great.  But why is this a problem now??

?Well before we moved to Gensoukyo, Lady Suwako was mainly just keeping the curse gods suppressed, and that didn't require much effort outside the border.  She didn't deal with day to day events much.  But now they've both started to get more active....?

Reimu nodded.  ?Right.  I see.  So you want me to come along and be a restraining influence.?

Sanae smiled sheepishly.  ?Yeah.  They wouldn't want to show disunity in front of you, since you have a branch shrine.?

?And I'm working for the competition,? Reimu added with a smirk.  ?Well in this case I can help you.?

?Thank you so much,? Sanae bowed deeply to the other shrine maiden.  ?With you there things should work out.?

Reimu shrugged.  ?Eh, I think you're worrying too much anyway.  They've dealt with this for a long time.  I honestly don't think there'd be a problem unless someone was trying to stir things up.?

---

?Halt and state your business,? stated the Wolf Tengu.

?Me?  Just waiting for the declaration invincibility to end so I can bomb you out of the way,? replied Reimu.

Sanae gave the miko a glare before turning to Momiji.  ?She's here to help with the festival.  Come on Momiji.  You know me.  Do we have to go through this every time??

Momiji nodded.  ?Yes.?

Sanae sighed, and after a few seconds Momiji echoed it.  ?Look Sanae, we can't just let you gods tell us who can and can't enter the mountain.  I'll let it pass, but you have to clear this stuff with the Great Tengu for a reason.  We're the rulers of the mountain, not your subjects.?

?Is it really that important?? Sanae asked.

Momiji nodded.  ?Yes.  Yes it is.?  She shrugged.  ?But... there's a festival tonight so go ahead.  We'll be dropping picket duty tonight too, so everyone else can come.?

Sanae nodded, ?Thank you.?

Reimu started flying further up the mountain.  ?Yeah, thanks.  Anyway let's go get started on our jobs.?

As the two flew off Momiji called out, ?I'll see you two at the festival.?

Reimu gave the green miko a sidelong glance.  ?It seems you're fitting in better then before.  Momiji seems to be much nicer to you then she is normally.?

Sanae blushed, ?I hope so.  It's still a little confusing here with all the odd rules.  Still it would be nice to be seen as a friend instead of as an ambassador of a dangerous foreign power.?

Reimu shrugged.  ?No clue if that'll happen in our lifetimes.  But so long as you have some friends it should be okay right??

?I suppose so...?

---

Hatate smiled as she snapped off a few photos of one of the more impressive wipe outs on the onbashira.  It was too bad this festival only happened every six years.  There was a whole lot to see.

Unfortunately, she'd have to spend a lot more of that time doing her work instead of wandering the festival.  Normally she'd just play like the second rate tengu journalists did, then use spirit photography later to get her info for the articles.  But with Aya as her rival that just wouldn't cut it.  She'd have to be in the middle of things, stirring up trouble if necessary.

Still, she thought to herself, she could spend a lot of time personally inspecting the vendors and games.  For example the takoyaki at this stall was grade A.  She took a quick picture of the bird youkai cooking the treats then moved on down the lane of booths.

There were a lot more of the youkai from below the mountain here too, which was a great boon.  The kassha and the shikigami kitten seemed to be having a contest as to who could catch (and eat) the most goldfish.  She snapped a quick pic of that.  And another pic of the gap youkai and the flower youkai being very dangerously polite to each other.

As Hatate walked away from where she'd just done an investigative review of cotton candy, something caught her eye.  What looked like a young girl was walking through the booths alone.  Most people would just guess she was some random minor youkai and over look her.  But Hatate knew better then that.  She moved through the crowd to the girl and took a quick snapshot.

?So Lady Suwako, any reason you're wandering this festival in disguise?? the tengu asked quietly.

Suwako jumped in surprise, then turned to stare at the reporter.  Finally she shrugged in acceptance and waved the reporter over to some quieter benches.  When they could hear clearly, the goddess responded, ?Who says I was hiding?  It's not like leaving behind my hat is some ultimate disguise.?

Hatate smiled while punching in notes on the camera's keypad.  ?Suuure it isn't.  That's why no one but  me recognized you, right?  But that's not what I'm interested in right now.?  The Tengu looked around briefly before continuing, ?The truth is, I'm actually interested in an exclusive with you.?

Suwako's eyes narrowed.  ?About what??

Hatate waved her hand around at the festival.  ?Well this is such a sweet party, but there's all this history stuff attached to it.  So I figured it'd be awesome to get the other side of the story.  The Great Suwa War from Lady Suwako's POV right??

Suwako sat and considered it.  ?You're actually trying to get me all riled up at Kanako so you'll have an incident to cover aren't you??  Hatate blanched then tried to look innocent.  ?That's okay I guess, if only because it won't work.  And it would be nice to tell my story again.?  The frog goddess pointed up at her interviewer.  ?I'll do it if you get me some shaved ice.  Strawberry flavor!?

Hatate whirled around to head back to the vendors.  It was still a better story then nothing.  ?'Kay!  One strawberry ice ASAP.?

---

Kanako smirked at the frantically scribbling Tengu.  ?But why a sudden interest today Miss Shameimaru??

Aya smiled easily.  ?Because of the festival of course!  It's the biggest one in Gensoukyo for some time.  Even Suika Ibuki didn't draw in this many people during her incident.  You've got unique events, a full crowd of booths and even a full fireworks display created by the black white witch herself.  With all that excitement, it seems only fitting to have a proper retrospective on the reason for the days events.?

?Hmmm?  Are you sure that's it?? Kanako asked.

Well that and I figure getting you in a bragging mode increases the chances of you annoying Suwako and something fun happening, but you don't need to know that, thought Aya.

Out loud she said, ?Of course.?

The goddess smiled knowingly.  ?Well alright then.  I'm glad I was able to help you.?

At this point a rather frazzled looking Marisa poked her head into the room.  ?Hey, you on soon?  It's taking all my spare time and some help from two mikos to keep the Kappa from busting open my fireworks to inspect them.?

Kanako nodded.  ?I'll begin the official festivities right now.  That should distract most of them.?  She nodded to Aya.  ?If you'll excuse me...?

?No problem Lady Kanako,? Aya said before flying out to get a good spot to watch the festivities.  The drinking hadn't started in earnest yet, so Aya still considered herself on the job.  She wasn't going to let that young fledgling one up her.

It looked like Marisa had been telling the truth about the kappa messing with the fireworks.  Reimu was lecturing two younger ones right now.  Aya idly wondered how Sanae had persuaded the other miko to help here.  Something to look up later.

Scanning the crowd she found the newcomers had shown up, though they hadn't split off into pairs yet, so there was no material to be found there.  The umbrella seemed to have joined Yuuka's entourage, though Aya couldn't say yet if that was because she'd been drawn in by the other youkai's power or if she just enjoyed being with Medicine.  Momiji seemed to be buying a plush doll from Alice, which seemed a little odd.  Aya had figured Momiji would prefer traditional porcelain dolls.

And wandering through the crowd was her self proclaimed rival... and Suwako?  Aya stared closely to confirm her suspicions.  That was unexpected.  The girl had more promise then Aya had suspected.

Still even if Suwako was Hatate's front page, the worst it could do was boost Aya's sales from people interested in seeing the other half of the story.  She just needed to make sure her article was better.

The festival din hushed as Kanako made her usual flashy appearance in front of the shrine.  Admittedly flash was something to be proud of, and as the host showing off was almost required.  Kanako immediately headed into her speech.  Sadly it didn't describe much about the war at all, and mainly just talked about how great the unification of Japan was.  Suwako looked a little miffed at points, but it was hardly the rage Aya had been hoping for.

The speech ended quickly, and Kanako raised her arms to allow those with large offerings to come forth.

Aya had almost given up hope on there being an incident when a small figure caught her eye.  She smiled and raised her camera as she recognized the person.  ?Well well, the most interesting person in Gensoukyo.  Don't fail me now...?

---

Reimu sighed as the speech ended.  ?Well that wasn't too bad.  Honestly those Kappa kids were way more annoying.  Why were you so worried Sanae??

Sanae absently tossed her gohei back and forth between hands.  ?It's not over yet.  The worst is right about now...?

Reimu looked over at where the Great Tengu was offering several barrels of sake (which would likely be gone before the end of the night) to Kanako.  ?Huh?  What's there to worry about??

Sanae winced.  ?Because one of the offerings that can be made is to sacrifice frogs.?

Reimu gave Sanae an odd look.  ?Huh?  Who would know that?  For that matter who would do that?  I think you're worrying about nothing.?

Marisa gave a cough.  ?Spoke too soon, Reimu.  Look.?

The two miko looked at where the magician was pointing.  Coming down out of the sky was a very familiar ice fairy holding a sack.  Reimu and Sanae buried their faces in their hands.

Cirno landed on the grounds, completely ignoring the line behind her.  Fortunately most of the people in that line were looking forward to a bit of spectacle.  Pointing at Kanako the fairy asked, ?Are you the goddess that makes people strong??

Kanako nodded in amusement.  ?Yes that is one of the blessing I can grant.  Why, do you wish to become stronger little fairy??

Cirno shook her head.  ?Nope!  Cirno is already the strongest.  I just want to make sure you don't make anyone stronger then me!?

She upended the sack.  ?You like frog sacrifices right?  'Cause I'm the best at freezing frogs!?

Sure enough a mass of frogsicles rolled onto the ground.  Kanako did her best to hide a laugh, ?That's not the normal way of offering them, but it is an impressive number.?

Cirno nodded in 'comprehension.' ?Oh, I can break them if you need to!  It's real easy.  Let's see...?

A solid crack followed by a light ringing as an iron ring bounced off Cirno's skull and hit the ground cut off any comments the fairy or Kanako were going to make.  The crowd turned as one to see Suwako striding out of their midst, with her hat restored and an angry gleam in her eyes.  ?I'll accept a lot of grief from you Kanako.  A whole lot.  But I won't let you keep hurting frogs just to show me up!?

Kanako glared at the other goddess.  ?Did you think I'd really have that fairy kill all those frogs?  Why don't you let me finish doing the real work around here while you go back to the shed!?

Reimu sighed and pulled out some talismans.  ?Alright plan B.?  She began to move forward when a gust of wind hit the crowd.  To everyone's surprise an annoyed looking Aya was standing next to the unconscious Cirno with notebook in hand.  ?So Lady Suwako, do you often use your powers to crush small fairies who are actually participating in rituals?  And how do you explain the interruption of festival events??

There was a flash then Hatate entered the grounds next to Suwako.  ?So Aya, could you, for the record, explain why you spend so much time following this ice fairy around?  What type of interest do you have in her??

Aya looked shocked for a moment before smiling viciously.  ?I assure you I have no non professional interest in young girls, like you two.?

Kanako burst out laughing at the looks of shock on the faces of Suwako and Hatate.  ?Oh no, you didn't,? snarled the younger Tengu when she got back her composure.

Suwako was more direct.  ?Alright, let's see how well you do with spellcard rules Kanako!?

The four combatants took to the sky, exchanging attacks.  Reimu put her amulet away and stepped back.  This was no longer a problem that could be solved quickly.  The rest of the Tengu and youkai were of course taking bets, and Sanae looked like she was beside herself with tears.  ?Sorry Sanae.  Looks like we got outmaneuvered by idiots.?

?Oh no...  There's got to be some way to stop them!  Please stop you two!?  Sanae's words flew up into the sky, where they were lost in the rumble of battle.

Reimu shrugged.  ?It's Gensoukyo.  These things happen.?

Sanae frowned.  ?It still looks bad!  This is why your shrine has no worshipers.?  Sanae ignored Reimu's glare and began to pray.  ?Please stop those two...?

Suddenly an errant bullet landed behind the autumn shrine.  Marisa's eyes went wide in concern.  ?The fireworks!?

Sure enough, not 3 seconds later a full Marisa special flew into the air.  And Marisa was not one to skimp on gunpowder.  Or magical explosives.  The barrage that flew into the air was every bit as dangerous as an attack from the black white witch herself.

The gods and tengu fighting in the air were caught by surprise as the waves of explosives hit them.  The Tengu were taken out before the first 'intermission' while Suwako and Kanako hit the ground as the finale shattered the skies.

Silence reigned for a few moments.

?Nice work with the miracle Sanae,? Marisa said as Sanae stood sheepishly over the fallen forms of her goddesses.

Sanae winced.  ?I didn't mean to do it!  It was an accident!?

Momiji walked out of the confused crowd and placed a sake bottle in front of the temples shrine maiden.  Then she clapped her hands twice and bowed in supplication.  ?Oh great goddess of miracles Sanae Kochiya.  Please grant my fellow Tengu the wisdom not to annoy me while I'm on patrol.?

Sanae blushed furiously with embarrassment.  ?That's not funny Momiji!?

Momiji nodded and smiled as she looked on the unconscious forms on the ground.  ?Yes.  Yes it is.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: theshirn on April 15, 2010, 03:18:43 AM
I find myself tempted to write one this week.  For Reitaisai, no less. :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on April 17, 2010, 12:15:10 PM
Hmm. I might get in on this action, too.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: theshirn on April 18, 2010, 05:18:01 AM
WOAH NO WAY IT'S A SUBMISSION

Twilight crept its way over the horizon into the sky above, but the Hakurei shrine grounds were still alive with light and sound.  Crowds of humans from the village moved around, mingling easily with youkai, magicians, ghosts, fairies, and all the other varied inhabitants of Gensokyo.  The Reitaisai festival this year had been a great success, with an even bigger turnout than usual, but that was to be expected.  As more inhabitants came out of the Border Land?s woodwork, the festival became more of a draw every year.  The addition of the monk?s crew ? who were already on very good terms with most of the villagers ? lent a more traditional feel to the celebration.

The sole figure leaned against the dark back wall of the shrine, deep in thought.  It was something of a miracle, the way the Reitaisai worked.  Something about the current shrine maiden convinced people to overcome their differences, even if only for the few days it lasted.  There was no fighting ? well, no unregulated fighting; the danmaku spectacles were one of the most anticipated events of the year, and the grand finale always kept people talking about it until the next year ? no attempts to eat anyone else, no one was harassed or bullied or photographed without consent ? thankfully, Reimu?d added that one a couple years ago.  Even the most dire of feuds were lain aside for the sake of the festival.

It was good for the humans, too.  They got a good chunk of commerce out of it and had a chance to actually meet some of their wilder neighbors.  Contests were held in which powers were forbidden (those that could be disabled, anyway), and humans vied fiercely with the many other species, often coming out on top.  For them, it was a time they could prove themselves and their place in Gensokyo, and they took it seriously.

A particularly loud burst of applause rang out.  Someone must have just performed well in a contest.  The figure shrugged and rummaged through a pocket, coming up with a cigarette.  A small flame flickered briefly, and the shadowy person took a drag before exhaling slowly.

?Heyyyyyyy?? a shrill voice piped.  ?Whatcha doin? back here by yourself?  C?mon out an? have some fun!?  The voice was followed by a small figure, staggering slightly.  Suika, then.

?And what brings you back here, hm??  Mokou mumbled around the cigarette.  ?I thought parties were your deal, oni.?

?Well, yeah, but only when people come to ?em!?  Suika came up to lean next to Mokou.  ?I mean, you?re hard enough to get a hold of in the first place, but now you just hide in the dark?  C?mon!?

The immortal merely shrugged and took another puff.

Suika sighed.  ?I don?t get it.  I mean, I know you?re immortal an? all, right?  So I guess you don?t wanna spend too much time with humans, ?cause too much time still ain?t enough, right??

?Are you going anywhere with this??

Suika made a face.  ?Well, there?s all these youkai an? stuff that you can hang with, right?  I mean, they might not live forever, but some of us come pretty damn close!?  She hiccupped slightly, and took another draught from her gourd to quash it.  ?Why not have a drink with us, at least??

Mokou sighed.  ?First, because of the way my body works.  I heal really, really fast, and I?m pretty much immune to every toxin and disease.  That includes alcohol.?

Suika stared at her in mock horror.  ?Oh, man!  No wonder you?re so grouchy!?  She grinned, to take the sting off of the words.  ?So what?s the second then?

The immortal stared off into the distance, cigarette forgotten, before answering.  ?No matter how old I get, no matter how long I live, I?m still human, all right??  She took the cigarette out of her mouth, gestured with it.  ?When a human gets this old, this powerful, you still need something to anchor yourself.  Maybe it?s not the same for a youkai, I dunno.  But I need something to hold onto, something to ? to be a part of.  I?m still human, not youkai?you know??

The oni looked at Mokou, a surprising glint of wisdom and empathy in her eyes.  ?Yeah?I think I do.  But in that case, why not spend some time with the humans??

?Trust me, oni, it doesn?t end well.?  Mokou turned away, began spinning the cigarette between her fingers.

?Seems t?me, then,? Suika hiccupped again, ?that what you?ve got goin? here is an infinite loop.  You ain?t gonna spend time with the humans, you ain?t gonna spend time with the youkai, so what?re you gonna do?  Spend the rest of eternity sittin? in the shadows behind a building??

?Enough, little oni.?  Mokou smiled ruefully.  ?I?m not even sure why I showed up.  Even avoiding her, this really just isn?t me.  If I didn?t know better, I?d say you gathered me here.?

?Heh.  Nope!?  The oni smiled.  ?But maybe I should give you a pull inside, huh??

?Don?t even think about it.?  The phoenix gently swatted the oni, smiling.

?Aw, c?mon!  At least a little while!  Sakuya?s doin? card tricks and Nitori?s got some kinda contraption set up ? the Loan Fascist or somethin? like that, and there?s still the farewell for Letty and the welcome for Lily White an? the-?

?You?re kidding.  They?re actually letting Lily White in this year?!?

?Well, no, it?s more in absentia, ?cause they still can?t stop her from shootin? people at the welcome.  But there?s so much goin? on, at least come in for a bit!  Please??  Suika coughed.  ?An? you probably shouldn?t smoke, y?know??

Mokou took another drag in response, then winked.  ?Immortality, remember??  She sighed.  ?Enough already, though.  I was about to head out anyway.?  The immortal dropped the cigarette, crushed it underfoot.

?Awww??  Suika pulled another grimace, then nodded.  ?Alright then.  Catch you later.  I mean that!?

Mokou nodded as well.  ?Take care, Suika.?  She watched the oni start moving away in her unique, slightly off-balance walk.  ?And?thanks.?

Suika turned and winked.  ?Hey, no problem, alright?  Just make sure you come around one of these days!?  And then she turned the corner and was gone.  Another round of applause floated in her wake.

?One of these days, huh??  Mokou closed her eyes and let memory wash over her for a few moments, then pushed herself upright and walked into the shadowy forest.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on April 19, 2010, 12:56:47 AM
There was something she had always enjoyed about being alone. It had never been a common occurance - a girl of her standing had more than her fair share of courters - but she would savour the time when there was no-one else in the room, lapping up every word that slipped out of her mouth. Here, in her own room, rolling around as dawn started to break outside, she had no-one to please, no-one to satisfy.

No-one to hurt.

"Come on, dear, wake up."

She wished her mother didn't always use that condescending tone when she talked with her. It was only the first call, after all, and she had never missed it. Still, she begrudgingly complied, pulling herself out from her bed and rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Long, radiant pink hair ran down her back, various strands breaking to the side almost at random.

"I'm awake, mother..."

"Alright, dearie, your tea will be ready in a few minutes."

There was something clingy, over-protective in that tone. She hated it - it made her feel like she was twelve years old all over again. She was a young woman now, and she had her own life to live. Preferrably alone, with no company other than the little woodland animals in some nearby forest.

Actually, maybe she would have to scratch that last part. Animals living near her could lead to...no, it wasn't worth thinking about. She would just get changed for now, she decided.

"Oh, and don't forget what today is. Be sure to wear that kimono for me, dear."

This she didn't need to be reminded of. This was the one day in the year when she was allowed to wear it, and she loved it to pieces to the point where sometimes she would put it in when no-one else was in the house (a regrettably rare occurance). It was a light shade of blue, contrasting perfectly with her hair and light red eyes, and it fit her slender form as well as it always did.

She emerged from her room a few minutes later, to see her mother's smiling face waiting for her at the dining table.

"Ah, Yuyuko. You look as beautiful as ever, my child."

She had to force a grin as she looked back. Most girls her age would have loved a compliment like that about her beauty, but her attention was too busy focusing on other matters. On her mother's face, on every new wrinkle that emerged on it with the passing days. Aging was a natural process, yes, but not at the speed her mother was experiencing it.

Yuyuko made sure to sit as far away as possible from her mother as she started on her tea, sipping lightly as she tested its warmth. Her mother simply thought it was your typical case of teenage rebellion, and accepted that her child was learning to stand for herself. The truth of the matter was something far different - something Yuyuko had never had the nerve to talk about. Something which her mother would hate her for with a passion, assuming she even believed her.

She wanted to stop hurting her.

---

She had been young when she first discovered it. Her mother - young and beautiful then, and it felt like it had been an eternity ago - had taken her for a walk in a nearby forest, and they had come across a young rabbit lying motionless on the ground.

"Mommy, why isn't Mr. Rabbit moving?" she had asked, with that innocent curiosity that never survived past childhood. Her mother had grimaced for an instant, she remembered that, before starting on her response.

"The rabbit has just decided to sleep, dear."

"Will he wake up?"

That hadn't helped at all, now that she looked back. Another grimace followed by an insincere smile.

"No, I'm afraid not. He's gone to the dream world."

Yuyuko had tilted her head in confusion then. Her mother continued.

"It's a wonderful place where people go after they become old. It's like all of your wishes coming true, and everyone plays games and has fun together."

Yuyuko's eyes brightened. She bought into the story entirely - this dream world sounded fantastic to her.

"...Anyway. It's time to visit the Tree of Saigyouji, isn't it?"

Yuyuko nodded excitedly as her mother started to lead her further into the forest. The bottom trails of her kimono caught on some of the wayward branches as she ran, and more than once her mother had caught her mid-fall. Her little legs did what they could to catch up, and in a few minutes they had arrived.

Their small prefecture still had its old, esoteric rituals, and the Day of Saigyouji was one of them. It was the day when the Saigyouji family, the ruling family of the prefecture, would pray to their guardian tree for the family's continued success. Up until now, her mother had always been the one to make the wish for the tree, but Yuyuko had finally become old enough to perform the ritual herself, and it was a rite that always fell to the family's youngest daughter.

As her mother finally came to a halt, Yuyuko finally caught her first sight of the Tree of Saigyouji. She froze in place for a moment, her eyes totally overwhelmed by the sight of the largest cherry blossom tree she had ever seen, thousands of petals falling from its branches and floating down to the ground. The Day of Saigyouji was chosen deliberately to match the day the tree bloomed, and it was a spectacle to behold no matter how many times anyone saw it. Her mother was crying at the sight, and she'd seen it herself well over a dozen times already.

"Alright, Yuyuko. I want you to go down to the foot of that tree and make a wish."

Yuyuko nodded. She'd been told this before, and now she knew exactly what she was going to wish for. Walking carefully so as not to step on too many of the fallen cherry blossoms, she reached the tree's roots and placed one hand on it. She focused her mind, smiling as she made her wish.

An honest, carefree wish, which she would regret for the rest of her life.

"I wish I had the power to make people sleep forever!"

---

She didn't notice for a few years, until the day she visited her grandmother for the first time. The visit itself had been normal enough, but the day she had woken up to find her mother sobbing as her father did what he could to comfort her.

"...Father, why is mother crying...?"

A familiar strained look rose to her father's face. He had never been one to smile, what with all the work that he had to cope with as the head of the Saigyouji family. This was the face he wore when work weighed him down, but this time it was something different entirely.

"...Yuyuko, your grandmother passed away in her sleep last night."

"Passed away?"

Her father did what he could to make the point gently, and for the most part it worked. Yuyuko wasn't old enough to properly consider the point that her father had made. It was only later that she realised that her mother's 'dream world' and 'passing away' were one and the same. No problem, though - the whole Day of Saigyouji thing was just a festival they made up to catch people's attention, right?

Or so she'd thought, until one day when she'd snuck out of the house to sneak through the forest herself. She was fourteen, and starting to make the transition between girl and woman, but she clung to the carefree spirit she had always had as a child.

"Hm?"

Her eyes turned to something lying on the ground at her side. It was a fox, lying cold and still on the hard earth. Yuyuko ran over to it, shaking it slightly, but there was no response. She was silent for a moment, the old thoughts running through her mind again.

No, Yuyuko. Stop thinking like that.

She tried to wipe her mind of it, moving further into the forest, but she didn't manage to take fifty paces before she found something else. A young deer, in the same fallen state as the fox, with a peaceful smile on its face as it entered the sleep that no-one came back from.

It's just coincidence, it's just coincidence...

She unconsciously started running faster, trying to convince herself that her fears could possibly be true. Everywhere around her the bodies started piling up - birds, rabbits, even bears were lying dead all around her. Even the trees were starting to wilt around her, whole branches falling to the ground and snapping at her feet.

No, no, no, this isn't happening, it isn't possible, it can't be me doing this, it can't be-


She couldn't even see any more for the tears in her eyes, but given the sights unfolding around her that was probably a blessing. It wasn't until her father caught up and wrapped his arms around her that she even realised she had been followed.

"It's all right, dear...you were lost, but I'm here for you..."

Her face was streaming with tears, and she couldn't even manage to stutter out a word as she accepted her father's embrace. She'd never been close to her parents - back then she really had been trying to enforce her independence, and she hadn't hugged either of them in some time. In a moment of weakness, she held him close - as close as she could, until her arms hurt from the strain.

Her father led her home, offered more hugs, told her things were going to be okay, but nothing would work. Yuyuko's mind was so lost and focused on what she had done that no words could possibly reach her. She was a murderer, and as she slept that night she twisted and turned as the spirits of the creatures she had killed haunted her in her nightmares.

As she woke up the next morning, she decided that she would never enter the forest again, Day of Saigyouji be damned. She was too much of a risk to the animals there, it was for the best-

"Dear?"

Her mother's voice resounded through the manor. The slight hint of worry that hung in her words was enough to make her blood freeze.

"Dear, wake up. It's morning."

Yuyuko waited in bed, listening carefully, silently praying that her father would offer some sort of response. She slowly curled up into a ball, her heart pounding faster than it ever had before. Only now did she realise what she had done for the first time in years yesterday. She had hugged him, embraced him, and now...

"Please, dear...please, get up..."

For a moment she felt his arms wrap around her again, until the feeling faded into the distance along with her entire nervous system. She reached out for her pillow and pressed it against her face, screaming with every ounce of power she had.

Her mother didn't need to say a thing to Yuyuko as she walked in, eyes red from her own tears. Her daughter was already distraught, sobbing to herself and begging that this was all just a horrible dream. She made to hug her, but Yuyuko pushed her away with terror in her eyes.

Never again. She would lock herself in this manor if she had to. She would never hurt anyone again. She was a demon, a heartless, cruel demon who could kill without even meaning to. She was a killer, a murderer.

She was a monster.

---

Her mother had been accepting of her seclusion at first, but she soon started pressing Yuyuko into finding a husband. With her father's death the Saigyouji's power had all but collapsed, to the point where the Day of Saigyouji was simply the only day Yuyuko was allowed to wear the family kimono. But Yuyuko stubbornly refused every groom that her mother suggested to her, no matter how much she liked him as a person.

She wouldn't wish her companionship on anyone.

It had been five long years since her father's passing, and Yuyuko had never been close to her mother since then. She had become aware of the power inside her - a power that only grew stronger with each passing day, until she grew convinced that even a touch would be enough to kill her mother. Even without that, she had been having a slow, gradual effect - the forty-year-old woman had the hair and wrinkles of someone twice her age. It had been enough to make Yuyuko want to be ill every time she'd had to look her in the eye, especially because she knew it had been her fault.

For a while, she had been considering it. The final way to stop herself before she could hurt anyone else. She pondered the irony of doing it today, of all days, but she had never had the courage. Besides, it was the last thing she could do to her mother now.

So today went like most other days for Yuyuko - a cup of tea to start the day, some reading in her own time, and food. Today she practiced another tea festival, training to please the husband she would never have.

She usually didn't even risk approaching her mother, but today she made an exception. Her mother loved seeing her in this kimono, so she decided to end the day by offering her a cup of her favourite green tea. She slipped her head through the doorway into her mother's room, pulling her best smile.

"Mother, I brought you something!"

There was no reply. She allowed herself a smile, assuming her mother had just fallen asleep again. She allowed herself in, and sure enough her mother was sitting peacefully in her chair with her eyes clasped shut.

"Oh well, I'd best leave it here in case she wakes u-"

It wasn't until she came closer and placed the cup on the table beside her that Yuyuko realised her mother's chest was still.

"...Aah, aaah..."

She must have just not looked right. She placed a hand on her mother's chest, praying that she would at least feel a heartbeat.

Nothing.

"No...please, no...mother..."

Yuyuko fell to her knees, her arms grabbing at her mother's shoulders and shaking the body to no avail. Her head bounced around almost comically as she shook. The last remnants of Yuyuko's sanity trailed off into the distance.

"Don't leave me...don't leave me all alone..."

She pulled her hands away, realising that there was nothing else she could do. They felt warm and sticky as she put them to her face.

As she pulled them away, she realised they were covered in blood.

It was her first true delusion, and it was more than enough to drive her over the edge.

---

She was running again. Just like she had so many years ago as a child, but this time was worse. So, so much worse.

She could see now. See the bodies lying at her sides as she ran, the trees turning black as their leaves withered and died before even falling from their branches. The voices, the ones that she knew couldn't be real but were too clear to be fake, the ones that cursed her with every vulgarity she knew and even some that she didn't. And worst of all, the blood, seeping from the ground itself as if it had absorbed all that it could hold.

She only tried once to close her eyes and block the sight, but behind her eyelids she saw their faces. Her father and mother, faces cold and rigid, looking at her with demonic rage, one word slipping from their lips.

"Why?"

Now she was too scared to close her eyes, frightened even of blinking. Terror drove her forward more than anything else, driving her to finish her journey. To end it all at last.

Finally, after the longest journey she had ever endured, she made it to the clearing. The great Tree of Saigyouji still stood proud, barely strong enough to survive her influence. Exhaustion started to kick in, and Yuyuko started to stumble as she continued moving forward, her legs threatening to give way.

But she wouldn't stop. She was still the youngest child of the Saigyouji family. And it was still that one day of the year where the tree was said to grant wishes. So she would have her wish.

Her body finally came to a halt as she placed one hand on the tree. Behind her the forest continued to wilt, creatures and plants dying around her. Her mind had long since lost track of what was real and what was not, and as she reached into her kimono her voice had an almost cheerful tone.

"Good evening, Mister Tree. I haven't seen you for a while, have I?"

Her hand grasped on something beneath the blue fabric, and pulled out a small object. Its metallic edge glistened in the moonlight.

"Please, allow me one final request, if that's not too much for you to ask."

She took one deep breath, holding onto the knife with both hands. She turned it towards herself, smiling one last time.

"I want to forget...to forget everything. Who I am, what I've done, I want it all to disappear. I want it to be like this life never happened."

The knife swooped down, impaling itself in Yuyuko's chest. She grimaced for an instant as it pierced her, the pain only minor compared to the agony her mind had suffered. She felt an immense relief as the strength in her body started to fade, and she looked up at the cherry blossoms that were still falling as she started to lose consciousness.

"Heh...humour a dying woman, won't you...?"

Yuyuko's body slumped over, finally wearing the same cold, blank face that her victims had. Beneath her, the fallen cherry blossoms turned crimson.

And from that day forward, the cherry blossoms of the Tree of Saigyouji would always be an unusual shade of scarlet, as if to mourn the loss of its last maiden.

---

"Lady Yuyuko, it's morning."

Dawn broke on Hakugyokurou, and its mistress pulled herself awake after the first call. For a moment she planned to wear her normal kimono, but a thought came to her from nowhere in particular.

"Hm, is it that day again?"

Yuyuko had never been good at keeping track of time, but for some reason she would always remember this particular day of the year. It was the day Youmu dreaded the most - the one time she would change from her typical kimono and change to the one that she refused to clean. The two were almost perfectly identical, except this one had a hole in its chest with telling red stains hanging on it. They seeped out in a beautiful pattern though, like a flower in the midst of the blue fabric, so she always found herself wearing it during this day of all days.

She took a stroll by herself around the gardens of Hakugyokurou, as around her a thousand cherry blossom trees came into bloom at once. Initially her eyes seemed to instinctively turn to the floor in fear, but there was never anything to look at and her body eventually relaxed and simply enjoyed the sight of the petals floating to the ground around her.

It was beautiful, but at the same time it felt almost...nostalgic. She couldn't remember why, exactly, but for some reason the sight reminded her slightly of her old life. It was a warm, and happy feeling. She must have had a wonderful life if it brought back memories like this.

Still, she frowned as she looked up to realise that the largest tree of all had not followed suit. The Saigyou Ayakashi was still nearly wilted, with none of the beauty its surrounding trees possessed. It felt empty, incomplete, not like how she had remembered it being.

She remembered the stories that had been written in the tomes of Hakugyokurou. About the child who had died beneath the cherry blossoms, and whose body had been buried beneath the Saigyou Ayakashi to prevent her from suffering ever again.

Perhaps that child would like it here. Free of the pain of human life, and able to simply bask in enlightenment for the rest of time. She certainly enjoyed it, herself.

Yuyuko became aware of quiet footsteps following behind her.

Not allowing me out of her sight for a second? She is truly faithful, isn't she.


"Youmu."

"Yes, Lady Yuyuko?"

Her face turned to a grin.

"What do you know about collecting the essence of spring?"

---

I'm sort of scared this isn't related enough to the topic to count. :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: theshirn on April 19, 2010, 01:30:20 AM
I'm sort of scared this isn't related enough to the topic to count. :V
So was I, sort of.  But now I don't have to worry, because your entry trounces mine! :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 19, 2010, 06:47:07 PM
And now, as per the custom, the head judge will now decide which story was best. We feel that this is best done through the traditional method of printing out the stories, stuffing them in the fireplace and lighting a fire, and whichever one makes it through is the winner.

Our very special guest, Patchouli, founder of the Scarlet Library, may do the honours.

(http://img26.imageshack.us/img26/4039/patchfire.jpg) I may or may not have to resize this with GIMP later so that Matsuri won't kick my ass :<

... and believe it or not, a clear winner has emerged! Surely the irony of his name ought to be invoked, as it's the only reason this joke can possibly work!

This week's winner is, if you didn't get it already, Iced Fairy! Having come back from a two-week leave of absence, he submitted a Moriya Shrine festival piece that impressed all three of our judges. Nice story, and the ending was great-- Hatate and Aya's rivalry kept it interesting as well.

Oh, and because Sakana wanted me to say so: "Theshim's entry gets honorable mention for sneaking in a reference to Purvis' Day Planners". And as for me, I don't much like Mokou, but this was quite refreshing to read, and it was nice to see a fresh face around these parts, so please stick around to write more~

Rou, you asked me on IRC and I wasn't able to give you an answer then, but your entry was a  bit too far off-topic for this week's theme. Regardless, it was still very good, so an honorable mention goes to you as well.

Hmm, Iced Fairy got me in the mood for some comedy, but perhaps that'd better be suited for next week-- I've got quite an evil topic waiting in the wings. >:D But for now, this week's challenge is the silent terror that assaults our pastoral Gensokyo:
April 19, 2010: ?Youkai Practices Animal Abuse!?

X Month X Day, at around 26 o'clock, I suddenly heard a cry similar to that of a fox's. It did not seem like a trifling matter, so I rubbed my sleepy eyes and headed for the scene. When I arrived, I saw in front of me a fox being dominated, a truly shocking view of animal abuse. As I am a crow tengu, this case is extremely heart-wrenching.
Article and Interview with Yakumo Yukari, from Bohemian Archive in Japanese Red

Gensokyo is a land of youkai, but those youkai are many and varied. Some are humanoid youkai, some are magicians, satori, or personified elements. And some are animal-based. In this week's challenge, you will write a fiction piece about one of these animal youkai-- no karakasa, no satori, no fairies, no Lunarians except for moon rabbits-- and a day in their life, ordinary or otherwise. If they have a master, then their relationship with their master is fair game, but in the case of youkai like Mystia or Wriggle, it's perfectly valid to just write about their day.

If you're confused about whether or not your chosen character is an animal youkai, then consult the TouhouWiki and if it doesn't give you the answer you want, then come see me.
Yes, there is a hidden bonus here; there is a specific animal youkai(?) that I would love to see fiction for. If you figure it out, then feel free to use it in your story, though it is not required~ And as a hint to its identity, it should be fairly recent in the news!
[/sub]

Hope you enjoy the challenge. Have fun writing, folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on April 19, 2010, 08:42:20 PM
Congrats IcedFairy~
And keep up the good work, Rou and Theshim.

For this weeks challenge, I'd really love to see our writers try their skills on some of the less popular animal youkai. There's some obvious choices for animal youkai/ master relations that are almost overused.
Of course, judging will take place impartial to that, but it'd be nice to see some fresh winds~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 19, 2010, 09:35:18 PM
Hooray!  Back in action!  It's great fun to see what everyone else comes up with for these little challenges, and they're a great source of ideas.

I've already got my subject for this one, though I very much doubt it's the specific one being sought, I think it might be decently uncommon a story.  We'll see...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: theshirn on April 19, 2010, 10:43:16 PM
no I will not write one for Genji
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Sen on April 21, 2010, 02:51:45 AM
Oh wow, I'm so behind on this. I was just starting my holiday thing, I didn't even realize the deadline was yesterday. ;_;
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: An Odd Sea Slug on April 21, 2010, 04:47:52 AM
I might do something this week, not sure though. Depends on how tired I am after work along with how lazy I'm feeling.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Nat Tea on April 21, 2010, 06:12:32 AM
I am going to get myself to write this entry for this week!! 

I hope I learned something during Spring Break.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on April 21, 2010, 12:55:36 PM
This challenge is right up my ally (if Mystic Mutation was any indication), there are alot of animal youkai I wanted to see in Touhou that...aren't really there so this'll be a good chance to plug them in there.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on April 24, 2010, 09:22:00 PM
~ WARNING! A huge battleship "DEADLINE" is approaching fast! ~

Just as a little reminder for all of you writers to finish your entries in time, since you might have gotten distracted by MotK's birthday. I'm looking forward to some nice things to read soon~  :)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 24, 2010, 09:28:46 PM
The entry deadline is less than 48 hours away, and not a single entry to speak of. Wanna extend this for a week, Sakana?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on April 24, 2010, 09:39:39 PM
I'd like to let the writers decide. There were six people announcing a possible entry, how are things looking on your sides, everyone?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 24, 2010, 10:00:30 PM
Hm...  I'm doing poorly, but that's because I've discovered I really want to be writing more Okuu/Orin instead of this.

Railgun also slowed me down.  As did Iji.

Still I'm about halfway done.  I'll probably finish it up tommorow.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on April 24, 2010, 10:04:51 PM
I'd like another week, but I'm alright with the deadline falling on schedule, too.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: theshirn on April 25, 2010, 01:28:41 AM
I hope you're not counting me; I wasn't planning on writing for this week.  No inspiration whatsoever
and the only one I'd write would be Iku anyway and I can't think of anything to do with her
.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on April 25, 2010, 01:42:47 AM
Any writer who produces on time is a fraud!

I'll try and get something in for tomorrow, though I wouldn't be against a deadline if it'd get a substantial increase in input.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on April 25, 2010, 05:28:50 AM
Well, if things are like that, I really think we don't want to rush you guys but rather let you calmly finish your entries properly. Therefore:

~ SPELLBREAK! Battleship "DEADLINE" has been defeated! You have gained an EXTEND! ~

Extension is exactly one week as usual. If I see less than five entries at the end of that, I'll have to ask Ruro for distribution of punishment >:D

Have fun writing~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on April 25, 2010, 05:42:28 PM
Ah good, cuz I was about to HOLYSHIT RUSHWRITE again.

...I'll still try to work on my entry today though, not gonna fuck this up...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 01, 2010, 10:44:14 PM
Extension is exactly one week as usual. If I see less than five entries at the end of that, I'll have to ask Ruro for distribution of punishment >:D

Well then.

Looks like we're gonna have to get creative, Sakana~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Nobu on May 01, 2010, 10:46:43 PM
To be fair, this was right around final exam season. :<
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on May 01, 2010, 10:54:43 PM
Going through some shit right about now (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php?topic=5556.msg326959#msg326959), although I am feeling a bit better now (since we do have 2 weeks instead of 1...) so maybe I'll write tomorrow?

That is if nothing stupid comes up...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 01, 2010, 11:00:08 PM
Going through some shit right about now (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php?topic=5556.msg326959#msg326959), although I am feeling a bit better now (since we do have 2 weeks instead of 1...) so maybe I'll write tomorrow?

Don't worry, dude, I saw that. I accept that as a legit excuse.

As for the rest of them... :|
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: An Odd Sea Slug on May 01, 2010, 11:51:06 PM
Sorry, I just haven't been able to get my ass in gear. <__>  Between a new job, other projects and occasional cluster headaches, the WWC hasn't really been a priority.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 02, 2010, 05:01:10 AM
Erebus is excused, obviously. Odda as well, since you announced you might enter before, but couldn't be sure.

But as for the others, come on now. I hope there'll be at least something after those next 24 hours. I. WANT. TO. JUDGE!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on May 02, 2010, 05:52:33 AM
(Not my finest work, but it's what I'm able to finish.  Perhaps fiction threads work like begging bowls and something better will show now that this is in.)

Medicine looked askance at the small rabbit girl in front of her.  "Hm?  You want me to do what?"

"I want you to fill in for me as a medical assistant," Tewi repeated looking forlorn.  "I'd do it myself, but there's a sick rabbit who needs my help.  Please I beg of you!  I promise to pay you five times what I earn normally!  No ten!"

Medicine thought for a moment.  "How much do you get paid."

"I forget the exact hourly rate, but I assure you it matches my work effort exactly," Tewi replied.

Medicine stood there for a bit longer.  "Well, okay.  I guess I can do that.  Su-san will help."

"Thank you so much!"  The rabbit youkai bowed deeply.

"Anyway I guess I'll go off then.  See ya later."  Medicine began to skip happily off towards the clinic.

As soon as the doll youkai was out of sight Tewi dropped her act.  "Well that's that.  Time to get the real work for today done."

----

Reimu sighed as she swept the grounds again.

While the Hakurei shrine wasn't actually destitute, it was still poor.  And this time of the year was a pretty bad as far as donations go.  If she didn't get some donations in soon she'd have to start beating up youkai for free meals in order to have a decent dinner.

"Maybe if I cook I could convince Marisa to go fishing for me," Reimu muttered to herself.  "Or maybe one of my rabbit snares will catch something."

Suddenly her ears perked up at the sound of the prayer bell being rung.  Reimu headed towards the donation box to see who it was.  Other people would have been excited, but Reimu had a sneaking suspicion that this was another fairy prank.

Sure enough when she reached the front of the shrine the place was empty.  Frowning she checked the donation box itself.  There at the bottom was a pile of leaves with a weak illusion on them to make them look like money.  Reimu swore.  "What the hell? Did I not have enough leaves to deal with?"

Sighing again, Reimu lifted off the grate and began tossing out the leaves.  She got most of them out in a few handfulls, but something caught her eye.

Dragging the box into the light she noticed a hole in the bottom of the box.  "Hmm?  When did that happen?"  She quickly checked the ground underneath where the box had been sitting and saw the dull gleam of coins in the shade.  "Alright!"

Her smile grew wider when she saw a bill there too.  She'd have to fix her donation box, but that was just a small annoyance compared to the money she'd just gained.  "Alright!  Meat's back on the menu!"

At little ways behind the shrine, Tewi shook her head at the shine maidens joyful cries.  Then with a quick tug she finished undoing the snare around the trapped rabbits foot.  "You're lucky I came along when I did.  You've got to work on your cuteness if you don't want to be that miko's lunch."

The rabbit of course responded by taking off for safer pastures.  Tewi simply shrugged and moved on.  She had a lot of work to do.  Or not do, either way.

---

Cirno looked questioningly at the rabbit.  The fairy might not actually have been a genius, but she wasn't that stupid.

"Why should I freeze this river again?" she asked.

Tewi smiled brightly.  "Why to prove you're the strongest of course!  There are lots of frogs in that river, so if you freeze it, the giant frog will have to hunt you down."

Cirno glared at Tewi.  "How does this help me?  I don't like the giant frog, but I already know where to go to fight him."

"Because you'll be able to fight the frog on your ground, not his.  That's why he has the advantage."  Tewi began her best 'Eirin lecture' imitation.  "You see to master the terrain is the first goal of battle.  When you control the terrain, you control your enemy."

Cirno's expression turned to excitement.  "Ooooh.  That sounds right.  Hm...  At last I will have my vengeance!  I should get that Tengu to write it up in her paper too.  Okay!  Where's the stream I'm supposed to freeze!"

Tewi gave the ice fairy a look.  "It's the one you're standing next to."

Cirno looked down.  Sure enough there was a stream there.  A rather large one in fact.  More of a river really, the fairy noted.  Still there was nothing she couldn't freeze.

Cirno happily flew to the center of the river.  "Alright!  Prepare yourselves little frogs!  Hibernation's coming early this year!"  he raised her hands to the sky then brought them down on the rivers surface.

Cirno's touch rapidly stole all heat from the water, faster then the stream could flow away.  Soon there was a sudden cracking sound as the river began to freeze in place.  Cirno was about to focus even more when a sudden scream caused her to lose her concentration.

Most fairies knew that when people started screaming, you ran.  But Cirno wasn't concerned about such things.  Instead she flew to see what had happened.

Thus she was totally surprised as she flew around the bend and found herself grabbed by two clawed hands.  "You idiot!" Mystia yelled.  "Watch what you're freezing!  If I hadn't jumped out of the water fast enough you would have frozen my legs!"

"Huh?  But I was just trying to freeze the frogs.  The rabbit said..."  Cirno looked behind her and saw Tewi had long since fled the scene.

Mystia's glare didn't seem to lessen.  "So you're an extra big idiot.  How are you going to repay me?"

Cirno considered the matter.  "I'm sorry?"

Mystia shook the fairy.  "And what about the fish?  I need those lamprey for my shop!"

"Huh?"  Cirno looked behind the night sparrow to see a basket with several lamprey in it as well as several more of the fish frozen beneath the surface.  "Why is that a problem?  You can just take them as is."

Mystia's expression changed to confusion.  "What?"

"Well they're just frozen right?  Just break them out and let them thaw.  It'll keep them fresh too," Cirno explained.

Mystia let the fairy go and considered the matter.  "You're right.  That will help.  But I can't get them out of the ice by myself.  That would take an ice saw or something."

Cirno's wings fluttered in excitement.  "No worries!  Let me show you what the strongest fairy can do!"

As the ice fairy began cutting lamprey out of the frozen stream Tewi exited from her hiding place and grabbed a half frozen frog.  "I'll be borrowing you for a second," the rabbit said with a smile.

---

Kogasa scurried to the next pillar, making she to keep out of the sight of the shrine maiden there.  The karakasa smiled.  She just needed to wait a few seconds, then the shrine maiden would turn away and...

A sudden sharp crack issuing from the top of the karakasa's skull brought those thoughts to an end. 

"Seriously.  Do you ever plan to give up?" Sanae asked the youkai as Kogasa rubbed the impact spot.

Kogasa tried to smile innocently.  "Well actually this is more stealth training.  I'm really planning on surprising you at night."

Sanae whacked the youkai with her gohei again.  "Don't do that either!"

Kogasa was about to give her rebuttal when something very cold and wet dropped into the back of her dress.

The karakasa screamed and jumped forward, colliding with a very surprised Sanae.  The two landed in a heap, Kogasa strugling to get whatever had been dropped down her back out of her dress, Sanae trying to get away from the flailing karakasa.

Eventually Sanae extracted herself.  "What the heck was that!" the miko yelled. 

Instead of replying Kogasa used her new freedom of movement to grab the offending object and toss it away. 

There was a wet smack.  Sanae found her vision obscured by a cold, wet, squirming, thing.  She screamed and slapped it to the ground before flying back.

The thawed frog shook off the stunning blow the miko had given it, then began it's escape with a loud croak.

Sanae swore and wiped the slime off her face before turning back to the karakasa.  She was about to ask who had done put the frog there, when she noticed the huge grin on the youkai's face.  "Were you surprised miss shrine maiden?" Kogasa asked in a sickly sweet tone.

Sanae stiffened in anger, then gave a far more disturbing smile in return.  "Yes I was miss youkai.  Are you happy?"  Kogasa gave the miko a nervous look.  "Because now I'll be collecting payment for the enjoyment you've had at our temples expense...."

Tewi ignored the danmaku battle that erupted on the shrine grounds as Kogasa tried futilely to escape.  Instead she retrieved the frog.  "Good work soldier.  I'll drop you in the giant toad' pond on the way down.  Unless you want to go to the Sanzu?"

The frog seemed happy with the first destination.

---

Komachi yawned and opened her eyes.  She hadn't meant to fall asleep, it just had been such a nice day...  Well she'd worked hard before lunch.  That should be good enough, right?

The scowling face of her boss as her eyes fully opened informed her that her hopes were in vain.

"Komachi!  How do you explain this?" Shikieiki Yamaxandu asked.

Komachi jumped to her feet.  "Well Boss, um, how do I say it, there's just something about Gensoukyo..."

The judge poked her in the chest with her stick of judgement.  "I know that these people in Gensoukyo are battle maniacs, but as a shinigami you shouldn't be such an easy target.  Look at yourself."

Komachi stared in confusion at the mirror the Yama held up.  On her face someone had draw various things in marker, the largest blot reading something like, "You lost to Wriggle!"

A few seconds later Komachi realized her luck.  Shikieiki thought she'd been beaten in a danmaku duel.  That meant she wasn't being blamed for not working!  "Well you know the ferryman program isn't as combat intensive.  And sometimes you just get blindsided," the Shinigami 'explained' rapidly.

The Yama's eyes closed.  "Hm... We'll have to fix that then.  Henceforth you'll have the afternoons off."  Komachi smiled brightly.  "During that time off you'll engage in combat training to get your skills back to where they should be."  Komachi's grin dissapeared.  Shikieiki of course ignored that.  "That should work out nicely."

The shinigami managed a weak laugh.  "I'll get right on that Boss..."

Komachi glanced down longingly at her favorite sleeping place.  For a while at least, they would have to part.

Further upstream Tewi finished developing the polaroids she'd taken.  It had been a lot of work, but she'd eventually learned how to make the Kappa created camera work for her.  Now it was time to put it to it's purpose.

She headed off to Mystia's eel cart.

---

Tewi nursed the lump on her head.  She'd made it safely back to Eientei, but it seemed that her plan had failed, since Eirin did nothing to keep Reisen from delivering a beating for taking that photo.

"I see you've been out spreading lies again, Tewi."

Tewi looked up to see the princess of this little estate.  "I wasn't spreading lies, I was spreading luck.  You should know that princess!"

Kaguya smiled.  "Oh really?  And how many people did you give luck to?"

Tewi did a quick count on her fingers.  "Six, I think.  It's hard for me to tell, since I'm so lucky."

"Oh really.  Isn't it odd though that poor Udonge doesn't seem to get any of that luck," Kaguya noted.

"Reisen's a special case."  Tewi shrugged and began walking to the baths.  "After all if she's going to learn how to lead the Rabbit's when I'm gone she's going to need to find her own luck."

Kaguya blinked at the response.  "Is that a lie as well, or the truth?" she asked.

Tewi turned around and grinned widely.  "Yes!"
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on May 02, 2010, 10:21:21 PM
Punishment successfully avoided!

-----

Dawn cracked over the temple of Myouren. Not that any of its residents noticed it in particular - either they had woken long before the sun had, or today was their day off and they'd decided to reward themselves with a good long lie-in.

So obviously, the small army that had formed in one of the temples unused rooms was just as uninterested as anyone else. They were all listening to one of their superior's monologues - the only way she ever communicated with them, given that no-one could really talk back.

"Gentlemen, I'm not going to lie to you. All of you are untrained, malnourished, and six inches tall at best. Our enemies are a giant cloud who punches things (and the girl who controls him, I guess), a ghost who throws around anchors for fun, and a nigh-immortal Buddhist monk. Shou doesn't count, I can probably sweet talk her out of fighting."

The commander marched in front of her army with the utmost confidence, hundreds of tiny mouse eyes trained on her. Her voice echoed through the room and into the corridors beyond without a hint of hesitation. A fiery passion burnt in her eyes, every word more enthusiastic than the last.

"But still! One day, when they least expect it, when Hijiri lets her guard down and trusts me entirely, we will strike! We will take the temple from the inside, and we will show our foes no mercy until they beg for forgiveness! They will learn, my friends! Learn that the mice are a proud race who will bow to no-one, not now, not ever-"

"Nazrin, what are you doing in there?"

Shou's voice rolled in through the door, a slight mumble slipped in with her words. Nazrin's ears twitched.

"Ah! (Evasive maneuvers! All units, retreat!)"

Whispering a command to her forces, Nazrin ordered the mice back into the whole they'd entered from. She ran to the door, looking upward at the tired-looking tiger on the other side.

"Oh, uh, hey. Didn't mean to wake you up, Shou. I was just, uh...doing vocal exercises. Confidence-building and all."

Her eyes occasionally flicked back to the fleeing mice at the ground, but there was no need to worry. Shou looked almost as if she was set to just fall asleep where she stood.

"Ah...yeah, sure. Just try to keep it down..."

Shou nodded to her subordinate once as she closed the door, trudging back to her own quarters. The commander let out a sigh of relief as the threat passed, seeing the last of her mice slipping back outside.

She clenched her fist, aiming it at no-one in particular as she muttered to herself.

"Someday, Hijiri. Someday."

---

It was a slow day at the temple - unsurprising given that by the time they'd arrived almost everyone had either pledged allegiance to either the Hakurei or the Moriya shrines. As such Nazrin found it easy to slip out of work again, leaving her usual note saying she'd be back before sunset and yes, she promised not to talk to any bad humans who offered her cheese. Seriously, Shou was so overprotective sometimes it seemed like she was trying to make herself into a target for ridicule.

These forests were comforting to walk through, Nazrin thought to herself as she strolled around at her own leisure. And on top of that, they were an excellent source for enlistment, assuming she made it to the mice before the local predators did. She moved aside the branches, paying no attention to whatever creatures were residing in them.

Little did she know that in the trees above there were two creatures who were very interested in her, licking their lips on instinct at the sight of a full-grown mouse passing by.

"Looks like that tip you got from the bird was right, kid. Now we've got her walking straight to Mayohiga."

Orin grinned, ruffling her companion's hair as they continued to eye up the mouse. Chen purred quietly, taking care not to let her satisfaction get the pair of them caught.

"Nyaa~! Maybe when I manage to catch her, Ran-sama will finally treat me like a grown-up!"

She looked off into the distance, a childish smile rising on her face. Orin stared at her for a moment, bemused, before shrugging in response.

"Eh. Fine with me, as long as I get to take a good few bites outta her first."

Chen nodded in agreement. She wasn't a big eater, so she didn't mind if Orin got to sample the, uh, fleshier areas. All of that was a problem they could deal with later, though - right now, they needed to actually catch their prey before they could worry about dividing it up.

"...W...Wait..."

Chen's eyes widened as Nazrin passed into the distance. She looked down, seeing a good distance between herself and the ground, and suddenly grabbed at the branch she was standing on for dear life.

"A-Ah! How do we get down from here!?"

There was an awkward silence as Orin watched her companion panic. Rather than intervene, though, Orin decided to enjoy the moment and did nothing to calm Chen down.

"Uwah, where's Ran-sama?! Where's a ladder?! Where's a safety net?! Nyaaah-"

Chen's screaming came to a halt as Orin poked at her nose. It wouldn't have been enough to stop her before, except for the fact that Orin's branch was a good three metres away. Looking down, she became aware that Orin's feet were hanging in mid-air.

"Fly back down, you dummy. How do you think we got up here?"

"...Oh. Um, I knew that..."

---

"Weird. I don't remember there being a village around here..."

Nazrin was surprised as the trees started to give way, revealing a series of abandoned-looking houses that emerged from absolutely nowhere. The doors hung open, welcoming her in, but there were no people inside or posessions to 'borrow'. There wasn't even any sign of mice lurking in the holes in the walls, just a layer of dust running across every floor.

"What sort of place is this?"

Stepping out of the last building, Nazrin sighed as she realised she'd wasted more than enough time around here. Turning back around, she decided to return the way she'd come and walk back through the forest.

It took her a few minutes to realise that she was going around in circles.

"...The hell?"

She'd passed that signpost before, she was sure of it, but she'd been walking in a straight line the whole time. Somewhere her path had somehow looped around on itself, and every way she turned brought her back here. She grumbled to herself as she retraced her steps yet again, wishing she'd at least brought some of her allies for recon.

"This must be some sort of trap. Whoever's behind it has to be inside as well, though..."

Nazrin's eyes started to roam around, looking for any potential hiding places where her captor could be lurking. They could be anywhere, though - there were dozens of houses to hide in, as well as a few large rocks that could conceal a human-sized stalker.

She could feel a pair of eyes glaring at her. She was being watched, but she couldn't quite find the source of it. Her ears perked up on instinct.

"...Calm down. Focus."

Nazrin reached for the pendant on her neck, grasping it tightly. She closed her eyes, removing herself from the world around her. Within her grip, the blue jewel began to glow a dazzling white.

Then, in an instant, she knew.

Her eyes flew wide open, instantly focusing in on their target. One rock in particular caught her eye, and she made her way towards it without a moment of doubt. It wasn't the rock that she was interested in, but what was visible at its side - a long, black object that could easily be mistaken for a cat's tail.

She pulled out her dowsing rods and, with a practiced movement, scooped the tail up into the air.

"Nyah!?"

Chen was caught completely off guard, reaching instinctively for the dress that had been pulled up along with it to protect her decency. Nazrin capitulated, taking another shot with the dowsing rods and smacking the cat in the face.

"Not so fast, mousie!"

Another voice from behind, but her scream had given her away. Nazrin simply had to sidestep to allow the shikigami's partner to do herself in, colliding with Chen in another painful clash. The two cats fell in a crumpled heap, stars dancing in front of their eyes.

"Uguu...Orin, did I screw up...?"

"Quiet, Chen...your twin is tryin' to say something...Oww..."

Nazrin slammed a palm into her face. It was almost insulting to be attacked by opponents of this calibre. She pointed a dowsing rod in each of their faces.

"Afternoon, kids. I'm afraid I'm a little lost, so would you two mind helping me get out of here?"

Chen raised a hand in an attempt to respond, but in her confusion she ended up sending it slamming into Orin's face. The older of the two cats yelped in pain.

"H-Hey! The hell are you doing!? This is your fault, y'know!"

Orin returned the favour, mounting on top of Chen and slapping her full-force. The shikigami soon returned to her senses, but the truce between the two had fallen apart long ago.

"M-My fault?! This was your idea, nyah! Owwie!"

The two descended into childish bickering in a matter of seconds, focusing all their attention on each other. The illusion surrounding Mayohiga slowly dissipated, now that its controller was busy slapping another girl in the face. Nazrin rubbed at her temples.

"Just...wow. I'm going to just pretend this never happened. Okay? Okay. I'm going now."

Of course, neither of the cats were listening, and by now they had started clawing at each other physically. Dresses were torn, faces were scratched, and names were called in a spectacle that any young man with an internet collection would have loved to watch.

It took the two of them an hour to even remember that they'd been trying to catch someone, let alone notice that she was long gone.

---

The journey back to the temple was (fortunately) uneventful in comparison. She had taken longer to leave than she had to enter, mainly because she had taken a five minute break to ram her head into a nearby tree repeatedly to make sure the stupidity didn't spread. She returned, rubbing her newfound, self-inflicted bruise as a much more awake Shou awaited her at the entrance.

"Ah, welcome back, Nazrin."

Shou, as always, greeted Nazrin with a friendly smile as she did her duties. Nazrin was grateful, but only because her companionship gave her an excuse to do as she pleased.

She wondered for a moment why she saw Shou as something resembling a friend, when in the end tigers were simply really big cats. Maybe there was some sort of unseen affinity between them. Maybe there was a friendship that transcended their races. Maybe she just knew Shou wouldn't harm a fly, let alone try to eat her.

Or maybe the girl was just so simple-minded and naive that she practically came with strings attached, ready for Nazrin to control and manipulate as she pleased.

Yeah, the last one sounded about right.

-----

And before anyone asks, no. This is not RisingStar!Nazrin.
:V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: COPIRIGHTO on May 03, 2010, 01:47:16 AM
BV
--------------------------------
   My name is Tohno Shiki. Until two weeks ago I?ve been living in the Tohno Mansion. I?ve been gapped here by a Youkai named Yakumo Yukari. She wasn?t at all like a Youkai I expected. Rather than a scary monster, she was a beautiful woman.

-You seem like an interesting young man, with those magical eyes and all.

   Those were the words she said to me before she brought me here. Though, kidnap would be a better word.

-You?ll be staying at my residence, so make yourself at home until I get bored enough to make you your own house.

   She said that with a smile. I take that back. She is scary. I somehow managed to live here for two weeks, I guess I?ll stop being a hikokomori and greet Yukari-san and her shikigami like I did back at the mansion.
sigh I should probably take a bath after staying in my room for two weeks. Then again, I?m pretty hungry after eating only rats?

[Take a bath]
Go eat breakfast

   I decide to take a bath. Yukari told me where everything was and it?s not a very complex mansion. The bathroom is just ahead. Just a few more steps and then I?m-

?Hey there, Mister!?

?Ooowaaaah!?

   A cat girl jumps in front of me and I fall over backwards. I feel a heavy weight on my chest. I glance over and see the cat girl sitting like on my chest. She?s wearing a green hat and two cat ears coming out of her short brown hair. She?s wearing a red dress over a white shirt. She just stares at me with her head tilted to the side.

?Nya??

      She must be one of the shikigami Yukari talked about. She said one was hers and another belonged to the shikigami.

?Who are you?? She asks me.

?I should be asking you the same question. And please get off of me.?

   She jumps off of my chest and stands straight up.

?My name is Chen!?

?Uhh?I?m Shiki. Tohno Shiki.?

?Ah! You must be the new person Yukari-sama brought here! I was wondering where you were! I just thought you died!?

   She?s?pretty energetic. I thought she would be relaxed and composed like the cats in video games and on television, but an energetic cat is fine, too.

?Yukari said you are to become my new shikigami, Shikitohnoshiki!?

?Err, no it?s Shiki, not Shikitoh- wait?WHAT!??

   I look at her dumbfounded.

?I?m going to be your what??

?My shikigami!?

   She tells me this with a goofy grin. What did I just get myself into?
--------------------------------------------
   My name is Tohno Shiki. Until three weeks ago I?ve been living in the Tohno Mansion. Before then, I?ve defeated Vampires, restored my memories, and saved many people. Now, I?ve been reduced to a maid.

?Shiki-chan! Lemme ride your back!?

?Ah, Shiki, I need you to go to Eientei to pick up some stuff for me. Watch out for the Rabbits. Eirin said they?re pretty violent today.?

   Though her Shikigami, Ran, was pretty nice.

?Would you mind cutting these carrots for me??

   The skirt gives me more freedom of movement, and the apron is pretty comfy, so I guess it?s not that bad.

?Ufufufufu, There?s already a knife throwing maid.?

   She told me that and I ponder what other kind of crazy people I?ll run into.
-----------------------------------------------
   I arrive in front of the Magic Forest. Yukari told me there has been people not following the spellcard system established by the Hakurei Shrine Maiden, so the cards Yukari gave me are now useless. But I couldn?t do any danmaku so these cards were useless in the first place. I take off my glasses and tuck it into my apron pocket. I see the lines of death and receive a headache. I thought a while and realized it would be useless without some sort of weapon. I break off the heel of my stiletto and wield it like I did my knife.

   I head forward into the Forest. From here Kourindou would be straight ahead.

   I?ve walked for about ten minutes according to my wrist watch. But thanks to walking with one heel it feels like thirty.

   I hear a twig snap. I look to my left where the sound had come from.

   I ready my weapon and take off my shoes. I can?t fight while I?m in such an awkward stance.

   A shadow jumps above me and smashes the ground. I quickly dodge.
He appears to be a man. A very physically fit man. But the strange thing was?all he?s wearing is a fundoshi.  Ew.

   ?Ohoho! I seem to have caught another, who refuses to obey the rules of the lovely Hakurei Shrine Maiden! Hmmm? Another male? Ohohohoho! Quite rare for Gensokyo!?

   I just stare at him. He?s weird. His body is ripped. His hair is white and his eyes were yellow with glasses in front of them.

?Come! We fight like men! And ladies who dress like men!?

He takes a better look at me.

?Ohohoho! I did not expect to do battle with a man who dresses like a lady!?

   I swear this, guy is crazy. But with a body like that he can easily kill me. I see his lines. They?re very faint and he doesn?t seem have a weakpoint. I begin to panic. What is he? My instincts aren?t kicking in either. So he must be human. But with that kind of power?

   From the distance I hear a cry.

??Plot Device? Deux Ex Machina!?

   I see Chen getting closer being enveloped in light. While the muscular man looks in her direction.

?DYNAMIC ENTRYYYYY!!!?

wham

   She kicks  the man in straight in the face and he is knocked backwards.

?Oomph!?

   The man slams into a tree. I have been saved by Chen.

?AHAHAHA! A simple spell card like that cannot defeat me! MANnosuke Morichika!?

   I spoke too soon. MANnosuke stands up without a scratch.

?Shiki! Run!?

   I can?t leave Chen here. Ran doesn?t seem to be around so she?s weakened in this state what should I do?
[Run]
Stay and Fight

   I run away from the battle. I see bullets coming from behind destroying the trees around me.

   I feel a burn in my back. A bullet must?ve hit me. Is this it? Is this how I?m going to die? I already died so many times with all of those bad ends. Am I going to die again? Here? I look up at the sky. Funny. It?s usually a moon I see when I die. This time it?s a sun. Everything goes dark. I can?t see. I can?t hear. I can?t speak. I can?t feel. Nothing.
---------
BAD END
Take Keine ?Sensei?s lesson?
[yes]
No

Hello! Welcome to Keine-Sensei?s first period! It seems our hero found himself at the end of being caved! Ohohoho! In the Chen route, you can?t just run from the first battle. It even gives away Chen is weaker far away from Chen so she can?t protect you from everything. Remember when a bullet hit you even though he was far away? Well, in danmaku stay at the bottom of the screen isn?t always the best idea. So you have to make use of all eight dimensions and not stay at the bottom. Think of Shizuha?s Falling Leaves of Madness. You can just dodge left and right when you?re up close, but lower down you?ll be attacked from all directions. Keep this in mind when you take on our muscular friend. Until next time on Keine-Sensei?s lesson!
-------------
<load game>

   I can?t leave Chen here. Ran doesn?t seem to be around so she?s weakened in this state what should I do?
Run

[Stay and Fight]

   This is a fight of danmaku and Chen is weaker right now. Chen fires everything she has at Mannosuke and Mannosuke does the same. I crawl behind a tree so I can sneak behind Mannosuke. I jump from tree to tree and he takes no notice.

   I?m no behind Mannosuke. I take my incredibly hard, pointy shoes and knock him out with them?.That ridiculously easy. WHAT IS THIS!?

   I facepalm for a moment and see he is shrinking. His well built muscles are deflating like a balloon and clothes are growing around him. His
fundoshi seems to be disappearing. Wait a minute?
[Keep looking]
Yell out ?what.?

         I keep looking. His fundoshi disappears and I see a shining light. I hear Chen scream.
?Don?t look out at it! You?ll become insane and turn into ash!?

   It?s too late. I see the light from his crotch. I feel something terrible taking over my mind. It was like when I saw Arcueid?s Mystic Eyes. I couldn?t control myself. I look down at my hands and see fingerless gloves coming out of them. I look down at my maid uniform and see jeans where my skirt should be and a jacket takes the place of my Blouse and Apron, and a hat took the place of my tiara. I have sudden thought. I gotta?Catch ?em all.

   I look up at Chen. At least?where Chen should be. Instead I see a white cat with a coin on its forhead.

catch it

   Huh? Catch it? I think I will?

?Shiki! Get a hold of yourself!?

catch it

   I reach into my pocket and get a Pokeball. She?s mine.

catch it

?Catch it.?

?Shiki!?

catch it

   I throw the Pokeball. The Pokemon dodges.

?I?m sorry Shiki??

   Huh? This Meowth spoke! It must be Team Rocket?s! I reach into my pocke-

   I suddenly feel a pain in my stomach. I look at the Meowth. It?s Chen now. I?ve regained my sanity. Chen?s crying. Tears are pouring down her face. I can?t believe I looked. I look up at the moon and embrace Chen. I?m so stupid. Now I have her claws in my stomach. Everything goes dark.
BAD END
-------
Take Keine-Sensei?s Lesson?
[Yes]
No

Hello! Welcome to Second Period! Why did you look? You shouldn?t look. Or else you turn into Ash!
That?s all for Keine-Sensei?s Lesson!
-----
<load game>

   I facepalm for a moment and see he is shrinking. His well built muscles are deflating like a balloon and clothes are growing around him. His fundoshi seems to be disappearing. Wait a minute?
Keep looking
[Yell out ?what.?]

?What.?
   Seriously, what the hell.

?Shiki! Don?t look!?

   Chen shields my eyes with her hands. She takes them off.

?Phew glad that?s over!? She says with a smile on her face.

?What happened??

   Everyday, Gensokyo gets crazier. I should?ve just kicked reason to the curb and ROW ROW FIGHT DA POWAH! Or something like that.
?Rinnosuke sometimes becomes incredibly manly when he gets too excited :3?

?So he?s this Kourindou guy??

?Yes?that would be me??

   Rinnosuke slowly stands up. Other than the robes and the lack of muscles, he?s the same as before. He seems cool and collected instead of
energetic and insane. He?s slouched over and has a hand over his head as though he has a headache.

?Ugh, what a terrible headache.?

?Um?you have something for Miss Yakumo??

?Alright, my place is over that way.?
--------------------------
   We head home to the Yakumo Residence. The package isn?t very heavy, but I wish I could say the same for Chen who?s riding on my back as though I was a horse.

?I had a lot of fun Shiki-chan!?

?Yeah?I did too.?
<Save Game>
________________________________________
Right before the deadline! I think
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 03, 2010, 08:48:32 AM
~ DEADLINE!   Judges are now preparing, please wait warmly ~

I stole Ruro's job, yay.  :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 03, 2010, 03:38:54 PM
I'm stealing even more of Ruro's job. But with her permission  :V

Judgement has been passed

(http://i853.photobucket.com/albums/ab98/Twilight0402/MomijiBiting.png)

The results will be announced by our special guest, Aya Shameimaru!

-"Yes, thank you. So this time the theme was 'Animal Abuse in Gensoukyou. To be honest, I'm glad noone wrote about actual abuse. I might have had to involve that red-white miko in that case, animal youkai protection laws and all, you know."

Oh, that sounds like it could have hurt. So, what about the results?

-"Well, due to the small number of entries, of which one might have been a bit too far off-topic, it was a battle between the leaders of the rabbits, and that of the mice.
And the the decision of the judges was the following: Roukanken has won this contest.
A victory for the mice.
I would never have expected Nazrin to plan an operation against her own temple. I'll have to investigate this~"

But we never actually got to know about her plans or how they will turn out, did we?

-"Maybe we'll know one day, if the writer wants to tell us how Nazrin's story continued. Or should I take a few... unfavorable... pictures of him and 'convince' him to write it? Hehehe~"

Ah, no. It will be okay. Anyway, this isn't all, right?

-"Yes, there is one more reward. His story may have been a bit too far from the actual theme, but it was nonetheless hilarious. So, Copyrighted receives a prize as well, namely the right to call himself 'Idiot Princess'. Congratulations."

A well-deserved prize for the originality of his entry. The style, the plot and the inclusion of the 'a cat is fine too'-joke were absolutely wonderful, which is why he was also nominated winner by one of the judges.

-"Alright, my job is done with this, right? Momiji's starting to pull on her leash because she's getting impatient. Down, Momi, down! Bad gir- AAAAHH! DON'T BITE ME! MY HEAD, MY HEAD! AAAHHHHHH!"

Err, Miss Shameimaru, are you alright? This looks painful?

-"GET HER OFF ME! IT HURTS! HEEEEEEEEELLLPPP!"

-"Oh, Aya, hold still for a second. I have to take a picture of that! Turn over here, Momiji!"

Ah, hello Miss Hatate. If you could please help Miss A- oh, they ran off.

Ahem, anyway, with this, we will now get to the next challenge.

Ruro, if you may please:

Quote from: Ruro
A huge stigma that fan fiction writers have to confront is that all fan fiction is a self-insert Mary Sue fest. Here, at PSL, we do our best to avoid that characterization.

However, since you have managed to anger Sakana and I so thoroughly by wasting last contest's potential (even the ones who didn't), we've decided on something precisely along those lines for this week's contest!

May 03, 2010 - What if he was A.N.Onymous?

In this week's humour-based challenge, you will commit the gravest of fanfiction crimes by bringing a self-insert into Gensokyo. Yes, YOU in Gensokyo. It can be a "wake up in Gensokyo"-style fic, or a fic where you've been in Gensokyo for quite a long while already, but the one requirement is that you write your self-insert in Gensokyo.
Mary Sues are completely welcome, especially if they up the humour ratio!

Bahahahaha, and you thought the judges were nice people... >:D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on May 03, 2010, 04:15:29 PM
....

I'm not sure what's worse, your evil, the fact that I already have an idea, or the idea itself.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Nobu on May 03, 2010, 04:20:06 PM
Oh god. @_@ And it just -had- to be the one that I was planning on entering since i'm done with school. Ah well, gotta get your self-insert badge some time right?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 03, 2010, 05:50:14 PM
Nice flavour text, Sakana~

I'm not sure what's worse, your evil, the fact that I already have an idea, or the idea itself.

How about all three at once? >:D

Anyway, I'm curious to see if this challenge will draw in more writers. It's a good and bad thing either way, I think :P But a little bit of self-deprecation is a good idea every now and again, and comedy is a great thing to pursue, so~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Chaore on May 03, 2010, 07:37:54 PM
Pfahahahahahaha~ Rawro you are the best boss ever.

Well. Best Non-Alcoholic boss.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on May 03, 2010, 09:03:28 PM
well, time to work on this one.

Raging, yuri-hating, egocentric jerk ass in Genokyo is a go.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: theshirn on May 04, 2010, 01:04:38 AM
must...not...write...Douchebag in Gensokyo redux...must...not...

Nah, I have finals and crap.  Also, my story would involve either nothing at all or me poking Mokou until I get set on fire.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: The ⑨th Zentillion on May 04, 2010, 07:36:03 PM
....Does it have to be humorous?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 07, 2010, 10:04:52 PM
....Does it have to be humorous?

That it does. Read the challenge post.

I've also been reminded that I have a biology term paper due on Tuesday and therefore no time to judge properly over this weekend. As such:

~ SPELLBREAK! Battleship "DEADLINE" has been defeated! You have gained an EXTEND! ~

Extension is exactly one week as usual. Have fun writing~  >:D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: ravaens on May 08, 2010, 02:08:12 PM
That it does. Read the challenge post.
Darn. And today I finally thought I got an decent idea. What a cruel thing to do to a gloomy dark fiction writer like me >.>
I'm sure this is obvious, but as long as my personality is maintained, the character skill/background (minus the fact I am from "this real world") can be fictional, correct?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 08, 2010, 03:49:19 PM
I'm sure this is obvious, but as long as my personality is maintained, the character skill/background (minus the fact I am from "this real world") can be fictional, correct?

Aye, that's correct. As long as you can say it's "you" in good conscience, then I won't mind.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on May 13, 2010, 05:32:36 PM
I shook my head.  Where had this sudden sense of vertigo come from?  Maybe it was the heat.  Or maybe it was because I was flying several stories up in the air.

Wait, flying several stories in the air?!?!?

I frantically began looking around, trying to figure out what was happening.  Several facts popped up.  I was flying.  There were several small fairies hovering about chattering excitedly.  I was carrying something.  And finally someone was putting on a serious light show in front of me.  Except when the lasers touched one of the faries they seemed to explode and drop a mess of small red and blue items.

I, reasonably, decided to panic in my usual fashion, which is to say my head started to ring and my motor control felt very off.  I managed to regain some control just as the person responsible for this devastation became visible.  It was a blond witch on a broom.  I knew I was in serious trouble.  There was only one solution.

"Here!  You can have these!" I yelled as I tossed whatever I was carrying into the sky and ran.  I noticed, in passing, that the objects seemed to be more of the blue tokens the other fairies had been carrying.

I heard a surprised "Thanks?" from behind me as I began my escape, then there was a solid crash.  I foolishly turned around to see what had happened.

It seemed that the witch, in trying to grab the blue items, had run face first into a green haired girl wearing a cape.  The two both clutched their heads in pain.  Then the witch glared at me.  "So it was a trick!  I'll show the both of you!  She held up a card as I turned to run again.  Then there was a massive roar and a lot of pain.

*Pichun* (http://www.pooshlmer.com/wakaba/src/1273771169963.mp3.unknown)

***

When next I awoke I was on the ground, in a forest.  I felt surprisingly good for having been hit with what I could only assume was a giant laser.  As an added bonus there didn't seem to be anything trying to kill me.  It was time to take a better measure of my situation.

Firstly, I seemed to be in a dress.  Secondly, I seemed to be a girl.  Thirdly, I seemed to be in shock or dreaming, because that last one wasn't really registering.

Considering my current situation I was pretty sure I was dreaming.  I considered pinching myself, but for some reason that never woke me up, it just hurt.  Then I noticed a small pond.  That would work.  Water never felt right in dreams.  I walked over to the puddle and stuck my hand in it.

The unique damp feeling shot stright to my brain.  So this was real.  I guess that meant I was in shock.  That was new and different.

Despite realizing I was now in deep trouble, I took a moment to study my reflection.  I hadn't changed too much.  The details had been smoothed out and made more feminine, and I was missing a couple of feet in height, but I could make the connection to my old reflection.  I noticed I'd gained a hairband as well as the dress.  And lastly there were two pairs of fairy wings on my back, each patterned with what looked like frost.

Based on these things there seemed to be only one possibility for my situation.  The logical conclusion was that'd I somehow ended up as a fairy in Gensoukyo.  Well, okay, the logical conclusion was I was suffering from heatstroke somewhere, but I couldn't really do anything about that if it was true.

"So have you managed to put things together?" a deadly sweet voice called out from behind me.

I whirled around to find a woman with a parasol stepping out of a horrid rip in time space.  "Whoa!  Wait, are you actually Yukari Yakumo?  Do you know what happened to me?  And does that mean I'll get some exposition?"

The elegant lady smiled.  "I am Yukari Yakumo, but I think instead of exposition I'll start off by hitting you with a parasol."

"Huh?"  I barely had time to get my hands above my head before the youkai's improvised weapon came down on me with a startling *crack*.

"Ow!  What was that...? *crack* Fu~! Stop! *crack* Augh!  Not the hitbox!"  I tried to flee from the relentless hammering but my foot seemed to trip on something, leaving me sprawled on the ground.  "What did I do!?"

Yukari, still wearing that twisted smile, placed her parasols point right on my sternum.  "It's what you haven't done.  Where's my story?  You've had it sitting about in your mind, but you haven't written down a word of it!  I know very well how likely that makes it you'll forget the whole thing.  Just like how you forgot the Sanae, Momiji, Alice story."

I blinked.  "Wait, are we going meta here?"

Yukari shrugged.  "I can do that."
:dealwithit:

"Fair enough."  I grabbed the point of the parasol, then let go and lay back in defeat when she poked me a few times.  "Anyway I haven't forgotton any of that, it's just later in the queue.  And you aren't even in that story!  You're dead!"

Yukari casually kicked me through a gap.  "And I'm not happy about that either, but it's the culmination of all my plans, so I want it in print!"

I knew I was doomed at that point.  "But I don't even know where the story is going!  In fact as it is, I've mainly got a sad anticlimax.  Heck half the characters are dead and I'll have to bust out OCs.  You know how much I hate that.  And there's way too much of the SDM at the start.  I'm trying to cut down on that for a bit."

"Not important.  The important thing is that my master plan, 3000 years in the making, finally comes to fruition."  The youkai poked me with her umbrella again.  "So if you want to go home you'd better crank out at least a chapter."

I considered the matter for a moment.  I knew the answer I was about to give would cause me a good deal of pain.  Still I figured it was worth a shot.  "Actually I'm not that interested in going back.  Sure being a fairy is going to take a whole lot of getting used to, and I'm a little sad I can't send a note back to warn people about my dissapearence.  But this is a once in a lifetime chance here!  I can't just run home and forget about it."

Yukari paused for a moment.  "And if I said you could come back when the story was done?"

"I'd call you a liar?"  The parasol cracked off my head again.

Yukari finally frowned.  "I didn't want to have to use this threat....  Very well.  If you don't write at least a chapter, I'll stop being nice and turn you into a sin sack."

My stomach grew cold.  "You wouldn't.  You couldn't unleash that sick wrongness into Gensoukyo...."

"Don't worry, you'd mainly be sad comic relief, doomed to be beaten down by everyone.  More so then you are currently of course."  Yukari's smile was terrifying.  "So what do you have to say now?"

I shuddered.  "I'll do it.  Just get me a pen and paper."

Yukari opened her parasol and put it to it's intended use.  "Go get it yourself.  It shouldn't be too hard.  And perhaps it'll get you in the right mood for some epic violence, which is what the story deserves."

I sighed in annoyance.  "Didn't I just say I wanted to avoid more SDM writing?  That's the only place a fairy can get writing supplies!"

"Try the kassha."

"She has standards for her fairy minions.  And I can't moonwalk."

Yukari shrugged.  "Not my problem.  Anyway, ta ta."  She opened up another gap and walked through casually.  I picked myself up and began planning my next move when a ball of light zipped out of the hole in space time and slammed into my chest.

"Oh, and that's for being too lame to make a Yukari version of that emoticon."
(http://img718.imageshack.us/img718/6494/yukaritroll.png)

*Pichun* (http://www.pooshlmer.com/wakaba/src/1273771169963.mp3.unknown)
----

I awoke a little later, no worse for wear.  Fairy immortality was proving to be quite useful, if painful.

I considered going on a tour and ignoring Yukari's demands for a bit, but I knew if I tried to drag this out any longer I get Ranned, so I began my infiltration mission.  My goal: to infiltrate the Scarlet Devil Mansion as a fairy maid.  I was terrible at cleaning, poor at cooking, and had no idea what I was supposed to be doing.  In short, I was perfectly suited for this operation.  Perhaps overqualified.

Sneaking in was no problem.  A quick hop over the wall, followed by walking straight in through the back door.  Now I just had to find a maid uniform...

"Hey are you the new girl?"

I turned around to find a trio of actual fairy maids looking at me.  "Uh, yeah!"

"What's your name then?" one asked.

"Tae," I quickly replied.  Deciding this was a good time to switch around the conversation I continued.  "Hey, I got lost.  Can you show me where the uniforms are?"

The girl put on an air of superiority.  "Tae huh?  Well I guess we're your seniors then.  The room's right over there.  When your done you should come to us to find out what your job is."

"Thanks!  I'll be sure to do that." I replied in my best cheery idiot voice before heading off.

It struck me that I had actually gotten a legitimate chance to use my 'replacement name for if you get turned into a girl.'  I guess that means I wasn't crazy for thinking it up.  I'd should remember my 'phrase to use if I'm ever sent back in time to prove I'm me' too.  I also considered getting my zombie apocalypse escape plan set up.

But before that I'd have to figure out how to put on a maid uniform...

----

One uniform theft later I wandered through the giant Voile library, doing my best to remember to stay hovering so my footsteps wouldn't echo.  My mission was twofold.  Get some writing materials so I could complete my task before Yukari decided it would be more fun to hurt me, and find some books on magic I could read.  I wasn't leaving Gensoukyo without something cool for my efforts.

It took me an hour but I finally found an English spellbook.  As a bonus it was a beginner one.  I flipped through and decided to try the one that produced flame.  Nothing explosive.  Just a few sparks.

Let's see.  I need to guesture like so, say these words and...  I think I mispronounced that.

*Boom*

*Pichun* (http://www.pooshlmer.com/wakaba/src/1273771169963.mp3.unknown)

----

I awoke once again mostly intact.  Except this time there was a demon with a mop standing above me.  "Good.  You revived quickly.  Now if you could clean the mess you... Hey it's you!"

I blinked up at Koakuma.  "Wha?"

The devil pointed straight at me.  "You!  You're not supposed to be here!"

I jumped up.  "Wait, you aren't a 4th wall breaking character.  How do you know about me?"

"How do you know I'm not a 4th wall breaking character?  ZUN's given me soooo much character information."

"Point."  I grabbed the mop and began cleaning the bits of... me, I guess... off the floor.  "So then, if you know me, can you do me a favor?"

The demon narrowed her eyes.  "It better involve you leaving."

Ouch.  That hurt.  "Why do you want to kick me out?"

"Simple."  Koakuma began pacing as she explained.  "I'm currently your wish fulfillment character.  If YOU get to stick around eventually your standards will slip even below what they are now and you'll make yourself the wish fulfillment character!  Leaving me in the cold.  Or as a secondary harem character."  She pointed at me with an annoyed look on her face.  "And that's unacceptable!  It's bad enough I get ignored in the game endings."

I sighed.  "Fine, I'll leave for now.  In order to do that I'll need paper and a pen.  I need to write something so Yukari will let me out."

Koakuma nodded and took the mop from me.  "I can do that.  And I'll get one of the other fairies to finish up the mopping.  Anything else?"

I thought about it for a moment.  "How about sneaking my ghost over the border?  I shouldn't be a threat then right?"

Koakuma thought about it for a second.  "What's in it for me?"

"A scene involving you, Patchouli, Alice, Marisa, several silk ribbons and a tub of chocolate frosting that leaves no question as to your intimate relationship status," I replied.

"Sold."  We shook hands.

----

Koakuma sighed as she looked over my shoulder again.  "How can you call yourself a writer while committing such atrocities against the English language?"

I shrugged and continued my scribbling.  "No clue.  I never did get the hang of commas."

"Or spelling," the devil commented.  "You will send this through a word processor when you get back right?"

"Yeah.  I have no idea why Yukari dragged me here instead of just yelling at me at home.  I'm going to have to rewrite this whole thing when I get back."

Koakuma looked around carefully then leaned over and whispered, "I heard she got some payoff from an outsider to drag a whole bunch of people over actually."

I frowned.  "Oh...  I see.  So I guess I'll be writing 'How I Spent my Gensoukyo Vacation' as well in order to escape."  The thought did not amuse me.  "Well at least some others will be suffering through this."

"Nope.  You're suffering because of your own self depricating sense of humor, and because you feel that you shuld be punished for writing this horrible thing," Koakuma smiled.  "In short, this is all your fault."

"Oh.  Great."

Koakuma seemed to be struck by an idea.  "Ah, speaking of things that are your fault.  I want a better part in the future.  Something where I'm useful.  And not just useful for setting up something perverse or looking moe."

I sighed.  "Right.  I'll get on it.  But you're going to have a wing flapping panic moment as well then."

"I can accept author appeal activities," the succubus replied.

"And apply alliteration apparently."  I finished the last paragraph of the chapter.  "Okay, done.  Now to inform Yukari and get out of here before I get killed again."

There was the odd sound that time space made when being violated, and Yukari once again walked out.  "Okay, that's that.  And I see you completed your secondary task as well.  How sad.  I was going to enjoy the look on your face when I told you that you weren't done."  She pouted.  "Well I guess it's time to say our goodbyes."

Koakuma stepped back and waved.  "It'll take me a while to pull together the necromancy stuff, so try not to die for a couple of years."

"Thanks, I'll keep that in mind," I replied to the devil.  Turning to Yukari I said, "Unless you're willing to change your mind about the tour I'm ready to go."

Yukari pulled out her fan.  "Almost ready.  First I have to get your soul back in it's proper container."  Another gap opened and she pointed the fan at me.

"Ah crap."

*Pichun* (http://www.pooshlmer.com/wakaba/src/1273771169963.mp3.unknown)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on May 15, 2010, 01:17:30 PM
I applaud use of the Pichunaffect.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hello Purvis on May 16, 2010, 09:49:51 PM
"Hi, I'm Purvis," I said to the winged woman at the stand. "Man, that meat you're cooking sure smells good. What is it?"

She grinned at me. "Man."
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on May 16, 2010, 11:27:48 PM
I had bigger plans for this, but whee panic attack forced me to close up shop a little earlier than usual.

-----

Eientei was a wonderful place to be at night. The clouds never seemed to hang over it whatever the weather, so every night there was a clear sky with dozens of stars in view. The moon shone down on the little manor, bathing its residents in a cooling light.

These were the nights that Kaguya Houraisan savoured. No Eirin to boss her around, no Tewi pulling pranks on everything that moved, and no Mokou to pummel to death. She was by herself, away from the people who she'd been force to live with by circumstance rather than choice.

Only now could she feel that cold feeling in the back of her heart. The feeling of loneliness, the one emotion she had that convinced her the years hadn't totally whittled away her soul. Men had fallen head over heels for her, but none of them had ever seen a living breathing woman beneath her perfect complexion and fantastic figure. She was tired of being just an object to men, but it was only when she felt truly alone that she had a chance to contemplate it.

"AAAAAAAAAAA"

What was that? A faint noise coming from above her. Kaguya looked upwards, seeing a brilliant comet come down from the sky with a twinkle.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA"

"...Wait."

Comets didn't make that sound. This sounded more like a young man screaming as he burned up on re-entry, shortly before colliding with a very solid piece of ground.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH-"

Crash.

Her analysis proved to be very, very accurate, as the small garden she'd been standing in suddenly received a new decoration in the form of a crater. In its midst, a young man in what must once have been modern clothing managed to muster the strength to lift a hand upward.

"H...Hi..."

---

"He was very lucky to have landed here. With injuries like his, I doubt any other doctor would have been able to help him."

Eirin left Reisen to take care of the post-op formalities, stepping out of the OR to talk to a concerned Kaguya.

"Really? That seems awfully convenient, doesn't it?"

"He says Miss Yakumo was the one to bring him here, so I can hardly be surprised. He seemed rather surprised when I started talking to him, too - thinks for some reason we're all speaking something called Inglish. I assume the fall did more damage than I can hope to cure."

Kaguya nodded along with Eirin's diagnosis. She grimaced at the mention of 'Miss Yakumo' - the two had only met once, and it had been an unpleasant experience.

"Anyway. He'll have to stay here for a while until his wounds heal. Give it a few weeks, maybe."

Eirin sighed to herself. Doctors didn't get much sleep as it was without having emergency patients practically land on their front door. She hauled herself back to bed, muttering something about how Gensokyo needed to get some goddamn coffee already.

For a few minutes, Kaguya sat outside the OR, undecided over whether or not to enter. This man's timing was too much of a coincidence - arriving just as she wondered about her own loneliness? Perhaps this was Yakumo's way of apologising for the full moon incident.

She'd would have preferred a simple sorry, honestly, but she decided to take the leap anyway. She opened the door in to the OR, where Reisen was finishing up the last touches in the surgery.

"Good evening, princess. Our guest was asking for you, believe it or not."

This was enough to surprise Kaguya as she entered the room, her guys quickly falling on the newcomer. His looks were plain enough, saving a few black marks on his arms and legs where the burns had been more severe, with short brown hair and simple hazel eyes. In terms of looks, he was nothing out of the ordinary.

"Oh, hey! You're Kaguya, right? This is Gensokyo, and not just some sorta screwed up dream!"

In terms of information, though, he was something else entirely.

---

After a few minutes of confirming that he was indeed awake, the young man introduced himself as Roukan. This introduction soon fell to the side as he moved focus onto the stories of the world beyond the border, ridiculous as they were.

"No, seriously, you've gotta believe me. There are games about you guys all over the place, and they love 'em outside the border! Pretty much everyone in Gensokyo is a pop culture idol nowadays!"

His ramblings seemed almost too insane to be fake, and while Reisen stuck her nose up and wrote him off as crazy Kaguya was willing to believe him. She walked by his side as Reisen trailed him into a waiting bed, bandages still running across a good chunk of his body. His stories of the outside world fascinated her, stories of a world she had only experienced for the briefest of times before her journey to Gensokyo.

There was something strangely likable about him, in spite of all his normality. He wasn't handsome, or ingenious, or wealthy, but when he smiled amidst the pain Kaguya felt something grow warmer in her heart.

"Just about done, Mister Roukan. Just need to apply a little antiseptic, and-"

"Wait!"

His eyes suddenly turned to the bottle in Reisen's hand, hovering cautiously over his bandadged arm.

"...That's not antiseptic."

Reisen looked at him, puzzled, as he made a nigh impossible claim. Testing the theory, she placed a drop on her finger and immediately let out a little squeal.

"Aah! T-This is acid! Tewi must have been messing with the labels again!"

Reisen stormed off to the sink, running her finger under a cold tap before looking for the real antiseptic. Kaguya watched the entire affair with mild bemusement.

"But...Mr. Roukan, how'd you know that things had been switched around?"

Rou winked.

"I know a guy outside the border who's kinda like Tewi. Call it intuition."

---

Kaguya had difficulty sleeping that night. She'd deliberately taken a room closer to his than her ordinary one; for some reason the urge to be near him had convinced her to go through what she'd normally consider an inconvenience.

What was wrong with her? What she was going through was so irrational, so ridiculous, so hard to believe, but...she liked him. She had known him for all of two minutes, but already he was slowly winning her over. She should have been more than wise enough to know that love would inevitably bring her pain, especially loving a mortal who would leave her a widow, but her heart called on her to be close to him in spite of that.

Her heart, huh. Perhaps the soul of a young woman still dwelled in her after all these years.

Without being fully aware of herself, Kaguya started to stroll through the rooms of Eientei again. Her feet carried her unconsciously back into the patient's room, finding him lying in bed staring out of an open window.

"You couldn't sleep either, I see."

His voice carried a tone of understanding in its midst, as if he already knew her feelings before she even so much as spoke a word. He turned to her for a moment, wincing from the pain but smiling regardless.

"You know, one thing I never understood in the games is what they said about you. They always said that Kaguya-hime was beautiful beyond compare, but the art that the game had of you didn't seem spectacular."

She initially thought she was being insulted, her eyes widening in horror, but Rou's smile stayed firm and genuine.

"But that was before I met you in person. Now I understand why people would fall head over heels for you. And yet..."

He turned back to the window, out to the moon again. His brow furrowed.

"The moon has many faces, but only one side of it is ever visible from the earth. I have to wonder - is the beautiful young woman the real Kaguya, or simply the Kaguya that the world sees?"

In a single sentence, he had touched on the one point that had plagued her for centuries.

When was the last time she had cried like this? Held herself against the body of a man, her head beside his chest, letting tears flow freely like she had never wept before?

Had she ever let a man be this close to her? Hold her this tightly? She had no need to tell him her story - he already knew everything about her, supposedly, and he accepted her regardless. She allowed him to wrap his arms around her, the effort no doubt still agonising with all of his injuries.

"It's okay, princess...you can cry all you want now..."

Kaguya felt him patting her on the back, as she rested her head on his shoulder. She felt close, closer than she had ever been to a man. It was tragic and beautiful all at once.

"...I...I need to ask you something."

And yet, the two of them could be closer still, she thought to herself as the words slipped out of her mouth.

"...Tonight...can the two of us-

---

"Princess, what are you doing?"

"Ah?!"

Kaguya quickly shifted the windows on her computer, retreating back to her wallpaper of the moon. Eirin walked into the room, noting the princess's sudden shuddering in her chair and covering the monitor with her hands.

"Uh, n-nothing, Eirin. I'm fine in here, and those panting noises were, uh...the computer! Yeah, this thing overheats like crazy!"

Eirin could make out the blush of excitement on Kaguya's face, though, and immediately discarded the princess's claim. She walked with intent over to the desk, grabbing the mouse and immediately fiddling with it.

"H-Hey! As my vassal, I demand you give me some privacy!"

Kaguya let out a pathetic yelp as Eirin double-clicked on Nitoricrosoft Word, bringing up a work in progress. Immediately the princess's attempt at rebelling came to an end as her head alchemist scrolled up to the top of the page and started reading. Her face contorted into a grimace as she worked her way through the story.

"...Really, princess? He just so happens to land on your doorstep-"

"Yukari did it! That's a good reason for anything to happen in Gensokyo!"

"-his name is Roukan, which is pretty damn familiar to that sword from Hakugyokurou-"

"It's a cool name! And most people don't know about it anyway, so it's okay if I copy!"

"-and the two of you go from total strangers to...making love...in a single night?"

"T-That's how love works, Eirin! It doesn't have to make sense, because true lovers don't have to worry about logic!"

Eirin slammed a palm into her face as she came to the end of what had been written so far. She noted that the story had yet to be saved, a fact she took advantage of by hastily pulling the plug.

"H-Hey! Eirin, what the hell are you-!?"

She then grabbed the swing chair, still holding its lunar resident, and turned it 180 degrees towards the doorway before pushing it along.

"I'm taking you outside, princess. This new obsession of yours is going too far."

The chair rolled along the floor, too fast for Kaguya to jump off.

"D-Dammit! Eirin, seriously, I'm fine! I don't need sunlight! I, um, burn easily! Please, just let me get back to writing! STOP HELPING ME, EIRIIIIIIIIIN!"
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on May 17, 2010, 03:02:45 AM
Rushwrite YAY

----------

I looked at the screen of my Game Boy Advance SP, seeing the same screen I gazed at so many times in the past. I had just completed Kirby and the Amazing Mirror for...I honestly can't remember how many times I finished it, but I've long since cleared it with 100% and let me tell you...it wasn't easy. I let out a drawn out sigh as I flip the handheld off and close it up, the thought of battery conservation had suddenly kicked the back of my head and reminded me that I shouldn't needlessly play this thing. The reason why is because I couldn't charge this bitch as much as I wanted anymore...the house I resided in didn't have outlets TO charge it with. You see, I now lived in a place called the Scarlet Devil Mansion after some kind of inter-dimensional assfuckery that old hag Yukari pulled on my a couple days ago. At first, I was pretty stoked on being here, you would be too if you realized a place full of hot young women actually existed.

...Then I started living here. At this damn mansion.

Don't get me wrong, it's a nice place to crash and all that, but I didn't want to come here...I have only one place I wish to live. Makai.

After finding out that the world I thought was fiction actually exists, now is my chance to devote myself to the the goddess I loved oh so very much. That's right...Shinki. That wonderful, demon goddess I put my heart and soul into following is within my grasp. The only problem with getting to Makai is...

"Wake up."

That bitch...Sakuya. Who does she think she is tellin me what to do?

"In a minute, geeze..." I mutter as I rise from the bed sheets and place my only source of technology under the pillow.

"No, you have to wake up now." Sakuya remarks. "As a servant to the Scarlet Devil Mansion you're-"

"-Obligated to wake up early to serve the mistress." I conclude for the maid in a snappy tone, having heard it more than once already before. I haven't met Remilia in person yet. To be honest, I don't really want to. I just want to get my shit and head to Makai, for all I'm concerned this mansion is but a stepping stone to my ultimate goal in Gensokyo. Like hell I'd tell the mistress of the house I'm planning an sweetass escape plan, that'd be just retarded. "You say that every morning and I don't know any less of it than these other maids do."

"I hope you're in there getting ready while you have the time to back talk." Sakuya says from behind the door, her voice sounding like she's putting everything into not breaking down the door and stabbing me in the throat.

"Why don'tchu look and find out." I shot back as I put on the daily wear of most maids and suddenly look over my shoulder to see the maid standing right in my face. Ah fuck...I forgot she could bitchslap time...

"As I thought, not even close to being ready and yet you have the gaul to mouth off to your superior." Sakuya commented looking me up and down as she circled around my position like a shark. I paid her no attention and simply slipped on the dress (yes, I said dress) and looked her straight in those cold, blue eyes. "Now then, it's your turn to fix breakfast for the lady of the house, the other maids should be there to help you since I'm sure you can't cook."

My eyes narrow and I refrain from letting a sarcastic remark slip out of my mouth. Instead, I just let my face do the talking to which Sakuya picks up on and merely dismisses it. "Why aren't you going to cook, you and Remi always do shit together." They honestly do, at least that's what all the fairies say. I'm glad I didn't hear of any lesbian-ish moves. I swear for god I would have killed both those fairies if I heard that...

"I have other duties at the moment, if you have any objections I can let you sleep outside with the gatekeeper."

"Would you now? I'm sure Meiling could use the MALE company." I smirk, the way she set herself up for that was just perfect. Although the reaction was something I didn't expect.

"I'm warning you, one more wise crack and I'm putting you out, regardless of what Remilia has to say about it." Sakuya glares at me with an icy stare that's a sharp as the knife she's holding in her hand. I feel an unfamiliar chill run up my spine and I stay my tounge for the next couple minutes. The maid then seems to cool off and takes her leave of my room, leaving me to realize that I could have been in some serious trouble had it not been for my reason kicking me in the ass. It's not like I didn't want to leave...it's just I need time to sort shit out and get some stuff ready, you can't just go out into the wilds of Gensokyo alone with no supplies and shit! You need to be prepared and that's exactly what I plan on being when I get ready to flip these bitches the bird and running off. First...I had to cook breakfast for Remilia...

"Man fuck this shit..."

------

I hate to admit it, but Sakuya was right in saying I couldn't cook. Although as far as breakfast goes, I simply tried to imitate what my dad did when he cooked breakfast back home and I managed to fix eggs for the first...wait, no second time (I fixed them before up grandma's house). The rest was increadibly tedious to get right, the fairies who were assigned to kitchen duty were very little help at all. If one wasn't talking to the other, then another was panicking over me burning down the mansion with my lack of cooking skills. Eventually I managed to come up with Bacon and Buttered Toast...being what they had planned to give to Remilia was too much of a god damn hassle to fix...

"She's not going to eat that you know..." One of the fairies said to me as she gazed at the plate I had prepared with my own two hands.

"You wanted something different? Well tough shit, you should have helped me out instead of yapping about me burning down the mansion." I replied in a repressed tone of frustration as I place the plate onto a tray. "Alright, how do I get to Dining Room?" I look up and to the fairies surrounding me, the lot of them looking as though I had spoke spanish to them. Damn...these whores really ARE incompetent...

"Oh come on, you all live here, how could you not fucking know?"

"We're thinking!" One fairy blurts out before she and her friends gather round as if discussing something. "The dining room isn't far from here, just take a left down that way." Ah, that sounds simple enough to follow. With that said, I nod to the fairies and head out of the kitchen in the direction she had told me. It's a real wonder how I'm not entirely bothered by the fact that I'm trotting around these lavish hallways in a fucking maid's uniform. Sakuya claimed they didn't have any butler outfits being they didn't have male servants, so I had to make due with this uniform instead. I honestly don't care at this point, I won't be staying here long anyway so it's really nothing to get used to. But shit if these shoes are tough to walk in...I swear I won't have a dick after all this...

I walk on a bit more having grown bored of the surroundings already and have now pretty much resorted to thinking about random shit to keep my mind occupied as I tried to locate the dining room. As I do so, I catch a glimpse of something in the corner of my eye and turn to see a door that looks as though it was once borded up. I pause for a moment and wonder to myself as to why the sight of this door lacking any sort of locks is a really bad thing...then I remember that Remilia isn't the only vampire living here. There was a younger vamp here...and she was someone I know I couldn't fuck around with, in fact, I knew my entire plan to escape this place would be fragged if I only so much as saw the visage of Remilia's little sister.

It was a real shame that the unlocked door in front of me was a sign that something very dangerous had got out...

"Hm? Who're you?" A child like voice asked to me as I turn and see the weird crystalline wings of the blonde vampire, Flandre Scarlet. She appeared to be just waking up what with her pajamas still on and what not. I can only ponder as to how (or why) the door that kept her sealed in the basement has suddenly failed to hold her in her prison. Damn it all to hell, I wasn't prepared for this shit!

"Fucked..." I reply, my brain telling my mouth to speak the thoughts that ran through it. The odd response evoking a confused tilt of the vampire's head, before she tossed it to the wind and proceeded to take note of the tray I held in my hands.

"Oh, is that for me?"

"N-no, this is for Remilia..." I look around, knowing that I should be trying to end any conversation with Flandre and try to find the dining room. Fuck it all, if Sakuya finds out about this shit. "...If...I can find where the fuck the dining room is."

"Dining room?" Flandre repeated before she pointed down the hallway. "The dining room's that way. You were going the wrong way, silly!"

My face prunes up as I hear these words. Those fucking fairies, telling me to go in the wrong direction like that, if I ever find them it's going to be BigMan Fist Party all over their faces! For now though, I reacted to this news like I would any other, "THOSE CLIT CRUNCHING, MOTHER FUCKING PISSWHORES! THEY TOLD ME THE FUCKING SHITTY ASS DINING ROOM WAS FUCKING THIS WAY! FUCKDAMN SHITCUNT!" With an explosion of uncontrollable rage.

"Hehe, you said a bad word!" Flandre giggled, finding some amusement out of the long string of vulgarities I jammed into those two sentences. "Pisswhore!" Greeeeat, I not only meet the most dangerous vampire in Gensokyo, but I also seemed to have taught her some cuss words too. Although, part of this does make me think that this will only result in hilarity down the road...

"You! What are you doing, all the way down here!" Oh god dammit, why do I keep forgetting Sakuya can catch up to me in an instant? Shit man, this is day is turning out to be a real faggot. "The mistress wants her breakfast and you're over here playing with Flandre...wait, Flandre!?"

"Hey, Sakuya~" Flandre cooed with a naughty smirk on her face. "You're a Clit-Crunching Pisswhore~!"

Sakuya gasped at the vulgar insult, her hands covering her mouth in astonishment of hearing Flandre say such a thing. "M-Miss Scarlet, where did you learn such foul language?"

"Mr.Chocolate Maid." Flandre replied innocently pointing her finger to my position. I don't even make eye contact with Sakuya...

"Look THAT...was an Unknown Unknown, I had no knowledge that she would repeat my words of rage." I say in my defense, which probably isn't worth a damn thing at this point. "Besides we all repeat shit-oops, I mean-stuff that we shouldn't."

"Right now, Lady Remilia wishes to have her meal, so just...give that to her and I'll forget about you teaching Flandre the ways of your dirty mouth..." Sakuya sighed in exasperation as she points down the hallway. I turn and head down the hall before I look to Sakuya for a minute.

"You're..."

"Yes, I'll take care of Flandre..." The maid finishes for me, letting me know to get on down to the dining room before Remilia started throwing a tantrum. Yes, Remilia throws tantrums...I was more surprised than anyone else was at the revelation of this fact...

------

"Hmph, had it not been for the fact that you've given me a nice, but simple, breakfast I would have to use your flesh and blood as a substitute." Remilia told me having now finished her meal and came to look me over with those red eyes of hers. Just like I had thought, Remilia is no bigger than a child but she makes up for this with a pretty imposing aura, one that speaks volumes of how fucked I would have been if she had decided to use my flesh and blood as her breakfast. "Now then...where's Sakuya, I thought she would have been back by now."

"She's takin' care of Flandre." I answer, having to force these very words out of my throat. "You...uh, want me to go get her?"

"I would like you to, but first...I want to know why you didn't end that sentence of yours properly."

"Wha?" I drone in confusion.

"All my servants call me either Miss Scarlet, or Lady Scarlet but yet, you do not." "I can tell...you have a rebellious streak resting with in you. This facade you put on, the one you have on now, is all a mask to try and fool me into thinking you're going to remain my servant."

Shit, how did she know? "Ah that's not true at all." I have to find a way to make her think otherwise, if I don't, I'm positive Remilia will no doubt try and fuck up my plans to escape to Makai later on.

"What? You don't think Sakuya tells me about how you give her such a hard time?" Remilia says with a chuckle. "Then again, you're still "wild" you need a bit of house training before you're as obedieant a dog as Sakuya is." Remilia then pushes herself away from the table and walks towards me, the sound of my pulse pounding in my ears as the thinking muscle in my head flips through a million responses a minute, only to come up with 'Stay put and look stupid' response.

"Say it." The vampire demands to me as she reaches up and grabs me, bring me down to look into those eyes of hers.

"Say...what?" I'm playing dumb for some reason...like that's going to get me out of this...

"Say, I will obey your every word, Lady Scarlet." I know that Remilia wasn't going to ease up until I appeased her with the response she wanted, but...for some reason beyond my knowledge, I don't submit. As retarded as it is to oppose the vampire that was exponentially more powerful than me, I don't give in to her.

"Oh, there's that rebellious streak again, hmm I have just the thing for dogs who don't obey their master." Remilia strikes me across the face, the impact of her palm stinging way more than I thought it would. "Now be a good boy and say what you should. It'll only get worse if you don't." This is bullshit...

"Tch...I'll obey your every wor-" Another strike across the face, this one much harder than the last. "Ow! What was that for!?"

"I don't want any back sass in this." Remilia said to me, her expression looking none to happy. "Now say it, or I'll guarantee the next hit will take your head off." Shit! Is she for real!? Would she really off me, just because I didn't say what she wanted? Apart of me knew this was a bluff, being I was positive she wouldn't kill her own servants, but then I remembered this was Remilia I was dealing with.

"Shinki, help me... I thought as I swallowed my ego for once and put reason first. If I wanted to get to Makai...I had to deal with Remilia until I get ready to escape...and if that meant being her 'dog' until I was able to leave...then give me a collar. "I...I will obey your every word, Lady Scarlet."

"Good, I knew you were a good dog under all that back sass." Remilia said as she released me and headed back to her chair. "You may leave me."

------

The rest of the day didn't prove to be any better than the beginning, I did manage to meet Meiling again when I was sent outside to work on the hedges of the mansions courtyard. Just as I thought, the chinese gatekeeper wasn't as much a bicth as Sakuya or Remilia and was just as pretty as she was in those pictures I masturba-I mean, admired back home. Hell, if she'd have me, I'd tap dat ass til she couldn't walk straight. I'd rock her body like an earthquake. I'd eat her chinese buffet. I'd hit it with the force of a Tōmon Ketsu Hashisō*. I'd...well you get the idea. I even made plans to at least get a good fuck out of her before I left this place...but, my gentlemen side is putting all sorts of brakes on this plan. Even so...I could only wonder why I never took up residing outside with Meling instead of being inside where all those dykes liked to boss me around...

"So, I'm guessing, Sakuya's giving you trouble?" Meiling remakred, the both of us having engaged in conversation whilst I worked. The act proved to make things go along a bit smoother than usual, and take my mind off that damn slave driving maid.

"More or less..." I sigh as I continue work on the last hedge in the courtyard. "Honestly, I don't see how folks were fans of her back home...she's such a bitch." Different strokes for different folks, I suppose. Still if any of those fanboys could meet this whore in person...

"Well, it's true...Sakuya and Lady Remilia can be a bit...erm, bitchy, as you would say. It's just something you have to deal with as a servant to them." I was expecting her to say that. Someone who's worked underneath them for so long maybe SHE was used to it, but not me. I go by my own rules and only give up my wills to someone I truly love...and that someone was meant to be the divine demon goddess, Shinki. NOT Remilia.

"I was afraid of that..." I mutter to myself. "I don't see how you put up with it everyday..."

"Well, I always think of my duty as a gatekeeper. Sakuya can be overbearing at times, but so long as I know I'm keeping everyone safe, her words mean nothing to me." Meiling told me, still facing the lake that surrounded the period stained mansion.

"I see...in that case, I'm going to have to continue my time preparing to leave here." I'm not sure why I let that slip out...but I suppose, I trust Meiling enough with my secret plan.

"You're leaving?" Meiling asked, sounding rather surprised by my words for a moment. "Does Sakuya know?"

"The fuck she does. She'd be the last person I'd tell..." I chuckle to myself, apart of me fearing that Sakuya may actually be watching...or worse, Meiling could be ready to snitch the moment I leave her. "I'm going to Makai. I belong with Shinki...she is the only one I would gladly give all my freedom to...I'd gladly do anything, kill anything, to be by her servant..."

"That's...some crazy determination..."

"I know...but it's what I'd do for the woman I love." I'm really starting to sound gay here...I'd better stop. "Listen, Meiling. Sakuya nor Remilia can NOT know of this. I have only one chance to get to Makai and if any of them find out..."

"I won't tell them." The gatekeeper said to me. "I'm not sure why you would give up a free home and food to journey to a land of demons...but you must really feel strongly for Shinki if you'd give it all up just to see her."

"I do. I finally have a chance to show her how much I admire her. I'm not going to fuck this up..."

"If I can, I'll see if I can get you to the Hakurei Shrine...but after that, you'll be on your own from there." Meiling informed me. I already knew she would be pushing it just by leaving her post, so I don't complain on the suggestion she made for me. Hell, I'm glad she'd be helping me escape at all.

"Thanks, Mei...I owe you one." I have no idea why I called her that just now. I blame my fondness of Meiling for this...

----

After I was finished with the hedges the sun was already setting and I was dead tired. Having said goodbye to Meiling, I made my way back into the mansion and trudged to my room, too tired to give two shits on if Sakuya saw me or not.

Even so, I reached the door of my room without incident and lazily pushed it open, yearning for my body to hit the soft mattress of my bed.

It was too bad that what I saw in my room was enough to snap me awake...

"Fl-Flandre?" I stutter as I see the vampire sitting on my bed, then look to see Sakuya standing across from her. "Oi, I thought you said you'd take care of her! The ffff-I mean...what the fudgecicle is she doing here?"

"Oh, I did take care of her. I simply told her that you would be her playmate tonight, normally, Patchouli would tutor her...but she's sick at the moment so I leave Flandre to you." Sakuya explained, the faint smirk on her face raising several flags in my, still tired brain that this...was actually punishment for earlier. Damn this bitch...damn her to Cocytus and back...

"This is punishment...isn't it?" I say with a bit of a snarl in my voice.

"You didn't think I'd let you get away with being late to deliver the mistress' meal, did you?" The maid says as she walks past me, whispering something in my ear the moment she got close. "Fall asleep and Flandre will suck you dry."

"What?" I turn and see the door is already shut and Sakuya is gone from the room, leaving me and Flandre alone. "Fucking shit..."

"So what do you want to play?" Flandre asks me as she takes in her surroundings, this being the first time she's been in my room.

I honestly have no bearing on dealing with children...even though the one sitting ahead of me is at least 500 years old, but I do know what kids like. Hopefully Flandre will like this as much as the kids back home do. "Here's a fun game for you Flandre." I say to her as I walk over to my bed and pull out the GBA SP from underneath my pillow. The moment Flandre laid eyes on was the moment I knew I had her attention. "They call this a Game Boy Advance Sp and it plays video games for you." I explain to the vampire as I flip it open and turn it on, the melodious sound of the device starting up evoking a smile from Flandre.

"I'm gonna let you play it, but...you have to promise me that you'll let me sleep...okay." Flandre's naive, this I'm sure of. All it takes is my adult experience for me to get her to let me do something.

"But...how'er we suppose to play with it if you're not awake?" Flandre said in a half pout, something I'd expect from her. "I don't wann play it alone, I want to play it with you so I can hear you say those funny words~!"

"You really shouldn't repeat that stuff...besides, can play this by yourself." I tell her, as I hand the vampire my GBA, Flandre curiously inspecting the handheld as the opening of Kirby and the Amazing Mirror began to play through. With the vampire at least occupied with the game, I plop onto the bed face first and focus on getting at least a few minutes of sleep to recharge my tired body. However...as I close my eyes and began drifting into dreamland...I hear Flandre speak to me with terrible news...

"Oops...I broke it."

--------

*Tōmon Ketsu Hashisō (or Still Gate Collapsing Cave Finger Strike) is a Hokuto Shinken technique used by Kenshiro to break all the opponents bones while maintaining their external body structure.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 17, 2010, 05:49:34 AM
Heh, so we do have four entries after all, eh? Very nice~

Now, since there is a lack of Ruro at the moment Not anymore, and we had actually decided to extend the deadline one more time to hopefully get a little more input this time, I'll declare

~ Another DEADLINE EXTENSION ~

for now. For those who had to rush their entries, feel free to polish them up a bit if you want.

Other than that, I'll have to wait for Ruro. Please wait warmly~

Oh, and also:
Oh god. @_@ And it just -had- to be the one that I was planning on entering since i'm done with school. Ah well, gotta get your self-insert badge some time right?
I'm still waiting for your entry Nobu~. And with the extended deadline, there's no more excuses~. You'd better not disappoint, or else...  >:D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hello Purvis on May 17, 2010, 06:01:57 AM
I improved my shit like the 2015 edition of Newspeak.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 17, 2010, 08:26:46 AM
Other than that, I'll have to wait for Ruro. Please wait warmly~

Waiting for me? Whatever for? ???

Also, if Nobu does not follow through, I will take his broom away and smite him with it. >:(
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on May 17, 2010, 11:32:22 AM
~ Another DEADLINE EXTENSION ~
(http://www.majhost.com/gallery/OwlBear1337/Comix/babyface.jpg)

I wonder if this would have happened if I didn't rushwrite...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 17, 2010, 01:02:32 PM
Erebus! Don't post pics like that when I'm drinking, damnit  :V

We had planned to extend anyway since we honestly weren't too sure whether there would be any more than Iced's entries. >_>
Now let's see if some more people will show some guts and produce something in this extra week.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on May 17, 2010, 05:46:10 PM
Another week?  My death(s) were in vain?  Truely we have offended the library deities to receive such punishment.

Oh well, I can use the time to complete my half of the deal with a small devil....
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Chaore on May 17, 2010, 07:02:09 PM
Well huh. Guess I didn't need to worry about getting that vote in then.  :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on May 18, 2010, 06:26:35 AM
Fuck.

Sorry for the foul language in WWC, but just.... rage.

Three. Bloody. Times.

THREE TIMES. I had a story going. And literally, each time was a little further than the last.

And each bloody time, my goddamn laptop decided to just up and LOCK UP. YAAAAAY I GET TO START OVER.

No thanks. It was a novel idea, but short stories aren't my forte and I didn't have enough time to plot it all the way through. Probably would've fallen on its face.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hello Purvis on May 18, 2010, 07:04:59 AM
Make a throwaway google doc is you don't want to put it in a proper text file. They autosave pretty often.
Title: Writing challenge
Post by: Tengukami on May 18, 2010, 04:54:19 PM
Blogspot also autosaves every few seconds.

Which reminds me ...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on May 18, 2010, 05:42:36 PM
I'm typing it up on my alt-laptop. The one I use explicitly for writing, word documents, and school notes.

Be warned - I'm on a roll, and in typical Esifex fashion, there's a massive chunk of exposition before it gets into the story.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 18, 2010, 07:00:28 PM
[12:57] <Sakana> Ruro.... I just noticed a fatal flaw in the WWC rules
[12:57] <Sakana> We never specified that it should be 'short stories'
[12:57] <Sakura-Rurouni> lmao
[12:57] <Sakana> theoretically, someone could enter with a giant story...
[12:57] <Sakura-Rurouni> That's not a flaw
[12:57] <Sakura-Rurouni> That's intentional
[12:57] <Sakana> Oh damn >_>
[12:57] <Sakura-Rurouni> :3

There is no rule that anything has to be a short story. The submissions are short stories because a week's deadline forces obvious time constraints upon the entires. But there is no hard and fast rule concerning them.

<Sakana> I'll hold you personally responsible for the possible consequences of this announcement >_>

[ruro]Neener neener :3[/ruro]
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on May 19, 2010, 03:23:52 AM
I hereby declare a Spell Lock on this declaration. I refuse to let it be undone for the duration of this challenge.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Nobu on May 21, 2010, 11:13:16 PM
D:

/me bites the bullet
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Nobu on May 22, 2010, 11:25:21 PM
Here, take it damn you, and leave me alone. ;___;

Reference pictures for Iji-Nobu: 1 (http://img52.imageshack.us/img52/7320/nobubyhalca.jpg) 2 (http://img688.imageshack.us/img688/9254/1zchdlcjpg.png) 3 (http://img641.imageshack.us/img641/9025/img015t.jpg)



Nobu tossed and turned. His body ached, a remnant of the night of drinking he had gone through. Luckily he didn?t have to work that next morning, so he buried his face trying to eek out as much sleep as humanly possible. The grass was beginning to irritate his face.


It wasn?t until a good hour of self-induced snoozing had passed did he realize that he usually didn?t sleep on a bed of grass. He cracked opened his eyes, making out the faint outlines of blades of grass dimly illuminated by the rising sun.

He groaned. ?Ugh, I knew that last drink was a bad idea.. though passing out outside is a first.?

Nobu momentarily considered closing his eyes again and dealing with this later, but thoughts of having to explain to law enforcement driving why he was sleeping on a front lawn drove him to at least sit up and investigate his surroundings before snoozing again. 

Nobu pulled himself up to a sitting position, and rubbed his eyes with his sleeve. It took Nobu a minute to realize that something was off about this. He examined his sleeve more closely. ?White sleeves?? His eyes followed the sleeves to his torso, and noticed the black ribbon wrapped around white fabric that encased his now-slender torso. Past his waist, the fabric billowed out around her, making it obvious that she was wearing a dress. A bit of shuffling and patting down (combined with the abrupt shift in pronouns) confirmed her nagging suspicion. Before she could fully process this newfound information, Nobu noticed something green out of her peripheral vision, and turned to face it.

?Hssssss.?

The large snake head suspended inches from her face idly flicked out its tongue, as it gazed into her eyes.

?HOLY $# *@!# %&$@&@!? Nobu yelped out as she fell backwards on her ass, and scrambled backwards to escape from the large constrictor snake wrapped around her. Her back collided with a nearby tree trunk, hard. The momentary shock distracted her long enough to realize that the snake wasn?t actually touching her, even though its body seemed to be wrapped completely around her. Nor did it seem the least bit interested in her crazed antics, idly swishing its head back and forth while darting its tongue out occasionally, looking away.

?Hah? hah? What the hell is this.? Nobu?s heart raced, and she took a minute to unwind and clear her head, closing her eyes. Once her heart stopped beating a mile a minute, she started to process her newfound discoveries. ?Alright then.. So I?ve got white dress, black ribbon, female plumbing..? She paused for a second before adding, ?..high voice..?

 She put a hand up to her chest and squeezed. Or tried to at least. ?Tsurupettan, check.? She peeked one eye open and noted the snake still there, along with the silver bangs that came down past her eyes. ?Bigass snake, check. Silver hair, check. Then there?s probably also a..? She reached one hand up, and brushed a finger along what felt like a petal. A tingle ran through her body. ?A-Ah? what was tha--? Her words were interrupted as she locked eyes with the piercing gaze of the snake, who didn?t seem too pleased. She drew her hand away from flower atop her head. The snake seemed satisfied with this gesture, and returned to gazing out at the scenery. ?Snake is overprotective of the flower. Noted.?

Nobu was too unsettled by the snake suspended around her to even think about taking her new body out for a ?test drive?, so she attended to other things.

?Alright, so I?ve been turned into my Ijiyatsu character. If this is a dream, this is one hell of a vivid dream.? Nobu pinched her cheek. It stung. ?Oww.  Ok, probably not a dream then.? She looked around. Trees. Nothing but sparse trees in every direction. She looked up, and noticed the clouds overhead. ?Hmm, I wonder if I have any powers.. I can probably fly at the very least, right?? To her surprise, figuring out flight was pretty intuitive, and it wasn?t long until she took to the skies, rising over the tops of the trees. She looked around at the rolling landscape, with treetops extending around her all directions, some mountains in the distance, faint wisps of smoke rising above the treetops some distance away, and a light morning mist obscuring her vision much beyond that.

Nobu turned to face the new figure that entered her field of vision. Either that was the best cosplay she?s ever seen, or she was now in Gensokyo. Nobu banked on the latter.



(http://img197.imageshack.us/img197/7839/nobuhmph1.png)
??well I guess that answers the question of where I ended up.?



(http://img299.imageshack.us/img299/2632/reimuyaystar.png)
?Yes, you ended up in my way. Now move aside, I don?t have the time to deal with small fry like you!?



(http://img706.imageshack.us/img706/6771/nobumeh.png)
?Umm.. ok then. Sorry. I?ll move out of your way.?



(http://img248.imageshack.us/img248/5278/reimuoioi.png)
??.what??



(http://img227.imageshack.us/img227/6488/nobusweatdrop.png)
?I said sorry, go ahead. I don?t want to fight you.?



(http://img32.imageshack.us/img32/5360/reimugrr.png)
?..as if I?d let a obviously suspicious youkai get away from so easily.?



(http://img197.imageshack.us/img197/7839/nobuhmph1.png)
?But I thought you just said you don?t have the time??



(http://img59.imageshack.us/img59/7763/reimueheh.png)
?It?ll take no time at all to beat a pipsqueak like you.?



(http://img94.imageshack.us/img94/8885/nobuanou.png)
?But it?ll still take more time than if you'd just--- y?know what? Forget it. I have a headache.?



(http://img638.imageshack.us/img638/2842/reimuyaynote.png)
?Y'know, the best cure for a headache is some danmaku upside the head.?



(http://img256.imageshack.us/img256/7858/nobufuu.png)
?I don?t need your folk remedies. Hey Reimu, your hitbox is showing.?



(http://img683.imageshack.us/img683/8316/reimuwtf.png)
?What, really?"



*ZIP!*



(http://img32.imageshack.us/img32/5360/reimugrr.png)
?Hey, wait! As if you can get away from me!?




?Great, just great,' Nobu thought. 'I?ve only been here five minutes and I?m already getting challenged to a danmaku fight by someone with plot immunity. I wonder if I can hide in a bush or something until she leaves.? Nobu flew down to the canopy level and perched on a branch, then sat still. The snake coiled in midair around her looked bored.

?..some help you are.? Nobu turned her attention away from the snake and watched the skies. The forest was silent save the sound of birds chirping and the occasional rustle from the wind blowing through the trees.  And a whistling sound.

Nobu was too slow to react to the pair of amulets that impacted her back, sending a searing pain through her body that nearly knocked her out of the tree. ?FFFFFFFFFF------Owww. *mutter grumble* Stupid Reimu A.? She flew up from her hiding spot, to be greeted again by a familiar face.



(http://img59.imageshack.us/img59/7763/reimueheh.png)
?As if you can hide from the Hakurei shrine maiden.?



(http://img256.imageshack.us/img256/7858/nobufuu.png)
?You cheated. Those homing amulets are sooo cheap.?



?Think fast, Nobu. Those amulets hurt. Can?t stall with dialog forever y?know.?



(http://img299.imageshack.us/img299/2632/reimuyaystar.png)
?All?s fair in love and danmaku.?



(http://img227.imageshack.us/img227/6488/nobusweatdrop.png)
?Um.. I think you got the saying wrong.?



(http://img143.imageshack.us/img143/698/reimusweatdrop.png)
?Whatever. Don?t you think you?ve stalled for long enough??



(http://img94.imageshack.us/img94/8885/nobuanou.png)
?Ugh, fine. So how does this work exactly??



?Wait, I wonder if I could--?



(http://img683.imageshack.us/img683/8316/reimuwtf.png)
?You?ve never had a danmaku battle before? Are you new to Gensokyo or something??



(http://img227.imageshack.us/img227/6488/nobusweatdrop.png)
??I guess you could say that.?



(http://img638.imageshack.us/img638/2842/reimuyaynote.png)
?Then I?ll be happy to demonstrate!?



And with that note, Reimu capped the dialog by throwing out a series of amulets that sailed towards Nobu. 

Nobu dodged left, and the amulets sailed past her. Unfortunately, she was too slow to avoid being clipped by one of the amulets, and the wound sent a wave of pain up her arm. The amulet sliced through her sleeve and tore a gash across her upper arm, and Nobu clutched the stinging wound as the red blood slowly began to seep into the fabric of her sleeve.

?Christ, those things are sharp?! I guess that means I don?t get a fancy small hitbox,? thought Nobu.

To her dismay, the homing amulets curved around in a wide arc, and zeroed back in on its target. Eager to escape the flying pain machines, Nobu flew as fast as she could will herself to in a wide circle around the shrine maiden. She could apparently fly pretty fast, but the homing amulets seemed just a bit faster. She had to think fast.

?If I can't even shoot danmaku, how am I supposed to beat her..? Maybe I could find something to hit her with..? A rock or a stone or a.. wait-a-minute. I am technically a boss, so.. Will this work??

While Nobu quickly tried to formulate a plan while circling around the hovering shrine maiden, Reimu hesistated to send out more amulets. Not so much out of mercy, but more out of confusion. She watched dumfounded as the snake-paired youkai flew circles around her. ?.. Why doesn?t she shoot any danmaku? This isn?t exactly much of a match.?

?Alright. I?ve got nothing to lose. Here goes--? Nobu turned her head to look at her assailant, and steeled herself.

?One? two? GO!?

Suddenly, Nobu switched trajectories, and sent herself hurtling straight towards the dumfounded Reimu. ?Wait, what are you?? was all she could say before getting elbowed square in the gut. Having the breath completely knocked out of her, she crumpled, and the pair was sent hurtling to the ground in a tangled heap.


*CRASH*





Once the dust settled and her head stopped spinning, Nobu attempted to sit up after realizing she wasn?t dead. Her hands planted down on something soft.

Nobu peeked open her eyes to see Reimu coughing underneath her, and she finally noticed just what she was resting her hands on. Her snake had coiled itself around the both of them, and seemed to have broken their fall. (Gotcha, pervs. >:3)

?Ah, whoops. Er.. thanks, snake.? The snake darted its tongue out and gave a faint ?hsss?, before uncoiling itself from around the two of them so they could rise to their feet.



(http://img248.imageshack.us/img248/5278/reimuoioi.png)
??. Cheater. Ugh, my head's still spinning.?



(http://img197.imageshack.us/img197/7839/nobuhmph1.png)
?What? I didn?t really have any other options. Hitting you with my hitbox is completely valid. And besides..?



(http://img200.imageshack.us/img200/7099/nobuhappynote.png)
??All?s fair in love and danmaku?, right??



(http://img32.imageshack.us/img32/5360/reimugrr.png)
?Dammit, I can?t believe I lost against a stage 1 boss.?



*end*



Nobu narrowly avoids a beatdown by Reimu, but what now? What was the incident that Reimu was in such a hurry to solve? Does her early defeat at the hands of an apparent stage 1 boss spell doom for Gensokyo, or is it just time for Marisa to pick up the slack?
Find out next time on-- *RECORD EXPUNGED*

(Thanks to Halca for the original Nobuart, made the expressions myself. And no thanks to Ruro for coercing me to write this abomination. D: Does it make me a horrible person if I almost want to continue this?)


Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on May 23, 2010, 12:02:35 AM
Oh good, someone else did a self-genderswap.

(No ill intent my brain is scrambled)

Was afraid I'd be the only one to do that.

Oh by the way I maaaaaay have to push the deadline :v Just a hair.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on May 23, 2010, 05:12:19 AM
Hello Sunday morning. Well, actually, it's still Saturday somewhere, so TECHNICALITY





Panic can make you do stupid things. It can make you see the most unusual, fantastic things, too.

I just want to reiterate, though – it can make you do stupid things. Like, really stupid.

God, I don’t even know how long it’s been since I came from the… well, this is a ‘real’ world, too, so I can’t exactly call mine ‘the real world’.

”It’s only been a week and a half, though.”

Hah. No, I don’t buy it. It’s got to be way longer than that. Feels like ages.

”Nope. Just a week and a half.”

If you say so – I mean, I guess you’re right. Just feels like it’s been longer. Not like I actually plan on going back, anyways.
   
”Maybe you should explain. I don’t think everyone understands what you’re talking about.”

You’re right, of course. Not everyone is psychic.

Allow me to explain. It all started… a week and a half ago! Hah. Doesn’t sound that dramatic when it’s that short. Ah – well. That doesn’t have anything to do with the story. Moving on.



I’m a rarity, a special commodity. A girl, working in an express oil-change shop. Automobile maintenance and women are rarely ever found hand-in-hand, but lo and behold, there I was.

Because of how unusual it was, most of the customers took an instant liking to me and trusted me. ‘If a girl is going to do something so un-feminine, obviously she’s researching it and actually believes in what she’s talking about’ was undoubtedly the reasoning everyone – sorry, not everyone, there’s always the exception – thought. All I had to do was look under the hood of their car, pick a few things apart, find out what needed servicing, and tell the customer. Instant sale. On top of that, I could read people pretty easily. Just by looking at them, greeting them, I could know instantly how far I could push them – how much is too much, and what I could get away with by way of needing to offer discounts or just charging full price.

To the district manager, I was a godsend. Originally hired on by my brother, just because I needed a job, I helped bring his store up from high-end to flagship status. It wasn’t because of me, alone, of course – the other hood techs that I worked with (the swine) were good enough salesmen to keep the store on top. I just made it better.

So it wasn’t all that surprising when I got transferred to Paradise Falls. The store wasn’t suffering, but it wasn’t producing well, either. I figured, do my time there, bring the store up, and maybe I can get management – then I won’t have to do the grease-monkey work. Just sell the product, make the peons do the dirty work for me, make sure none of the idiots tear each other apart – among other managerial babysitting duties – and make sure the shop runs just like the well-oiled machines we service twenty, thirty times a day. Long hours, sure, but goddamn the pay is good.

All was well for the first month – just me, Mrs. New Assistant Manager, and Mike, the shop manager, running Paradise Falls.

I really should’ve done my research before accepting the transfer. Paradise Falls would be better renamed Paradise Fallen, Shot, Stabbed, and Then Had It’s Wallet Looted.

The reason the store wasn’t making as much money as my old one was almost stupidly simple – no one in the area drove, and those that did barely had any money to begin with. My potential opportunity for advancement had become a Catch 22.

Still, grin and bear it. Show the first sign of weakness and this company will never give me another opportunity – just another girl who thought she could twirl a wrench.

All that came to a crashing end one night – and in proper ironic fashion, this night was almost exactly like the countless other nights spent closing the store.

Mike was handling the office paperwork while I counted the till. Once I was done with the till, I would go out to the bays, where the computer was, and print out the reports after it had finished compiling them.

As soon as the door to the office clicked shut behind me I felt something was wrong. I tried to brush it off, and continued towards the computer.

“Bitch.”

What? Who… Oh, shit. Someone snuck in under the bay doors. We didn’t close them all the way so there’d still be some ventilation going through the bays, so they wouldn’t be stifling hot while we were doing the paperwork. This could be a problem.

Behind me, tucked in the shadows, opposite the office door, was a man. I couldn’t make out much of him – it was too dark with the circuit breaker for the overhead lights turned off. The only light I had was the wan lighting from the office window and the glow from under the doors.

It was still enough to see the gun in the guy’s hand. Thankfully, he wasn’t pointing it at me. Yet.

I tried to play it cool. “You’re not supposed to be in here. We’re closed.”

For the sake of our more sensitive audience, my new friends dialogue has been edited.

“Don’t care. Give me the money you got.”

“It’s already sealed up in a deposit bag. Only about a hundred bucks in the till here.” I pointed at the register under the computer. In hindsight, I should’ve said it was empty, and made him turn his back on me, go to the office. He would’ve turned his back on me, and I could’ve taken a wrench to his head.

He gestured at it with the gun. “Open it.”

“Doesn’t have to be me. It’s just a push-button spring drawer.” God, why did I keep telling the truth? Well, it turned out to have worked anyways.

He glared at me as he pushed past, heading to the till. I shot a glance at the office window, hoping Mike had looked out and spotted me, or wondered why I was taking so long, or – God forbid – heard someone talking in the bays.

Nope. Nose stuck to the paperwork. Useless.

As my robber-apparent put his back to me at the computer, a thought raced through my head. Time to punish him for seeing me as a pair of tits, just a girl – not a mechanic who’s earned the calluses and burns on my arms.

I grabbed the hose attached to the washer-fluid nozzle, used to refill washer basins under the hood of a car, and swung it over my head like a lasso. I let just enough slack out of it on its forward swing to smash it into the thief’s head.

With a slight spurt of fluid to herald a successful hit, it rebounded off his head and came coasting neatly back towards me. I couldn’t’ve planned it to happen better. The handle landed in my outstretched hand, and I brandished the hose at the thug as he tried to turn to face me.

With a shout – mostly to alert Mike, but also to try to frighten the dirtbag in front of me – I put my finger over the nozzle and hit the trigger. The spray shot out and doused the thug as he brought his gun up to bear.

I nearly dropped the hose when he fired; the noise scared me, and I wasn’t expecting him to fire a reflex shot. The noise, however, alerted Mike, who looked up through the office window.

May Mike die a thousand deaths; the persistently useless slime – well, no. I take that back. Calling him slime would be an insult to bacteria everywhere – jumped up and bolted for the front door, abandoning me to my fate.

The thief started to push his way through the ceaseless spray of washer fluid I was dousing him with. He groped for the hose, trying to wrench it from my hands. I let him take it, pulling a wrench that had – thankfully – been abandoned on the hose-rack and clipped him in the face with it.

He yelled and spun around from the blow, slipping and falling because of the now-wet floor. I thanked my work-safe boots for not delivering me to the same fate.

I stepped over him, kicking his gun away as best I could, and dashed for the computer podium. Mike always left his keys there – I could use them and get the hell out of here and never come back and tell the regional manager to stuff it.

Sure enough, Mike’s keys were sitting there. I snatched them and dropped to the ground as the thug started to crawl towards his gun.

As he grabbed it, I rolled under the barely-open bay doors and jumped out of his line-of-sight, being careful not to let my shadow show where I was. I dashed for the line of cars parked behind the shop, hammering the buttons on Mike’s keyfob to make his car unlock.

With a chirp, it yielded to me, and I jumped in as I heard the bay doors rattle. The larger body of the thug had bumped the aluminum doors, and they made a loud racket.

Problem. Mike’s car was a manual transmission, and I didn’t know how to drive it. Oh well – turn it on and figure it out on the go, I thought.

Later, I would remember that you have to hold the clutch to turn on a manual. In my panic (remember, stupid things) I forgot, so I was stuck useless trying to crank the engine over and noisily giving my position away. The thug rose up and stalked towards the cars, clutching the side of his face.

Good. The wrench hurt. Eat it.

Bad. He was still coming towards me. Thankfully, he wasn’t brandishing the gun – I guess he was waiting till he was closer so he wouldn’t waste his bullets on shooting blindly without any depth-perception.

He got up to the door and started to bring the gun to bear. I kicked the door open as hard as I could, bowling him over. That’s what you get for seeing me as just a woman. I’ve got PLENTY of fight in me, you sonovabitch!

I lunged for the passenger side of the car and tumbled out.

Once more – panic. Stupid things. And, most importantly, tumbling.

My ankle twisted out from under me. Fuck. Just what I need. I could almost hear my odds of getting away safely laughing at me as they dwindled. I searched my pockets for anything I could use as a weapon, something to throw – but all I had were my wallet and cellphone. Maybe he’d be distracted by my wallet, and no way in hell was I going to pitch my wonderful cellphone at anything or anyone.

God, save me… I know it’s kind of blasphemous and selfish to pray for help when I – what the hell?

A purple fog had coalesced in front of me, and then sucked itself into a thin line. It looked like a thick piece of thread with two red ribbons, one on either end.

The thread opened up impossibly into an oval, and a white, gloved hand lunged out and grabbed the collar of my shirt. A blonde head followed the arm, and the woman looked up at me. I was too busy staring at the hand on my neck and the white beret on her head to notice that she was looking me up and down.

“Hmm. Female. Not what I need, but from the looks of things, you’d be best off coming with me. You are now officially dead to this world, young lady. But you are not yet dead.”

I blinked and looked her in the eyes now. Somehow, she wasn’t supporting her self on anything, but she still managed to lift me up and drag me through the air as she sank back into the purple oval she’d come from.

I blacked out before I hit the swirling cloud of purple.



That was my last day in the mundane, human world. Here, though, I’ve been changed. The nature of this place – Gensokyo – will change you if you’re different enough. Turns out my ability to read people means I was a latent psychic back in the human world. Here, it’s been developing steadily since I got along, and now I’m even more receptive to the thoughts of those around me.

Anyways! That’s jumping ahead. Back to where we left off, after of course I wake back up. Describing me being unconscious wouldn’t be very interesting, after all.



“Aaaaaaugh!”

Despite being a ‘mechanic’, I didn’t have a very manly scream. In fact, it’s best classified as a wail. A kind-of-high-pitched yell. My apologies to anyone who may have sensitive hearing, much like a cat.

Yeah. Still haven’t said sorry to Chen for that. ‘Course, I didn’t know who Chen was at the time.

First I saw of her was when she dashed out of the room, knocking over a small table. Unfortunate, that was, because it apparently had some food on it that was destined for me. I didn’t initially notice the tails trailing behind her.

“Ah!” The white-capped blonde from before watched as the sub-table toppled over, and the tray on it spilt.

I sat upright and gasped for air.

The blonde looked back at me calmly. “Good morning. You would do yourself a large favor if you went ahead and assumed that everyone in the human world thought you were dead.”

I gaped at her. A random woman who made me black out while I was running for my life was telling me I was dead.

“…what?”

“You’re in a realm that exists parallel to your own. You won’t be able to get back without someone helping you. There are only a few people who actually have the ability to help you, and I’m one of them. In my opinion, you shouldn’t try to return. Not immediately, at least – the man I saved you from wasn’t just a random street-thug. He was a low-ranking member of a particularly large gang in your area – but not low enough to be punished for failing to rob you. The gang is on the lookout for you, and you’ll have many unsavory things in your future if they find you, and then the myth of your death will become a reality.

“You’re welcome to stay here for as long as you need, but don’t bother with your original clothes. They won’t fit in here, and I’ve already disposed of them. Your possessions are safe.”

“…what? Hang on. Wait. Who are you?” First order of business – interrogate the person who saved your life. Say it with me now – panic makes you do stupid things.

“I am Yukari Yakumo, Sage of the Youkai, and custodian to the Hakurei Barrier. Now, you know who I am. May I ask who you are?”

I narrowed my eyes at her. It would’ve probably been more intimidating if I weren’t naked. “Sara Fransisca Xiao. Call me Esifex – it’s my initials.”

“Esifex, huh. Welcome to Gensokyo. It’s your home for now – and you’d best deal with it. I’m going to prepare you something to eat – you’ve been out for a day.”

With that, she left. I sank back down, and noticed I wasn’t in a bed of any kind. Some kind of cushion – a futon, it’s called. Thankfully it came equipped with a blanket, though.

What the hell? Am I in Japan or something? I took a deep breath and tried to relax, doing my best to absorb everything I’d just been told. My nudity wasn’t making it easy, though – I felt vulnerable. I pulled the blanket up and fastened it around my chest, toga-style, and got up. Gotta be something around here to wear.

Sure enough, as though this Yukari had planned for me to go a-wandering, there was a single outfit hanging from what looked like a coat-hook pole. A red blouse, yellow ribbon-bowtie around the neck, a black belt and a red skirt, and atop the pole was a green beret. Looks like what that girl who ran off when I woke up was wearing.

I pulled the blouse and skirt on, but opted to leave the hat behind. Never really liked hats much unless they were light. I wouldn’t be able to wear it as well as Chen, anyways.

Wait a second. How’d I know that name?

What the hell is going on here?

I froze in the middle of the room, suddenly tensing up and alert. Tae Kwon Do classes that I took when I was eight – nearly a decade and a half ago, by God they’re probably useless to me now – started flitting through my head as I ran myself through a situational checklist. I felt like I was going to be jumped at any second.

I recognize the name ‘Gensokyo’. I know who Chen is. I feel like there’s more about what’s going on that I know, that I SHOULDN’T know.

I undid the buttons holding the sleeves tight to my shoulders. I didn’t want any restricted range of motion. Looking around, I grabbed the hat off the pole and let it rest on my head, not pulling it down tight. I imagined it looked silly, with my long hair in a ponytail and it just barely sitting on my head. I wanted it light so I could snatch it off my head and throw it as a distraction if I had to.

Footsteps were approaching. Sounded like bare feet on the wooden flood. I forced my body to relax as best I could, but kept my mind racing.

A tall, pale woman came through the open door, bearing another tray similar to the one that had been knocked down. Behind her, I could see a mass of fur. A forgotten voice in my head – akin to instinct – told me that it was actually nine tails, and this was a demi-god ‘Kitsune’ standing before me. That same voice told me this, then made absolutely certain I knew better than to try to piss the kitsune off.

“Ran!” I blurted. Again, a name I knew that I shouldn’t have.

Ran blinked. “Yes. Did Yukari tell you I was coming?”

“…Yeah. Is that for me?” I gestured at the tray and the small bowl on it. Despite my attempt to distract her with my hand motions, she noticed the wild look in my eyes.

“Calm down. Humans are protected in Gensokyo. And besides – you’ve been unconscious for a day. If we were going to attack you, kill you, eat you, whatever you’re afraid of, we would’ve done it already.”

“So you say, I’ve been out for that long.” Idiot! Idiot! IDIOT! DON’T BACKTALK HER!

Instead of taking offense, she just grinned. “Then I guess you’ll just have to take our word for it. I imagine you’re hungry?” She held the tray in one hand like a waitress, and lifted the bowl off it, offering it forwards.

A small chorus of voices in my head started screaming at each other. Run! Fight! Kill! Hide! Eat! Sleep!

A voice in my stomach started to contribute to the cacophony in my mind, and the ‘Eat’ suggestion won. I reached forward and took the bowl, bowing my head – I hoped the gesture looked gracious, but I didn’t want to look into her yellow eyes. They were creepy as hell.

“There aren’t any solids in it. Drink the soup at your own pace, but drink it slowly. You’ll –”

I held my hand up, forestalling her cautionary lecture. “I’ll cramp my stomach and clog up my system. I’m a little bit learned in the workings of the human body, though I thank you for the caution and concern. May I leave the room?”

Ran shook her head. “No. You may not. One of us will be back shortly. It may be me, Yukari, or another one, named –”

“Chen.” I interrupted her again. Still had a bunch of ‘stupid’ left over to use up, it seemed.

Ran stared at me intently, one eyebrow twitching upwards just barely. “Yes. I suppose Yukari explained more to you than I thought.”

I shrugged at her and tipped the bowl to my lips. It was warm and bitter, slightly salty tasting. Could’ve sworn I tasted mushrooms in it, too.

Ran stepped out of the room, keeping her eye on me as she went. I barely noticed her multitude of tails twisting and wrapping around each other as she lead herself through the door.

I nursed the bowl of soup for about two minutes. Despite her warning – and the fact that I really did know better – I couldn’t help but drink the soup quickly. Holdover habits from working in that damned oil-change shop; if you didn’t eat fast, you didn’t eat at all. Customers had a nasty habit of knowing when you got lunch and would come piling up in the bays. Food never had a long life expectancy around me anymore.

As time crawled on and I was left alone for God-knows-how-long, my thoughts began to dwell on the reality I’d left behind. Surely my brother – and by extension, the rest of my family – had been told by now via Mike (if he’d returned to report in that Paradise Falls had been robbed) that I was ‘dead’.

The thought of my brother grieving over me, combined with what would undoubtedly be insurmountable imagined guilt for having been the one to get me into that job in the first place, was depressing. He shouldn’t have to go through that. It wasn’t fair.

I examined the room I was in, and noticed that the things I had in my uniform pocket were lined up neatly next to the futon I’d been rest in. Wallet, cellphone, two pens, a Sharpie magic marker, and a rag. The first two, definite keepers. Might keep the pens and Sharpie.

The rag was getting lost first chance I got, of course.

I slid my phone up, opening it up. Still had a full bar of battery charge – no one ever called me, and I didn’t have texting, so I never actually used the battery power except for playing music. I fired up one of my playlists to occupy myself while I sat there and flipped through my wallet.

Things I wouldn’t need any more… Folding money, library card, Librarian Assistant I.D., driver’s license, GameStop, Amazon, Barne’s and Noble’s, and B. Dalton discount cards, a credit card.

The sheer absurdity of actually stopping and realizing - just how nerdy it was that I had a videogame store, and three bookstores’ discount cards to a single credit card – hit me like a ton of bricks. Stuck in a world, trapped away from home with no immediate prospect of getting back, and I’m thinking about bookstores?

I’d rather have an Xbox 360. Never managed to get one, though, so I guess I won’t ever be getting one now.

Like Yukari said, though, at least I’m still alive. Being alive somewhere foreign is better than being dead at home.

The music on my cellphone clicked over to a piano/violin duet. I passively IDed it in my head as ‘Clockwork, Lunar Dial’ by TAM.

Wait.

Lunar Dial. That song was an arrange of a theme-song of a character in a game called Touhou. Sakuya Izayoi, if I wasn’t mistaken.

Sakuya, a resident of the Scarlet Devil Mansion, in Gensokyo.

I clicked my phone shut, turning the music off in the process. “No fucking way. Oooooh, fucking no. Just, no. You’ve gotta be kidding me.”

I fell to a sitting position with a complete lack of decorum and stared at the ceiling. Work had been eating too much of my time for me to bother with any of my former social or recreational habits; I’d completely forgotten about Touhou and Gensokyo in the course of the past five months.

I was chuckling deliriously to myself when I realized I heard Yukari’s voice coming down the hallway towards me.

“…ably a dreamwalker, like that Maribel girl in Japan. Otherwise… ha. Maybe she’s actually one of Ota’s fans. Either way…”

She stepped around the corner, rounding through the door and looking down at me.

“Yukari Yakumo. Sage of Gensokyo, also known occasionally as the Reality of Gensokyo. You work with the Hakurei Maiden on a fairly regular basis. Your shikigami is Ran Yakumo, who has a shikigami of her own, Chen. The three of you live together in Mayohiga among the mountains.” I didn’t ask.

She blinked at me. “That is correct. Tell me, how do you know all that?”

I laugh to myself a little. Okay, I really laughed a lot. I was delirious at the time.

“Do you know what ‘Touhou’ means?”

“Eastern Paradise. It’s also the stories set up by a friend of mine to help spread belief of this realm, to help empower it.”

I giggled. “I thought Gensokyo was supposed to be a Paradise for the Disbelieved? Wouldn’t actually ‘believing’ in it have an adverse effect?”

Yukari shook her head. “Not that the exact workings of the barrier will concern you, ever, but it is strengthened by belief that it exists. Everything inside the barrier takes shelter here from the actual adverse effects of being disbelieved. You have it backwards.”

This is too much. I share my opinion with them. “This is too much.”

“Nonetheless, it is fact. Deal with it.”

I get a sudden mental image of Yukari commanding me to ‘deal with it’ while glaring at me through dark sunglasses. I giggle some more.

“Well. Yeah, I can try that. But for now, I think I’m going to go absolutely insane. Can I go outside so I can scream some more?”

Ran snickers. “Better out than in. In both cases here, outside the house and out of her.”

Yukari narrows her eyes at me, and one of her portals slips open beside her. She turns to step into the portal, but continues facing me.

“Cast off your name. It’ll do you no good here.”

I blink. “What? Why?”

“There’s already a Sara of renown in Gensokyo. Go by your initials.” With that, she disappears into the portal.

“Hey! Wait! Why can’t we both have the name ‘Sara’?” I call after her, leaning forward till I have to support myself ‘on all fours’ style. Yukari doesn’t answer; instead, the ribbons slip shut and the portal vanishes.

Ran gestures to me, beckoning me. “Come, I will lead you outside. I recommend you don’t wander too far from the estate; the wilderness here is very feral, very wild. Not at all tamed or defeated like the nature of your outside world.”

I rise to my feet mindlessly and follow her. “So does she do this often? I mean, yank people from the real world and just dump them in Gensokyo?”

Ran sighs. “How much do you know about Gensokyo? Wait. Don’t bother; I’m not really interested. Yes, she does. There aren’t many humans here, and to keep a good selection of sturdy breeding stock available, to avoid in breeding, she pulls a selection of people through every few generations. Or every few weeks for her amusement. In your case, she was looking for more ‘breeding stock’.”

“And I’m guessing you’ve already reached your quota for women, then.” I look around as we pass through the house. Very plain, but comfortable nonetheless.

“Exactly. Yukari saved you, though, because of the situation you were in. Among other reasons.”

As I followed Ran, her tails mesmerized me; wrapping around each other, braiding through each other, or wriggling their way free of the large mass of fur. I reached out towards them, slowly closing the distance.

“You’ve got so many tails. They look so fluffy… and you’ve got fox ears, right?”

I pinch onto the tip of one of her tails, only grasping fur. She looks over her shoulder at me, feeling the restriction, and curls her tails against her back, plucking the captured tail free. I look up at her head; resting atop her golden-yellow hair is a poofy white and blue hat with two streamers coming off it.

“I do. And yes, they are… ‘fluffy’. Don’t pull on them, it hurts when you yank hairs out.”

“Do you have human ears too?!” I blurt out, practically hopping in place behind her as we reach the front door.

She just stares at me as she opens the door and steps aside politely. “I think you had some screaming to do?”

A blur of motion, a slight sensation of pressure, and suddenly I’m outside. She calls out behind me as I stumble to a halt halfway through the small courtyard, “Chen and I both have sensitive hearing. If you need to scream, please do so alone and away from the estate.”

The door closes. Well, nothing better to do but stop, think, and let it all come crashing down on me.

I scream.

I don’t know how long I was standing on the lawn, screaming at the sky, hollering at the Gods, cursing my fate and the unfair situation my brother had to go through. I never actually looked at the clock on my cellphone to see when I started; I just know that the sun was already on it’s way toward setting when I started, and it had completely disappeared behind the mountains when I finished.

I sank to my knees, and then fell over backwards. My voice was hoarse and my throat hurt now. Luckily, I felt a lot less stressed out. Crying was like vomiting, for the soul. Gets the yucky stuff out of you.

“Feeling better?” I ask.

What?

I pop my head up.

Yukari’s dress is standing before me, but wearing it is… me.

“I do not sound like that.” I look her up and down.

Poofy white dresses are not my thing. And I do not sound like that. Do I?

“When’s the last time you’ve recorded yourself and listened to it? How do you know what you really sound like?”

I remain silent. Truth be told, she had a point.

“Give me your cellphone.” She’s not asking me.

I fish it out of my pocket and hand it over. “I’m glad I’ve still got a full charge on it. I suppose finding a reliable source of electricity will be difficult here.”

Yukari-Me glances up at me as she fiddles with the slide-open phone. “Not really. Which one is your next-of-kin?”

“What?” I blink. “Uh. My brother. He’s speed-dial ‘2’. You know how to use a cellphone?”

Without looking up at me she waggles the phone. “Samsung Trance. I don’t live only in Gensokyo, you know. Aren’t you going to ask how I ended up looking and sounding like you?”

I let out a single laugh. “Yukari, I know enough about you already to know that reality doesn’t apply to you. Am I seriously getting signal here? I didn’t even look, I just assumed I wouldn’t.”

“You won’t. I will, though. Like you said, reality doesn’t apply to me.” She held down a button – I presumed it was ‘2’ – and then put the phone to her ear.

The look in her eyes demanded that I remain perfectly silent lest she murder me to death. I remain silent.

“Chris!” she says suddenly. How does she know his name?

“No! No, listen – shut up for a sec, will ya?” What the hell!? She’s even talking like me now?

“Look – shit happened at Paradise. Did Mike tell you?” WHAT?! How does she know all these names?! How does she know who Mike is?

“Yeah. Paradise Fallen sucks ass, man. Anyways, I get one call before they have to turn off my phone – I’m in witness protection now. I – hey – shut up, I know – shut up! I know it sucks. Look, tell Mom and Dad, okay? And if Mike thinks I got shot, the better. He’s shit at holding his tongue. Turns out the waste of flesh who tried to rob us is part of the Bulldogs, and not just a bottom-rung gangbanger. I gave him a good whack in the head and pretty much made a mockery of his thievery skills, but because – will you stop trying to interrupt me, dammit? Because of the gang-related nature of the crime, blah blah blah, cop mumbo-jumbo, the Paradise Falls P.D. is assigning me to witness protection and relocating me. I can’t tell you where I’m going or who I’ll be, and I won’t be allowed to contact you or anyone else I know – or should say knew – until like, God knows when.”

She falls silent for a few seconds while Chris talks to her. Fuck! Let me talk to him! I want to talk to him, dammit! He’s MY brother!

“Yeah, no. No, you can’t tell anyone else I’m in W.P. Just Mom and Dad. And the same goes for them. They’re not even allowed to tell each other after you tell them. I just wanted you all to know I’m okay.”

More silence. I want to cry. I want to talk to Chris.

“Yeah. Tell ‘em I love ‘em. This kinda sucks, but it’s also kinda cool at the same time. You know how much I hated Florida. Maybe if I’m lucky they’ll take me somewhere completely else. I mean, you know how gangs are – all big and huge and have territory from like, state to state. I get to travel now! … Yeah. I know. I’ll miss you – but not much. Hah!”

I turn around and pace away. I run my hands across my head, knocking the beret off and tousling my hair, chewing on my lip and desperately trying not to make a sound. A choked off cry of anguish threatens to leap from my throat, though.

“…Yeah. Later, man.”

Click. The phone was slid shut; she hung up.

I don’t remember falling to my knees, but there I was, wailing in agony. God, why didn’t I actually think to ask her WHY she looked like me?! Why did I just hand my phone over? I should’ve demanded to talk to Chris! I would’ve gone along with a script. I could’ve sold the act! Hell, I love acting! And as long as I could’ve spoken to him, actually heard his voice, been the one to reassure him that I was okay, I would’ve been happy, would’ve been fine with having to cut off contact for a while.

I fall over forward, then onto my side and curl up. Yukari walks over to me; somehow, she’s back into her regular body.

She tucks my phone back into the pocket it came from, conveniently exposed to the sky as I lay. “Come inside whenever you’re ready.” She turns and disappears back into her estate.



You know, me lying in the leaves crying and sobbing isn’t really exciting. Let’s skip ahead!



To my complete surprise, Yukari had power outlets in her home. After charging my phone back up and putting together a care-package for me, she was finally sending me on my way, three days later.

Leaving the shelter of her home to fend for myself didn’t seem like a grand idea, especially from what I remembered of the backstory of Gensokyo. I could only hope the vaguely defined spellcard rules were accurate – or at least the parts about ‘no human-eating’. Of course, that only applied to sentient youkai, not wild animals.

This thought reminded me that I was currently defenseless, and I brought it up with Yukari.

“Oh? You seemed to fair pretty well against that gangster with just your wits. And he had a gun, to boot.”

It’s hard to resist the urge to roll your eyes when it hits you, I learned. “I’d rather err on the side of caution and just assume that I got as far as I did because I knew my way around the darkened shop better than he did, and I knew what tools could be used and how. I need some way to defend myself – do you have any spellcards that a regular human like me could use?”

“I do, but remember; carrying spellcards also opens you up to duels. Would you rather have something to carry, instead?”

Oh. Weaponry. Oh oh! This is Yukari – she can pull whatever she wants from nowhere.

“You know… If you could get me the full Beastmaster Set from World of Warcraft, and that one Legendary tier bow from Ice Crown, that’d give me both offensive and defensive protection.”

“You can use a bow and arrow?”

I stop and think. Yeah, Dad’s taken me to the archery range a few times with him, and I liked shooting, but I sucked. Badly.

“Ah, yeah. That’d be the hard part. How about… the Cobalt crafted set of plate armor and a good sword-and-shield?”

Yukari snickered. “I find it amusing that you’re using a video game as a reference for this, but I do suppose it’s as good a resource as any. I’m surprised you didn’t ask for something that would’ve given you powers – Raising Heart comes to mind.”

Oh, God. Yukari watches anime – and Lyrical Magical Nanoha, to boot.

I realize my folly after Yukari conjures the armor up for me; without any proper underclothing to it, it was designed to look like a chain mail bikini on females. The under-armor had a good solid build to it, but it was see-through.

I think I’ll keep this outfit I inherited from Chen. Every good WoW player keeps a good shirt item for just this occasion.

After putting it on, I present myself to Yukari once again. “There! Ready for my journey, now.”

She blinks at me. “Journey?” she asks. “What journey?”

I pull the helmet off and tuck it under my arm. “I thought the whole reason I had this bundle here was so I could get out of –”

I look around and notice, mid-sentence, that we’re no longer in Yukari’s house, and instead atop a small hill overlooking a massive expanse of fields.

Take that, physics. Yukari, one; reality, zero.

“Just beyond those fields is the human village. I hope you’re ready to make yourself useful as a defender, with that get-up.” Yukari chuckles at me – undoubtedly I do look a little ridiculous.

“It’ll give me something to do, then. A way to pay for room and board.”

“Good. Looks like you’ve got your head screwed back on right. If you need to charge your phone, I’ve put my contact number in your list. Give me a call and I’ll charge it for you.”

“I thought I wouldn’t get signal in Gensokyo?” I fished through the bundle for the phone, producing it easily. Sure enough, no signal.

“You won’t. It’ll still connect to my phone, though, and you can still use it to listen to your music. Take care of it.” Yukari has a cellphone. Genius.

I look down at the phone. My only remaining piece of technology. Well, according to Yukari, electricity wasn’t actually rare here. Maybe I’ll be able to pick up some other tokens to help me stay sane. Can’t go all Wilderness-Girl instantly, you know.

“Right, I’ll – dammit.” Yukari had left once again while I was distracted. I swear, she’s just like the goddamned Batman. ‘Look! A distraction!’

Nothing better to do than shuffle off towards the village, then.

Now, lemme ask you something – have you ever been frightened so much you could’ve sworn you’d jump out of your skin? Only to have it turn out to be completely harmless?

”Hey! What do you mean, ‘completely harmless’?”

Hush. Anyways – I’d been walking for about twenty minutes in the direction Yukari pointed, and had set my phone up to play a few songs for me; at this point, I was bored of admiring the scenery and had taken to rummaging through the care-package I had. I wanted to read the spellcards I’d been given.

Flipping through them, I noticed a certain sense of humor between each card, from Yukari. They were all based on ‘prot’ spec Warriors from World of Warcraft. Devastate, Shield Slam, Shield Wall, Last Stand, Shockwave.

I chuckled to myself as I shuffled them, meaning to stuff them back in my pouch.

“What’s so funny?”

“MIGHTY FUCK!” I scream, scattering the cards into the air and jumping in shock.

“Whoa! Language, young lady! Words like that shouldn’t come from a girls’ mouth. Although, judging by the sword on your waist, you’re no lady.”

Too startled to initially take offense at this blow to my femininity, I look around for the source of the voice.

“VIRGIN MARY MOTHER OF JESUS WHAT ARE YOU DOING THERE?!” I holler – apparently my volume was turned up to eleven – as I jump away from the fanciful hat at my elbow.

Right – hats. Gensokyo is full of ‘em – probably has more hats than people. This one was a black sun hat with a yellow ribbon wrapped around it, tied in a bow. The yellow and black tunic the girl wore was surrounded by… a heart-wire? No, just a tendril wrapping around itself in the shape of a heart.

I frantically scoured my memory for anyone in Gensokyo who matched this description, but sadly I was very far behind on my times. I’m lucky I knew who Yukari was – the only games I’d actually played were Imperishable Night and Perfect Cherry Blossom (and have never beaten either one successfully, much to my dismay).

I drop my pouch, letting it swing to my side on its sash, and draw the sword. “I’ll have you know, I don’t fight with danmaku or spellcards – uh, yet – so if you attack I’ll have to defend myself!”

The white-haired girl with the silly grin on her face stared at me for a second. “…Ha ha! No, you won’t. Well, you won’t, ‘cause I’m not gonna attack you, but two, because you’re holding that sword all wrong. Are you going to slash the flat of the blade at me?”

I look at the sword in my hands. Sure enough, I’m holding the sword with the sharp edge pointing off to my left, perpendicular to how I’m standing.

I roll the sword in my hands to face her properly. “Bad moment. Caught me off guard.”

Beat.

“And you’re not actually attacking me. Or so you say. I hope you won’t be offended if I don’t sheathe this immediately.”

“Not at all. Will it help me earn your trust if I help you gather up all your spellcards?” she asks.

“Well, if you tell me your name, that’ll help too.” I lower the sword, and let go of it with both hands, letting it hang in my right hand. I need to think about strapping the shield onto my forearm before the next time I potentially get into a fight.

And bloody hell, this shit is heavy! How in hell those human females manage to keep such huge boobs while lugging all this heavy-ass plate armor around is beyond me.

“Koishi Komeiji. Pleasure to meet you, Miss…?” She trailed off, allowing me to fill in the blank.

“Hmm. Well, apparently I can’t use my real name here, so you should just call me ‘Esifex’.”

She stoops over and gathers up a handful of the cards I’d tossed about in my panic (once again: stupid things are done whilst in a panicked state, y/n?). I stab the sword into the ground – in what I hope is a suitably dramatic, and not-uncertain-in-the-slightest-because-I-really-don’t-know-why-I-asked-for-a-sword fashion – and start to pick up what Koishi doesn’t.

“I’m afraid I’ve heard your name, but I don’t know much about you.” Attempt at conversation number one. Let’s see how this turns out.

“Heard of my name? Funny. I’ve never heard of you, nor do I know anything about you.”

“And yet you had no problem coming right up to hang off my elbow practically and scare the living bajeebus out of me.”

“You have bajeebus living inside you? You should get that looked at.”

“Har, har. Still… Those wires wrapping around you seem kinda familiar. Are they…?”

She stands up and turns to face me, revealing the floating eye suspended over her heart, connected by all the wires. The lid is closed.

“They’re attached to me, yeah. And my Third Eye.” She tugs lightly at one of the tendrils, making the floating eye bob up and down slightly.

“Third Eye! Hmm…”

I pull my phone out and start fiddling with it, paging through my music library. I find the song I’m looking for and start to play it – Ego Decay.

“Does this sound like anything to you, particularly?” I ask, hold the speaker out to her so she can hear it clearly.

“Sounds like music.”

“Hey, got it in one. But the singer – give it a second, she’ll start up in a second.”

Sure enough, the vocalist for the song begins singing. The original basis behind the song was one of the Komeiji sisters extolling the… virtues of not overstepping her social circles and over-reaching herself. I couldn’t remember which sister was which, though.

Koishi listens intently, while idly holding the sheaf of spellcards out for me. As I take them, she snaps her fingers. “That actually sounds a lot like gibberish!” she says.

I let both my hands just drop limp. Really? This girl is… a little unscrewed. Of course, to be fair, the song is in Japanese. “Had to get my hopes up, didn’t you?”

Wonder why she’s not curious about the cellphone. Does she have one, too? Is there a cellphone tower somewhere in Gensokyo that I just haven’t spotted yet?

“Well, I really don’t know why you’re letting me listen to it. That’s an interesting little music box you have, though. Never heard one sing before, though I can’t say if that’s singing or just… gibberish. But if you REALLY want to hear some music – well, live music, at least – the human village is planning a festival soon! You should come by. I’m going! I go every year.”

I shrug, and tuck the spellcards into my pouch – successfully, this time. “May as well, right? Good a time as any. It’s where I’m headed, regardless.”

She looks me up and down as I fetch the sword I stabbed into the ground. Don’t forget to wipe the blade off of dirt, I remind myself. I forget what show or anime it was that I saw where someone made it a point to carry a piece of cloth specifically to clean their blades so they don’t stick in their sheaths.

Or is this a scabbard? Ah, well. I don’t know. I do know, however, that she’s making me a little uncomfortable with how she’s staring at me.

“You sure you’re going to be received well at the human village? There’s something a little… off, about you.”

“You’re one to talk. What do you mean?”

”WAHA!”

I blink and look around, confused.

”OH, SO YOU CAN HEAR ME! YAY!”

I rub the side of my head. “Yeah, you don’t have to be so loud, either.”

Koishi nodded. “Yeah, the humans here can’t hear that. It’s called ‘telepathy’.”

I wave my hand at her lazily. “Yeah, it’s part of psychic powers and stuff. That’s what your Third Eyes are for, right? For perceiving intention and will of those around you?”

Shake, shake, the ribbon on her hat waves at me as she shakes her head. “Nah. Close, though.”

The slightest movement from the Eye catches my attention. As I stare at it, I noticed the lid start to quiver.

It splits open just barely, and Koishi disappears.

Immediately I draw my sword (properly) and brandish it in front of me. “Okay, stop screwing with my head, please. I don’t appreciate it.”

She reappears in front of me, right where she disappeared. “It’s okay, it’s not like I’m going to challenge you to a duel. You said you don’t use danmaku. Just wanted to see if it’d work on you.”

From jobless, to hood tech, to assistant manager, to thugbait, to wandering swordswoman, to guinea pig. Impressive chain in the past two months, no doubt. Have experience, willing to relocate, contact by mail as there are no cellphone towers in Gensokyo. I think.

“I guess yeah, it did. What did you do?”

She shrugged. “I can’t really explain it, to be honest. I kinda convinced your subconscious that I wasn’t here anymore, but you knew I’d been here and was still here so it worked halfway on you. I don’t think you’re a human – or at least, not one of the humans from here.”

“I come from a long and illustrious line of psychics and magicians and warlocks and other fanciful things. Not really.”

Her grin grows a little wider – no, it grows sillier. It can’t get any wider. “You’re weird.”

“You’re one to talk. So, take me to this village, then.”

“I guess I could. You seem interesting enough, anyways.”

I live to please. Perhaps I could paint my face and feet red, and walk around on my hands all day. Would that be interesting, too?

“Appreciate it,” I say instead.



So now you know how I got here – but what do you think I’ve done since then? Surely I haven’t just sat around, right? Right!

”Nah, you’ve just walked around on your lonesome.”

Never alone when you’re involved. Can I tell the story?

”You’ve already gotten this far and you just now ask my permission? Heh heh, I kid.”

Now, it’d be rude to just walk into the village and hang around without anything better to do. I had to make myself useful somehow! Koishi here didn’t hang around. She doesn’t like to stay in one place for very long.



The first inklings of my ‘otherworldly power’ started shortly thereafter. Right before Koishi patted me on the back to bid me farewell, I felt… well, the best way to describe it would be to call it a ‘shadow’ of a feeling. I felt her pat my back before she touched me.

I say ‘pat’ my back, but in reality she pretty much slammed an open hand into my back and knocked me forward. I imagine to a regular human that would’ve been ridiculously painful because of the armor I was wearing. She just grinned that goofy grin of hers, said ‘buh-bye now, I’ll see you around!’ and disappeared again.

By the way, Koishi, you really need to work on subconsciously convincing me I didn’t see your footsteps in the grass. That’s like, the first giveaway of an invisible person.

”Hush you, I know you didn’t see anything like that.”

Of course, she abandoned me right in front of the gates to the human village. Bundle on my back, shield on my forearm, sword at my waist, and a pouch opposite to that… I don’t think the guardsmen have ever seen a wandering traveler quite like me, before. To their credit, though, they didn’t step down at all.

Course, they had long spears and there were two of them to just one of me. I wasn’t about to back down, myself, though, even though I had no real clue how to actually fight with a sword. According to Fire Emblem, they would’ve won anyways.

How’s the saying go? ‘A club swung like a sword will always be as good as a club, but a sword swung like a club is less effective than a club’? Ah, well, I don’t really know. But the guardsmen didn’t have to know I didn’t know how to fight.

“Who’re you?” they asked. I forget which one asked me. Like I said, there were two.

“I am Esifex… Champion of the Frozen Wastes.” Okay, so I never really even earned that title, even in WoW, but damned if it didn’t sound impressive. I don’t think anyone could’ve actually earned it in plain ol’ Cobalt gear anyways.

Oh, by the way – I was no longer panicking, but I was still doing stupid things. That side effect tends to last a while. I had no idea of the hole I was digging myself.

“Greetings, Esifex, Champion of the Frozen Wastes. What business do you have with our village?” the other one asked. Still don’t remember who they were, though.

“Well, as you can see, I’m a little out of my element. Not many Frozen Wastes around here. I was hoping to stay a while, see if I can’t fashion myself into a Champion of the… Village. Place.” Not nearly as awesome as I’d hoped to sound.

“You’ll have to leave your weapon with us as you visit the guardian of the village. She’ll decide if you can stay, or what you’ll have to pay.”

Choice A: Take the sword off my waist, hand it over, risk them skewering me on the spot and rummaging through my goods. Choice 2: Hand it over, they let me in, go about my business. Choice Charlie: Attack!

Turns out Choice 2 is the proper answer. After unbuckling my belt, stuffing my little pouch into my bundle, and handing the sword and belt over, the guardsmen just opened the door and let me waltz right in.

Neither one of them seemed too obliged to tell me where I was heading, though. I figured I’d just go straight down the avenue till I got to the big building and eventually someone would ask why the hell I was walking in the streets in armor.

About five minutes passed and I had completely forgotten I was supposed to be going towards the only landmark I could spot; I’d removed the helmet and tucked it under my arm again, and was busying staring like a kid in a candy shop at all the little stalls set up.

By no means a market street, but just the sheer niftiness of all the little things caught my attention like a shiny red ball.

I didn’t get long to admire the novelty of it all, though. Someone walked up behind me, from the guard post, and cleared her throat.

Who I would later remember-slash-learn was Keine Kamishirasawa was standing there.

“Hiya!” I say cheerfully, opening my free hand in a wave. She looks me up and down.

“A warrior woman. Don’t see that too often.”

“Surely, you jest. I’ve heard rumors that this village is guarded by a woman.”

“Not rumors; it’s true. I’m Keine, the guardian.” She starts to walk a circle around me, intending to get a look at my backside.

For some reason I was compelled to walk opposite her, so we ended up looking like we were about to duel to the death or something.

“Keine… hmm. You’re not a human, are you? You’re a … were-bull? If I’m not mistaken.”

Only a moments confusion clouds her face while she tries to figure out why I’m circling with her. “Mostly correct. I’m a were-hakutaku; most of the time, I’m human, yes. On the night of the full-moon, I’m a hakutaku.”

Because I know what that means. I nod instead of offer up a smartass remark.

“So, what brings a warrior woman with letters for a name to our village, seeking a place to stay?”

“Excellent question. I hope the answer is just as excellent for you. I want to offer my presence in any way I can, earn myself a roof and some food.”

She stops circling. I lack the foresight to do the same, and I begin to walk around her before I realize what I’m doing.

She looks sidelong at me, one eyebrow raised. “You’re a very strange young woman.”

“You’ll have to forgive me; Yukari just yanked me from my homeland and dropped me here. I’ve been at her estate for the past two or three days, but apparently she doesn’t entertain guests for long. Rather than send me back, she told me to come here. I was pretty much obliged to listen to her.”

“She does that sometimes. Hmm. For now, I suppose you can stay at the dormitories in the courthouse. Your first task towards rent will be to take the first night-watch shift; I’m assuming you’re better at standing guard than you are scrubbing and cleaning.”

Actually, I’m better at massaging and changing oil, but I won’t correct the person giving me a roof over my head in this incredibly weird-ass land.

“Appreciate it. Could you guide me there?”

She gestures at the large building I was originally headed to. “Of course. It’ll give me time to explain your second task to rent.”

Oh boy.

“In three nights’ time it’ll be a full moon. At that time, a rather pesky youkai in the nearby woods is going to be put down. You will lead the hunting party.”

“How ‘pesky’ are we talking, here? I’m used to fighting with long fields of vision, plenty of line-of-sight all around you. Hard to be snuck up on like that – I’m not so hot in forests.”

“Think along the lines of a rabid wolf, stealing flock animals. Except it’s about five feet tall and seven feet long.”

Wolf claws can’t punch through plate armor. I hope. I wonder how thick and durable Yukari made this stuff.

“I make no guarantees as to the killing blow, but I’m more than willing to put myself in front of it and keep it off anyone who’s going with me.”

Keine nods. “I’ll be part of the hunting party – that’s why we’re going out on a full moon. If anything happens, I’ll be there to help as well.”

Oh good, I don’t have to do all the work. Now, why did I say I was an excellent swordsman, Champion of the Frozen Wastes, again?

Right. ‘Cause I’m a goddamn moron. Yay, delusions of grandeur!

“The dormitories are through this door. I recommend you try to get some rest now – you’ll be guarding the outside walls of the village, not the courthouse. Your weapon will be returned to you, of course. Good night, good luck.”



So for three days I patrolled the outer walls of the village. Everyone slept peacefully at night (for at least four hours) while I was on vigilance. Okay, maybe not all because of me.

It was easy enough to make me forget that I was suddenly the hunts-captain for a giant wolf on steroids on the night of the full moon.

Luckily, that night didn’t end in complete dismal failure. I did not in fact end up getting disarmed of my sword and have to fight entirely with my shield, nor did I nearly get knocked over before one of the villagers managed to scare the wolf thing with his spear.

Nor did Koishi have to come in and blast the thing with what looked like a giant pink heart.

”Okay, the first part was fine, but now you’re just plain lying through your teeth. Stop that.”

Haha. Okay, she didn’t not have to blast it off me because I wasn’t not on the ground and it wasn’t pink anyways it was more like a light light purple.

”No fair trying to use double negatives to confuse me! Just tell the story, you goober.”

Fine, fine. So Koishi shows up again and helps with the fight; her not-pink-mostly-light-light-purple –

”Stop that, too. They’re pink. They’re so totally pink. They’re pinker than any pink you’ve ever seen until you saw my pink, pink hearts.”

–heart bullet thing doing a fine job spooking wolfyoukaibeastmonsterthing enough to give me time to get back on my feet.

“You’re forgetting the major rule in Gensokyo, Esifex!” She… flaps her arms, or something, and more purplish-pink hearts –

”I swear I’ll make you forget how to do math if you try to say they’re not pink again.”

– come flying out of somewhere around her.

“Oh, let me guess. Spellcards and danmaku, right? I thought that was only for sentient youkai?”

“Nah. But I did happen to read your spellcards the other day – use ‘em! This is the perfect time.”

“Don’t have the time to pick and choose ‘em, you know.” I look around for my sword; still can’t find it, but the villagers are starting to fan out now, surround the wolf. Maybe one of them will spot it for me.

“Just shout the name of one of ‘em and it’ll come to you. Usually.”

You’ve gotta be kidding me. First, an omnipotent demi-god who watches anime conjures up armor for me from a video game, then she turns herself into me, makes an out-of-area phonecall in a place that shouldn’t have cellphones at all, then she dumps me into a village where I tell everyone I’m some champion swordswoman, then I get roped into a hunting party, and now I’m suddenly a ‘Magical Transforming Super-Girl’ who shouts out my attacks and poses dramatically?

Oh, hell. Why not.

“Shockwave!”

Something compels me to lift my leading leg up a little, take a half-step forward, then stomp down as hard as I can.

A huge blast of dirt comes rocketing up out of the ground towards the wolf, spraying it in the face and knocking its feet out from under it.

Oh, cool! “It should be stunned now! I’m going in!”

Koishi nods and sinks back, watching me fight.

Let’s see; sword on the ground somewhere, probably buried under all the dirt I just kicked up. Shield on my forearm, got two free ha
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on May 23, 2010, 05:44:44 AM
?What about Koishi? She helped.?

Keine shrugs. ?What about her? She?s welcome in the village whenever she wants, but she wanders. What would our hospitality mean to her??

I look at all the villagers I?d inadvertently stunned, knocked out, or thrown aside. Koishi had already come-to and was helping the lot of them up. ?Probably nothing more than ?thanks?, but I guess that?d be enough, too.?

Those fangs creep me out a little less when she just smiles instead of grins. The grin makes her look like she wants to eat me. The smile looks like she wants to hug me. ?Well, she?s more than welcome to join us for the festival we?ll be throwing for the successful capture and containment of this wolf youkai.?

Oh, cool. Koishi said something about ?

Wait. She said that like three days ago. Hmm?



That?s important. Remember that?

?Hey, shut up and tell the story.?

Fine, fine.



Two days later ? that?s four days ago ? I ask Koishi, who?d been staying at the dormitories with me.

?Hey. How?d you know they were throwing a festival for the hunt when we didn?t even know about the hunt yet??

She shrugs. ?You know what deja-vu is, right??

?Clearly it?s when someone messes with the Matrix. Yeah, I know what deja-vu is; what?s that gotta do with you seeing into the future??

Oh, hey, there?s that silly grin again. Man, does she get some miles out of that grin. ?Not me. You. I can muck about in the subconscious mind ? and yours is ridiculously active. That?s also where the primary cortex responsible for ascended brain function sits. You have mild precognition, and since I was romping around in your head before I showed myself to you, I was able to see with better clarity than you what was in store in the next few days. That could come in handy for you.?

I sigh and roll my head back, staring at the sky. ?How?s the saying go??

Ha! Got rid of the grin. Confused head-tilt, GO. ?What saying??

I take a deep breath and grin my own grin. Hey, fresh country air smells nice. Never noticed that.

??You can?t be bound by common sense in Gensokyo?? And now I suddenly have mind-powers? HA! It?s like a story right out of my dreams.?




THE END zomg but maybe not.
Oh, by the way, the spoiler'd quotations would be Koishi speaking and psyker'ing at the same time, just because she likes the theatrics.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 23, 2010, 06:28:32 AM
Wha....wha.... did you just.... go over the word limit for a single post? Oh damn....

*Sakana prepares to do a lot of reading tomorrow
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on May 23, 2010, 06:43:17 AM
Esifex, write more often. Because this is awesome.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on May 24, 2010, 11:23:09 PM
I didn't break the judges, did I? :v

At this rate we're not gonna get the next topic till later in the week.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 25, 2010, 04:23:45 AM
I didn't break the judges, did I? :v

At this rate we're not gonna get the next topic till later in the week.

A-hem.

(http://img718.imageshack.us/img718/1816/alicemonoclefiresm.jpg) (http://img52.imageshack.us/img52/4134/alicemonoclefire.jpg)

My dear sir, are you implying that I, as the honorable judge of the Weekly Writing Contest, would merely disappear without giving an account of witherto or whyfore? I pray for your sake that it is not so, for if it were, I would have no-one to try out my spot-on Jane Austen impression on.

You did, however, slow us down, Esifex, and for that you shall be...

Granted the title of SM, for you are the winner of this three-week Weekly Writing Contest!

As Sakana put it, deciding on a winner here was pretty hard. Those works were all awesome, and each had their own special thing. But Esifex, that was simply wonderful writing. Bear your title of SM proud, you've earned it.

Honorable mentions go to: Nobu for the cut-ins, those were a really nice gimmick. Really hope you continue that~ And on my part, Iced, I loved your piece, and grats for being the only writer here who understands what a deadline is :P

Phew. With how long reading all that took, I think our plan to 'punish' the writers with the self-inserts might have backfired to punish us judges instead. :V Nevertheless, Sakana and I are still slightly vengeful. And so, this "week's" challenge is:

May 4, 2010: "If she's the sort that can't die, I can go all-out on her, right?"

Mortality is a neat concept to write about, no two ways about it. And in Touhou, where the definitions thereof are stretched every which way or outright averted, there's a heck of a lot of it to write about. There is one requirement for this topic, and that is this: no matter who you write about, the plot MUST BE about the death of a loved one. Apart from that, this is all in your hands, and Sakana's.

Also, notably: it's up to Sakana's whim if this challenge will take place over one week, two, or even three. It's a heavy topic, and we might get some amazing results for it. The only thing we could both agree upon is that we want to see your tears, writers~ :3

Hope you enjoy the challenge. Have fun writing, folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: E-Nazrin on May 25, 2010, 04:36:31 AM
"M, Master, Flandre just visited..."

"Yes, and?"

"And she said Kaguya-sama was stealing her kills in Jotunheim Online."

BOOM

"Damnit, not again."
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: nintendonut888 on May 25, 2010, 04:45:01 AM
Ufufu, I wonder if my Gengetsu in the outside world story could count? :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hello Purvis on May 25, 2010, 05:18:38 AM
Mus will be my only real competition.



"Hey Dai," Wriggle asks, "How long has Cirno been in the freezer?"
"Couple hours," says Daiyousei.
"Those things are air tight, you know."
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on May 25, 2010, 05:20:37 AM
Pah!  You latecomers!  If I'd spent another week on my story... It still would have sucked  ;) .  Though I am a little sad no one caught the meta joke.

Hm...  This one's hard.  I have one for killing people off, but for dealing with the deaths....
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 25, 2010, 05:28:40 AM
Though I am a little sad no one caught the meta joke.
....
......
.........
Well, I just got it now that you mentioned it  :derp:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 25, 2010, 06:11:06 AM
Though I am a little sad no one caught the meta joke.

Oh, no, I caught it.

Bulk discounts are wonderful things. :]
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Nobu on May 25, 2010, 08:28:40 AM
May 4, 2010: "If she's the sort that can't die, I can go all-out on her, right?"

May 4, 2010

May 4

:o

[ruro]Details, details. Now get to steppin'.[/ruro]
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 25, 2010, 09:51:45 AM
NOW GET BACK IN TIME AND WRITE THAT THING!  :V

On another note: This weeks challenge will run with a two weeks minimum deadline.

Meaning, Deadline is the 6th of June

Also, the 'We want to see your tears' part wasn't completely joking. We had a humorous challenge last, so now is a serious one. Good luck writing~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on May 25, 2010, 01:09:31 PM
Here I thought my excessive anger and sailor mouth would get me somewhere (seriously...I curse a fucking lot).

Not sure about this week. No ideas are cropping up like they did with the last few. But I'unno, maybe I can pull together some form of trainwreck*. Who knows?

*Is this a hint for things to come? Fuck if I know...
Title: Weekly writing challenge
Post by: Tengukami on May 26, 2010, 03:27:25 PM
Oh wow. I'm actually halfway through a somewhat longish piece on this very subject. Get out of my head!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on May 26, 2010, 11:18:39 PM
You know, actually, I had an idea, but I don't feel like writing angsty stuff. I have enough shit on my plate to deal with, rather than get my head into the modality it'd need to be in for this entry.

I'll come back in two weeks.

(By the way, June 8th is when I go for my massage therapy licensure state boards! Wish me luck!)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on June 06, 2010, 01:50:43 AM
Man, this one killed me.  Maybe because I couldn't write the one I wanted to write.  Or maybe it was just a bad week.

Anyway I'm sure that another week will magically appear, but I have an obsession for meeting deadlines so here ya go.

****

Kotori looked out suspiciously at the woods.  While it wasn't unusual for her to feel the presence of youkai, she had a special duty today.  Her grandmother was tired, so no one was supposed to disturb her.  And she was certain that the youkai was trying to work around her to get into the room where her grandmother was resting.  Which was why she was peering intently at the underbrush.

The watcher in the forest was suitably impressed with the young girls skill.  Even if the young priestess was mistaking two auras for one, her form in searching was perfect.

Still, there were other matters to attend to.  The watcher moved quickly to where the other youkai was and grabbed it by the neck.  It cried out loudly in shock and annoyance.  At the shrine Kotori jumped almost a foot in the air and crashed down onto the ground before scrambling to her feet gohei in hand.  ?Alright youkai!  Come out and face me fair and square!? she yelled.

?A bold request for one so young.  But unnecessary.  Neither of us are going to hurt you.?  Momiji stepped out of the woods holding Rin by the scruff of her neck.  ?I was just following this one to make sure she kept out of trouble.?

The young wind priestess stared long and hard at the two figures before lowering her gohei.  ?Oh!  It's you.  But why are you here Ms Inubashiri?  Shouldn't you be with the goddesses at the wake??

?I've given my proper respects, so I decided to follow this one.?  Momiji shook Rin, who shifted to human form.  ?Who was doing something she shouldn't be doing these days.?

Orin laughed sheepishly.  ?Well, it's not often you have a chance to catch one of the greats.?

Momiji smiled at Kotori.  ?Anyway, I'd like to speak with your grandmother, if it could be arranged.?

Kotori looked conflicted at the request.  ?Well, I know you're a good family friend Ms. Inubashiri, but grandma's supposed to be resting.  Lady Kanako and Lady Suwako wouldn't even let her go to the wake today.?

?Kotori?   Is that Momiji out there with you?? a weak voice called out from within the shrine doors.

?Ah, Grandmother!  Yes it is.  She said she wanted to speak to you.?

?Thank you granddaughter.  You can let her in.  I trust her to guard my privacy just as well as you can.?  The old voice chuckled slightly.  ?You should go punish that other youkai by having her help you sweep the grounds.?

Momiji nodded to the younger priestess.  ?You can count on me.  I'll guard the door as if it led to the Great Tengu's chambers.?

Kotori bowed, then pointed her gohei at Rin.  ?Alright youkai, it's time for your punishment!  Follow me!?

Rin laughed again.  ?Oh well.  That's what I get for getting caught.  Show me where the brooms are, kid.?

Momiji quietly opened the sliding door to the small room then shut it behind her.  It was a very spartan abode.  There was a futon, a heater, and a small table with several medicine packages on it.

The futon itself was occupied by Sanae Kochiya, eldest shrine maiden in Gensoukyo.  For now.

Momiji smiled softly at the old woman before sitting down at her side, being sure to position herself do could face the door as well.  Sanae laughed.  ?I shouldn't be surprised.  You would guard me wouldn't you?  No matter how meaningless it is.?

?I promised the young girl outside.  And no wolf Tengu would break a promise to a friend,? Momiji replied with a chuckle.

The woman on the futon weakly raised a hand to trace the smile.  ?Hm...  In the old days you would have said that with a straight face.  Have I managed to corrupt you, oh great patrol tengu??

Momiji snorted.  ?Hah.  I'm just humoring you more.  There's no way a human could corrupt a Tengu.?

Sanae chuckled again.  ?Oh really?  I wonder....?  She laid back down again and sighed.  ?That's right.  How was the wake??

?It was... boisterous.  Aya, Marisa and Remilia are smashed.  Well, more then normal.  Reimu's daughter was unconscious when I left.  And I think Suika might have actually drunk enough to affect her judgment.?

Sanae sighed.  ?That's good to hear.  I know the funeral was so quiet.  I guess Youkai don't attend funerals.  Well, except perhaps those that were human like Marisa.?  She closed her eyes.

Momiji's smile faded a bit.  ?Sanae.  Should I go run and fetch the goddesses?  I think they should be here for this....?

Sanae's eyes opened.  ?Hm?  Do you think I'm dying Momiji??

Momiji clenched her fists.  ?I know you're dying Sanae.  Don't try to deceive me.  The kassha came here to pick up your corpse, and Orin doesn't make mistakes.?

Sanae sighed again.  After a moment she said, ?Well, perhaps I am dying.  Dying more then I was before anyway.  I think I'm taking in more medicine then food now.?

Momiji started to stand.  ?So let me get the goddesses and have them stay with you.  They've put in their time at the wake.  You don't need to settle for a patrol tengu to keep you company as you...?

?Momiji!? Sanae said abruptly.  ?I'm not settling for anything.  I'm happy to have you keep me company.?  She adjusted her head slightly to get a better view of Momiji's face.  ?Besides I won't die until I've said goodbye to them.  I promised myself.?

Momiji frowned.  Seeing the expression, Sanae waved her finger at the wolf tengu.  ?What's that look?  You don't believe me??

Momiji paused, then sat back down.  She took the old priestesses hand in hers.  ?No.  I have faith in you, Sanae?

Sanae smiled brightly at her friend.  ?I know.  I can feel it.?  She gripped the wolf tengu's hand tightly.  There was a long silence.

Finally Sanae spoke again.  ?I wonder if I'll be able to see Reimu before judgment.  Talk to her one more time, maybe get one more duel in.?  She paused for a moment.  ?I wish I could see my daughter again too....?

Momiji nodded, not sure what exactly to say.  She could feel tears starting to leak into her vision.  *Dammit!  What kind of gods are you if you can't even tell when your priestess is dying!*

The air ripped asunder with a thunderclap as two figures appeared inside the room.  ?Sanae!? Kanko yelled while rushing to the priestesses side.  Suwako quickly followed.

?Oh good.  You're back,? Sanae said weakly.  Then her eyes closed.

?Oi!  Sanae!? Momiji yelled.

The priestess grimaced.  ?Just let me sleep, a little...?  Her expression relaxed again and she began breathing deeply.

Suwako brushed the priestesses wispy hair back into place with her hand, while Kanako bowed slightly to Momiji.  ?Thank you.  She refused to call for us, so we didn't know until your prayer reached us.?

Momiji looked away.  ?Yeah.  Well, it was for her sake.  Don't get used to it.?

Momiji stood and let Kanako take her place holding Sanae's hand.  Wiping her eyes she walked out of the sliding door.  There in the courtyard were Orin and Kotori.  Kotori's face was twisted with worry.  Momiji stepped aside and nudged the young girl towards the room.  ?Go in.  Your Grandmother would want you there.?

?Grandma...?  The girl called out as she ran through the door.

Momiji wiped her eyes again, then managed a weak smile at Orin.  ?Told you that girl was going to break a few hearts.? 

The wolf tengu began walking away from the shrine, when the kassha's hand dropped on her shoulder.  ?Where are you going sis??

Momiji bristled a bit.  ?I'm going home.  To be alone.?

Orin shook her head.  ?If you were a cat you'd want to be alone.  But you're a wolf Tengu.  You want to go drinking with friends until you can barely stand, then howl your sorrows at the moon.  So we're going to grab Nitori, and hit up Mystia's until you're plastered.?

Momiji growled but followed the kassha.  ?You cats can be real annoying.?

?You prefer it if I chewed on your tail??

Momiji shook her head.  ?Alright, but you can't complain later about my bitching.  And you're the one who gets to drag me home after this and the wake.?

---

The funeral was a sunny day.

Momiji stood a distance away from the family.  She didn't really think much of gods.  Still they seemed to be taking good care of Kotori, despite their own grief.

Marisa and Alice had both shown up as well.  Marisa had muttered something about her and Sakuya being the last, before lapsing into silence.  Alice had said nothing, just walked over to the young wind priestess and handed her a tiny doll of Sanae in her younger days, before moving back to where Momiji and Marisa were standing.

Momiji wasn't quite as unused to funerals as most youkai.  Training was always dangerous.  For that matter, Momiji had been alive long enough to have fought in the last battles the of the Tengu, before they left the human world behind.

Still this wasn't the same.  When a colleague fell Momiji could promise to continue their fight, to fill their place.  But Sanae didn't serve the Tengu like Momiji did.  In fact Sanae had been one of the people Momiji was supposed to keep an eye on.

She had no idea how to honor her friends memory.

The service ended quickly.  Kanako thanked Momiji and the two magicians for showing up, while Suwako comforted Kotori.  Then they left for the wake, followed closely by Alice.

Momiji stayed.  She didn't feel closure.  Not yet.

After a while someone coughed behind her.  The wolf Tengu turned to find Marisa still there, looking uncomfortable.  ?What do you want?? Momiji asked.

?Well, I don't know if this is the best time, but I figured I'd ask you for a favor, since I can't exactly get up the mountain without causing a stir.?  Marisa flinched under Momiji's glare.  ?Hold on, lemme explain.?

?Do it quickly.?

Marisa nodded.  ?Well, the thing is, I've kinda got it in my head to help out Reimu's granddaughter down here.  Make sure she gets out more, and meets up with more youkai and humans without her parents getting in the way.?  The magician shrugged.  ?Anyway, I figure Sanae's granddaughter might want to get out more too, but well, like I said...?

Momiji blinked considering the magicians words.  Then she smiled.  ?I think I can look after Kotori.?

Marisa grinned briefly.  ?Right.  Well I'll see you at the wake.?  She gave a weak wave, grabbed her broom then flew off.

Momiji turned back to the small grave marker.  She had her answers.  Now there was only one last thing left to say.

?If you reincarnate in Gensoukyo, let's become friends again.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 07, 2010, 06:13:20 AM
Anyway I'm sure that another week will magically appear, but I have an obsession for meeting deadlines so here ya go.

Yes, as you expected (and partly as we planned from the start anyway), we'll have DEADLINE EXTENSION once more.

New Deadline is one week from now.

Also, Honorable Mention already goes to IcedFairy for meeting the Deadline~
Title: Weekly writing challenge thread
Post by: Tengukami on June 10, 2010, 11:52:02 AM
Thanks for the extension. I finally finished the outline for a story that's been in my head for weeks.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 10, 2010, 11:59:04 AM
Hoh, so we can expect a Tengukami entry? Nice, that will make things interesting~
Title: Weekly writing challenge thread
Post by: Tengukami on June 10, 2010, 12:08:36 PM
Yeah, I know I've been negligent. My second job has been demanding more non-fiction, and they don't even let me make references to Touhou. I need to get back into fiction. I'll be working on it this weekend.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hello Purvis on June 10, 2010, 07:17:33 PM
Also, Honorable Mention already goes to IcedFairy for meeting the Deadline~

Bitch I was done before him.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 10, 2010, 08:16:04 PM
Bitch I was done before him.
Heh, didn't even notice that one before  :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hello Purvis on June 10, 2010, 08:26:50 PM
Like find a the Ger Man equivalent of a hundred dollar bill between the couch cushions, isn't is?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 10, 2010, 10:38:39 PM
We shall see about that once it's time for judging~   ;)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Sriggle on June 13, 2010, 11:00:28 AM
It's short, but we need more entries.
--------
Where there used to be a field of bamboo, there is now nothing but smoke.

In fact, there is nothing but smoke for several miles. Not even in her fights with Kaguya has Mokou seen so much destruction. She remembers reading a paper about something called an ?atom bomb? lots of years ago, but not even that could rival this large beam of pure destruction.

She's used to it by now, though.
?Guess the kid must've been pretty pissed this time..? Thank heavens that she lived out here, and not somewhere in the human village. Then again, with her lifestyle, that would pretty much be impossible.

After walking a few miles, she finally sees her.

The little girl is sulking under a bamboo shoot(Or rather, what's left of it), head held close to her her knees. Her cheeks are red, damn. Kid's been crying. She sees Mokou, but then lowers her head. Either that last beam tired her out, or she's genuinely sorry. It's probably the former, though it's been a long day and they're both tired, so Mokou decides to go with the latter.

?You OK??
She kneels down in front of the kid. The kid looks at her through teary eyes.
?Yeah.?

Mokou pats her head.
?Good. Now don't you ever dream of doing something like that again, ya hear??

The little girl nods silently. She knows it's not the beam Mokou is referring to, it's the fact that she threw a tantrum because she didn't wanna go home.

The older girl smiles and extends her arm.
?Good. Let's shake on that, 'K?? The little girl hesitantly takes her hand.

?Stop sulking, Flandre. We'll go home now.?
?Un!? Flandre wipes away her tears and they both start down the path of the scarlet mansion.

Mokou smiles as she looks down at the girl. She's really matured, bit-by-bit. Of course, she'll never grow up, but at least she's finally starting to act her phsyical age.

Although it did take rather many ?Kyu's?.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hello Purvis on June 13, 2010, 11:32:52 AM
It's short, but we need more entries.

Brevity is...wit

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Sriggle on June 13, 2010, 11:39:49 AM
Brevity is...wit



I don't follow.

Did I miss the deadline or something? It's still the 13:th where I am..
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 13, 2010, 11:44:33 AM
You didn't miss any deadline. ^^

And I understand what Purvis is saying, just figure it out yourself, it's nothing negative :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 15, 2010, 05:13:56 AM
.....

.....

.....

.....

Okay, seriously, what the hell....

I totally forgot to announce Deadline-Hammer before I went off yesterday, but it seems noone else noriced as well, I blame WC.

This is.... embarassing....

Also, I'd still love to see Tengukami's entry....

Gah.....

[Contest Sign] Unjustified and Unilateral Action   - ONE MORE EXTEND!

This is the final extend, definitely this time. I'm really hoping for one or two more entries. Good luck writing, and sorry for the inconveniences :bow:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on June 15, 2010, 05:54:03 AM
Still don't feel like doing this one :X

Don't feel like making myself depressed any more than I normally am.

ALSO ALREADY WORKING ON SOMETHING nurhur
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on June 15, 2010, 06:01:46 AM
 :(

Well, I suppose it gives me more time to work on other stuff....

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on June 15, 2010, 08:20:17 AM
Ugh. I feel about you holding up the deadline for me. IcedFairy doesn't seem happy about it, anyway.

I can always post the story I'm working on later or something. I'm playing with the definition of "death" as it is, so it might not even meet the guidelines.

Either way, it'll be done by this weekend at the latest. It'll have to be - I'm leaving the country on Monday!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 15, 2010, 08:26:47 AM
Sorry for the inconveniences for everyone here, I'm really feeling bad about this ;^^
Title: Weekly Writing Challenge
Post by: Tengukami on June 15, 2010, 08:31:22 AM
Seriously, just skip me. I'll post my story later. IcedFairy and the others who met deadline should be considered. That's what deadlines are for.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 15, 2010, 08:36:10 AM
I'll wait for Ruro's opinion to decide how to handle this. We might indeed just cut the extension and judge today.

Probably also depends on whether we feel ready to post the next theme yet :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on June 15, 2010, 03:38:22 PM
Probably also depends on whether we feel ready to post the next theme yet :V
What you don't have a list of them just waiting to be inflicted upon us?  :V

Yeah, far more then the judging itself* I look forward to the topics.  It always gives me a fun two or three days of brainstorming, even if the story itself doesn't quite come together.

*(Not that I don't love acquiring the ducky.)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 15, 2010, 04:17:44 PM
We currently have a list of.... two (at least that I'm aware of :V )

It's more about presenting the topic to all of you nicely, as well as make a cool post for the judging itself that needs preparation  :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on June 15, 2010, 04:37:12 PM
If you REALLY need entries, I could try whipping something up tonight. I've been juggling an idea for this but never had the nerve to put it to paper, really...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hello Purvis on June 15, 2010, 05:03:21 PM
Three Entries. Mus made one too.

I am very disappointed in the quantity over quality bias being displayed here =[

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on June 15, 2010, 05:16:57 PM
Yep. Even if only one person enters, there should be a judging. And if the story sucks, there are no winners.

I missed deadline. I'm out. I can deal with it, and post the story when it's done.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 15, 2010, 06:37:57 PM
The point isn't really that there are only three of four entries, which is a good number, the point is us judges messing up completely.  :ohdear:

And I still haven't heard from Ruro, but, since this is obviously the Will of the People here...

HAMMERTIME!
Judging will begin shortly.
Please watch warmly while we try to get back to doing what we should be doing  :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on June 16, 2010, 03:12:43 AM
I need some verdicts from judges before anything can get done.

That means you, you lazy Librarians. >:<
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 16, 2010, 06:57:19 AM
JUDGEMENT!

(http://i853.photobucket.com/albums/ab98/Twilight0402/Shiki_Vuvuzela.png)

As the theme of this challenge was Death, who else would be fit to deliver judgement on this case than me, the Judge of Paradise?

As such, I have been called forward to lay upon you the decision of the Heavens.

And the one that has been judged as White here is.... IcedFairy

Congratulations.
That was a wonderful piece of writing that moved even me. Do not worry, Sanae shall receive a positive verdict from my hands when she appears before me.


Now then, let me get back to work, there's things that need my attention, hehehehe- what?

That thing in my hand?

....
....
....

Okay, you got me... *BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*

It is that time again, the time when all of Gensokyo forms into teams and challenges each other on the fields of honor, in a battle of sports.
Of course, watching as the fair rules of the game get violated by the powers of Gensokyo's inhabitants is quite hard on me as a judge.
In a world where stopping time, manipulating borders, controlling fate, creating illusions and shooting danmaku are common things, fairness barely has a place.

But I shall not let that stop me from enjoying the events, in fact, I might eventually participate myself. As soon as I find out where Komachi is hiding, that is.

Because right now, it is time for.....


Touhou Soccer - Gensokyo Cup

(http://i853.photobucket.com/albums/ab98/Twilight0402/Touhou_soccer.png)

Since we are already delayed, Deadline is June 27th

Have fun writing everyone~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hello Purvis on June 16, 2010, 03:03:49 PM
The game comes to a halt. Sanae glares at Yuyuko. "Goalies aren't allowed to eat the ball, you know!"

"Then don't kick it at me when I'm yawning!" replies the ghost princess. "I think you chipped a tooth!"
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 16, 2010, 03:27:17 PM
Purvis gets an award already for making me laugh in a way that would have ended bad had I been drinking something at the time. Well done :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: IBakaChan on June 16, 2010, 03:39:14 PM
"STOP THE GAME." A stern womans voice sounded over what seemed like the whole arena.
The cheering crowd got muffled down to a quiet mumble, and finally becoming completly quiet.

The players on the field stood still. No one dared move when it was that terrifying Judge who had stopped them.

"Nether World team." The border youkai turned her eyes towards the other woman.

"Yes, Judge?" The Judge almost shook with anger.

"GET SOME CONTROL OVER YOUR TEAM AND TAKE THIS SERIOUSLY!!" Everyones gazes were turned towards the Nether Worlds team.

And yes, they certainly needed to get some control. Chen was just bouncing around, not really doing anything to be helpful, which made Ran quite upset, thus making her attention stray from the game. The border youkai were practically just lying around on the field, using her gaps to make the ball go into the goal when she thought the judge wasn't looking. Youmu had already sliced a number of balls because "They were attacking the princess!", while this "princess" were sitting on the side lines, peacefully enjoying a meal.

"Sheesh, calm down. It's just a game~" Yukari said with a pout, waving nonchallantly with her hand.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on June 16, 2010, 07:58:17 PM
Hooray I can see again!
Hooray I won!
Hooray new topic!

Soccer?  Hm...  This will be a challenge.  To wikipedia....
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on June 16, 2010, 08:03:32 PM
Soccer? I can only bet World Cup has something to do with this.

Well shit in a frying pan, there goes my Touhou Super Dodgeball short.
Title: Weekly Writing Challenge
Post by: Tengukami on June 16, 2010, 08:09:51 PM
I'll pass.

GET IT? Pass?

Seriously, had my fill of soccer, vuvujgamj and bzzzz, thanks. Best of luck to the participants!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Hello Purvis on June 16, 2010, 08:13:05 PM
Well shit in a frying pan, there goes my Touhou Super Dodgeball short.

Holy fuck. Do this.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 16, 2010, 08:22:13 PM
To clarify, it doesn't necessarily have to be soccer. Any kind of sport will do, as far as I am concerned.

EDIT: Well, let's make it a ball-sport at least. But within this, anything goes. So do that Dodgeball thing, Erebus~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Tengukami on June 16, 2010, 08:22:35 PM
Holy fuck. Do this.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on June 16, 2010, 08:28:12 PM
To clarify, it doesn't necessarily have to be soccer. Any kind of sport will do, as far as I am concerned.

EDIT: Well, let's make it a ball-sport at least. But within this, anything goes. So do that Dodgeball thing, Erebus~
k

Let's hope I don't fuck this up.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Mushyrulez on June 17, 2010, 03:28:46 AM
C'mon, it's easy to write something about the World Cu-BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ

-_-
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Chaore on June 23, 2010, 03:53:56 AM
Dear Rawro. Will prolly need be replaced.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on June 23, 2010, 05:49:25 AM
In hindsight, asking a bunch of internet trawlers to write about sports was probably destined to fail regardless of the coinciding timing of the World Cup.

Also SAKANA YOUR AVATAR LOOKS LIKE UTSUHO HAS HER HAND UP A FISHES BUTT
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on June 23, 2010, 10:55:02 PM
Pah, you don't think not knowing the RULES would stop me Esifex! 

I should have probably done another ball game, but this one had already infected my brain.  Anyway.....

----------------

?I imagine you're both wondering why I brought you here.?  The ancient gap youkai said in a sinister voice.

Reimu shook her head.  ?No.  Can I go home now??

?No, you can't.?  Yukari coughed then continued.  ?Gensoukyo has become too stable.  There is conflict, but no change.  In order to advance, one of the great houses must fall.?

Sanae shivered at those words.  ?Wait!  You mean we're going to have to engage in some kind of Battle Royal?  That's too cruel!?

?We should be so lucky,? Reimu muttered.  ?What horrible idea do you have this time Sukima.?

Yukari smiled grimly.  ?You two shrines shall gather your allies and compete in a brutal contest of the outside world.  The winners shall absorb the losers, spreading the needed chaos across the land.  And this sport shall be....? Yukari raised a black and white ball into the air.  ?FOOTBALL!?

Sanae blinked.  ?What??

Reimu grabbed the gap youkai by the throat.  ?I'll do it, because I have no choice.  But I swear, if you bring a crowd of fairies armed with those damned buzzing things I'll break the Hakurei Barrier myself!?

---

Thus the two shrines began hunting down their teams.  It was a long and difficult process, mainly because no one really took this seriously at all, but in the end two full teams met at the field that Yukari had summoned from who knows where.

In the makeshift locker room Reimu looked over the strange crew that had assembled at her request.  She was a little worried about being underpowered for a soccer match, but she knew that her team had an impressive trick on their side.  Hopefully that would be enough to turn the balance.

Suddenly a Suika ran into the room.  ?Mission Success!?  She gave the other Suika in the room a high five before turning to Reimu.  ?I've got their roster.  Looks like your guesses were right.  It's the goddesses, the three tengu, and a batch from the underground.  Looks like they got that Nue girl too, so they only needed one Zombie fairy to round out their ranks.

Alice gave Marisa a dry look.  ?You shouldn't have sold her out to the papers, Marisa.?

Marisa shrugged.  ?She should blame the tengu for printing it.  It's not my fault she showed her true form to me.?

Meiling looked up from where she had been doing stretches.  ?So who's the goalie??

?That wolf tengu.? the scout Suika replied.

?Who cares!? added the other Suika.  ?I get to punch a god!  In a major sporting event!?

Reimu sighed.  ?Yuugi, I'm counting on you to hold the line after Suika get's herself kicked out.?

?Hey,? the Suikas cried out.  ?Only one of us is going to get kicked out.  You'll still have the other.?

Yuugi rolled her eyes.  ?Unless they kick you out at the start for being on the field in two places at once.?

Suika gave her fellow oni a questioning glace.  ?By the way, how the heck did Reimu talk you into this??

At that moment Parsee walked out from behind the lockers.  ?Alice!  What's with this cheerleader's outfit?  You got this skirt too short!  And the top covers even less then my old undershirt did!.?

?That's intentional,? Alice replied.

Yuugi smiled.  ?I think you look great in it.?

Suika looked at the now brightly blushing bridgekeeper then back at her fellow Oni.  ?I'm jealous...?

?Hey, you look like you're hot cheerleader girl!  Let me cool you down!?  Parsee jumped away from the blue ice fairy, but the green fairy behind her grabbed the young girls arm.

?That's not necessary Cirno!? Daiyousei said as she hustled the other fairy away.

Marisa shook her head.  ?You sure about them Reimu?  Somehow I don't see them taking out Okuu or Orin.?

Reimu smiled.  ?Trust me.  This games going to be won by speed and technique.  We've got you and Youmu for speed.  Those two and Koakuma help give us the technique.?

?Pah.  If you had just let me destroy the sun so me and Flandre could play, you wouldn't need to worry about such things.?  Remilia stood with the rest of the scarlet devil mansion, for once helping fix Sakuya's clothes as opposed to Sakuya fixing hers.  ?I suppose that Sakuya, Meiling and that other devil will suffice though.?

There was a crackle of static as the stolen speaker systems came to life.  Yukari's voice echoed through the room.  ?Will all players please come to the pitch for the opening ceremony and official rules announcements.?

Reimu tossed her gohei over her shoulder.  ?Just watch vampire.  Player 2 miko will be serving us tea before dinner.?

***

The two teams faced off on the field, a crowd of overly excited fairies cheering them on.  On one side Parsee and a couple of fairy maids turned cheerleader were rallying Reimu's crowd, while on the other side Satori and a crew of Zombie fairies formed Moriya's cheer squad.

Yukari Yakumo stood at the center of the pitch, waving over Reimu and Sanae, the respective team captains.  ?Alright, I'm looking for a good interesting fight.  We're both clear on what happens when each side wins, right??

?No!  You haven't told us anything at all,? Sanae muttered.

?It's always like this,? Reimu replied.

Yukari smiled.  ?Whoops.  Okay.  The winning shrine absorbs the other.  In addition if Sanae wins, the Scarlet Devil Mansion has to open up a shrine on their grounds.?

?What!?? screamed Remilia from the sides.  ?Dammit!  You better not screw this up Reimu!?

?Tell that to Meiling.  She better guard the goal better then she guards your gate!? Reimu yelled back.

Yukari continued on, ?And if Reimu wins, I get Aya as a Shikigami!?

?What!?? Aya sputtered.  Hatate began laughing uproariously.

?And she gets Hatate as her shikigami,? Yukari added with a grin.

Hatate's face froze.  ?Oh no you didn't.?

Momiji shook her head.  ?What kind of pictures do you have on the Head Tengu??

Yukari laughed.  ?Oh it's not about the pictures I have.  It's the pictures I promised.  Two birds and a fox.?

Hatate pulled out her cellphone.  ?'Yukari Yakumo.  Old hag, or perverted old hag?  We report, you decide.'?

Yukari smiled.  ?And now....?

?Hold it right there!?

The crowd turned to see Shikieiki step onto the field, followed by Komachi, Byakuren, Shou and Nazarin.  ?You don't think I can allow such blatant favoritism in a referee do you?  You actively gain if the Moriya lose, and the Scarlet Devil Mansion is your most dependable ally, even if that's only because you easily manipulate their boredom.  I'll be taking charge of this event.  With the aid of the group most harmed by either sides victory of course.?  Shikieiki nodded at the representatives of Gensoukyo's biggest temple.  She waved Yukari off.  ?You go to the commentators box or something.?

To many people's surprise Yukari just smiled and walked away.  Reimu and Sanae breathed a sigh of relief.  ?All right,? said the yama.  ?I shall inform you of the unique rules to this event.  First, I will NOT be rescinding the ban on weapons.  All swords, knives, magical reactors, cameras and control rods are to be left off the field.?  Shikieiki gave the two goddesses a look.  ?And no summoning weapons either.  No iron rings or sacred logs.?

Momiji raised her shield.  ?Since I'm the goalie protective equipment is okay, right??

The yama paused a moment.  ?Only if it's securely strapped to your arm.?

Reimu swore and Marisa groaned.  ?Dammit, it looks like we got nerfed again.?

Alice nodded grimly.  ?Without the hakkero Marisa's too slow.  It's going to be just Youmu against the Tengu, and she doesn't have her swords.  We're in trouble.?

Youmu looked determined as she put down her blades.  ?Don't worry about me.  I'll handle the tengu, you guys just stick to the plan.?

Once the groups had been disarmed the yama continued.  ?Unless, splitting consumes personal energy no more then 11 people on the field at a time.?  She pointed at the Suikas.  ?I'll allow it, but no more of you.  Youmu's ghost half doesn't count.?

?Thirdly, the ball will be treated to resist the impacts it will assuredly receive.  It's still a ball however, so cutting techniques will pop it!?  The players all nodded.  This they had expected.

?Lastly, this being Gensoukyo I fully expect the play to become physical.  However!? The yama slammed down her placard.  ?I will not have this event marred by death.  Komachi here will keep any ghosts from passing on, and Eirin will fix any injuries inflicted.  Those killing another player, even by accident, will be red carded immediately!?

Kanako frowned.  ?You realize you just made getting people killed a strategy, right??

Shikieiki shook her head.  ?Only for people with questionable morals.  In any case, you have twenty minutes to talk and set up.  Then the match will begin!?

***

?And it looks like the two teams are lining up for the kickoff as we speak!? Yukari yelled through the PA system.  ?It seems Yuugi and Kanako are facing off in the middle, while the Suikas have paired off against Utsuho and Suwako.  Both sides also seem to be using the yama's rules as a defensive screen, placing their more fragile members in the background to keep shooters from using any kick that could 'kill' them.  However, while team Moriya is using Rin, Nue and one of the Zombie fairies, team Hakurei seems to be fielding Alice, Marisa and Cirno back there.  I can understand Reimu sacrificing her friends, but is Koakuma really more important then your old friend Marisa??

Yukari paused to duck an orb before continuing.  ?Rounding out the field are both team leaders.  Sanae is flanked by the two tengu, Hatate and Aya, meaning the wind will not be in Hakurei's favor this game, while Reimu is backed by Sakuya, Youmu and Koakuma.?

?And now it looks like the Moriya team has won the toss.  The kickoff is about to begin!?

***

Yuugi cracked her knuckles and smiled at the war god.  ?You think you're still in good enough shape to take me on??

Kanako smiled and stretched.  ?Any day oni.  Though you should be worried more about Suwako's earth powers.?

?Well it's a good thing we've got a plan for that,? Yuugi said.

There was an earth shattering crash, followed by whistles.  Kanako sighed before looking over to see one of the Suika's and Suwako being pushed apart by Shou and Byakuren.

?Alright that's it!? Shou pulled out a red card on both the players.  ?Both of you.  Out!?

Suika wiped the blood dribbling from her nose.  ?Ah, it was just a little accident ref.  Nothing major.?

Suwako dabbed at the cut on her forhead.  ?Yeah.  There's nothing keeping that twerp from taking another punch or seven.?

Shou shook her head.  ?Blood means a foul.  A foul before the game officially has started means a red card!  Out!?

Kanako sighed.  ?That idiot.  War gods learn how to plan...?

Yuugi laughed.  ?So, have you planned for the kickoff??

Kanako smiled, ?You'll see.?

***

Yukari couldn't help but tap her fingers on the desk in excitement.  Everything was going according to plan.  And the best part was all she had to do now was act as a sports commentator!

?And so now the kickoff commences.  Yugi goes for the ball, but it looks like Sanae's using her wind powers to halve the distance Kanako needs!?  Yukari carefully covered her ears to shield them from the resulting sonic boom.  ?And it's a beeline right for Meiling.  Meiling seems to have adopted some kind of stance though.  Yes!  It's the fabled Tai Chi redirection technique!  She's caught the ball, but cover your ears again folks because...?  The air was torn asunder again.  ?It's going back towards Momiji with equal and opposite force!?

Suddenly Yukari's eyes grew wide.  She ducked as the ball smashed through the announcement booth and went out into low earth orbit.  After taking a moment to make sure nothing else dangerous was coming her way she moved back to the microphone.  ?And... um it seems that Momiji's fancy sheild work makes direct shots at her a poor idea as well.  A skilled angling deflection from the Moriya goalkeeper.  It looks like these teams can't rely on power alone to score.?

***

Momiji took a moment to growl at the two crow tengu.  ?Next time follow up properly!?

Hatate shrugged.  ?That was Aya's ball.?

Aya snarled ?It doesn't matter who's ball it was, someone needs to field it.  I was guarding Youmu, whats your excuse??

?Unless you two want to spend the rest of your days a Shikigami I'd suggest you give up your rivalry and start working together!? Momiji barked.  The two other tengu shrugged, but moved into position.  Momiji looked at where Marisa was preparing to throw the ball in to Suika, then motioned to Sanae to alter the wind a bit.

Sure enough the oni tried to power the ball through her.  This time however there was a little spin on it.

Not enough though.

Momiji carefully adjusted her shield then leaped towards the ball.  It ricocheted off into the sky.  ?Now!?

Hatate rushed up into the air and kicked the ball away from where Youmu was moving.  Aya quickly moved to intercept then shot it back to Hatate who'd flown high above midfield.  ?Alright!? Aya yelled.  ?Jet stream attack!?

Sanae jumped up and down on the field.  ?Yes!  This is going to be sooo cool!?

The two tengu fired the ball between them, keeping Youmu on pure defense and picking up speed.  Then just as it seemed Aya was about to throw out another pass Okuu swooped in from the side and slammed the ball down towards the goal.  Meiling desperately tried to guess the angle of attack, but she was too slow.

The net snapped and an airhorn sounded.  ?GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAL? Yelled Yukari into the mike.

Reimu cursed.

***

Marisa turned to the ice fairy in the backfield.  ?Alright Cirno.  It's time to implement the plan!?

Cirno looked at the magician crossly.  ?What plan?  Why am I taking orders from you??

Alice sighed.  ?The plan to show off for the newspapers.?

Cirno brightened up.  ?Oh!  Right!?  After a moment she said.  ?What was the plan again??

Alice and Marisa looked at eachother.  ?I don't know.?  The black white witch said with a sigh.  ?Reimu didn't tell the rest of the team.  Just stop the ball, okay!?

Cirno looked pleased.  ?I can do that!?

?Well you better do it fast, because it looks like Aya's stolen the ball,? Alice stated calmly.

The three watched the areal dance begin again as the two tengu swooped about while Okuu moved between shooting places.  ?You going to do something?? Marisa asked nervously.

?It's about timing!? Cirno replied.

This time Okuu dashed in from behind Hatate.  ?Now would be a good time!? yelled Marisa.

Cirno smirked and held up her hands.

The hell raven's grin turned into a look of confusion as her kick shattered the now frozen ball.  ?Unyuu??

The earth trembled as Kanako stomped her foot.  ?What the hell was that!?

The yama considered the technique for a moment.  ?I'll allow it!?

Sanae sighed.

***

The Moriya teams huddle was in a panic.  ?When did that ice fairy get pinpoint accuracy?? wondered Sanae.

Aya frowned.  ?She's just terrible at danmaku.  When it comes to freezing things she's actually really good.  Well, unless you want the item to thaw later.?

Hatate reached for her phone, then frowned when she remembered it had been kept off the field.  ?The info you gained from being a lolicon won't help us here.  We need to know what to do now!  We can't defend against that technique.?

Kanako sighed.  ?Utsuho, you're going to have to foul her out.?

?Unyuu??

Orin's tails twitched.  ?Are you saying our BEST option is to get our best striker ejected in order to kick out CIRNO?  Let me do it.  It's not like I'm useful for anything besides that and Zombie fairy replacements in this mess.?

?You could take her out, but she'd be back next half after she respawned.  Only Okuu here has the firepower to keep her off field for the whole match.? Kanako stated.

Utsuho smiled.  ?Don't worry about it Rin!  I'll just vaporize the whole backfield!  Three for the price of one.?

Rin buried her face in her hands.  ?I can't believe this is our best plan.?

Sanae looked at the rest of her team in horror.  ?I can't believe this is our plan!  We're going to kill Alice and Marisa too!??

?Meiling too, if we're lucky,? Nue added.

?Don't worry.  They'll get better.?  Momiji said calmly.  ?Oh.  It looks like Eirin's got a new ball for us.  Time to go.?

***

Alice looked up at the three circling crows.  ?They're up to something.?

?Of course they are,? Marisa said.  ?There's no way they can just let us keep freezing the ball every time they're about to score.  They want to finish this fast.?

Cirno ignored the two, carefully watching the ball for the most amusing time to freeze it.  This was way better then freezing frogs.  She'd almost figured out the two tengu's pattern when she saw Okuu charging up something.  ?Hey.  What's that big crow doing.?

Alice and Marisa looked up at the brightening sky.  ?RUN!? the two witches yelled as Okuu launched her fireball.

Alice  was briefly tempted to look behind her as the fusion blast went off, but the heat from the explosion rapidly dissuaded her.  Then the shockwave bowled her over giving her a terrifying view on her immanent incineration.  Just before the flames consumed her she found herself on the opposite end of the field, next to a rather dazed Marisa and Meiling.  Sakuya was standing behind her.

Sakuya shook her head at the explosion.  ?Well that's a red card for sure.?  Sure enough several whistles followed that statement.

Meiling looked at the vaporized goal.  ?Thanks Sakuya, but wouldn't it have been a better idea to leave one of us and saved Cirno?  That way they'd have lost Okuu for nothing.?

?Oh!?  Sakuya looked startled at the thought.  ?You're right.  I guess I didn't think that through.?

Marisa stood up shakily.  ?Don't think things through more often, Sakuya.?

Reimu shrugged.  ?Doesn't matter.  With Okuu out our plan's back in action.  We're short of defense of course, but we might be able to win on offense.  Let Aya and Hatate run themselves ragged.  They'll get some goals of course, but after halftime we'll teach them.?

***

As the clock struck 00:00 Yukari called out through the mike.  ?And that's the first half!  Team Moriya has a strong lead at 3-0, thanks to the speed of their tengu players.  Can team Hakurei grab some replacements to help fix this debacle, or have they already scraped the bottom of the barrel?  The Yama's given both teams the right to recruit from the crowd, so it's still anyone's game folks!?

On the sidelines Reimu looked down at the small green fairy.  ?Cirno still hasn't reformed??

?No.?  Daiyousei shook her head.  ?That hell crow blasted her too hard.  She'll be out for another hour.?

?Damn.?  Reimu looked around the stands.  ?Okay, you're filling in for Suika as planned.  But with the yama's ruling we can't just toss in another Suika.  Who can we get??

Marisa patted her friend on the arm.  ?Don't worry.  I've got a backup already.?

?Can she play worth a damn??

Marisa smiled brightly.  ?I think Youmu's going to get some help.?

***

Shikieiki looked over the two new team.  ?So team Moriya will be replacing Reiuji and Moriya with Hinanai and another fairy eh??

?That's right!? Kanako looked back at the celestial and the fairy slave.  Tenshi gave a thumbs up.  The zombie fairy bobbed it's head.

Shikieiki saw that the two were not being coerced (more then usual) and looked to the other side.  ?And the Hakurei team is fielding Daiyousei and Tatara??

The small fairy nodded while Kogasa smiled brightly.  ?Urashimiya!?

?Very well.  Of course you'll have to leave the sword of the heavens and that umbrella on the sidelines.?  The yama said.

Marisa shook her head.  ?Actually Yamada-san, the umbrella's part of her body.  Karakasa ya know.?

?That's right.  In fact, the umbrella's the real me!? Kogasa said with a smile.

Her umbrella tongue attempted to lick Shikieiki, but the judge of paradise dodged.  ?Surprising.  Hm...  Very well, since that is your body you can enter with it.  But remember my rules on split forms.?

?What!? Sanae looked over at the youkai.  ?Oh man.  And you can hit the ball with a tongue legally.  At least, I think you can anyway....?

Aya and Hatate looked at each other.  This would be an annoying obstacle to their normal passing style.

***

Reimu watched the aerial battle commence.  Sure enough Kogasa's umbrella form was a serious thorn in the tengu's side.  Every time they got too far apart in their passing patterns Kogasa's tongue would lash out and send the ball back to the ground, where Reimu's team had the advantage.  Unfortunately the addition of Tenshi was tying up Suika, so they couldn't get any goals in.  Reimu checked the clock again.  It was earlier then she planned, but with the score as it was she didn't really have a choice.  ?Alright!  Time to start the plan, team!?

Youmu was the first to act, summoning her ghost half into quasi reality, she moved to intercept both the tengu at full speed.  Hatate passed to Kanako to help stall.

Except the ball never made it.  Daiyousei blinked into existence halfway between the two and kicked the ball towards the goal.  Momiji got ready for an easy catch, only to find Koakuma had appeared and kicked the ball back into the air.  Reimu smiled, then used her own powers to shift next to the ball, catching it with a powerful bicycle kick.

Landing on the ground Reimu watched Momiji dive to catch the ball on her shield.  Only to watch in shock as the ball changed directions suddenly, before flying into the goal.  Only Sakuya's smug expression, and an ace of spades floating to the ground explained what had just happened to those who couldn't stop time.

Reimu smiled and covered her ears as the crowd went wild.  As the celebrations died down a bit she yelled to Sanae.  ?Speed is nice, but I've got four teleporters.  Do you think you can match that wind priestess??

Sanae, surprisingly, smiled in return.  ?That's great Reimu.  I was afraid this was going to be a blowout game.  Now we can start to use our fun strategies. 

Kanako laughed.  ?You didn't think we only had the one trick did you??

Reimu shook her head slowly.  ?You know, for a moment there... I kinda did.?  Her grin twisted.  ?Let's see what you've got!?

***

Meiling watched the match with a close eye.  Reimu's attack had gotten them three goals, but the Tengu weren't giving up, and Reimu's style of play was bringing the ball closer to the ground.  That made it harder to determine where people were and where the ball was.  At least it was also giving the weaker players a chance to actually interact with the ball.

Let's see, pass to Rin, pass to Aya, Intercept Kogasa.  Back to Suika.  Now let's check for...

Meiling blinked as the ball sped past her head into the goal.  ?What the hell was that? she yelled at the Oni.  ?This is OUR goal!?

Nue removed her paper Suika mask.  ?Yes.  Yes it is.?

Meiling sighed deeply.  ?I should have known that somehow Marisa would be responsible for my suffering.?

?Don't worry about it Meiling.?  Sakuya said as she appeared next to the gatekeeper.  ?That trick will only work once, from what I've heard about the seeds of unknown form.  Keep an eye out for the other tricks.?

Meiling gave the field a once over.  ?I'll do my best, but I think I may need some help there.  I can't do more then react.?

?I'd help, but I'm busy with the offense.  When we take the lead, I'll have Reimu reassign me to defense,? Sakuya nodded, then  disappeared again.

***

The next ten minutes were a hectic mess.  The tengu managed to get one goal past her by ricocheting the ball off one of a zombie fairies, but Reimu's teleportation attacks racked up another two goals for her team, leaving the match at 5-5.  Marisa checked the clock.  Time was running out.  She really didn't know what would happen with a tie.

Still over at the goal line it looked like Sakuya was going to make that moot with her kick.  Momiji dove one way, Daiyousei knocked the ball the other way.

Then a keystone flew out of the ground and knocked the ball flying.  Aya caught it, and passed it back to Kanako who fired it right across the field.  Marisa started running after the ball, but slowed when she realized it was off target and no one was nearby.

Which made it all the more surprising when Koishi kicked the ball in the net.

There was a long silence.

Finally Yukari's voice came on over the speakers.  ?It seems that the powers that led to her mahjong finals win can serve well in football as well!  'Stealth' Koishi has once again come out of nowhere to put her team in the lead.  The Yama is confirming that yes, she was on the field legally and yes the Moriya team does only have eleven players on the grounds.  She's also declared the use of keystones legal, but only so long as they keep moving.  With only seconds on the clock, can team Hakurei pull off the tie!??

Reimu looked grim as they moved to put the ball back into play.  ?Anyone have a plan??

?I got one Reimu.?  Everyone turned to look at Marisa.  ?Well you know how I like to steal techniques?  I grabbed the perfect one for this.?

Alice shook her head.  ?Marisa, even if you can escape the tengu swarm and get a shot off, there's no way you can power it through those keystones, much less Momiji.?

Marisa smiled.  ?Trust me.  It's not like we've got any other plan, right??

Reimu paused.  ?Did you bet for or against our team??

?For our team of course!?  Marisa frowned at her old friend.  ?Do you really think I'd bet against myself!??

?That doesn't sound like Marisa at all,? Youmu agreed.

Reimu sighed.  ?All right.  It's our only chance.  Get Marisa the ball.?

?You won't regret this Reimu.?  Marisa jogged off to her starting point.

The match resumed.  There was a brief scuffle over possession, decided by Sakuya's time hax, then Marisa found herself with the ball.  Unfortunately there was also a wind priestess and two tengu there as well.

Which actually made the whole exercise easier.

Marisa smiled.  ?Hey Sanae.  Ever seen a Jecht Shot??

Sanae blinked.  ?What??

Any further commentary was cut short by the sound of Aya gettting hit in the face with the ball.  Marisa elbowed the ball back into Hatate, then headbutted the ball at Sanae, who had just started to jump to stop the technique.  As the wind priestess crashed to the floor, Marisa sent the ball up into the air, then jumped after it while spinning.  With the final spin she let off both a thundering kick, and the spell she'd been saving all day.

The ball zoomed through the air, then suddenly disappeared.

Tenshi just stood there confused.  Momiji tried a blind catch but it was too late.  The ball entered the goal just as the buzzer went off.  And Marisa found herself lifted into the air by her teammates.

***

When the cheers had died down the two team leaders once again stood before the Yama.  Reimu looked exhausted, while Sanae was on crutches to deal with the broken ankle she'd received from her fall during Marisa's final shot.  ?While I personally believe this to be a good ending spot for the game, it seems that those that organized the match are demanding a tiebreaker.?  The Yama looked at the two.  ?Do you need more time to find more members??

Reimu looked over at Sanae.  ?Not unless you're planning on replacing someone other then you.?

?No.?  Sanae shook her head.  ?In fact I really don't want to keep going either.  Both of our players have shown so much spirit and drive.  It would be terrible to force one side to lose.

?And I think of you as a friend Reimu, not someone who needs to be conquered.  You, Marisa, Aya, Momiji, Alice.  All of you are my friends, and either team winning would cause you pain.?

Reimu looked embarrassed.  ?Well...  Thanks.  Maybe we could....?

?Which is why I'm doing this Reimu.? Sanae said with a smile as she swung one of her crutches at the other shrine maiden.  Reimu's neck broke with a sickening crack.

***

?So after that Shikieiki smacked Sanae over the head with her judgment stick and called the game.  Then the riot started.?  Marisa put her tea down on the Hakurei shrine's back porch.  ?So while Eirin patched you up there was a big fight and the Yama declared the whole contest null and void.?

Sanae smiled as she sipped her own tea.  ?See.  Everything worked out for the best!?

Reimu clenched her fists, wishing she could choke the wind priestess.  ?'Worked out for the best!?'  You broke my neck!  Even with Eirin's help I have to spend a week in this neck brace!?

Reimlia sipped her own tea before saying calmly, ?I told you, Reimu.  None of this would have happened if you just let me destroy the sun.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 23, 2010, 11:03:52 PM
Pah, you don't think not knowing the RULES would stop me Esifex! 
That's the right attitude and exactly the way this challenge is intended  :D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on June 24, 2010, 04:11:39 AM
I don't care if I'm not a judge. IcedFairy wins again, on grounds of Sanae snapping Reimu's neck with a crutch.

BECAUSE I SAID SO
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on June 27, 2010, 10:21:25 PM
Two large red dishes slammed onto the stone ground of that stood in front of the Hakurei Shrine, the both of them belonging to the heavy drinking Oni; Suika Ibuki and Yuugi Hoshiguma respectively. The both of them had just finished a round of sake as per the usual of their meetings together, however this time they both had engaged in a drinking contest of sorts. A rather common past time to the oni race, that and physical contest. Reimu Hakurei, the shrine maiden of the Hakurei Shrine, clearly voiced her adament disapproval of participating in the drinking contest, despite Suika claiming it would be fun for all of them. Even so, the two oni had went on with their drinking game regardless if they had a thrid player or not. However, as they continued on as normal, the two of them realized one detail about their little game that seemed to ellude them before...

"Ready to...givesh up...?" Suika asked to her taller opponent who looked just as intoxicated as she sounded.

"Notta chansh..." Yuugi hiccuped leaning over to Suika, nearly toppling over into her dish before catching her own body's reaction with what little reflexes her drunken mind could realize at the moment. "Lesh...haave anotha go...c'mon..." Yuugi held her dish up to Suika the shorter oni smirking at her challenge and readying the gourd before a distinct shout put an end to the battle that was just as nigh infinite as the very gourd that held limitless booze.

"Enough you two!" The Hakurei miko demanded, her hands akimbo and glaring at the drunken youkai who looked around to meet her gaze...well Yuugi did, Suika sorta...fell over in a fit of drunk laughter. She has seen just about enough of these two slug it out with beer, before she knew it, she'd have TWO oni to deal with at her shrine instead of the usual one. In all honesty, she didn't mind Suika when she drank, it's only when she started breaking things is when it becomes a problem...and since Suika makes it a habit of breaking stuff when ever she gets smashed, Reimu usually saw it as her duty to make sure she didn't drink too much. "Isn't there some other way for oni to settle things, you know...without drinking?"

Reimu's question was only answered in silence, the once drunk chuckling Suika now clamming up to find an answer to the question that had the both of them stumped...that is until Yuugi said something.

"You jush made cush you di'nt drink wit ush." Yuugi remarked smuggly.

Reimu sighed in exasperation, and pretended not to hear what Yuugi just said. She has forgotten how drunks can be hard to deal with sometimes. "You two have been going at this little contest for hours now...you started early this morning and now look at what time it is!"

The Oni looked to the sky and back to Reimu.

"That's right it's, 1 in the afternoon (I think)." Reimu added as she stepped down to Suika and Yuugi. It's true the both of them had been going at this for hours and hours with no determined end in sight. Reimu at first wondered why the both of them hadn't passed out in a pool of their own regurgitated liquor but, then remembered that Oni can take far FAR more booze than any human can...or rather any living thing could. Suika being almost perpetually drunk being a great testament to this notion. "The thing is, I don't see any end to this nonsense in sight. I know you both like your sake but come ON, there has to be one other way you can settle this?"

Suika and Yuugi looked to one another in silence, the lack of words between slowing wearing away at Reimu's already tathered patience. However, before the miko could throw in the towel, Suika spoke up with an interesting note...

"Well, there ish one thing...we could do..." She slurred in a drunken haze, casting her eyes to Yuugi as if saying 'you know what I mean'. Coincidentally, Yuugi did know of what Suika meant.

"Ah, you shure? I dun wanna whoop yo assh too hard so yush can't drink no mo'." Yuugi said learning closer to Suika who met her face with an intoxicated smirk.

"What exactly is it you're going to do?" Reimu asked the oni, with a raised eyebrow of curiosity. "If you're going to danmaku here, then you can forget it. I already had to replace the front end of my shrine twice this week and I'm not about doing that again."

"We ain't gonna danmakkoo, Raymoo." Suika said. "We'sh gonna play a lil some'in differant."

Huh, this was new, something that quipped Reimu's curiosity even more. Although, what exactly they were gonna play besides danmaku seemed to worry her a little. "Oh, why am I worried?" Reimu thought to herself. "There's plenty of other ways to settle stuff without danmaku, but still...why do I have this odd feeling of impending pain and anguish...?"

=====

"Dodgeball?" Reimu said as she stared at a flyer created by the tengu reporter, Aya Shameimaru. Apparently it didn't take long for her to catch wind of the oni's upcoming contest and before they knew it flyers were posted in most of the populated areas of Gensokyo. "You and Yuugi are going ot play Dodgeball over this?"

"Yep~" Suika nodded on a cheery note. "Although it's more like Oni Dodgeball now than anything else. The humans showed us the sport long ago and we oni sorta adapted our own version to spice things up a bit." Something about the words, Oni and Dodgeball coinciding in once phrase did not sit well with Reimu at all.

"Even so, don't you think you should be looking for team players for the upcoming match?" Reimu pointed out, pushing aside her repressed doubts to further look into this game Suika and Yuugi were having. The oni paused and looked up from her lazy posture as if she had seen or heard something absolutely jarring. Suika then scampered over to Reimu's table and looked at the flyer to find the words;

SPECIAL YOUKAI EVENT! ~ FANTASTIC DODGEBALL GAME

-A special game is going to be held at the near the Mountain of Youkai> Team captains; Suika Ibuki and Yuugi Hoshiguma are looking for 8 strong and competitive players to compete in one of the first ever Dodgeball matches ever to be held in Gensokyo!


Any youkai or human interested in participating should speak with Ran Yakumo about entering the contest. Be sure to state which team you are playing for~

Register now before the empty rosters fill up~!

"Ah Fudge, that stupid Aya got it all wrong!" Suika exclaimed, her palms meeting the sides of her head. Natrually, Reimu asked further into this, perhaps to see why Suika seemed to think Aya got this entire event wrong. Even though Dodgeball IS a team sport...like so many like it.

"So it's supposed to be one on one?" Reimu asked, thinking back to what she knew on the original sport...since she knew next to nothing on the Oni variant of Dodgeball. "Don't you think that would end a little too fast? From what I hear about Dodgeball, the games over once the other player has been hit by the ball or the thrower's ball has been caught by the opposer."

"You don't get it, Oni Dodgeball is different than that..." Suika shook her head in disagreement. "You see in Oni Dodgeball we-"

"Oi! Suika!" Came the shout of Marisa's voice from outside. Both Suika and Reimu stepping out of the shrine to see the witch standing in front of the donation box holding the flyer in one hand and her broom in the other. The witch was not alone; Yuuka, Kurumi, Meiling, Youmu and...a monkey youkai. "I heard you're holdin' a dodgeball game. You can count me-er, us in too!"

"What, you mean you all are entering?" Reimu asked to the group, a little surprised on not only how fast people responded to the flyers, but also on how many reacted at once. She could only begin to wonder what motives they had for signing up for all of this...

"Yep, signed up for Team Ibuki as soon as I heard...these guys sorta just tagged along with me afterward." Marisa replied, thumbing to Yuuka who only seemed to huff at the witch's words.

"You give way too much credit to yourself." Yuuka said bluntly as she glanced off elsewhere. "I signed up, because well...let's just say I know how game works~"

"I came, when I found out Yuuka was coming." Kurumi said before she shrunk a bit, her expression sinking as she recalled Yuuka's gatekeeper wasn't present. "...Too bad, Elly couldn't come though..."

"Someone needs to watch over the mansion while I'm gone." Yuuka stated to the vampire as she turned to face her. "It was either you or her who was coming...I thought we made that clear before we left?"

"Lady Yuyuko believed it would be fun for me to enter this Dodgeball game." Youmu said. "Of course, this is also good training for me as well, so I wouldn't pass up this oppurtunity so easily."
 
"What about you, Meiling?" Reimu asked the chinese gatekeeper whom she rarely saw leave her post at the Scarlet Devil Mansion.

"I'm playing to represent the Scarlet Devil Mansion." Meiling nodded before there was a pause. "...Although, I don't see any reason why Sakuya or Koakuma couldn't come with me either...

"And...who the hell're you?" Reimu said turning to the monkey youkai.

"Sarushi. I'm just hear for the sport." The monkey stated with a scratch behind his head, his efforts producing a small tick to which he happily ate seconds later.

Suika looked at the lot of folks gathered at the shrine, unsure on if she should tell them of what was really going to go down during the game. If she knew anything, she knew that half of them...were going to die. Well maybe Marisa, Youmu and Sarushi...but Yuuka, Meiling and Kurumi might make it. "Listen, I like how you all came here lookin to play and all, but you have to understand, Oni Dodgeball was meant for ONI to play." Suika said. "The rules and everything are alot different, and the odds of one of you dieing out there is...well, pretty high."

"Dieing from Dodgeball?" Marisa spoke up a bit of laugh chasing into her response to the news.. "I know you can get hurt playin' Dodgeball but you can be serious about the dieing part...right?"

"No. I'm serious." Suika replied with a look to mirror her response. "This sport...is vicious. The only reason us Oni can play it is because we have the physical fortitude to actually live through it. Do you know what one of those balls can do to the body? You will be torn apart, rip to shreds, and outright mutilated. Some of you may even will lose control of your bowels from the mind wrenching pain that you'll have to endure just to get through the first round. By the end of the match, I gaurentee that everyone of you will be pissing and shitting on yourselves in front of hundreds of people, it will be an outright miracle if just one of you manages to make it out of this alive...let alone without any lasting mental scars of what happened to you, your team mates or the other guys."

There is an ominous silence that begins to flood the shrine grounds, everyone looking to each other as they realized that the game they thought was going to be fun...turned out to be some form of brutal deathmatch only meant for Oni to play. Of course, this silence did not last for very long as Yuuka stepped forward once more, showing that she was going to remain in the roster. Marisa, Youmu, Kurumi, Sarushi and Meiling were next in line to follow behind Yuuka.

"You all are still willing to play, even after I said all that stuff...?" Suika asked, everyone nodding to her question. The oni simply shook her head and laughed to herself. "I don't know if what you all are doing is either retarded or brave, but...if you insist~"

=====

Step into game...gotta play to win... (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=R5Sm4kTOoBI&feature=related)

Time marched on and before anyone knew it, the awaited dodgeball event was underway. Many youkai and humans alike were congregating in a specially made...or should I say, specially gapped stadium, prepared by Yukari to accomidate the event. It was quite literally, one of the most lively events in Gensokyo's history; Mystia and her four friends used the large gathering to sell yakitori and other snacks to make loads of money. The Moriya Shrine residents...or rather just Kanako, took advantage of the large crowd to try and invite others to support Yuugi's team and in the process give their faith to the Moriya Shrine. It was a wonder people never seemed to question where such a thing was for Suika's team...

Meanwhile in Team Ibuki's locker room, things were slowly gearing up for the upcoming match against Team Hoshiguma. After changing into their sports uniforms, something Kurumi complained about seeing as to how she had to wear the tight buruma instead of the shorts everyone else got to wear, Reimu gathered everyone to discuss something rather important with the team captain herself; a plan to use against the opponents as well as the easiest way to see to it that no body actually dies from this match. "Alright everyone, we're about to go up against Yuugi and her team...as you know, this is a dangerous sport and one or more of us may still be badly hurt by the time this is all done. For that reason, we need to come up with a plan so we can beat Team Hoshiguma and get through this without any needless casualties." Reimu said to her fellow team mates who fell silent as they began contemplating on any possible plans they could come up with to use in the game.

"Do we know anything about Team Hoshiguma's roster?" Youmu asked to anyone who would give her an answer. "If we know how her team's set up, we can come up with an effective strategy to exploit any weakness it might have."

"Well, I think they have alot of youkai if that counts for something." Sarushi said, most of his attention focused on combing through Kurumi's blond hair for external parasites. "But I think that green haired shrine lady from that Moriya place is playing for her team too. She ain't human is she?"

"You mean Sanae? She's human alright." Reimu said with a nod, with a narrow of her eyes. "Kanako must have plugged her into this game for some reason, sports like this don't seem like Sanae's bag at all."

"Even so, if Sanae's the only human on the team, we know that she may also be the weakest link." Yuuka noted, shooting a murderous glare at the monkey youkai that set to groom her green hair. "Although I still think, we need to know if Yuugi has any weaker YOUKAI on her team as well...if we do. then we'll know which ones to target last."

"Yuugi Hoshiguma, Kanako Yasaka, Yamame Kurodani, Utsuho Reiuji, Sanae Kochiya, Parsee Mizuhashi, Rin Kaenbyou, and... Koishi Komeiji." Everyone turned to see Kurumi reading from a flyer. "What? It's on the flyer."

"Okay with that, the weakest of that team is Yamame and Parsee." Yuuka said. "If we take out the stronger players first the rest will fall into place rather easily."

"In that case, you can count on me to take out the stronger ones," Suika said with a grin. "Especially Yuugi, she's mine~!"

"Me too," Meiling rose her hand, volunteering to shoot for the stronger players. "They won't know what hit'em!"

"Marisa, Youmu, Kurumi Sarushi; what're you all gonna do?"

"Leave the speed and dodgin' to us." Sarushi spoke up, the other three nodding in agreement to his words.

"Alright then, if everyone's straight on our plan then let's go kick some ass!" Suika yelled throwing her fist out, as her team placed their own against hers.

Back outside, the crowd's roars had came to a hushed murmur as the sound of Aya's (obnoxious) voice rang throughout the stadium in the microphone that whined a bit at the sound of her voice. "Welcome, youkai and humans to the first ever Gensokyo Dodgeball Game, where Team Ibuki squares off with Team Hoshiguma in a fight for glory!" The tengu shouted in an over the topish announcer like tone. "I'm your host for this event, Aya Shameimaru and this is your co host...Hatate Himekaidou."

There was a distinct softness in volume when it came to speak Hatate's name. No one seemed to notice.

"So Hatate, how does it feel to witness Gensokoy history, to see this exciting sport finally play out before our eyes?"

"I gotta say, even though I know about Dodgeball, this version everyone's going to play sounds quite interesting." Hatate replied. "To think, a Dodgeball game created by the oni, who knew such a sport existed right here in Gensokyo this whole time?"

"You got that right, now then let us welcome our teams to the field and get this game started!!" Aya shouted as the crowd's uproarous cheers rose in volume as the players from both Team Ibuki and Team Hoshiguma stepped onto the field from their respective locker rooms. This wasn't a one on one deal anymore...this was now a team thing...and if they all wished to experience what Oni Dodgeball was all about, then they were going to witness first hand just why it's never been discovered until now. Reimu walked closer to The shorter oni, leaning down somewhat to whisper something into her ear.

"Do you think Aya and everyone else knows how this is really going to play out?" The miko asked to Suika who merely shrugged.

"And to your left you have Team Ibuki of the Hakurei Shrine; their leader Suika her team of Reimu, Marisa, Meiling, Youmu, Yuuka, Kurumi and...Sarushi." Aya announced, Suika's team standing on the field and taking their positions for the match ahead. "And their opponentes are Team Hoshiguma of the Ancient City; their leader Yuugi and her team of Yamame, Utsuho, Sanae, Parsee, Rin, Koishi, and Kanako!" The crowd cheered even louder at the calling of Yuugi's roster, a clear indication that alot of people were supporting Yuugi's team rather than Suika's.

"Now the rules of Oni Dodgeball are very similar to the orignial game; players work together with their teams mates to eliminate the opposing teams players." Hatate explained as the opposing teams stared each other down, a few taunts being thrown across the boundary line of the playing field. "A player is out when they just can't continue playing and the game ends when one team's players are all pass out from their injuries or simply die~"

There's a short pause, followed by confused murmurs from the crowd who weren't really expecting to hear such a thing.

"Wait, what?" Hatate said in confusion.

"Haha! You're such a kidder, Hatate." Aya said with a staged laughter. "There's no way this game could be so cruel and brutal to our players."

"Well then you read it! It says so right there!" Hatate said a sudden thump and screech of the microphone echoing across the stadium as the tengu forced her papers into Aya's line of sight. "See, right there under the part where the teams are listed."

... ... ...

"Oh my..." Aya gasped, her eyes having now gazed upon the truth of Oni Dodgeball and perhaps the reason why no one knew about it. Because those who play it, usually either have brain damage from the event or have died from just playing one game. "Ahaha, well then I suppose it's good that we have Eirin and her squad of nurse bunnies on the scene to treat any injuries, be they minor or life threatening~"

"Yeah, one thing's for sure...I do NOT envy those playing this game. Although..." Hatate paused as she directed everyone's attention to the two teams below. "They all look as if they're willing to go through with this even with the aspect of Death looming over them...I must say, for a collected group determined to balance their very lives on a dodgeball game, they sure are stupid..." Not too far away, Komachi looked up from eating a chili dog, almost as if someone called her name for something.

"Got that right, Hatate." Aya agreed. "Anyway...let's get this game started, Referee Byakuren Hijiri is above the playing field ready to begin the game."

"Players, are you ready?" Byakuren called from above the field, the lot of them nodding eagerly in response. "Okay...Ready~?"

The crowd leaned in somewhat awaiting the coming violence like an oh so sweet release to one's mastabatory pleasure.

"Fuck'em up!" Byakuren blew the whistle ushering in a burst of activity below as both teams scrambled to the center to grab a ball for the opening offensive. Meiling was first to get her hands on a ball and immedieatly launched it into the oncoming group. The ball curved past a screaming Yamame and slammed into the side of Parsee, a sickening echo of her bones cracking resonating from her tumbling body.

"Ooooh and Mizuhashi goes down hard already. That's gonna leave a mark~!" Hatate said, the crowd practically recoiling in pain at the sight of Parsee getting hit by such a vicious hit this early in the game.

"Dang it, Meiling!" Marisa exclaimed. "Remember the plan!"

"S-Sorry, it curved..."

"Aaagh! I'm s-s-so jealous of you all...not..h-having to experience this paaaaaiAAAH! OH GOD IT HURTS!" As Parsee lay on the field, screaming in agony at the broken bones in her side, her surrounding team began to realize that...this game was fucking insane! (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9269hqLhl6Y&feature=related)

"Can you still play, Parsee!" Yuugi called out to the bridge princess as she ducked several throws from the opponents. Slowly, Parsee began to push her self to her feet, clutching her aching side as she came to a wobbly stand. The crowd roared at the mere sight of Parsee managing find the strength to stand on two legs despite the crippling pain that ravaged her side.

"Ah, but it looks like Parsee's not gonna give in just yet. This goes to show the amazing fortitude from the Hoshiguma side!" Aya shouted, Suika and her team collectively clicking their teeth at the second wind of the bridge princess and for good reason...they thought she was one of the weakest.

"No way, she managed to stand up after a hit like that!?" Meiling said in disbelief, not paying attention to the paniced cries of her team mates. The moment Meiling's mind realized she was in danger, it was all too late, she felt an unbelievable force crash into her stomach, the sheer force of the impact burning through her like a hot razor through butter. Meiling planted her feet firmly on the ground, the earth cracking under her soles as she was pushed back by the full brunt of the ball's might. When the ball finally stopped spinning and fell dead to the ground...so did Meiling, her body curled up in pain before her stomach rejected a pool of pre-digested chinese food and blood.

"Owch! Looks like the chinese buffet's on Meiling tonight, look at that spew!" Aya announced to the audience, the crowd moaning in disgust while others shouted in excitement.

"Is the gatekeeper even getting up?" Youmu asked, as she caught a ball that was aimed for her chest and returned fire to the other side, the agonized cry of Koishi piercing the sky and the sound of her colliding with what sounded like Sanae...

"No, she's still laying down!" Kurumi shouted back narrowly dodging getting hit in the face by a flaming ball. "I don't know if she can get back up..."

"Dammit! We need her for this game; Kurumi go get her up. Sarushi cover her!" Suika barked to the two players.

"You got-Ookyarf!" Sarushi's response died in his mouth as a speeding ball nailed him in the face and sent him sprawling across the field a trail of blood following behind him in a spetacular crimson stream.

"Nooo! Not the monkey!" Marisa yelled watching as the monkey youkai's body came to rest a little ways from Meiling's, his leg twitching about several times. Eirin ordered two bunnies onto the field, the rabbits cautiously ran to the field to check on the two downed players. One of the rabbits confirmed that Sarushi had lost concsiousness upon impact and was thus Out. Meiling however...

"And Meiling's getting back up folks! Yuugi's team isn't the only one with tough players on it!" Hatate said, as the crowd laid witness to the gatekeeper getting back to her feet, albeit barely. Sarushi however, was carried away on a stretcher, carried by two rabbits one of them donning a cap that had a makeshift light on it's top...perhaps to mimic that of an ambulance.

"Sarushi's out, which means we're already at a disadvantage in the speed department." Reimu pointed out as she managed to duck a speeding ball. "Damn what are those things made off steel!"

"We're not down yet!" Suika said catching a ball and dashing toward the front line. As she drew closer, she reeled back and with everything launched a, now glowing, dodgeball to wreck havoc on Yuugi's side of the playing field. The ball bagan to grow larger and larger, taking on a menacing orange color as it beared down on the Hoshiguma team.

"Wha...What the hell is that!" shouted Parsee, crinigng from the pain that still gripped her. "Is that...even allowed in this game!?"

"Giganto Shot, one of Suika's Superthrows...looks like she's playing for keeps now." Yuugi replied grimly as the giant ball continued to barrel down toward them like a speeding meteorite. Knowing what destruction this Supertrhow could unleash, Yuugi rocketed toward the ball and held her hands out, her palms colliding with the dominating force of the immense glowing dodgeball. However even with Yuugi's strength to match the ball's size, it was clear that it was no easy task just keeping it at bay...

"Yuugi's going to take on that giant ball by herself!" Hatate gasped. "Hope she has health insurance for this."

"Well she's gonna have to start looking because there isn't any in Gensokyo, but that doesn't seem to be stopping her from trying to stop that ball!" Aya added.

"Tch, should have known she'd try to pull something like that. Suika how did you pull that stuff off?" Yuuka asked to the oni ahead of her, knowing that now was as good a chance as any to

"Huh, the Special just now?"

"Yeah that."

"I sorta run for a while and threw it really hard, but you have to time it right though or it won't come out." Suika explained to the flower youkai who nodded and grabbed on of the dead balls on the ground, dashing forth and launching her own Super shot into the fray, this one taking forming on a collection of smaller orbs closely encircling the original one, taking on the shape of glowing sunflower. The crowd gasped as they witnessed the shot that screamed toward Yuugi's still body, the oni too preoccupied with pushing back the Giganto Shot to react to the oncoming attack.

"Oh no, here comes the dreaded Hinawa Shot and Yuugi's wide open!" Hatate said as she turned to Aya. "Yuuka doesn't play around in these sort of games does she?"

"You said it, Hatate. Yuugi may be strong, but she'll be in serious trouble if she's hit with that full force!" Aya replied.

"Damn...can't...move...!" Yuugi grunted clenching her teeth for the inevitable impact of the fast approaching Hinawa Shot, however...

BAM!

"Look at this folks, Yamame has just bravely sacrificed herself for her captain's sake!" Hatate shouted into the microphone, Yuugi looking up to see the tsuchigumo take the shot for her only to be mowed down and sent hurtling to the back of the playing field, her body slamming into the wall so hard that it actually managed ot penetrate it. As the dust cleared, Yamame lay motionless in the wall, her eyes blank and blood dribbling from her maw...

Woo-Woo-Woo-Woo-Woo~

The bunnies came onto the field once more and carried of Yamame, her mouth dripping with blood the entire trip back to Eirin's medical tent.

"And Yamame goes down, which makes our teams even now!" Hatate announced the obvious to the crowd who was enveloped in a cacophony of cheers for Yuuka and a collection of 'Boo's of those who supported Yuugi's team.

"Yuuka you idiot, we're supposed save those guys for last!" Marisa said to the flower master who didn't take kindly to her words.

"Shut your hole, I can't help the fact that the spider chose to sacrifice herself." Yuuka retorted sharply before noticing the others taking up arms with balls and the Giganto Shot burst and shrink back to size in a spectacular flare of orange energy. Their time was up, and now Team Hoshiguma was ready to bring the heat...

"Uhhhh....do we have any balls on our side...?" Kurumi asked, her voice beginning to tremble along with her body. Sadly there were no balls on their side to fight back with...they had thrown them all to the other side just now and Yuuka exhausted the last one with her Hinawa Shot. As everyone prepared for one merciless counter attack, Suika's drifted to the back of the group, seeing Kanako and Koishi being the only ones not on the front lines.

"Wait a minute..." Suika muttered. "This isn't over...we can still win this!"

"What?" Meiling said. "We're about to creamed!"

"Try to catch whatever you can!" Suika ordered, seeing Yuugi's team now coming at them at running speed. "Aim for Kanako first, then Koishi. I'll try to cover who ever I can."

And with those words, the onslaught began. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8ZmHAYsS3RM&feature=related)

Utsuho was the first to attack, leaping into the sky and throwing down a ball that enveloped itself in an aura of nuclear fire. Suika's team sprang into action not long after this to dodge the attack that slammed into their field with increadible force, Kurumi picked up the still scorching ball and passed it to an airborne Yuuka who launched it back into the opposing field. Yuugi's team set to do the same, unfortunately, Koishi was much too slow and found the ball crash into her vulnerable craniam. Her neck snapped back and her body slammed onto the ground motionless. 

Woo-Woo-Woo-Woo-Woo~

The rabbits dragged the satori back off the field on the stretcher one of them barely managing to escape a stray ball.

"Looks like that closed third eye did Koishi no good in this game, folks. She's outta there which puts Team Ibuki in the lead!" Aya said before a piercing scream caught brought her eyes down back to the field to see Sanae on the ground missing an arm, a steaming ball laying behind her as tendrils of smoke rose from the seered off nub that used to hold her left arm. Kanako rushed to her aide, Rin and Utsuho covering the wind goddess as they caught two balls that were aimed for her. "Whoa! and Sanea-!"

"GYAAAAAAH!" came the agnozing scream of Meiling, several balls slamming into her body before one more nailed her in the head, the impact sending her toppling over on the ground and blood beginning to pool under her face.

"Meiling-!"

"GROOORGH!" Parsee fell to the ground having vomited a torrent of blood, the ball that hit her still lodged in her upper abdominal region. Utsuho soon followed as she fell onto Parsee's downed body, a fountain of blood spurtting from her chest.

"Pa-!"

"KYAAAAAH!" Youmu went flying back, her arms having been completely broken in an attempt to catch one of Kanako's throws to her. The half ghost tried to get up only to have a blue flamed ball slam into her torso and send her rolling back into the ground below. The Myon following her pitifully curling onto her crumbled frame. Suddenly, Kurumi slammed into the wall behind Youmu, the vampire pinned into the wall by a ball that was lodged into her stomach as she tried to pull herself out but gave in and fell into unconiciousness.

"I-" Aya was yet again interrupted by the crowd cheering as Orin wet her self in fear as she tried to escape a fast moving ball only to have it slam into her spine and practically snap it in half, the kasha letting out a blood curdling yowl of agony as she flipped over her self several times and came to rest on her face, legs in the air...

"Dammit! Slow down, I can't give commentary to all this at once!" Aya shouted in frustration as Hatate chuckled and tapped her on the shoulder.

"Hehe, you just missed Marisa going down~" The tengu said as she held up her cellphone and snapped a photot of Marisa's twisted and bloody form, laying on the sidelines. "Guess your not THE fastest in Gensokyo after all~"

"You know what, F(bleeep) you, Hatate!"

====

The match carried on well into sunset, both teams having lost each and every one of their team mates. Well...save for Suika of Team Ibuki and Yuugi of Team Hoshiguma. However, both were not without their gruesome injuries; Suika's uniform had torn along the side, a bloody gash to show on her bare side. Suika's right arm was mangled to the point where the bone of her elbow was peeking out of the flesh, her right arm was dripping with blood and her face was bruised and swollen. Yuugi was no better, the side of her blond hair tainted crimson from a bloody head injury that she had shrugged off hours ago, half of her shirt was burned off from the waist on up, a piece of her horn was missing, one of her eyes had swollen shut.

"Looks like...it really did come down to just you and me in the end...huh Yuugi?" Suika breathed, her vision beginning to falter and blur in and out. Even though she was the last one standing...she wouldn't remain that way for long...

"Heh...yeah...but with this..." Yuugi holds up a blood soaked ball. "...We'll see who wins..."

"...get ready to let me to treat me to a round...after this..." Suika grinned, readying her own ball, the surface just as stained with dried blood as Yuugi's.

"I...I don't believe it..." Hatate said as she, Aya and the entire studio audiance looked on in awe at the Oni that were squaring off for one final blow. "Even after the gruesome and gut wrenching punishment everyone else went through...both captains are still standing..."

"But with this next hit, one of this IS going down...both of them showed superhuman endurance, but they're both at their limits...who will be the one to walk away from this? Suika or Yuugi?"

The question that they both asked themselves for a while now...was going to answered right here on this field. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nuEXjdAtCGY&feature=related)

"Let's go, Suika!" Yuugi roared as she charged forward, reeling back to throw.

"Bring it on!" Suika screamed back as she met Yuugi's charge with her own. The oni reeled her arm back and flung the ball forward just as Yuugi threw hers, the bloody dodgeballs screaming across the boundary line and slamming into the faces of both of the oni captains, giving birth to a picturesque scene of the famous "cross counter". However this image did not last long, for the two oni went flying back from the sheer force of their throws, a thunderous boom echoed from the center of the field as Suika and Yuugi violently crashed into the walls on their side of the playing field.

"Oh man, a cross counter! And just when we thought things couldn't get any more epic than this!"

"But which one is going to stand, this game isn't over until one of them is standing!"

The crowd anxiously talked amongst themselves as they watch the dust clear from the walls to see which oni was going to stand up. To their astonishment, both of them were on their feet and were even walking back to the center field. Yuugi picking up the smoldering remains of the ball that practically exploded upon hitting her face, while Suika did the same. As the oni walked to the center, they reeled back for one final throw and...

THUD!

Yuugi's body fell to the ground, Suika dropping the tathered remains of her ball onto her bloodied head.

"Heh...Y-you're...out..." Suika said before she hacked up blood and collapsed.

====

"Are you ready?" Eirin asked to Marisa as she held her arm above her body. The witch nodded silently before  Eirin forcefully wrenched her bone back into place, a sickening snap echoing through the room and Marisa yowling in pain. "Oh hush, you're a big girl." Eirin chided as she let Marisa's arm down and left the room. After the game had ended, everyone who participated in the Dodgeball match was shipped to Eientei for extensive medical treatment. Thankfully, no one was going to see Komachi as a result of an early death, but there were still some lasting battle scars from the game...scars that were either staying around for a while...or just outright permanent.

"Man...I can't...believe we...won..." Meiling chocked out from her bed, her vision barely focused. "Even though every part of my body is aching, I can't eat solid food for a month and I have this weird stuff that drips out of my ears...it feels d-darn...good to win at this..." Meiling brought her crippled fist to the air.

"G-go...Team...Ibuki...Ow-owowow!"

"Yeah, we...really...rocked the house, right Youmu?" Marisa turned to the half ghosts who was still unconcious, the only means to break the silence being the constant "beep" of the life support system that did it's duty of keeping little Youmu alive. "Yeah, everyone...had a good time~!" Marisa added, pretending those very blips from the life support system was actually Youmu's response to her. How odd...

"Ashthough, I wonder..." Yuuka began, sitting across from her bed ridden team mates, her arm in a sling, her left eye bandadged shut and her right leg in a cast. Her voice is barely legible given her teeth were missing. "Whath wath it thath you and Yuugi foughth ovah?"

Reimu wondered on the same thing, the visage of the two oni locked in a drinking contest ringing back into her mind. "Yeah, come to think of it...I don't really remember why you two had that drinking contest this morning..."

"Oh, yeah that..." Suika chuckled a bit as she scratched behind her head. "We sorta just did it for the hell of it."

Everyone fell silent...

"You mean...we risked our lives...suffered nearly life threatening injuries...just because you two fought for the hell of it?" Kurumi said as she rose up from her bed only to grow increadibly dizzy and flop onto her face. She forgot she had sustained something of a concussion in that game...

"I'm sorry! I sorta...forgot to tell everyone." Suika said with an anxious chuckle. "You all got me so psyched for the game I guess it slipped my mind." Unfortunately, Suika's apology did not excuse her from the death glares of her injured team memebers, every single one of them, even Youmu's Myon, was thirsting for payback against the oni.

"Can I get any of you anything?" Reisen said, peeping into the room to check on the lot of them.

"Yes, as a matter of fact you can." Yuuka said. "A box that can hold an oni corpse is fine, thank you~"
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on June 28, 2010, 02:40:51 AM
Oh God yes


I came
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 28, 2010, 02:36:41 PM
HAMMER! SHUT U-Nah, just kidding.

By decision of Supreme Court Member Ruro, you get the usual ~One Week Deadline Extension~

Everyone who's surprised please raise their hand  :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on June 28, 2010, 02:40:43 PM
Everyone who's surprised please raise their hand  :3

Can I raise someone elses hand? After removing it from them, first?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on June 28, 2010, 04:42:26 PM
*Raises hand.*

I was expecting a duel off between me and Erebus.  Via death tennis or something.  A match that brutally ends when Purvis takes us both out via orbital bombardment.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 28, 2010, 04:44:47 PM
Oh don't worry, it could still turn out to be a duel. Actually, I almost expect it to :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 05, 2010, 09:05:18 PM
HAMMERTIME!

Judges are preparing, please watch warmly.

Sorry, real life prevented me from judging today  :ohdear:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on July 06, 2010, 06:14:46 PM
Hammer time and stuff, as Sakana said~

Okey-doke, one judge (I won't name who it is, but his name starts with C and ends with haore) did not send in his judgment, but Sakana and I agreed on our choices, making a majority, so YAY FOR TYRANNY BY THE MASSES!

This week's winner was remarkably close between our two competitors-- their quality was about equal, but there had to be a winner. As such, this week's winner is Erebus, since being on par with Iced Fairy is quite the achievement. Erebus, you've been improving. Congratulations!

If this announcement is half-assed, it's because I just got dragged out of my nap in my hammock and I don't really want to be here right now when I could be dozing in the sunshine. Or watching The Twelve Kingdoms. Or Nanoha Abridged. Or something.

(http://img535.imageshack.us/img535/1203/renkomaribelsleepysmall.jpg) (http://img594.imageshack.us/img594/8234/renkomaribelsleepy.jpg)

As such, instead of a competition this week (and partially because our judges need more ideas for the next contest), I declare at least a one-week moratorium to the contests. We will resume next week. Maybe. It's summertime, damnit, you folks should be outside and having fun at the beach! Unless you live on the gulf coast or in the southern hemisphere, in which case, SUCKS TO BE YOU ROFL

So yeah. Go outside and have fun, no contest for this week. It's summer break, after all!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on July 07, 2010, 01:40:59 AM
Unless you live on the gulf coast or in the southern hemisphere, in which case, SUCKS TO BE YOU ROFL

 :ohdear:

But but but

My beautiful Pensacola Beach that I've never actually been to but still LOW BLOW MAN LOW BLOW
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on July 12, 2010, 06:33:40 PM
*Pokes thread with a stick.*

Is it dead?  :ohdear:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 12, 2010, 07:36:19 PM
......

>_>

<_<

RUUUURRROOOOOOOOOOOOO!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on July 13, 2010, 04:44:46 AM
In an act of intellectual terrorism, I'm going to take the liberty of swooping in with a guest topic at hand!

Esifex's Eccentric Entry

"Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"

Dodonpachi Daifukkatsu has bullet-hell, BEES, and of course, spaceships! Unfortunately, there's a startling lack of lolis and lace-laden little girls.
Gundam Wing has bullet-hell to a lesser extent, but it severely lacks in BEES or lace.
Innocent Venus has a little bit of loli, and some bullet hell, and lots of grazing.
Triggerheart Exelica has bullet-hell and loli, but no BEES or lace.
What all these have in common, though, that Touhou is severely lacking, is MECHA!

Rather, higher tech than Ancient Feudal Japan mixed with Kappa-tengu Tech. Change that! I want to see some clever stories of the ace pilots - The Silver Dog of the Scarlet Skies, The Great Unmoving Missile Platform, or Mecha Musume Mirisame!

Show us what danmaku backed with a Macross Missile Platform can do!

(http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v429/kincaidvannekin/9c010ad1ea8eb107cdb60acc3739877a.jpg)
If this is stomping on anyones toes, feel free to delort this post.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 13, 2010, 05:10:02 AM
Topic acknowledged

The clock's ticking.

Primary Deadline: Sunday, July 18th
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Bias Bus on July 13, 2010, 05:34:30 AM
Dibs on Touhou/Medabots
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Iced Fairy on July 13, 2010, 05:37:35 AM
Hey!  You stole the topic before I could steal the topic!

Very well then.  I bid two stars.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Esifex on July 13, 2010, 05:41:13 AM
Hey!  You stole the topic before I could steal the topic!

Very well then.  I bid two stars.
But, you see, the difference between us, my dear Iced Fairy...

I am on a writing hiatus. I just can't be bothered.
You, however, have been pumping out story after story, unloading countless gems of literature. If you were to propose a topic and then promptly write a story into it, wouldn't that seem a little biased?

Now, time's a-wasting. I'm expecting good things, from all of you.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 13, 2010, 05:48:28 AM
If you were to propose a topic and then promptly write a story into it, wouldn't that seem a little biased?
Not really, actually, since you can already do that. It is allowed, or rather, encouraged, that everyone can send suggestions for future challenges to us Judges, so if you send in a topic and already have a story prepared for it, well played :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on July 13, 2010, 06:11:35 AM
I rather like this idea. It has my full approval. :toot:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread!
Post by: Chaore on July 13, 2010, 06:17:52 AM
Ahahaha yes. This will be amazing.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhou's Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Doll.S CUBE on July 14, 2010, 05:02:36 AM
So who do you send challenges to?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhou's Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 14, 2010, 05:14:05 AM
You mean challenge ideas? Those go to either Ruro, Chaore or me, as we three are the ones to judge the entries.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhou's Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Doll.S CUBE on July 14, 2010, 05:25:14 AM
Oh thanks. So one of you should get my PM soon, and I hope you choose my idea.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: MysTeariousYukari on July 15, 2010, 04:19:02 AM
Sooo, we make a short story that mixes Touhou with Mecha stuff, like the Patchy-Mech suggests, right?

I think I'll give this a shot, at very least for fun.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Iced Fairy on July 15, 2010, 07:34:54 AM
I apologize in advance to those unfamiliar with the setting.
---

Yukari sighed as she stepped onto the bridge.  She loved astronavigation and traveling through space, but it was always terribly boring when the mission actually started.  Everyone fun was on planet, while she and the support crew sat up in space and kept an eye on the jumpship.

Still she loved her ship, Gensoukyo.  And it was hers too, which meant Reimu had to actually listen to her advice.  Reimu's rep as a merc commander may have gotten more job interviews, but the ability to travel with their own ship had gotten a lot more contracts.

Ran gave her a wave as she sat down in the commanders seat.  "Anything up?" she asked.

Ran shook her head.  "Nothing, as usual."

Yukari was about to reply when there was a loud buzz.  Chen jumped up as far as the chair restraints would allow her, before shutting down her game of minesweeper and checking the sensors.  "Yukari!  We have a dropship at Pirate Point 16 Gamma Alpha.  It's deploying a dropship right now!"

Yukari pressed the alarm button, causing a ear raping claxon to permeate the ship.  "What's their target?  Do they have fighters?"

Ran looked up from her own screen.  "No fighters deployed, looks like the dropships got 2 on it."

Chen made a few more calculations. "Definitely clan origin.  They're headed for objective Alpha.  And at 3Gs too."  The young woman frowned at the screen.  "It looks like... Clan Snow Raven?"

Yukari shook her head in confusion.  "I told Reimu to dig a little deeper into this contract.  Alright, Chen you send a signal to Reimu telling her what's up.  Ran, make sure our point defenses are working and then start scrambling the rest of our ground units."

"Roger!" her two closest friends went to work.

***

Reimu swore as she ran into the mech bay.  She probably should have waited to hear the rest of Yukari's information, but she really wanted to be in her mech before anything else weird happened.

She cursed again as she nearly slipped off the ladder to get to the cockpit, then again when she had to actually think to remember where the startup code needed to be entered.  Finally the machine powered up and Reimu relaxed a bit.  She slowly stood the mech up, letting the neurohelmet use her own balance to keep the machine stable.  As the fusion engine warmed up the cooling vest that comprised most of her wardrobe started doing it's work.

Of course by that point the radio had come back on, and Yukari was already talking.  "Reimu.  The ship's one hour out by our reckoning.  It looks like they're heading straight for you as well.  They don't seem to be fooled by the false sights."

Reimu began moving her mech out of the bay.  "They send out a bachall yet?"

"Doesn't look like it Reimu.  I think they're being polite and allowing us to figure out what forces we can muster before calling."

Reimu grimiced.  "How nice of them.  And it's 'Miko' when I'm in combat Sukima.  Use callsigns like a normal soldier."

"Soldier?" Yukari replied with a laugh.  "I'm just transport.  We'll keep an eye out up here.  Good luck... Miko."

Reimu nodded and cut the channel.  She then checked the rest of her squads.  "Hey Ghost?  You think you can make it here in an time for the battle?"

"Neg Star Captain Hakurei." Youmu replied.  "We were on training maneuvers when the message came.  We are two hours thirty minutes to your position.  My apologies Star Captain."

"Well drop by anyhow, just in case things run into overtime."  Reimu closed that channel then opened up a link to her employer.  "What the hell's going on her Kanako?  Clan Star Raven shouldn't have any forces within twenty planetary systems of here!?"

To Reimu's continued anger 'Planetary Chairman' Kanako's voice remained calm.  Even amused.  "I told you there might be clan entanglements.  What particular clan is immaterial, isn't it?"

Reimu fumed.  "It damn well does matter!  I'd kinda like to know what rules they're playing by!"

Kanako laughed.  "You don't need to worry about that.  Just deal with the ground forces.  Oh, and I heard you were a little short handed.  I'll have Sanae help you."

Reimu groaned.  Just what she didn't need.  Some spoiled noble girl getting herself killed in the front lines.  "That's not necessary.  I can..."

Sanae's voice broke over the radio.  "Don't worry about me Captain Reimu!  I can handle it!"

"It's Miko!  And if you MUST come along you'll follow my orders Newbie!"

"What?  My call sign is..."

There was beep and Reimu saw that a wide beam signal was coming in.  "We'll talk later!  They finally decided to call."

Reimu opened the channel and said calmly and clearly, "This is Captain Reimu Hakurei, of the Youkai Buster mercenary group.  You're in violation of Suwa planetary airspace.  Please relay your intentions."

The voice that responded was high and slightly nervous.  That was odd for a clansman, much less one attacking a planet.  "This is Star, er, this is commander Satori Komeiji.  I am calling a trail of possession for all occupants of the base at our drop location.  Who shall you defend with?"

Reimu thought a moment.  Normally she thought telling your enemies the number of units you had was stupid, but given the size of the dropship, she likely held the numerical advantage.  Knowing her opponents forces could only help.  "I've got a lance of air fighters and two lances of mechs and infantry, mixed."

The voice returned.  "Aff.  We will attack with a star of mechs and a point of aerofighters."  Then the channel shut off.

Reimu nodded.  About what she'd expected, though it was odd they weren't calling out their unit.  "Alright!  We've got bogeys inbound.  Wizard, Warhead!  See if you can bounce them before they become a problem.  Everyone else, follow me outside.  We're here to guard this place.  Not level it."

***

Patchouli slowly eased into the lead position.  She didn't like the look of the upcoming fight.  Downing two Sullas should be easy for her and Nitori, but the dropship in the back looked like it had point defenses of its own.

"Okay Warhead, I'm going to break ahead.  Maybe I can get those two to play with us.  You just do your thing."

"Roger, Wizard," came Nitori's cheerful reply.  The kappa green craft slowed to allow Patchouli to move up a good distance.  Sure enough the two Sulla took the bait.

The first pass was head to head, Patchouli's emerald green lasers sliced some armor off the lead plane, but her enemy returned the favor.  Fortunately the particle beam from her enemies PPC missed.  Sadly her own PPC missed as well.  Patchouli sighed under her breath.  Once again Clantech was proving to be an annoyance.  The enemies Sulla was almost a perfect copy of her stingray.  It wasn't as armored or powerful up close, but it was much, much faster.

Fortunately the pilots fighting her had made a mistake.  They'd kept their planes full throttle, hoping to speed past their foe and circle around.  Patchouli had slowed down allowing her to make a much faster turn.  Her combat suit allowed her to take the High G turn despite her normally frail body, and she ended up right on the lead planes tail, with her targets wing frantically turning to try to cover her friend.

Patchouli opened up with her powerful Sunburst PPC, and swore as the target dodged her blast.  The next few moments were spent dogging the craft as it swerved all around Patchouli's targeting sights.  "Damn it!  Do you have a solution yet Warhead?  Because our friend here apparently can read my damn mind!"

"Wizard break left!" came Nitori's reply.  Patchouli immediately broke left.

There was a massive crash, and she had to fight the stick to stay airborn.  After what seemed like an eternity she managed to get her nose pointed the correct direction.  Her monitors were showing all sorts of bad things in red, and the craft was still handling terribly.  "Warhead, am I clear?"

"You're clear Wizard.  They caught a full spread.  I splashed the first one and sent the second back home to mommy."  Nitori had once again earned her name by managing to catch enemies with blind fired missiles.  Most pilots, Clan or IS, weren't prepared for that tactic.  Mainly because it was insane.  "But, uh... your Stingray isn't looking to hot.  I suggest you bail."  Nitori's voice sounded worried.

"I can hold it," snapped Patchouli.  She took a few breaths now that she was no longer in danger.  "Damn, that other one must have taken lesson from you or something.  I didn't notice her at all."

Patchouli finally looked down at the damage to her craft.  "Warhead, I seem to have a malfunction in my damage sensors.  I can't get a read on my left wing."

"Wizard, your sensors are working fine."

Patchouli paused, then looked out the window.  Sure enough, half her left wing was missing.  "How annoying.  I liked that wing.  Rinnousuke's going to be displeased too."

"Don't tell me you're going to try to LAND that thing?" Nitori cried.

Patchouli frowned.  "Of course I am.  It's flying, so it should not fly just fine."

There was a long pause before Nitori replied.  "Okay Wizard.  I'll stay here and burn my ammo keeping the last bogey honest.  Don't die on me okay?"

Patchouli smiled.  "I promise I won't die until I've gotten my holovids back from Marisa."

***

Reimu looked over the field, studying the terrain for any hint of advantage.  She did a quick swap to infrared, then magres in order to try to spot Aya or the Shanghai team.  Nothing on all counts.

"Warhead to Miko, one splashed one damaged.  Unfortunately Wizard took some serious damage and I'm outta missiles.  I'm afraid they're gonna land."

Reimu sighed.  There really hadn't been much chance of taking out the dropship, but she had to try.  "Good work Warhead.  We'll finish things off here.  You two take it easy."

With slow ponderous steps Marisa Kirisame's black and white Awesome moved next to Reimu.  "Why are you sounding so down boss?  Normally you're spoiling for a fight.  You still being prissy about your new ride?"

"Yeah I am."  Reimu growled.  "I liked my Exterminator.  This things just too new."

Marisa laughed.  "Hey that Albatross isn't like one of those junk Omnis.  Or even that Nodachi that crazy Clan girl stomps around in.  It's tried tech just put together better.  Besides there's a reason that Exterminator went down.  You need something with better armor if you're gonna play decoy."

Reimu sighed.  "Yeah, yeah.  I still liked it better."

Suika laughed.  "Don't worry Marisa.  After this fight she'll know what it's like to play with real power.  Even if my Akuma's more fun."

"Are you going to give us our battle plan soon, boss?" came the calm voice of Alice over the line.

Reimu shook her head.  "Right.  Standard practice.  Me, Oni and Witch shatter their attack.  Tengu and Shanghai assist.  Alice breaks them with fire support."

"What should I do?" came Sanae's voice.

"Stay in the back and shoot any enemy that looks at Alice," snapped Reimu. 

"But...!"

"No buts!  That Shugenja of yours is a back line mech.  Use your C3 to help the fire support and keep outta trouble!"  Reimu gripped the controls to her massive war machine.  "Now get ready, they're gonna drop soon."

As if spurred by her words the enemy dropship entered into a hovering pattern right the moment.  Seconds later, mechs began jumping from it's hold.  The first one out made Reimu's heart skip a beat.  The 100 ton Behemoth outweighed anything in her squad, and was famed for being damn hard to take down.  It was followed quickly by the distinctive shape of a Mad Cat, then a Loki.  The next two mechs out the dropship however looked like no Clan mech Reimu had ever seen.  One was a four legged mech, while the second was a odd light mech that looked sleek and deadly with its laser array.  Her computer took a second before labling them as a Stalking Spider and a Solitare.

Suika laughed.  "Looks like that software upgrade we got from Kanako as part of the deal's paying off."

"Let's see when the computer can't recognize them anymore, Oni." Marisa casually replied.

"Shut up and advance you jokers.  We're seriously outranged here!" Reimu snapped.  She began moving her own Assault Mech forward.

Sure enough the first Mech to fire was the massive Behemoth.  Strangely the pilot fired the mechs massive rifles off in succession, which while intimidating didn't actually help much for accuracy.  One shot slammed into Suika's upper torso, but the impact of that shot caused the next hit to rocket into the arm, and the third shot missed entirely. 

Suika gamely swiveled her torso back forward and continued on course despite the massive armor loss.  In reply she fired off her own PPC which splashed some armor off her foe.  Sadly the Behemoth didn't budge.

"Alright, time to teach the chaos god the power of LOVE!"  With that, Marisa's Awesome opened up with all three PPC shots at the Loki.  That had to have sent the heat in her cockpit soaring, but it's effects on the smaller machine were worth it.  The three beams hit the opponent all across it's torso, sending Loki onto it's back and causing it's return PPC shots to miss into the air.

Reimu decided to play by clan rules for now and fired a shot off at the Mad Cat.  Her laser missed high, but the scattered LRMs impacted the mechs left side.

"Shit!" Reimu yelled as the Mad Cat returned fire with two PPCs.  The beams striped armor from bother her arms causing her machine to rock from the impact.  "What the hell's with all these damn PPCs?  Do these guys not care about heat?"

"They could say the same about us," came Alices mild reply.

Both the Stalking Spider and the Solitare began to move to flank the inner sphere party.  Reimu was expecting them to blow past the three lead mechs and try to engage Alice and Sanae, but they turned in mid run and fired at Marisa's Awesome.  The giant black white machine shuddered as it was struck by a PPC and a large laser.

"Hey!  That's not playing by the clan rules!" Marisa complained.

"Guess these clanners aren't stupid," said Suika casually.

"Apparently not," Reimu muttered.  "Witch, don't let them circle you!  Sanae advance to guard our rear.  Me and Oni will press forward!"

"Yes sir!" replied Sanae.

Sanae Moved forward and fired a quick shot off her two large lasers ripping the tiny Solitare's Left arm right off and eating into it's chest.  But the pilot barely seemed to notice the damage and started running even faster.

The Stalking Spider looked like it was going to finish encircling Marisa, when suddenly a Raven popped out from behind a rock formation and fired a single shot.  "Gotcha!" yelled Aya over the radio.

"Finishing the job," came Alices reply.  The Clan warrior must have noticed the NARC pod's signal and what it meant, because they wisely ejected seconds before the massive Arrow IV missile from Alice's Archer cut the quad mech in two.

"Nice one Alice!" cried Reimu.  But her exaultation was short lived.  The Behemoth turned to where Aya's Raven was moving to cover and fired again.  One, two, three.  The first two shots missed.

The third slammed straight through the Raven's centerline and dropped it on it's back.  Black smoke rose from the fried gyro.

"Hourai team, send someone to evac Tengu!" commanded Reimu.  She then turned her weapons on the Behemoth and slammed the triggers.

This time all her shots went true.  Her large lasers (Pulse and normal) combined with missiles and LBX autocannon fire to rip the top layer of armor off the Behemoth.  Suika then added to the fray with her autocannon and PPC.  After the fire stopped there wasn't a single pristine spot on the mech, but there wasn't a crack in the armor either.

The Loki pushed itself off the ground and attempted to avenge it's losses, sending two PPC beams straight into Marisa's Right Torso.  The armor there disintegrated and the beams started to chew into myomer muscle.

Marisa turned her torso and replied with another triple burst that probably had her computer spitting out shutdown warnings.  However it was worth it.  The attack succeeded, again spashing across the other mech's torso.  The ammo for the Loki detonated sending both arms flying, and the machine collapsed into scrap.

Then the Mad Cat ran up and unloaded a full PPC SRM combination into Marisa's torso.

The Awesome was a mighty war machine, but a full spread of 24 streak SRMs and 2 PPCs smashing into it's center torso went beyond even it's tolerances.  Reimu's heart sank before the Awesome's head split open and sent Marisa rocketing into the sky, seconds before the fusion reactor failed and exploded messily.  "Shit!"

The bad news just kept on coming.  "I could use some help back here," Alice snapped over the radio.  "That Solitaire thing just hit my Ammo.  I've only got the shot in the tubes."

"Newbie kill that thing!" Reimu yelled, while rushing towards the Behemoth.

"I'm trying!  But it's using Alice as a shield!" Sanae yelled back.  "Wait... got it!"  There was a whoosh from Sanae's MRM launcher as thirty missiles sprang across the battlefield.  Through some miracle all but one of the damn things hit.  The Solitaire collapsed to the ground, it's legs and torso a twisted ruin.

At last Reimu and Suika had reached their primary weapons range.  Now it was their turn to open up.  A stream of short and medium range missiles backed by medium lasers tore into the Behemoth.  Yet the damn thing was still standing!  Reimu thought she saw a hole in it's torso armor, but that wasn't dropping it.

Reimu was maneuvering for her next shot when there was a massive roar.  Suika's mech shuddered as a PPC came down from the sky and set off the MRM reloads in her torso.  Fortunately her CASE activated.  But the massive explosion still sent the mech crashing to the ground.

"Suika, you still good?"  Reimu felt cold despite the cockpit's heat when there was no response.

"I got him!" yelled Saane from behind her.

Reimu looked to her 360 display to see the enemy fighter going down.  "I hope you keep that beginners luck Newbie.  'Cause we're gonna need it."

Reimu started backing away from the Mad Cat and the Behemoth, when Alice spoke up.  "Shanghai team got the target with TAG.  Last shot.  I'm out."

There was a "whoosh" as Alice's last missile flew through the field, guided by the hidden infantry units laser system.  The Behemoth rocked back as the massive missile slammed into it.  It's left arm slowly tore free, then it collapsed down.  Reimu could only pray it was out of the fight.

It was time to end this quickly.  Reimu placed all her weapons over the Mad Cat and sent her heat to the roof by letting off over half of her mechs massive arsenal.  Her Large Pulse Laser joined her medium lasers, auto cannon and SRMs in a cacophony of destruction that washed over the heavy Clan mech.

From the rear Sanae's Shugenja added her own fire.  The PPC missed, but the two large lasers slammed into the mechs rear torso.  The shot should have hulled it.  Instead the mech merely rocked forward.  That did save Reimu's life though, as the machine's massive PPCs slammed into the ground, and it's SRMs only peppered her legs.

Reimu pulled her weapons up to finish the deal, but the damned Mad Cat rocketed into the air on jump jets.

"Huh!?" Sanae cried.  "That's impossible!  There's no way it can have all that and jets!"

"And it should have blown up from overheating too!" Reimu shot back.  "Live with it!"

Suddenly the radio crackled and a wide beam transmission came in.  "Inner Sphere mercenaries, uh... this is Orin.  I challenge the Red White mech to single combat in order to retrieve my comrades and leave the field honorably."

Reimu blinked.  That was odd.  Then she noticed the red light signaling that the Mad Cat had been painted by TAG.  Obviously the pilot didn't know if there was another missile battery in reserve.  "Sorry clan warrior but I refuse.  There's no way I'm letting that machine off planet.  If you surrender however you will be treated honorably, even if you do decide to self destruct your mech."

There was a long pause before Orin replied.  "Come on sis, have a little heart here.  You beat us via numbers here."

Reimu's eyebrow quirked at that.  That was NOT clan speak.  "Sorry.  Take it or leave it.  I'd take the surrender offer.  Even if you take off, we've got more fighters in bound to take your jumpship.

Orin sighed over the radio.  "Guess we lose.  Star Captain's gonna be soooo pissed...."  There was another pause.  "I give."

Reimu blinked again.  Today was turning out to be very strange.

***

Youmu's squad touched down just as Reimu started her debriefing.

As befitted a mech squad after combat her troops were bruised, sweaty, and considering most of them didn't wear much to help mitigate the heat caused by a mech battle, barely decent.  Shanghai team on the other hand was in full uniform, it's leader (after whom the squad was named) sat chatting with Alice, who was the least beat up of her mech team.

Suika on the other hand had a grin, a bottle she'd grabbed from somewhere and a sling for her broken arm.  Marisa had let her cooling vest open and was muttering darkly while staring at the crater where her mech used to be.  Aya was fiddling with her bandages, and Sanae was realizing she a little out of place among the tight knit merc band.

Reimu sighed, she supposed she didn't need to wait for Youmu to give the briefing.  "Looks like we got of lucky personnel wise.  No deaths on either side amazingly.  Materiel wise we did well too, despite the losses.  The Behemoth is salvageable, and that insane Mad Cat is still intact.  On our side only your Awesome is a total loss.  Sorry Marisa."  Reimu managed a smile.  "Though now you get to enjoy figuring out a Behemoth."

Marisa frowned from where whe was sitting down.  "Tch.  Gauss Rifles.  Those aren't nearly flashy enough to be real weapons."

Shanghai laughed.  "Yeah, and they don't give off enough heat to justify walking in on Alice with a soaking wet shirt after training."

Alice halfheartedly smacked her friend, while the rest of the infantry laughed.  Marisa just blushed and looked away.

"Anyways, Aya's mech needs a new Gyro, and Suika's mech has to have that panel that dropped on her bolted back in, but Kourin should have that done in a month.  Good job everyone.  They may have matched us in raw firepower, but we took them down none the less." Reimu paused then looked at Sanae.  "That goes for you too Newbie.  You'll be a fine mechwarrior once you learn to stop questioning orders.  You can tell Kanako I said that too."

Sanae blinked.  "Er, Thanks!  Though why are you still calling me Newbie?"

Suika laughed.  "Because your beginners luck is insane.  Tagging a aerofighter after ascent, and hitting with unguided missiles like that?  Reimu wants to try to milk it as long as possible."

"Hey Captain."  Aya raised her hand.  "Any word on the pilots we took down?  Or what's up with that Mad Cat?"

"We bagged both pilots after ejecting and we caught their dropship crew too.  That insane Mad Cat?  No clue."  Reimu stood up.  "I'm gonna have Youmu and Sakuya question our new bondsmen."

Reimu waved Youmu over and the small girl quickly moved up to her.  "Star Captain," the ghost bear renegade said, "I just got a message from Yukari Yakumo.  Apparently our employer wishes to speak to the prisoners as well." 

Reimu shook her head.  "Dammit must she interfere with our job here too?"  Sanae looked like she was going to speak up in Kanako's defense, but she wisely reconsidered.

Youmu shrugged.  "She also said she would explain what was going on."  Reimu's frown didn't fade.  "And give us a bonus."

"What are we waiting for?  Round up those prisoners and lets go!  Tell Sakuya she's in charge, with Marisa as XO."

***

As the prisoners and their escort walked down the large corridor, Reimu softly moved over next to Youmu.  "So what's your take on, 'em?" she whispered.

Youmu gave the five pilots another look over.  "These are not Clan mech pilots.  The large girl you said was piloting the Behemoth is definitely the child of a Elemental.  The rest... do not act as captured clan warriors do.  They are too calm for having lost to the Inner Sphere."

Reimu nodded at the analysis.  She'd noticed that as well.  Only the Hellbringer's pilot, Parsee, looked angry about their situation.  Orin and the pilots of the Spider and Solitare, Kisume and Yamame, seemed to be mostly chagrined.  Like kids caught with their hands in the cookie jar.  Yuugi, the Behemoths pilot, just seemed to be tired.

The corridor ended in a massive door.  One designed for mech entrance.  Sanae quickly walked to the front and entered a passcode, revealing a large manufacturing room.  At the center of it sat a Marauder, it's front panels opened up and it's fusion engine dismantled on the ground.

Next to the mighty war machine was their employer and a woman in a lab coat with long black hair.  They both turned as the doors opened.  On seeing the prisoners the woman blinked in surprise.  "Orin?  What are you doing at this place?  Were you claimed in another trial?"

Orin gave her nervous laugh again.  "Not exactly Utsuho.  You see..."

"We stole some mechs and came to recapture you in a trial of possession," Yuugi stated.  "Unfortunately, it seems there's a reason such tasks are normally left to the warrior caste."

Utsuho dropped the screwdriver she was carrying.  "What?  Surely the warriors did not approve of this quineg?  If it weren't for your capture you'd be sure to be killed!?  What were you thinking?"

"Neg, Utsuho.  We did not approve of this.  But there was little choice in the matter."

"Star Captain Satori Komeiji?  And Koishi too"  The prisoners turned to see two small Clan Aeropilots being led into the room as well.  These were real Clan warriors, as the drastic size difference attested to.  The lead pilot seemed depressed, while the one following her had apparently moved past depression and gone into acceptance.  Reimu guessed from their similar features that the two were from the same sibko.

Surprisingly Kanako bowed to the two warriors.  "I'm impressed you came all the way out here, but I'm curious as to why you didn't wait for reinforcements before attacking.  Unlike the rest of the fools at the station we raided you two seemed to have some intelligence.  I'm curious as to your reasoning."

Koishi laughed.  "We can not be too smart if we are here as bondsmen, quiaff?"

Satori sighed and shook her head.  "It was a simple matter of logic.  When the Touman finally understands what you've managed to steal from us everyone responsible will be tainted.  Possibly executed.  In addition, by the time a full invasion force get here you'll probably have completed a second prototype and prepared your orbital defenses, quiaff?"

Kanako nodded.  "Yes, I have planned for your Clans retribution."

Satori continued.  "Thus I had no choice but to try to retake Utsuho from you quickly.  I had no wish to see five loyal workers killed for no fault of their own.  A quick raid might have succeeded, causing fewer questions to be asked, but all the Mechwarriors had gotten themselves killed by their stupidity.  Thus I had to conscript techs and scientists."

The clan warriors face fell in shame.  "It seems my actions however were wasteful.  Now we've lost five good techs and the prototype mech."  She looked up.  "While I know I am now no longer a Warrior and simply a bandit, I implore you to spare my subordinates lives.  I ordered them to follow me, they are simply techs and can serve well in that department."

Koishi patted her commander on the shoulder.  "I agreed with your assessment sibkin, otherwise I would have called for a trial of Grievence.  I simply failed to make up the difference."

Reimu snorted.  "Simply techs my ass.  Their tactics sucked but their piloting was spot on.  They'll work as techs but only until I find a seat for them."

All the clansmen looked shocked.  "Huh?" Parsee asked.  "You're keeping us as warriors?"

Kanako coughed.  "Before we get ahead of ourselves, I believe you had an explanation you wanted."

Reimu nodded.  "Yeah!  And a bonus too!"

Kanako smiled.  "Exactly.  First the explanation.  The reason I hired you was because recently I staged a raid on a secret Clan research base.  One owned by Clan Snow Raven."  Kanako looked smug.  "Considering it's value I should probably have lost, but the commander was a fool and managed to put his entire command into a trap.  Those two ladies are the only ones that escaped."

"In the process I captured this lovely scientist here."  Utsuho waved.  "Our friend Ustuho has managed to make the next development in fusion engine technology.  One that halves the size and weight of an engine."

Youmu's eyes opened wide, while Reimu whistled.  "So that's how that damned Mad Cat managed to pack all that armor and extras.  No wonder everyone's running to get the tech back...."

Youmu recovered enough to speak.  "Forgive me Kanako Yasaka, but I have a question.  Clan Snow Raven is noted for it aerospace superiority.  Why is such a important prototype on a mech?"

"Oh that?  Well I just kinda stumbled on to it," Utsuho replied.  "You see I needed the room for the transformation gear."

Reimu's eyes widened, while Kanako chuckled.  "Areomechs.  You've found a way to make viable areomechs."

Kanako nodded.  "Yep.  And now that I have more then one tech to help on the project I might actually get this one off the ground before Suwako comes back with reloads for our Regan defense."

Reimu shook her head to clear it.  "That might help, but we're still going to be facing the full might of everyone from two bit pirates to all the damn Clans.  And they WILL use orbital bombardment.  Even if your system has a 99% success rate you aren't paying us enough to die 1% of the time."

"That's why you're getting a bonus of 15% of the company that's going to sell these engines," Kanako said sweetly.  "Assuming you stay of course."

Reimu walked over and held out her hand.  "Agreed, partner."
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Doll.S CUBE on July 15, 2010, 08:54:14 AM
Mechwarrior huh? neat.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Esifex on July 16, 2010, 12:30:08 AM
I cried manly tears of joy at the use of the NARC pods and the Archer IV. That was nice.

I also like how you matched up the mechs to the pilots - the Mad Cat with Orin, for example.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Iced Fairy on July 22, 2010, 03:21:52 AM
Ah, right.  Perhaps it would be a good thing to make the (ever so surprising) deadline extension official?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on July 22, 2010, 05:22:31 AM
At least during the summer, yeah. I know I'm entirely too short on creativity busy with VBS and traveling and photography and the like to run this contest weekly.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 26, 2010, 10:21:22 AM
DEADLINE! JUDGING WILL BEGI-.....
........
..............
......................
*Sakana checks number of entries
.............................
*Sakana checks again
.......................................

Well then, I guess if it's like that, this round's winner by default is, due to lack of competition,  IcedFairy, our best customer and regular here~

Next theme is in preparation and will soon be posted by Ruro. Please watch warmly~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Esifex on July 26, 2010, 03:22:40 PM
I'd also like to take this moment to congratulate Iced Fairy for winning (again) and ask him to continue the story. That's just straight up and down awesome, no arguing the point.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on July 27, 2010, 05:49:29 AM
Remember, as noted before, all summer deadlines are two weeks long against otherwise noted.

Okay, for this week's Black Gold Saw Black Rock Shooter Writing Challenge, Sakana and I have planned a really neat conce-- Wait, what do you mean, this isn't a BGS BRS fansite? Really?

(http://a.imageshack.us/img33/5627/12124616p2.jpg)

Screw it, we're watching Black Gold Saw's breasts Black Rock Shooter's legs like it's 1999.

Okay, FINE, you can have an actual Touhou-related writing challenge. Yes, Touhou-"related". And this is why.

July 25, 2010: "Renko is the class outcast with a big secret......... Maribel, the popular princess of the school finds out....... PLZ R&R! lemon slashfic Renkobel with some Yumemi/Chiyuri"

Sweet lord in heaven that hurt to write. Do you recognize this style? Well, DO YOU, PUNK?! Yes, yes you do. >:D

Just like the self-insert challenge a while back-- a huge hurdle for fans on the internet who want to read good fiction is Sturgeon's Law in full effect: 90% of everything is crap. It gets worse when you go to the infamous FanFiction.net, which is 98% angstfic/slashfic/self-insert crapapalooza. (The other two percent is actually good, but trying to find good stuff on FF.net is like trying to look for a straw of hay in a needlestack, except that the needlestack is full of shit and everything is on fire.)

To be fair, like any other art form, looking for good fanfiction is like digging for diamonds in the sewer. The difference is, with the published works, you have editors with a hose to spray most of the shit out. Fanfiction readers don't have that luxury.

Here, at PSL, we do our level best to avoid all that horrible FF.net tripe, with the Librarians encouraging good written works, and plenty of peer review. So we're different from those guys. Aren't we?

Not anymore we're not.

This week's (and the next week's) challenge is to write a terribly clich?d "angst"-ridden Touhou fic, with crack pairings and shipping and character derailment galore. Songfics are encouraged, and so is yuri, so long as you add ten million "lemon" labels to the fic.

However, unlike the usual challenges, there are other aspects to consider, also requisites for your entries. In no particular order, they are:

The Summary.
"A summary like, "Character A is miserable, can Character B save her?" is a dramatic summary. Nobody will ever be able to guess the answer. Not even if you add "Character A/Character B romance" at the end. They will naturally assume that is just a red herring and marvel at your cleverness when it proves to be otherwise."
- Definitive Rules for Fanfic Writing (http://web.archive.org/web/20050309021857/solo19.abac.com/snowfields/Humor/rules.html)

Just like the example above, you must make your summary as hideously eye-burning as possible. Bonus points awarded for portmanteau couple names, like Reikari (for Reimu x Yukari) or Youyuko (Youmu x Yuyuko). Or, y'know, Konneirin (Konngara x Eirin). The crackier, the better.

The Disclaimer.
"I don't own anyone in this story, except for Shikieiki. She's mine! *glomp* ^_^"
- Some person on TVTropes (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/IDoNotOwn)

Yeah, pretty much like that.

The Data.
"Touhou - Rated: T - English Italian - Action/Adventure - Chapters: A lot - Words: 140,132 - Reviews: A handful - Published: April 24, 2009 - Koishi K."
- White Rose in disguise.

Unlike the disclaimer and the summary, this is entirely optional, and thus can be pulled out of your ass for laughs.

Now, I am a kind dictator, and so I shall give you resources, in case you are not willing to subject yourself to FF.net to gather data.
Resource 1 (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_fan_fiction_terms)
Resource 2 (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/IDoNotOwn)
Resource 3 (http://www.fictionratings.com/) (optional)
Resource 4 (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/BadWriting)
And finally, your rules of writing (http://web.archive.org/web/20050309021857/solo19.abac.com/snowfields/Humor/rules.html). Originally made for Digimon fiction, these can nonetheless be applied to Touhou fics. Even if you don't do this challenge, read this article, it's hilarious.

Have "fun" writing, folks! >:D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: nintendonut888 on July 27, 2010, 05:52:58 AM
If I weren't tied up with my own story, I swear I'd participate in this. This sounds hilarious.

EDIT: Oh screw it, I'm going to show you just how bad of a fic I can write.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 27, 2010, 06:15:45 AM
I'm gonna write an unjudged entry, but as a Librarian, I take the arbitrary right to ignore the 'Rules of Writing' for that one, maybe :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on July 27, 2010, 11:38:09 PM
In the banals of fanfiction, born and raised
Wrecking canon was how I spent most of my days
Chillin' out max and relaxin' all cool
And pretendin' this show took place inside a school

When a couple of preps, who had nothin' to do
Said my work was crap and gave a bad review
I gave them one little flame and the mods got pissed
And said "You're banned and let me ya that you'll never be missed"

(Seriously, though, I have some experience writing retarded OOC fics in my earlier days. I will approach this challenge with...fascination. :3)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Sriggle on July 28, 2010, 12:53:56 AM
Badfic...?`

COUNT ON ME.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Hello Purvis on July 28, 2010, 01:03:11 AM
Time to win another one.


Purvis gives his best smile. "Now we have the boxcar all to ourselves, babe,"
"Hands out of the bucket!" Kisume shouts as she breaks his kneecaps with a rusty piece of rebar.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Suikama on July 28, 2010, 01:05:17 AM
don't worry purvis she'll warm up to you eventually :ohdear:
Title: my suikalice masturpiece!!!!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on July 28, 2010, 01:11:12 AM
behind the doll
alice is feeling sad because noone likes her, but then she meets suika. can the two fall in love in time to defeat all the preps? R&R plz!! suikalice LEMOOOOOOOOOON
Touhou - Rated: M - English - Action/Romance - Chapters: 1 - Words: 756 - Reviews: 0 - Published: July 28, 2010 - Alice M./Suika I.


-----

AN: specal thanks to polaris 4 helpin me with da proofreadin! u rock!! LINKIN PARK RULEZ!!

disclaimer - i don't own touhou or linkin park but i might if i get enough reviews :D

---

the sky was dark and black and thundery as lightning clouds ran overhead.

'its another bad day i guess' Said alice margaroid as she plaid with her dolls. it was never good weather in gensockyo ne more and it always rained and stormed over her house. maybe that celesyal girl tenshe didnt like her. actually that wouldnt be a surprise becuz noone liked alice.

everyone was mean 2 alice because she was goffik. goth used to be cool in gensokyo but no-one wanted it nemore so all the goffik people got pichuund. alice locked the door so noone could get in to shoot her but now she was all alone.

she changed out of her dress and wore a white shirt and blue jeans (A/N donut this is 4 you!!!! ^w^) and cried some. shanghai had left her sayin that she was too ugly unlike that cheerleader raymoo but alice knew that reimu was a skank who just kared about lookin good. hourai was dead because she hung herself so alice made another one but she hung herself as well.

'it isnt fair' Said alice, 'why does noone like me? i diddnt do anythin wrong just becuz i like kewl bands frum outside the border doesnt meant im a bad person!!' She slit her wrists but she didnt die becuz she was yohky.

'Crawling in my skin, these wounds they will not heal, fear is how i fall, confusing what is real' She sang with her perfect voice soundin like Chester Bennington xcept wiff a girls voice (A/N I dont own linkin park but i wish i did :3)

then there was a knock on the door and alice answered it

'Theres something inside me that pulls beneath the surface' Said the girl at the door and alyce gapsed it was a beautiful girl in a long black dress wif black frills and rings on her fingers she wore black thighhighs for an awesum Zettie Reeouiki look and had dark black eyeshadow. her horns had black ribbons in them and she had lots of foundation on.

'omg you like linkin park too?!?!!?1' alic squeeled and glomped suuika. noone else had thought her music was cool except for hina and orin but they were both dead now. 'come in and ill make you some root beer, my names alise murgatroyd by the way'

'im suika ibuki, from the hakuray shrine' said siuka as she laughed tragically. allice gave her root beer and also some mariwana from her fridge

'the hakuray shrine? u mean where that prep raymu lives?'

'yeah after i tryd to start a party to get some friends together she beat me up because she thought my music was emo'

'really? thats so sad to hear' ailce said, crying a single tear but her eyeshadow didnt run because it was magical.

'its okay i killed her before i came here'

'yay' alice cried tears of joy because nobody liked reimu because she looked like a zombie. they smoked lots of pot and sung more linkin park songs and slit their wrists a lot because the pain felt good.

then there was a knock on the door and alice screamed.

'Omg dont open the door!!!! there could be a prep here to kill us!!' aliec shouted because people had come to her hous before to kill her so she never opened it when someone nocked

'its okay, ill protect you' said sukia as she ran to the door and charged it with her horns, there was a big smash as suik abroke through and stabbed the prep on the other side in the heart and the face!

'noooo you emos will pay one day!" says pachouli as she died. she worked for remillia scarlet who used to be the coolest goth in gensoky obut she sold out and became a prep. everyone knew this was all thanks to the moreya shrine who everyone else though was so cool but alcie knew was just plain ugly. they all wanted people to be the same when she knew it didnt matter if you were beautiful and you just needed to look inside people rather than looks.

'thats what you get you stupid prep, i do that do people who give bad reviews as well (A/N flamers this is for u!!! >:<)' suika said as she pushed patchuoli and made her expload in a big pichuun. she opened the door and locked it so noone could get in because alice had given her a key

'Omg! that was so awesome!' aliec said as she glomped suiak again (there was no blood on her because her clothes were magic too). 'you are the coolestest goth i ever met!'

'ur pretty kewl too' said skuia and hugged back, 'you have a gr8 voice and your so pretty!'

'that isnt a good thing though, everyone is so jelous of me just because i have the flattest chest in gensokyo and they all have big boobs! why did zun make me so beautiful?! its a curse! a cures!' alice said sadly as she started slitting her rists again.

'noo dont do it! ur awesome and cool and I LOVE U!!!!!' suaik screamed emotionally. alice stopped and gaspd.

'really?'

'really'

'...really?!'

'REALLY! i can see past all ur delicious dfc and see the real you! im not jealous, alice! your cool and everyone else iz a prep for thinking thats not true!'

'omg suika ur the first person to say that1 ive never met anyone who understood me like that! i love you 2!' alice said and hugged sauik. suddenly the two of them felt hot and warm so they started taking clothes off

'ive never done it before' said alice.

'its okay, reimu raped me lots of times so i know what im doing' said suika.

suika got on top of Alice and rubbed her precious thing against alices precious thing. she tried to fondle alices breasts but she had none so she just kissed her. alice felt hot and cold at the same time and it was the most amazing feeling, even more amazing than the pot.

'oh! ohh! oooh!' alice cried, feeling wonderful. suika starting rubbing their precious things together harder and both of them felt awesome. then they finished and got changed before killing all the preps and bringing orin and hina back to life and living happily ever after.

---

R&R people!! and no flamin or suika will stab you with her horns!! >:<

(Bonus prize! (http://pooshlmer.com/wakaba/res/459331.html))
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Esifex on July 28, 2010, 03:14:33 AM
This challenge is literally painful to me. Proper literature is such a core part of my being that I'm going to have to force myself to blot out everything here for the next two weeks.

GEE THANKS RURO GAWD
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 28, 2010, 04:54:00 AM
This challenge is literally painful to me. Proper literature is such a core part of my being that I'm going to have to force myself to blot out everything here for the next two weeks.

GEE THANKS RURO GAWD
So, what do you say? Wanna be honorary judge on this one? >:D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Esifex on July 28, 2010, 04:59:04 AM
So, what do you say? Wanna be honorary judge on this one? >:D
Die in a fire plz
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 28, 2010, 06:04:46 AM
This is just the first half, I have a second one planned and so may update this post later, but as I want to see people suffer, I decided to post it already >:D
This one will not be judged, obviously, unless Ruro somehow decides on it :V


----------------------------------------------------------------------

Touhou Sekuhara - Wild and Horny Hermit

Because she had been sealed for really long Byakuren never found true love. Then she meets a new person and they will stand against all of Gensokyo for their love. Totally romantic <3
Touhou - Rated: M - English - Emo/Romance/Sexx - Chapters: 2 (only one finished) - Published: July 28, 2010 - ByaKasen <3


Do you believe in love at first sight?
No?
Well, Byakuren Hijiri, who everyone just called Becky (Because she has a weird and hard name, okay? I'm not gonna learn to type that!!!!) also didn't believe in it.
Well, makes sense, right?
After all, Becky had been sealed by some stupid human for thousand years or something like that, so she didn't get to love anyone. Because she was sealed, she didn't get to live in Gensokyo, which is a magical world full of girls and nothing else, and everyone is totally yuri there and they're suppa kawaii and have sex all the time.
In Gensokyo everyone is Patchouli's bitch. But she doesn't show that, because she is totally a secret mastermind, so people think it's Reimu and Marisa who do stuff, but they're really just getting mindcontrolled by Patchy. (Yeah, take that, armpit fetishists!) So Patchy is like the Haremm@ster of Gensokyo, and she's totally cool and gothic, but not really evil, but she is just lonely and wants friends (yeah, she's not just after sexx!), but that's a secret for everybody.
So Byakuren was sealed by some stupid human or something and so she couldn't live in magical-yuri-land and was depressed and horny, and because she couldn't move with the seals, she couldn't do anything about it.
But after 1000 years Reimu and Marisa (and Sanae, but she's a slut, so she doesn't count), who were mindcontrolled by Patchy beat up and sexxed all of Becky's former friends and then they broke her seals and she was free and they fought and then she sexxed them because Becky was totally stronger (She just let you win in the game because it's a game, loser!). In Gensokyo, that's called "drinking tea with the shrinemaiden".
So Becky was drinking tea with the shrinemaiden with the shrinemaiden and the witch and the slut all at once and then she used the goheis and the broom and they all went to heaven.
Like, literally.
Tenshi was totally shocked and she wanted to drink tea with the shrinemaiden too, but Becky just kicked her from the clouds and then she fell down and died but she revived because she's an angel or something and then she came back and wanted more because she liked it.

So, Becky totally sexxed everyone but she wasn't feeling good still. Because she could fulfill her secual desires, but she really wanted much more. She wanted to feel real love (see, she's not just a sexx-beast!) and so she was really depressed when she noticed that she didn't have a partner in Gensokyo. So then she opened a temple because Becky was totally like a monk and could do cool miracles and stuff and she was young and needed the money (She didn't age in those thousand years! She's, like, thirteen or something!)
And because she had sexxed them so much Reimu and Marisa and the Slutae totally wanted to be her harem, but Becky didn't love them so she pushed them away because she didn't want to hurt their feelings and she felt really bad because of it but she knew it was for the best.
And so because Becky was really beautiful and had a really good character and was really powerful and she protected people and stuff all the girls fell in love with her and they  all came to the temple to talk to her and then they sexxed and Becky got really depressed because she had to push them away because she couldn't love anyone because she is such a deep and mysterious girl. (And they were all mindcontrolled by Patchouli anyway, ya know!)
But still they all came to be sexxed because Becky was teaching how to sexx properly at the temple. (It's what they do in Buddism, okay? A friend told me and he's like, really smart! Buddism is all about desire and that stuff!)
And when no people were coming, Becky still had to sexx her youkai-followers that also lived in a temple, but not Ichirin, because she had an old geezer sugar daddy named Unzan who was totally fisting her all the time and also not Nazrin, because she is Nazrin. And also not Murasa, because she has Captain Pimp and she's like a ghost so she can't be sexxed.
So in the end, she really only had to sexx Shou, who is a tigergirl and so she had like really much energy to spend and she also had a big spear that they used when drinking tea with the shrinemaiden (Yeah, I bet you totally forgot what that means already!)
And so Becky was really depressed everyday because she loved noone in Gensokyo and she totally didn't even like sexxing anymore and became emo and tried to slit her wrists but since there are no razors in Gensokyo she couldn't even do that.

So one day Becky was walking through Gensokyo with all her harem behind her and they were all playing instruments and as usual Becky had to fight off all the people wanting to sexx her when she was out and the shrinemaiden and the slut wanted her to drink tea with them but Becky didn't want to. And the other slut was always stalking her and taking photos because Becky was so beautiful.
Soon they reached a really high cliff that was really nice with the sunset and all and there was someone standing on the cliff.
It was a person that Becky didn't know, but she like right away knew that this was the person that she had always been searching for and so Becky fell in love and became all hot and wanted to sexx her at once.
The girl on the cliff was meditating because she was a hermit and her name was Kasen and she had a bandaged arm and a big flower on her dress and a weird hairstyle. Becky wanted to ask her for her name but Becky's harem was suddenly behaving totally strange.
They all started to drool and look like they had rabies, except Ichirin, but she was at home with Unzan anyway, because youkai like to eat hermits and even if they didn't know who she was they could smell she was a hermit and so they wanted to eat her.
Becky screamed "No!" but it was too late and Murasa was already looking totally psycho and wanted to eat Kasen, but Kasen suddenly turend around because she had heard Becky scream and when she saw the ghost she immediately removed the bandages and there was no arm and she transformed that into a cannon and sucked the ghost in! (Because she can totally do that, it didn't happen yet but I have a friend in Japan who is a samurai and he knows the artist and he told me it will happen!!!!)
Then Nazrin attacked and Kasen took the bandages and caught her with them and started to strangle her and Nazrin's face was all getting blue and she was begging for mercy but the hermit didn't stop because killing evil youkai was her job. But because she was busy she didn't notice that Shou was tying to kill her as well, but Becky saw it and she shouted "I won't let you kill my one true love, f***ing bitch" (She was emotional, okay?) and she used Devil's Resignation or something like that and turned into Superwoman and then she totally ripped Shou into pieces but she did it painless because Shou was her friend.
When she died Shou realized what had happened and said "Live happy with her" and smiled and so Becky didn't have to feel bad about killing her. Kasen was really amazed when she saw it and she pulled on the bandages and broke Nazrin's neck and when she died Nazrin gave Becky a thumbs-up and Becky was really happy.
And then they were all alone and Becky ran to Kasen and asked her who she was and told her that she lover here and would never let her go. Kasen answered that she was the "Wild and Horned Hermit" and they looked into each others' eyes and started kissing and then sexxed all night long....

------------------------------------------------

And then, stuff happened......

-------------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 End
------------------------------------------------

....
......
Someone kill me, please! PLEASE! ;_;
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Vicks on July 28, 2010, 08:13:10 AM
Less than a week, and the new char is getting violated already?

Also, I need brain bleach now D:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 28, 2010, 08:16:28 AM
Less than a week, and the new char is getting violated already?

Also, I need brain bleach now D:
Just as planned >:D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Sriggle on July 28, 2010, 09:46:49 AM
I have tried to incorporate the recurring themes of badfic I've put up with in my forays through the pit.. (Slightly NSFW at the end)
Also, if I were writing japanese, the wapanese would be bad english. I's hard to translate this aspect, so I did it the way I knew. Just pretend Gensokyo speaks english if it makes you uncmfortable.


Name: the moon shins brigtly
Summary:
Hihscool tiems! FutchiwaraNoMoko is the troubled son of a rich buisness man. Wriggle Nitebug is a young man filled wit sunshine, will the two be freinds? Or maybe somthing mroe? Pairing:MokouWri

Disclaimer: All characters are ownewed by ZUMs pple or team (I can't remembvepr the name so aorryy
if dis is wrong) whoreai alice. AN DIS IS MY FIRST FANFIC SO NO FALEMS OK!!!!!! IF U DO THEN YOU ARE MEAN AND I WEILL FREEZE YOU!"!!

Data: Celebreties-Rated: M(No rel sexytiems cus im too yung to rite that) -Japanese - Chapters:
Three Published: December 24th 2006 - Team9fanfictino

Chapter one:

It was a nice, warm day when Fuchiwarar no Moko was walking down the school corridor, he sighed while his long, samurai-ish hair fluttered in the wind. He hated his father and he harted his
mother 4 dying and leaving his dad to mary the Moon princess who was relly relly mean to him. He
thought she waz OK at first, before she stole his playstarion. Whemn he complained, she deleted
all his savefiles xcus she wsa a really mena biatch! He hatedf, hated, hated that women, he really
really did. He wanted to kill her but that wouldn't work cuz he was a samurai an shit and they
don't like murder like that I think.

"!!!" His freind Younmoo Konpaaky waved to him from across the strett. "Konnicjiwa Moko-tan!"
Mokouy forced a smile and wavered back. "Oyasumi nasai Younma-san." "What are you doing tonight, tomodachi??" She walked up to his side and grabed his arm. He shook her off cus he knew she kinda had the hots for him but all girls liked moko, even the teavherf in class, Keine. It was because he was so damn good at doing his homework and had a sexy handwrirting style(It must be. tHere is no other ecseplenathon). "oysasumi nasai myuno-chan" he said. "R yu gunna go swrdfighting with me today? you promised." Youma looked sad. moko patted her head like a bruddah did to a lil sistah.

"No sorry i have to go find a good place to slep cuz moonbiatch(he refoozed to vcalle her mom cuz
she wasnt)" burnt up my bed last night............. "" Youmeyu noded saddly. than she smild. "Yuu
can slepp with me, moko-tan!!!!" moko put his hands on her shoulders like that scene in hokkyto no
kenny/fitst of tha north star and noded sadly. youmu loked down and she was sadd.
"imma sammurai, yommu, and so are you.s o you see it wudd'n't be rite." Yoummu noded sadly.
"wakkatymasu.(Dat's I unnderstans for all you nstupidf enuff not to know nihonga) Im sory i
suggestadd it." he smiled unnd3erstandingly., she smiled back sadly. then she went "Ohayo
GozaimMassu, Moko-tan" "Konvban wa Youma-san"

mokko was sadd cus he had nowhere to slep. he coulda asked keine but he was afraid of her Cuz she kpet obzezinhg ovah him lik he wax her age or somthin,he cursed for having so sexy handwritign.

Then he went to the conviniencecce store. there he went to the magazine stand and was gunna take a mgazine when he bumbped into riggle who was a transfer student whod transferred in that morning.

Riggle was a very pritty young boy who lookewd like a girl kinfda. He knew magic an' stuff, but he
was bullyied cus he coulf control bugs and not many girlz likd him 4 dat. He was cute and hadda a
long blac caope atachted to his choulders cus he was emo like taht.

Riggle buhsed. "Oh Gohan tabetai Moko-tan can I hep you with somfin?" mko looked at him and took his hand real quick. "whooooah mokko whatcha doin!?" and dragged him outta tha store.

he pullt him to a small bench just outside that store. Wriggle looked at the older boy as he
busshed "wah that was really sudden.. i was a little afraid u were gunna rap me." "rapo u? But yur
 A BOI!!!!" mokko was annoyed. riggle blushed. "Sory, i look like a girl see so pepple hit on me
alot." "Oh."

"Well I kinda need a bed, cann i crash at your place?" Moko put his ahnd around Riggles shoulder.
riggle blushedd at the touhc anmd couldnt say no to anythng mokko asked at that momment. "ye-yes,
su-sure.."

and then they went home hand in hand.

EDIT: PPLE STOP FLAMING OK!!! and i kno that japoanses isnt good but its thw best i got i just
need it to sound japanese OK!!!!!!!

-----------------------------------
Chapter 2.

Authors note:

Hello. My name is Mystia Lorelei, and I am not the original auther of this fanfiction. However, I
found it half-finished on my freinds computer and felt the need to at least try and make it a
little better, as I found the idea interesting and thought it was a shame that it should be left
unfinished.
.........
Wriggle's room wasn't very big, not was it terribly interesting. There was a beige carpet on the
floor with blue triangle-shaped markings, and a large Ultraman poster on the left wall. On the
other wall was a clock and a Daily-kitten calender with the cat for January proudly on display,
wafting it's beuatifull dark lining of fur for all to see. The bed was small and was one of those
hideious IKEA things, and beside it sat a pink lamp with lace trimmings. Under it was a wooden
desk with a red pencil-mat and a pink cup with three pencils in it, two mechanical and oine felt-
tip. It was red.

However, the young, virile, steed known to the world as Fujiwara No Mokou was currently sitting on the bed next to his young freind, a small boy in the same grade by the title of "Wriggle
Nightbug". The young, girlish boy's lips were currently elevating and decelining at the same speed
as words, notes of sweet, innocent noice escaped his tiny, velveteen airhole, and Mokou listened
to every word as he took in the glory of the young boy's lithe little body-He'd never before
wanted to put his arm around another boy; To feel the sweet, sweet nectar of the emerald-crowned
boy's mouth; to- Damn, curse these wicked thoughts! Curse them back to gehenna, where they came
from!

Yet, the temtation is comepletely unbearable. Ah, the young angel's lips just keep going,
inviting, no, holding his sanity hostage to the thought of once feeling the silken bloom on his
own, like cherry petals falling into the water; and then being drunik by a wonderfull princess
falling from space- He's suddendly reminded of his stepmother and nearly lets out a cure of pure;
untamed; casressing agony.
"And then, I wrote- Hey, Mokou, Mokou, are you listening?"

His lips enclose on the other boy's; Like velvet touching velvet. The burning sensation of the
embrace flows through his body like a golden steed, flaring, burning with desire! These thoughts
are cursed he thinks, cursed; Yet he keeps the grip on his classmate's apple-like flesh firm. In
mere moments; The two's tounges are intertwining; slithering; engaged in a suitable game of tounge
ping-pong.
"Mmmf- What are you doing?"

The boy pushes away, hands like burning thunder shooting sparks as they reach his appendages,
pushing away like a gazelle. It tears his freind's very soul to be rejected like this; that the
younger boy would not want him like this!

"Hey, Wriggle." The older boy smiles as he sneaks a hand around the other's thin, medusa-like
waist. The glowing crystalline emerald orbs look up at him; confused, seeking clarification from
his cold and eternally ignoring eyes. "Have you ever been with a man before?" He smirks, caressing
the younger boy's cheek.

"N-no.."

And the curtain falls to black.
--------------------
Chapter 3/ sexytimes/EDIT: NOTE FROM THE EDITOR!!!

Hi guys.
I suppose you are rather mad at me now for interruptting your foray into celebrety fanfiction; but
let me tell you: I had a very good reason to delete these pages. You see, I am one of people this
work is, erm, based on, and I am very much a woman, though my younger freinds would see to tell
you otherwise. So is Fujiwara No Mokou, and no matter what this chapter would have told you if it
were still intact; miss Keine is a very nice woman who just happens to award too much homework to
do over summer vacation(Well, I had to say it somewhere.).

Why have I deleted this chapter? Belive me, I don't think censorship in any form is a good way to
run a state. It's just that my freind, R, got into this mess and tried to write a chapter herself
without prior knowledge of basic biology, leading to a really broken and bloody sex scene, -_-;;
And I'm not even gonna go into what happened to poor Keine. Really, stop doing these kinds of
thinsg, she's nice to us..

Also, Rumia?
they are called vaginas and do not "ated the peen00r", also, I doubt the male sex organ can grow
to 35 CM in size. A penis making it's way up a boys ass and coming out his mouth? Ewww! That's
like something from a horror movie! Also, if a guy had a 35 cm, long, uh... "sclong" as you called
it in your fiction, I doubt it could all slide into a young man's bottom like that. Also,
lubrication? I was going to award you points for a sliver of common sense for remembering it, but
then I had to take that and some more points back because soap... It just, you can't use it that
way. Please, "thingy" is not a good name for a sex organ.. Oh, and I'm a girl! I'm a girl! And
*how the heck can I be "younger" than Mokou when we're supposed to be in the same grade in this
story!?

Oh, and what the heck is "boytits" supposed to mean?

Sincerely, W. N.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Esifex on July 28, 2010, 12:07:29 PM
No, you know what... I think I'll try my best to muscle through these and be that honorary judge.

I'll judge them on how much they offend my senses. Will that do?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 28, 2010, 03:43:45 PM
No, you know what... I think I'll try my best to muscle through these and be that honorary judge.

I'll judge them on how much they offend my senses. Will that do?
Indeed it will.

Therefore I hereby declare that I shall not be a judge this time and that my entry shall be judged normally next to all the others once I have completed it with the second part.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Bias Bus on July 28, 2010, 05:40:29 PM
TRUE Note: You all know I don't do yuri. Fuck you, if you think I did.

-----

Minotaur to Hakutaku

Summary: The Neo Minotaur had been killed in Ptolemea by SEES, but he could not let go of all his hate for them. When the Neo Minotaur finds hiself revived in Gensokyo he is nothing but a monster who attacks people out of hate and anger. Can it be helped that he is made up of nothing but negative feelings? Is there anyway for this shadow to live happily in his new home? Keine thinks he can, and she's going to help him no matter what!

Touhou/Persona 3(FES) - Rated: Dunno - English - Angst/Romance - Chapters: 1- Published: July 28, 2010 - Keine K. and Neo Minotaur

I do not own Touhou. Zun does and stuff, but if I did all the girls would belong to me ;)

=====

She knew he was here.

The monster she had heard alot abotu from the humans who travelled in the forest. Keine had only seen him once so she didn't know too much about him...but there was something about that monster that told her that deep down he wasn't as bad as everyone made him out to be. Keine had told Mokou that she was going into the forest to meet the Neo Minotaur again, so she had her watch the kids at the school until she got back from seeing the Neo Minotaur one more time. Besides, she didn't need her here...not for what she was going to do. Keine slowly made her way through the forest, following the sounds of a loud and fercious roars that ekkoed(sp?) through the forest and scared alot of the weak fairies away. She was close...she could feel it. "Run away, it's the monster with a mask!" one of the fairies said as she and her group flew past Keine at a really fast speed, one of them stopping to look at Keine with a wierd(sp?) look. The Neo Minotaur was a ferasome monster who killed people out of hatred and madness, why was Keine going toward something like that? "Hey hey, don't go out there, it's dangerous!" The fairy said, Keine stopped and looked back to the fairy. "He's not dangerous, he's just hurt and I'm going to help him." And she kept walking leaveing the fiayr to look stupid and stuff. Eventuallie Keine made it to the place where the Neo Minotaur was and all she saw was trees turned over and some dead fairies and youkai from when he beat them up and stuff. This was not strange to Keine buecause she saw him do it before so she wasn't scared. Keine walked up to the monster and put her hand on his arm.

"There you are." Keine said softly to the Neo Minotaur, the huge shadowy monster turning on his heels to see Keine standing beside him. The minotaur did not recognize her before because he was so angry and he roared at her his Shadow Mask of the Hanged Man not being able to show how angry he was right then. But, Keine did not move, she knew he was hurting deep down on the inside. "I've been watching you ever since you came her to Gensokyo and I know you're not as mean as you let yourself out to be." Keine said to the minotaur who was looking like he didn't know what to do. There was a pretty and sexy school teacher on his arm, what was he supposed to do about that? "See...you don't have to hurt people all the time. You can be good and kind like me." Keine said as she rubbed his arm, her hand calming Neo Minotaur down. "Can you tell me why you're so mad at everything?" Keine asked the minotaur who looked away and started to growl again. He was getting angry again just by thinking about his past, you would too if you were killed in your past life for no reason...

"It's okay, you can tell me, I am here for you." Keine said to Neo Minotaur who calmed down again and sat down next to Keine, but he was still really tall caompared to her because he was so big. Neo Minotaur couldn't talk right because he was a shadow, so he only talked in these wierd grunting noises and stuff, but that was okay because Keine could undertsnad him. She didn't know wny though but she could understand him...and she could understand the hurtfulness in his words and why. He said that he had been killed befroe he came to Gensokyo and the people who killed him did it for no reason. Neo got angry again, but Keine just being there calmed him again.

"You were killed?" Keine gasped.

Neo Minotaur nodded.

"Who killed you?"

Neo Minotaur talked in those wierd noises again and Keine understood him again. He said some humans called SEES killed him, and when he died he was mad at them for killing him and his brothers; Minotaur IV, Minotaur III, Minotaur II and Minotaur I. Neo was the only Minotaur to be reincanated to Gensokyo...everyone else was still dead.

"I understand how you feel." Keine said. "Although no one killed any of my friends, I outlived them and I was all alone." Neo did something wierd, Keine thought it was something of a double take so she kept going. "I guess that is how I can relate to you so much, we're both alone deep down inside." Neo didn't know what to say, but he didn't have time to think as something bad happened soon after. Some humans had followed Keine to Neo's hideout and they were all really pissed at him for killing some of their kind. They looked like they were ready to kill him but Keine stood up and protected Neo with her body and said "No! Do not hurt him!" Keine yelled. "he did not mean to kill anyone, he was just mad and confused!" The humans did not listen to her! They still wanted revenge against Neo Minotaur for killing their friends and familes! (But some of them were just hating because they were jealous of Neo Minotaur).

"He killed our people! The monster must suffer!" A human said as he ran toward Keine, the others following behind him. But Neo Minotaur stepped in front of them and blocked their attacks with his big body, protecting Keine. Neo Minotaur then got covered in this red aura and cast Garudyne and blew the humans away. He did not kill them. He just blew them away so it was okay. The humans then got scared and left because they knew they couldn't fight Neo Minotaur when hw was this angry so they ran away and left Keine with Neo Minotarur. "You protected me..." Keine said as she came closer to Neo Minotaur.

Neo Minotaur picked Keine up and Keine kissed him on the mask (because the mask couldn't come of because he was a shadow and stuff). Then something weird happened. Neo Minotaur started to glow and Keine was all really surprised at what was going on but then Neo Minotaur transformed into a human but he still had his horns and, chains and black hair and stuff so it was like Neo Minotaur in human form or something like that (real sexxy too). Keine was floored by how sexy the Neo Minotaur was in his humanoid form and then she and the newly transformed Neo Minotaur got busy and had hawt animal sex in the middle of the forest all day long. Mokou found them later at night and joined in because she wanted Neo's big minotaur thing inside her and stuff. They all lived happily ever after and Mokou and Keine had lots of minotaur babies from Neo Minotaur. (Sorry, I would have gone on more but I FF.net doesn't like dirty stuff :( )
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Esifex on July 29, 2010, 01:21:08 AM
Indeed it will.

Therefore I hereby declare that I shall not be a judge this time and that my entry shall be judged normally next to all the others once I have completed it with the second part.

They'll be scoring bonus points for how little I manage to read before I have to stop and give up.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Phlegeth on July 29, 2010, 05:45:49 PM
WILD FAIRY

Cinro is runing from blond buly Sukowa.  (Aslo Cinro is NOT STUPID!  SHE"S SMART ALMOST SMART AS ME!!!!!!!  AND KOSUWA IS BLOND SO SHE IS DUMB ONE!!!!!)  Cinro runs to Mimijo fro portection!  Can Mimijo save Cinro form blond buly Swauko!?  Pairing:CirJo  OTP!

Disclaimer: These characters is owned by Shenghi adn Alice.  I also OWN the charcters when I 1CC everything on Lunetic!

Touhou/Disgaea - Rated: Team - English - Angst/Romance/Action/Comedy/Drama/Lemon/PC/PS2 - Chapters: 1- Published: July 28, 2010 - CinJo OTP!!!!!



CHAPTER ONES
*ARTHERS NOTE*  I called it WILD FAIRY cause of the book WILD FANG cause Mimijo is a wolf like in WILD FANG and Cinro is a Fairy so it is called WILD FAIRY!

Cinro was being chassed around my Sowaku and Sane and Canado laughed but did nothing to help Cinro.   "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA" Sane and Canado said laughing.  "IDIOT DIES STOP HRUTING FROGGS!"  Sawuko yelled!  "HRUTING FROGS MAKES ME ANGRY!"  Suwoka said angryly!  Frogs are icky and need to be killdead.    And Sokuwa knows this and since frogs to Cinro because she is a blonde buly.  "I WiLL KILL YOU AND YOU WILL DIE!"  That shows how du,mb  Wokasu is cause fairys cannt die cause when fairys died they come bakc to alive rite aways.

"I CAN NOT DIE!  TAKE THIS!"  Cinro used her Perfect Freeze but mised Sakowu and freezed Sane.  "GASP!" Canado gasped in surprse!  "THIS IS MY TIME TO ESCAP!"  Cinro said in her head and then she escaped.

She fly down the mounten and fairys shooted at her and shooted back then the fairys stoped shotting at her.   "AYAYAYAYAYAYAYAYAYAYAYAYAYAYAYA!"  Aya said ayayaing.  "AYA HAS COME TO TAKE PICTURES WITH MY CAMERA OF YOU"RE UNDEROOS!"  Aya took her camra and take photos of Cinros underoos.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"  Cinro yelled angryish!  "YOU WILL STOP THAT!"  Mimijo has come from the waterfall to stop Aya!  "I WILL CUT YOUR CAMERA!"  Mimijo cut Aya camrea with Tesaga.  "NO GO AWAY!"  Mimijo yelled and Aya went away.  "ARE YOU OKAY CINRO!"  Mimijo asked Cinro if Cinro was ok!

"MAYBE ITD BE BETER IF I DEAD FOR REAL!" Cinro yelled and started crying.  Mimijo slapped her.  "DO NOT SPEAK LIKE THAT!  IF YOU DEAD FOR REAL I WILL BE SAD AND MISS YOU!  CAUSE I LOVE YOU!"  Mimijo started crying too.  "TOGETHER WE CAN STOP KUSAWO!"  They said together and went back up the mountain!

More fairys came and shoot at them as they went up the mountain and they shot at the fairys too.  The went to the shrine and Sawuko was not there and Sane was steel freezed!  "I AM THE MOST BADASS OVERLORD!"  Zetta the most badass overlord came dopping in from the sky!

"WE WILL DEFEAT YOU CAUSE WE LOVE EACH OTHER!" Cinro and Mimijo shouted together.  "I AM THE MOST FREAKING BADASS OVERLORD EVER!  YOU LLOVE CANNOT STAND UP TO BADDASS!"  Cinro and Mimijo love was stronger and Zetta was easily deferted!

"GASP!"  Mimijo gased in surprised.  "LOOK THE BERRYER IS BROKE!" Mimijo pointed at the sky and the barrier was broke.  The two holded hands and went to Raymond's shrine!  More fairys shooted then and they shotted back adn make to Raymond's shrine.  "GASP!"  Mimijo and Cinro gasped in surprised.  The shrine was broekd!  Raymond and Merrysu and Canado and Alice and Kari and Flanders and Sacku and Remela and Patchulu and Run and Shen and Yumu and Raisen and Yuyuyuyuku and Erin and Teh and Yamadamadingu and Shinkiki and Kagura and Muku and Laral and Flon and Adell and Parm and Aya and Haite we're all dead!

Swuako come out of the broked shrine cover and blood that was not her blood!  "I KILLED THEM ALL!  I WAS LOOKING FRO YOU!  YOU NEHVE COMED SO I GET BORED AND KILLED THEM!  IT IS YOU"RE FAULT CINRO!"

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"  Cinro cryed and angryish!

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" Ksuwao said laughing!  "DO NOT LISTEN TO HER!  SHE IS AN EVUL BLOND PERSON!" Mimijo say to cheer up Cinro who was crying.  Cinro stopd crying and hugged Mimijo and then they kissed and held hands!

"YOU TWO ARE MAKING ME ANGRY!"  Suwako said angryily and floated above them!  "THIS IS AER FINAL BOSS!"  Mimijo and Cinro yeled together!  "TAKE THIS!"  Cinro used Perfect Freeze and Sawuko was freezed but she was to strong and broek out and punched Cinro with a tree.  Mimijo jumped up to cut Suwoka with Tesager but Sokawu was too fast and catched with her hands and broked the sword like the shrine.

"SHE IS TOO STRONG FOR US!" Cinro shouted!  "I KNOW WHAT I MUST DO!"  Mimijo yelled with tears in her eyes.  "I LOVE YOU CINRO!" Mimijo yelled and jumped on Sawuko and exploded!  "NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Cinro yelled in angryish.  She was said cause when tengus die they die and do not come back to life.  Not like her when she dies she comes bakc to life.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Wusako said laughing from the dust!  The dust cleared and Sokawu was not dead and Mimijo was!  "I WANT TO BE WITH YOU!"  Cinro yelled and jumped on Sawuko!  "BUT I CAN NOT THEER IS NO WAYS TO ME FOR DIE FOR REAL!  BUT I MUST STOP FROG!"  Cinro yelled and started to get ice al ovur the place.  "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?  NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Swkuoa screamed but tit was two late and Cinro freezed too Suwako and they could not break out ever!

Yuyuyuyuko got up cause she was a ghost who can not die and Carry also got up cause she was just pretend to die.  Yuyuyuyuyuyuko sawed the kind heart of Cinro and Mimijo and killed Cinro for real so she can be with Mimijo forever in Heaven!  And Carry threw the the ice ball in a volcano killing Sawuko for real.  Then Erin and Kagura and Muku got up cause they our imoral and used Phenix Downs and brought every else back to life.  Zetta and Laral and Flon and Parm all go back home.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on July 30, 2010, 02:54:06 AM
You people truly frighten me sometimes.

Good lord. :ohdear:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Chaore on July 30, 2010, 06:16:17 AM
That's it, I'm taking my week off.

If I read anymore I may need a new prescription.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Bias Bus on July 30, 2010, 06:44:21 AM
You people truly frighten me sometimes.

Good lord. :ohdear:
(http://www.majhost.com/gallery/OwlBear1337/Screens/erebus_u-mad.png)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Esifex on July 31, 2010, 01:03:50 PM
You people truly frighten me sometimes.

Good lord. :ohdear:

Oh God, what have I gotten myself into by volunteering to judge these :ohdear:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: scherzo on July 31, 2010, 05:32:32 PM
These entries all impress with their luminous quality and thematic subtlety, but can they compare to this literary masterpiece (http://www.usuallydead.com/Cherribloxically.txt)?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on July 31, 2010, 11:39:59 PM
These entries all impress with their luminous quality and thematic subtlety, but can they compare to this literary masterpiece (http://www.usuallydead.com/Cherribloxically.txt)?
On their own? Probably not.

Read one after the other? Gonna need some absinthe t' drown your horrors, bub.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Esifex on August 01, 2010, 12:44:07 AM
I just ate five nuclear wings in a row before diving for a drink.

These stories are more painful than that.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Doll.S CUBE on August 01, 2010, 12:56:58 AM
Its lucky I don't have good memory
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Tengukami on August 01, 2010, 01:09:58 AM
REIMU AND MARISA SOLVE THE INCIDENT

Reimu and Marisa were drinking Dr. Pepper outside the roller rink. They were at a roller rink because Yukari had gapped them there, she'd said, "Reimu, Marisa, there is something funny going on in the outside world, and only you two can stop it!"

When Yukari said this Reimu and Marisa were then just hanging out at the shrine, eating melon.

"Why us" said Reimu "You don't expect me to do that, because I am lazy."

"Ze" said Marisa.

But Yukari had gapped them there anyway, and so as long as they were in the outside world, they figured  they'd at least get some Dr. Pepper and go to the roller rink. So they bought a sixer of Dr. Pepper and split it while they hung out in front of the roller rink.

"It's strange out here." Marisa said. "What are these magic lights inside of glass things anyway?" She gasped amazed at the streetlight.

"I don't know" said Reimu, finishing her third can of Dr. Pepper. "But something isn't right. I can feel it. I think there's going to be an incident."

Just after she said that they looked and saw a young girl flying through the sky. She was dressed like a normal Japanese school girl. She flew down to Reimu and Marisa and stood there.

"Who are you?" asked Marisa

"My name is Ayumu Kasuga, but everyone calls me Osaka." Then she yawned a really long time.

Reimu gripped her by the shoulders. "Osaka listen to me. Have you seen anything strange lately?"

Osaka shook her head. "But I have a feeling-"

"-there's going to be an incident!" Reimu finished her.

So Reimu and Marisa took Osaka inside the roller rink. They all got skates and started skating to "Don't Stop Believing" by Journey. Osaka had to hold hands with Reimu and Marisa to keep from falling. No one freaked out to see Reimu and Marisa because everyone thought they were just cosplayers.

"This is fun, zeeee." said Marisa.

But Reimu was serious. "I have a feeling something's going to happen."

And she was right, because then the center of the rink opened up and fog come out. Loudly and noisily a stage rose up and standing on it was Ho-kago Tea Time. They started playing and Reimu and Marisa stopped.

At first they were blown away by the music but then they thought the instruments were weapons. And so Reimu flew up and cast a spellcard. Danmaku exploded everywhere and people were running and screaming because they'd never seen it. Then Marisa yelled "MASTAH SPAAAHK!" and mastersparked Ho-kago Tea Time.

"What are you doing that's my favorite band!!" yelled Osaka.

"Oh." they said when they landed. Then they held hands.

"Osaka you wait here, me and Reimu are going to make out now in the arcade." Marisa said.

Osaka blushed so hard she almost peed, and Reimu and Marisa went to the arcade and made out there hotly.

When they were done they went back to Osaka and said, "Looks like we solved that incident."

"Not so fast!" yelled a voice behind them and they turned around and it was Hitsune Miku.

Reimu and Marisa looked confusingly at her. "Who are you?" asked Marisa.

"I am Hitsune Miku and I challenge you to a singing competition!"

Reimu and Marisa love to sing so they agreed and they competed. Marisa was first, and she sang "Ridin' Solo" then Reimu sang something by Muse and then Osaka even sang, "Marisa Stole the Precious Thing." Then Hitsune sang and it was so beautiful that Reimu and Marisa knew she was the best. So then Marisa master sparked her.

The three of them left the roller rink and Reimu and Marisa bowed to Osaka. "Thanks very much, Osaka-san!"

"Sata andagiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii" said Osaka. Reimu and Marisa looked at each other and laughed, then they were gapped back to Gensokyo.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Hideki on August 02, 2010, 04:48:00 AM
I don't know what I find more disturbing, the contents of the stories, or the fact that everyone seems to be so enthusiastic about this. 
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Bias Bus on August 02, 2010, 04:53:01 PM
I don't know what I find more disturbing, the contents of the stories, or the fact that everyone seems to be so enthusiastic about this. 
It's piss easy to write shitfics.

It's like, throwing on any type of clothes for a ballroom dance; You don't really have to care how it looks.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Tengukami on August 02, 2010, 05:06:06 PM
It's piss easy to write shitfics.

Maybe unintentionally, but to deliberately write a convincing facsimile of a bad story/poem/song/painting is difficult.

My English teacher used to throw a "Stuffed Owl Contest" every month. It's a competition to write the worst poem. It was surprisingly difficult. We'd get comments like, "your meter actually maintained itself throughout" or "no bad poet would use a metaphor that intentionally hilarious". Being convincingly terrible at writing, when you're actually at least passable, can be pretty challenging.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Hideki on August 02, 2010, 05:25:01 PM
It's piss easy to write shitfics.
Maybe, but bringing myself to actually write something that bad is almost physically painful. I mean, I cringe just reading them, I can't imagine writing one.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Esifex on August 02, 2010, 06:00:39 PM
I mean, I cringe just reading them

Ditto here, which is making me regret volunteering for judging these.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on August 02, 2010, 11:28:03 PM
They hurt to read - I admit, for the sake of my own sanity, I've only been able to give most of the other entries a quick read - but I find writing them enticing out of a bile fascination. :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Esifex on August 08, 2010, 01:51:57 AM
Okay, I've read as much of these as I can handle. I've made sure to read something out of each submitted piece of shit work, but I can honestly stand before everyone here and declare that no, I did not manage to finish even a single one.

I hate you all.

Also, Sakana, I'm going to go ahead and tell you now, you get -5 points for using 'and then stuff happened'. Get your own vague jokes! Jerkface.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Tengukami on August 08, 2010, 02:21:26 AM
Okay, I've read as much of these as I can handle. I've made sure to read something out of each submitted piece of shit work, but I can honestly stand before everyone here and declare that no, I did not manage to finish even a single one.

I hate you all.

(http://i36.tinypic.com/2em0o08.jpg)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Ayuka on August 08, 2010, 05:28:31 AM
Alright, I guess I'll throw a submission of my own in before the deadline. I'd like to apologize in advance.

Untitled
stori is sad bcuz becuzbut koishi help her and thi s storiy is lyke rly sweet so plz r&r its gr8. Koiri at nd
Touhou ? Rated: T ? English Japanese ? Angst/Romance ? Chapters: 1 ? Words: 544 - Reviews: -1 ? Published August 8, 2010 ? gokufan67889

hey i rote this story zuz i like koishi nd satori and thy have th smae lst name and thts like wow theyr made 4 ech othr!!! so i wrote this story cuz its like rely sweet and the yget togher cuz its like cute nd sweet and stuf so plz r&r all f it cuz like i need ne way dont lok at my name cuz i made it when i was ltl and liked shows like that im older and like older ppl shows now and the intrnt but not old ppl shows cuz im not old and plz like my story

saitri was sad and she sayd 'ikm sad bcuz i have no and no me one likes me cuz no one will b my frnd' and she wuz sad and then alice showed up and she was goes 'i hate satori bcuz she haz no frinds and she not cul like evry1 else' and it made satori sad becus she herd it ven tho alice didn't say it bcuz stri can read minds (i know she can!!! i red it on the cmputr and u cnt lie to me bcuz i now so stop telling me she can!!!1) and it made her mad but not angry bcuz she was a nicer prson and that why ppl dont like her and then alive left and she wuz like 'im tell suika how i dont like satori be cuz shes wired and she can read minds and i dont like ppl who can read minds suika nd i will laff at her' and satori cried and wnted alice get run over by a by a but alice walked away. then koishi aperead and she said 'i dont think ur wierd i like you' and satroi was srprised cuz she didnt see satori but she was fine bzuc she knew kieshi was a gud prsn and koishi sat down and said 'my last name is koimaijie and satori waz surprised bzux tht was her last name too and she went' we both have the same last name!!!?!!?!; and koishi was surprsd soo and they both lookd at each other and koishi blshed and she was like 'those ppl are mean i kno their always saying bad thngs aboot yu, but theyre not right your a good person satori and' satori was surprised agin and she gasped and was said 'and what' 'i i love yu!!!!!!11!11!" and satori was so happi bzuc none liked her ever and she was so xcited bcuz she loved koishi too and so she huged koishi and the kised and satori was like 'i love you too!!!1!1!!' and koishi was like 'i no cuz i can read minds too!!' and koishi gasped bcuz she ddnt kno koishi cld do that and they were both hppy bcuz they were in love and then they herd some1 scream and it was alice bcuz they saw her get run over by a bus bcuz she was mean and koishi laffed and said 'now no one will be mean to us ne more cuz we can read minds bcuz alice is dead now' and stori was so happy and they kssed agin and then they were tgether 4ever bzcux they luved each other.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Suikama on August 08, 2010, 05:07:00 PM
I'm not even sure how to begin reading that one :ohdear:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 08, 2010, 05:37:45 PM
Isn't the deadline today?

Aw, hell, there goes my sanity some more. Y'all sure you want one of the administrators, of all people, to be exposed to this? Yes? Oh, okay...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge Thread! - Current: "Touhous Are Clear for Liftoff!"
Post by: Iced Fairy on August 08, 2010, 06:10:31 PM
Have "fun" writing, folks! >:D
For tis great sport to have the engineer
hoist with his own petard

And I'm so sorry I couldn't pull together the vampire Aya/ werewolf Kisume slashfic.  I've been preoccupied with other projects.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on August 08, 2010, 06:34:08 PM
Y'all sure you want one of the administrators, of all people, to be exposed to this? Yes? Oh, okay...
Hehe, you should have done it like me and sacrificed a small part of your sanity to get out of the mind-destroying judging that is about to take place >:D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 08, 2010, 08:45:02 PM
Okay, I've read as much of these as I can handle. I've made sure to read something out of each submitted piece of shit work, but I can honestly stand before everyone here and declare that no, I did not manage to finish even a single one.

I hate you all.
I was reading this post, and I intended to reply with a "hahaha sissy" remark.

And then Ayuka posted. Dear god. Somehow it was the strawberry that broke the camel's back. I need healing now. ;__;

In any case, I've read 'em all now. Barring last-minute entries, I have my vote, and am waiting on Esifex's vote (and Chao's vote, if he was able to get some new medication to deal with the rest).

And I'm so sorry I couldn't pull together the vampire Aya/ werewolf Kisume slashfic.
Then we're just going to have to have a weekly writing challenge in the future that would suit that theme perfectly, hmmmm? >:D Vampires and werewolves, where have I heard that combination before...?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "FF.net-style-crack-pairing-slashfic!"
Post by: Chaore on August 08, 2010, 09:14:50 PM
(and Chao's vote, if he was able to get some new medication to deal with the rest).

oh right. i was being a sissy about this.

...Well hell, You guys braved this, as a MAN it is my duty to as well.

If I die, bury me with Nasu's next work so I can read it while dead.

Then we're just going to have to have a weekly writing challenge in the future that would suit that theme perfectly, hmmmm? >:D Vampires and werewolves, where have I heard that combination before...?

...this does not bode well.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 09, 2010, 08:20:57 AM
Like OMG mai b*tchezz (a/n its a Mai Hime reference geddit) this topic was super kawaii desu wa ne ^________^;; It was really kakkoi (a/n that means cool 4 all you ppl who havent lrned Japaneese from anime u suk) 2 read ur stuff and like it was totally hot I rly liked da stry about Patcholli making every1 her b*tch (a/n this is an anime fansite soz we should be nice 2 da kids) and bykak... byuak... bekcy and kasen having hawt sexx togehter and I also rly like d Cinro and Mimijo beating Sakowu it was 2tally kawaii.

But just like in Pokeman (they all had 2 fite each toher to be the best and tran them is mai cause) we had 2 chooze beteen all da entries and we finally chose da winnrar. k pppl u redy? kk here goez.

Erebys, you get a special menshun from Esifexx! (a/n Esifexx because he is da sexx geddit) 4 being da one who caused him da least trouble readin. And Skanacka gets honnorbale nmnetion! Chao-chan (a/n not da 1 from negmina tho she gots sexxy boobs) said dis about da fic:

oky so lke, ther where al rlly gr8 storees and that stff, but i hve to chse ne so

skaner or wtf his tag is (god wtf, chose a bttr name) cse hse is ttly rihgt bout the ptchy consprcy, and becky is a wy coller naem. we need moar skaners or ppl liek himherwhatever.

yhis waz liek, bestest ide -ever- gj rawor.

a/n Chao-chan u sexxy b*tch you ^__^ wanna go out 2 a movie or someting and then go to a hotel 2gether if u know what I mean ^__~ Ehehehe Chao-chan is sexxy I can't resist ^___^;;;

NEway! We haz a suprise wiinner! On da first entry 2 the writin contest, the winner iz...

Ayuka! Ayuka, u da bomb grrrrl (r u a dude? ur probably bi neway cuz bi guys are all sexxy and sensitive and listen to Good Charlotte) like totally. srsly, dat was aesome, omedeto de gozaimasu (a/n dat means congrantulatons like at da end of eva SPOLERZ) u get Spechul Membah n I totally spelled dat correctly!! I'm so kawaii ^____^

... did I really just write all that?

(http://a.imageshack.us/img42/739/storyofmylife.gif)

Excuse me while I purge myself of the filth. Violently.

many many minutes later

Okay. I feel more or less collected enough to continue.

Seeking out something a bit more conventional, but still with an equal potential for drama and fun, this judge here finally came up with a lil' somethin' somethin' for y'all. And here it is, folks!

August 8, 2010: "Do ya feel lucky? Well do ya, miko?"
(http://a.imageshack.us/img443/1994/stv0fuckyeah.jpg)
A completely unaltered screenshot of Sakura Taisen V Act 0.

That's right, folks, this here is WILD WEST TOUHOU! Cattle drives, stagecoach robberies, and wanted posters abound 'round these here parts. Sheriffs keep bonnet-wearin' maidens from outlaws an' challenge 'em to quickdraw out behind the saloon, an' the railroad tracks gonna be comin' by here soon, so we'd best get the town proper presentable so's we can get a good mention in the papers!

Apart from the western settin', which includes cattle and period dress, there ain't no restrictions on your fics. You're as free as a horse on the range to do what you dad gum wanna do, be it comedy or drama or poker championship or just plain ol' everyday life.

Sound right proper reasonable? Good, I thought so. Have fun writin', folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on August 09, 2010, 08:33:48 AM
Omedetou Ayuka. Sugoi desu wa ne~ ^_______________^

Alright, no, not doing that any more. Congrats Ayuka, hope we'll see more of you here in the Library~

And I salute you, judges, for subjecting yourself to all those stories. Hope nothing left any irreparable damage  :getdown:
Title: Weekly writing challenge
Post by: Tengukami on August 09, 2010, 10:20:09 AM
Dang. Knew I should've raped my spelling. Well, congrats, Ayuka!

And Ruro, what inspired the Wild West theme? I've seen a bunch of classic westerns, so this could be lots of fun.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Vicks on August 09, 2010, 11:33:57 AM
If only I remember where I left that gangster lord marisa/alice pic.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on August 09, 2010, 12:18:01 PM
And I salute you, judges, for subjecting yourself to all those stories. Hope nothing left any irreparable damage  :getdown:

Die in a fire.
Title: Weekly writing challenge
Post by: Tengukami on August 09, 2010, 12:26:27 PM
:tengukami:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Ayuka on August 09, 2010, 03:42:00 PM
the winner iz...

Ayuka!
Huhwha...?
I am horribly, horribly ashamed. And yet strangely proud... But mostly ashamed.
For the record, Sailor Wriggle's was my favorite
Thanks for the congrats and welcome, everyone! I will strive to make my future work not require eyebleach.

So, Wild West, huh? Ha ha, piece of cake being from Texas and all.
...Okay, so my only real exposure to the Wild West is Blazing Saddles. This will be a challenge.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 09, 2010, 07:32:01 PM
Dang. Knew I should've raped my spelling. Well, congrats, Ayuka!

And Ruro, what inspired the Wild West theme? I've seen a bunch of classic westerns, so this could be lots of fun.
Don't feel bad, man. Marisa's Master Sparking of Hatsune Miku had me in tears of laughter.

As for what inspired the Wild West theme, it was partly a fixation on Gemini Sunrise, and it was partly a result of me returning to my old haunts-- the Mai-Hime fanbase, namely the excellent NazShiz artist Lone Wolf. This (http://www.lw-concepts.com/spaghetti_western/) comic in particular finally gave me the driving force to choose the theme-- even though the comic in question never got very far. Naturally, I wanted to see it continue, hence this contest. :3

Oh, and to clarify, same two-week rule applies, since it's still summer.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Bias Bus on August 09, 2010, 08:55:12 PM
It's good to know I can't make shit fics even IF I put on my "don't give a fuck how it looks" cap.

/me shake hips
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on August 10, 2010, 04:03:57 AM
...Okay, so my only real exposure to the Wild West is Blazing Saddles. This will be a challenge awesome.

Fixed that for ya.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Thata no Guykoro on August 10, 2010, 04:15:42 AM
Reading all of these well-written and enjoyable fanfics make me want to write my own. And then I realize that would mean I'd have to do work, so then I change my mind. :V

But seriously, I'm liking all the fanfics. I had no reason to post beyond saying "hey guys these fics are awesome keep it up"
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on August 10, 2010, 04:20:43 AM
Reading all of these well-written and enjoyable fanfics make me want to write my own. And then I realize that would mean I'd have to do work, so then I change my mind. :V

But seriously, I'm liking all the fanfics. I had no reason to post beyond saying "hey guys these fics are awesome keep it up"

That you came in to say this after the last topic makes me wonder...
What's the best way to crush your mind?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Thata no Guykoro on August 10, 2010, 07:53:09 PM
That you came in to say this after the last topic makes me wonder...
What's the best way to crush your mind?
That already happened to me a while back.

Also what exactly is the usual inspiration for the topics?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on August 10, 2010, 09:48:14 PM
Also what exactly is the usual inspiration for the topics?
Whatever finds its way through the screwed up minds of us judges, mostly. :V
Though everyone can shoot us ideas via PM, we will gladly accept.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on August 11, 2010, 12:06:41 AM
Or, in my case with the Mecha crossover one, I just kinda jumped in all obnoxious like and loudly declared it while the judges were busy grading the previous entries.

That's frowned upon, though; the PM system works much better.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Ryuu on August 11, 2010, 11:18:09 PM
My entry for isn't complete yet but this (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/555684/) may be relevant to some interests. (danbooru blah blah blah etc)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Tengukami on August 13, 2010, 11:46:25 PM
Yippee-kai-yay! (http://tengukami.blogspot.com/2010/08/fistful-of-donations.html)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on August 14, 2010, 12:57:17 AM
Yippee-kai-yay! (http://tengukami.blogspot.com/2010/08/fistful-of-donations.html)
I enjoyed Trigger-Happy Alice and the Shanghai Bandits, that was cool.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Ayuka on August 14, 2010, 01:30:29 AM
Yippee-kai-yay! (http://tengukami.blogspot.com/2010/08/fistful-of-donations.html)
Absolutelly epic.
Particularly loved Cirno as the town kid.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Phlegeth on August 14, 2010, 02:07:19 AM
Yippee-kai-yay! (http://tengukami.blogspot.com/2010/08/fistful-of-donations.html)

That was great.  Loved Red's line about vermin having large litters.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Vicks on August 15, 2010, 09:36:01 AM
Damnit, it seems everyone has ideas for throwing Marisa and Alice into a gang =/
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on August 15, 2010, 05:42:24 PM
Damnit, it seems everyone has ideas for throwing Marisa and Alice into a gang =/

It's in their team name, dude. Malice!
Break the mold blaze a new path forge your own trail PIERCE THE HEAVENS
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Iced Fairy on August 15, 2010, 07:06:23 PM
Damnit, it seems everyone has ideas for throwing Marisa and Alice into a gang =/
Don't know what you're talking about partner.  Alice is one of them transplanted city folk.

Ah right, the contest.

(Gimme a mountain tempo in A minor)

***

Sidown partner and I'll tell you the story.  Don't feel like sitting?  Alright, that's okay.  I'll stay right here.

You see them there black marks on the table?  The ones that look like they were hands burned into the wood itself?  Well they are partner.  If you stare real close you can see the lines in the hands and fingers.  And those hand prints come from the devil herself.

What?  Don't believe me?  Well let me tell you how it all began...

T'was a gambler that went by the name Marisa Kirisame.  Gal used to be in Mima's band in General Lee's army, back when that meant something.  Well after the War between the States she found herself without a home, and with no money to boot, so she headed out west.  Tried a bit of cattle herding, and a bit of cattle rustling, and a fair bit of banditry, but that didn't suit her mind.

So she took up life as a gambler, and she was a damn sight better gambler then she was a bandit.  Not because she was bad at shooting mind you.  Just that Lady Luck seemed to take a fancy to her.  She always had the right cards at the right time, and not always 'cause of cheating neither.

'Course Lady Luck wasn't the only lady who'd she'd caught the eye of.  Add to that a whole list of fancy  marks she'd taken for all they were worth, and she ended up a girl with a whole lotta enemies.

But the biggest trouble she had was with with the '98 gang.  See, she'd ran with them for a bit before going her separate ways, and they always thought that her bailing out on them was kinda backstabing the gang and the memory of old General Mima.  When she started making more money gambling then they did robbing people?  Well they got real fired up.  She'd had to run from them more then once, and she'd had a couple of shootouts as well.

Then one day she heard that Marshal Reimu had put the whole lot of them six feet under, somewhere 'round Tombstone.  Marisa figured that was as good a cause to start celebrating as any, so she rode on out to her favorite bar to celebrate proper.  Just so happens to be this bar here.  The Hanged Doll

Now you might ask why the Hanged Doll was her favorite?  Well the answer for that was plain simple.  Marisa might have caught the eye of many a lady, but her eye had only been caught by one.  Alice Margatroid, with hair the color of gold, eyes as blue as the sky, and wit as barbed as a injun arrow.  The only dame to catch Marisa cheating at cards, but that's another story.

So Marisa rides into town, hops off her horse, and sits herself down at the bar.  ?Hey!  A round for the house on my tab.?

Fair headed Alice just gave the gambler a look.  ?You don't got a tab here Marisa.  You owe me too much money for that.?

Marisa just laughed at that 'course.  What kinda hot-shot gambler would she be if she paid her bar tab on time?  So she just pulled out a deck of cards.  ?What say you and me wager on the tab.  Double or nothing??

Now I see you looking at me funny, wondering how the devil gets into this story.  Well you see, there's actually two devils at work here.  And the first one came walking through the doors right then.

You see Marshal Reimu had planted a number of the '98 gang in boot hill, but there was one ornery cuss she didn't put down.  That ultimate sadist, Yuka Kanazuki.  I see your eyes a widenin'.  Yep, she was one of the '98 gang before she became the terror of the West.

Right then she'd just escaped that brutal ambush that'd killed the rest of the gang.  And what should she see next but that gal Marisa, flirting with the barkeep without a care in the world.  It made her a might bit angry it did.  So she yelled out Marisa's name and reached for her six shooter.

Marisa shot out of her chair like a dart, reaching for her own Colt as she fell to the ground.  Both of them blazed away with all their might, guns thunderin' fast as they could fan the hammer.

Well Marisa punched two bullets into Yuka, but as you know that wasn't enough to put down that monster.  Yuka just jumped on her ride and headed out of town fast as she could.  Started her little campaign against the Army.  But that's another story.

As for the that devil's shots?  Well she didn't manage to tag Marisa at all.  But dear, sweet, Alice?  She lay behind the bar, her pretty blue dress slowly turnin' red.

The other patrons finally woke outta their stupor and ran to get ol' doc Eirin.  And the doc did her best to patch up young Alice.  But with a bullet like that there tweren't much the sawbones could do, sides from easing the girls pain. 

In the end doc Eirin had done all she could.  She said her apologies and headed home.  It was just Marisa and the bargirls left around.  The girls tried to get Marisa to go to bed, but the gambler just ignored them.  She sat at Alice's side and drank.

She sat there drinkin' until the church bell started tolling midnight.  Now maybe it was the time of night, or maybe it was the whiskey, but something started rattling around in Marisa's head.  And she shouted out, ?Damn it all!  I don't care if it's God or the Devil, but I'll bargain with any man who can save this woman's life!?

At first it seemed like nothing happened.  The bell just kept ringing, but after the last stroke of midnight the door swung open, and a tall man walked in.

He was dressed up like one of them ?Eastern Cowboys.?  All fine suit and elegant hat. He had no gun, but he was sportin' a silver headed cane, and his boots were far too fine for anything but riding trains.  But his eyes smoldered red, and his swagger was the match of any cowpoke.

?Bar's closed, partner,? Marisa said to the man.

The man just tipped his hat.  ?Pardon me ma'am, but I belive I was invited here.  By you in fact.  I heard you got business with me, and I'm happy to listen to your offer.?

?You sayin you're the devil?? Marisa asked.

The devil smiled.  ?You know I am, Marisa Kirisame.?  And the whole town felt their soul a 'quaking at the devil's proclamation.

But Marisa ain't the type to scare easy, no sir.  She looked the devil straight in the eye.  ?Well ain't I lucky.  I do got business with you.?

?I'm listening.?

?I wanna make a bet.  My soul for her life.  Poker.  Five hundred chips sounds 'bout right.?

The devil laughed at her.  ?Gambling?  I think I just about got your soul wrapped up already Ms Kirisame.  If you wanted to make a deal that'd be fine, but a wager?  Why should I let you bet something that's almost mine to begin with??

?Ain't yours yet devil.?  The gambler sneered.  ?Seems to me you're trying to back down.  Always knew you were a snake, but I didn't know you were yellow bellied too.?

A fire broke out in the devils eyes and he let out a eerie hiss.  ?Alright gambler, you said your piece.  I'll match your bet, but when you lose your last chip I'll be taking both your souls?

Marisa nodded and sat down at this table.  She showed the devil the deck then began to shuffle, her hands movin' almost to fast to see.  ?I reckon I'm the house now, so we play with jokers here.  Red joker's high.?

The devil snorted, and two plumes of smoke rose from his nostrils.  Then sat down across from the gambler.  ?Sound's fair to me.  Let's start the dealing.?

Marisa dealt out the cards, then the game began. 

Now you might think that with those two people at the table there'd be a whole lotta cheatin.  But Marisa knew the devil'd see through her cheats, and the devil didn't wanna have to deal with some fancy pants lawyer like Webster poppin up again and stealing his prize.  So it was a clean game all the way through.

Marisa's first hand was a pair of aces.  She was sure it was a sign lady luck was with her, but when her hand hit the table the devil only smiled.

?Aces are mighty fine, but you only got 2.  That won't beat my three Jacks.?

Marisa's heart sank as the devil pulled in his chips.  ?You may have been blessed by Lady Luck Ms. Kirisame, but she's always smiled on me the most.?

It looked like Marisa and Alice were done fer sure, but Marisa just straightened her hat and dealt again. 

As the night went on she pulled out all her tricks.  Every bluff, fake tell and read she knew.  But the devil knew he had the upper hand, so she just ended up losing and losing.  Finally she ended up with only half her chips left, staring at a five, six, seven, nine and king.

Now you're never supposed to draw into an inside straight, but Marisa was losing bad.  She needed some way to get Lady Luck's attention back, and this might be the way to do it.  She tossed the King and drew.  And as luck would have it the Joker found its way into her hand.  One might say it twas because the Joker loves to put the more powerful in their place.  Either way Marisa knew it was time to play hard.

?All in,? she said.

The devil smiled, figuring he'd finally won those souls.  ?Call.  Two pair.?

Marisa tipped her hat and laughed in the devils face.  ?Straight.?

Now the devil grew mighty angry at the loss.  But he was just back to start.  He'd just have to keep winning in the long run is all.

Marisa there now, she knew she couldn't go the long haul.  So when she picked up an ace and a pair she started betting like a wild woman.  But the devil matched her, raise for raise.  She'd bet all the chips she'd won back when they finally called and redealt.

Still it looked like Lady Luck was with her still.  She picked up an ace and a Jack of hearts.  Now she had two pair, with aces high.  And Marisa pounced like a rattler.  ?All in.?

The devil looked at the gambler with his fiery eyes.  He thought long and hard about his move, but in the end he simply said, ?Call.?

Marisa's heart was ready to burst.  She grabbed her whiskey, took a big swallow, (perhaps the last she'd ever get mind you) then put her cards on the table.  ?Two pair, aces and eights.?

The devil whistled.  ?Dead mans hand.  How peculiar.?  The devils cards hit the table.  ?I got it too.?

Marisa couldn't believe her eyes.  The hands were matched, except for one tiny detail.  The devil had the Jack of Spades.

?High card decides.  And I do believe spades beats hearts Ms Kirisame.?  The devil said while reaching his greedy hands for the pile of chips.

Now Marisa's gut had pretty much dropped out from her and started running away, but as the devil's hands fell on those chips an idea flashed through her head like lightning.  ?Nope.?

The devil looked up at Marisa as she started to grin as wide as the Pecos.  ?What do you mean??

?Hearts are high here.  House rules.?

The devil sat shocked for a moment.  Then he let off a powerful screech, 'cause he knew he'd been beat.  He slammed his firey hands into the table, leaving them marks that you see right there, then he grabbed Marisa by the neck.  ?You win today little gambler, but hear this!  I get to set the house rules for everywhere else.  And that's the last game you'll win, so long as you walk the earth!?

Then the devil was gone.

Marisa almost thought she'd been dreamin' the whole thing when a voice came from where sweet Alice had been lying.  ?What time is it?  And why's my gambling table smoking?? 

There standing and looking mighty confused was Alice.  But all that was left of the killing wound was the stains on her dress and a bit of a scar.  The devil had been forced to keep his wager.

Marisa of course just answered the questions with a mighty kiss.

What happened after?  Well, with the devil after her, Marisa done gave up gambling and settled down here.  But still, ever since that day hearts have beat spades at the Hanged Doll.

***

There was a long silence.  Finally Tewi said the woman, ?So that's why I won the hand.  Now could you put your gun down??

Reisen thought for a moment.  ?Nope.?

There was a polite cough then the sound of a pistol being cocked.  ?Excuse me miss, but you really should put the gun down.?  Reisen turned to find Alice pointing a derringer at her head.  ?I understand you're riled by this liar, but we try to keep things civilized in this establishment.?

Reisen decided to slowly lower her pistol.  ?No troubles ma'am.  I just plan to take my money and leave.?

Alice nodded.  ?Of course.?  She turned and pointed the gun at Tewi as she began sneaking off.  ?And you can put that money back before leaving yourself.  And make it permanent like!  I told you not to give that spiel to any more travelers.?

Tewi nodded frantically before tossing the money on the table and hurrying out.  Reisen took her time collecting the cash, then nodded politely to Alice as she left.

When the two were gone Alice holstered the little gun.  ?Sunny, Luna, get back to serving drinks.  Just cause the customers are distracted doesn't mean you don't have to work!?

The bar began bustling again as the girls returned to their work and the customers returned to their drinking and gambling.  A couple moments later a broad hatted figure stepped into the room then moseyed on up to Alice.  ?Looks like I missed a good scrap, from the way that little varmint Tewi was running.?

Alice shrugged.  ?Wasn't anything.  Just a bit of a game.?

Marisa gave a look over her shoulder towards the exit.  ?Bit of a game eh?  It's been a while since I had a game like that.?

Alice frowned ?You aren't going anywhere 'partner.'  Not while you still owe me money!?

?Hrm... Then how about a game.?  Marisa pulled out a deck.  ?Double or nothing.  Jokers, hearts high.?

***

Marisa never won a game again.  But then, she found she could live with losing.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Vicks on August 15, 2010, 10:04:50 PM
That was an awesome story, iced.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on August 15, 2010, 11:54:13 PM
BLATANT MUSICAL PANDERING :derp: (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=I21qQEXCyjo)




Whoa-ho-ho whoa no-oh~
Hmma nuh huh huh hmm huh huh~

Well this is how starts, two partners in the dark
On the run from the one they called Sheriff Master Spark

Six bombs by their sides, bullets 'round their waist
Two shots to sky sing the song for the chase

The vault was nearly empty, they were nearly free,
But they were seen by the good eye of the mean Shiki Eiki

And she screamed at the top of her lungs "They're on the run!
It's the two border-siders, grab your faeries and your bombs!"

'I said, I wish we could stay here, but I fear our tunnels' come.
We could ride out in the darkness, chasing the Rum - i - a~
We gotta pack our bags this instant, we're headed southbound to the next town
And if we arrive there safely, baby you can lay ~ me ~ down~
Lay me do-ho-own~ Lay me down~ Lay ~ me ~ down!'

Well it's the story of the two always on the move
They got nothin left to do 'cept to troll and whine their shrine

Now they crossin borders with the faeries on their tail
They'd rather deathbomb together than be stuck up in a spell

They drank up all the sake and partied every night
Like it could be last 'cause the lives are set to one

The chasing in the summer, though it came with Lily White
They couldn't stop running till they found Paradise

But the Sheriff finally found with stars in her eyes
So the partners had to shoot her down and fill her full of dead

They were finally free to find a place to lay their head
And when they finally did it Sukima turned to her and she said

'I think we can build a shrine here
I feel the faith will come
And we can walk down to the valley
And sit with the cryin' Youkai

So unpack your bags this instant
No more runnin' from shrine to shrine!
And now that we've arrived so safely, you can
Lay me doooown~ lay me do-ho-own~
Lay me down ~ !'

'Well you're my violet-eyed girl, been runnin' 'round witchoo,
It's the afternoon, we ain't got nothin' left to do

So wipe the smirk off
Or take your shirt off
And we should go hit the cantina we got work off'

'I said,


we don't work at all."

And Reimu shot Yukari with a yin-yang orb.



If you missed it, scroll back up and click the :derp: , then read it.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Tengukami on August 16, 2010, 09:49:22 PM
Wow. The one-two combination of card-game-as-parable, and a good ol' fireside cowboy song.

I think I really like this contest.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on August 16, 2010, 09:57:02 PM
Because I'm Nazrin paranoid, I just wanna make sure no one misses it; the first :derp: face in my entry is a link to a song. Read mine to the tune! :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Tengukami on August 16, 2010, 09:59:16 PM
I totally missed that. Even after you pointed it out at the end of the song. So thanks for mentioning it a second time for us slow-to-catch-it people.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on August 18, 2010, 10:57:38 PM
Quote from: Ruro, on when White Rose would start receiving regular updates
Damnit. I need a new sarcastic phrase to use as a response. Ummm... When Roukanken writes Shikieiki x Yumemi shenanigans. Yes.
Welp, looks like you don't have an excuse anymore :3

-----

They called it the Eager East.

It was a desolate land, where the days were blistering and the nights were freezing. Many considered it to be a forsaken frontier, especially when it became clear that Gensoyo's magical blessings had no effect on it. The youkai who ventured out into that red expanse found their powers drained, making them no more powerful than mere human beings. That was enough to convince most of the youkai to stay well away from the Eager East.

A small few, though, saw this setback and considered it an opportunity. The land was unexplored, and the best treasures were always the hardest to find, and so expeditions of youkai started to travel through to cultivate the land. It was a rough and violent history, with many youkai succumbing to simple dysentery, but a few outposts were formed in the flaming frontier. They grew into towns, gained trade routes, found enough resources to survive on their own, and eventually broke apart from Gensokyo entirely. They considered the youkai who stayed behind lazy, not brave enough to take a risk and step out of safety. The youkai of Gensokyo simply thought their counterparts to be idiots.

Power quickly shifted to the kappa out in the East, with their knowledge of engineering surviving the magical drought. They built steam engines, telephones, and other various inventions to make existence on the frontier a little more bearable. But it was only a matter of time before that power was misused, and eventually the first firearms came into existence. The spellcard rules of old fell into the distance; these weapons were designed to kill, messily, and in a single shot.

The era of graceful combat was dead. In its place emerged a world immersed in violence, with criminals stealing and maiming innocent bystanders. It was a violent backdrop to a society of fearsome youkai, those who'd been strong enough to turn down the easy life and live something more meaningful.

And among those who'd braved the journey were lawkeepers. The people who had seen ahead to this conflict, and who strived to govern the land with fairness and justice.

That had been the dream of Shikieiki Yamaxanadu from the very beginning. Under her order, the East would prosper for all of eternity!

-----

"Geez, boss, you always make it sound so much more extravagant when you talk like that."

In her little seat, Deputy Onozuka yawned as she leaned back in her chair. Her eyes were barely open, and she looked set to fall asleep at any given moment.

The sheriff whacked her in the forehead with the handle of her pistol. It was based on the Remington model outside the border, said the kappa, and althought that meant nothing to her she knew damn well that it was heavy enough to hurt.

"Komachi, show some livelihood! I know you were sent out here by Higan to look after me, but that's no excuse to sit back and slouch!"

Komachi winced as she grabbed at her face, groaning a little. Komachi looked down at her sternly, carefully adjusting her hat as she started to walk around. She'd liked the old yama uniform, but a change of clothing was in order for a new frontier, so she instead opted for a black vest and trousers with a white shirt underneath. The hat was one of those newfangled 'ten-gallons' people talked about, but she'd added some of her old hat's accessories to wean herself into it.

"Don't see what you're so excited about, really. In the end it's just a buncha rocks. Sure, you found gold and all out here, but you could just make that stuff back home."

Komachi groaned as she rubbed her wound again, having opted for a simple blue shirt and beige suspenders. Shikieiki decided it was a good idea to ignore her right now, continuing her walk and looking out the window of the town jail.

"That would be too simple, Komachi. If a good deed is performed easily, it carries little worth, but if someone goes out of their way to display virtue then its magnitude is unparalleled. True, life out here is gruesome and hard compared to Gensokyo, but now these people are doing something of worth! They are living a meaningful life rather than lazing back in comfort, and a life lived in luxury is a wasted one!"

Her words oozed devotion, and she seemed to almost be getting more excited with every word. The urge to protect the law of this little outpost was starting to overwhelm her, and before she knew it she was walking along to the local saloon. Best way to watch the people of the town was to act like one of them, after all.

Komachi groaned something as she watched her superior walk off into the distance.

"Hey, get me a bourbon while you're out there, okay? I need a drink."

Shikieiki didn't show any sign of hearing her as she walked on. Komachi sighed.

"Damn girl's going to get herself shot like that. The law doesn't work the same as it did back in Higan, dammit..."

-----

There was a nice little tune playing as Shikieiki entered the saloon. A ghost in a red dress was caressing the keys of a piano, producing a cheery theme that made the place seem livelier than it was. The smell of alcohol hung in the air, but by now it was such an ordinary occurance no-one could even tell any more. On the distant table, a trio of rough looking oni were playing a game of poker. She'd keep her eye on them, she thought - emotions were likely to run rampant when money was involved.

"Mornin', sheriff. Slow day today, huh?"

The bartender, a sparrow youkai by the name of Mystia, started up conversation as Eiki entered. She'd been one of the most ambitious members of the expedition - not for the sake of discovery, but with the intention of starting up her own business out in the East. She'd survived the test of time, and made enough money to live peacefully for the rest of her years.

However peacefully you could live in this place, anyway.

"In my occupation, a slow day's something to celebrate. The usual."

"Well, that's because when you meet people in your job you just shoot 'em. I need them to pay me so this little place can keep goin', y'know?"

Mystia pulled out a glass, rubbing it clean with a few quick swipes of her cloth. She grabbed a bottle from the shelf behind her, and filled the glass to the brink. She placed it in front of the sheriff, picking up the note that had been put down as payment.

"I dunno why ya keep askin' for this stuff. I got plenty of beers and spirits here you could try, and they're a helluva lot cheaper."

"White wine has always been my preference. Call me old-fashioned, but I'll stick with that."

"Hmph. Sure, puts more money in my pocket..."

The bartender shrugged, turning to the next youkai to need their thirst quenched. Eiki was left mostly to herself, sipping at her wine and continuing to stake out the other customers. None of them looked particularly friendly, having been hardened by the unforgiving landscape. The tiniest misgiving could easily lead to a shootout, so she had to remain vigilant at all times. By her standards, this was the closest she ever got to taking a break.

The words being passed around the poker table grew more aggressive. There were accusations of cheating being thrown around by all three players - the sad thing was that they were probably all correct. Even from here she could see the aces hidden up the sleeve of Yuugi Hoshiguma, but gambling wasn't a part of the law she was allowed to intervene in. It only became her problem when a gun came out.

She didn't have long to wait. It was Hoshiguma again who snapped, as the accusations of foul play turned to look at her in particular.

"I'm honest, dammit! I..."

Her words didn't even try to convey honesty. Both her opponents were demanding a refund, and if Yuugi complied to their wishes and gave their money back she'd have just let the incident go.

But when her hand reached down for her gun, she crossed the line.

Bang.

A gunshot echoed throughout the saloon. The music came to an abrupt stop. The oni at the table all flinched at once, not sure exactly who had been shot. It was a few seconds before the situation became clear enough, though Yuugi was the first to notice - her gun was currently lodged in the wall to her side, with a perfectly placed bullet lodged inside it.

Shikieiki blew away the smoke from the end of her Remington.

"Play nice, you three."

Yuugi's face grew more and more exasperated by the second, until she finally let out a heaving sigh and reached into her pockets. Her opponents were refunded, and she slumped out of the building with a sigh.

As the piano began to play another tune, the room collectively let out a breath.

"Thanks, sheriff. It takes forever to clean blood off those walls."

Eiki shrugged.

"No problem, ma'am. Just doing my job."

She helped herself to a congratulatory sip of her white wine. Justice was hard to uphold in these parts, but that made it all the more satisfying.

The relaxed atmosphere of the saloon never lasted long, but today something other than a shootout interrupted the calm.

With a violent swing, the door to the saloon was opened by a well-placed kick. The owner of the responsible foot let herself in, well aware that every eye in the room was already focused on her. Eiki's eyes immediately turned to her - that was definitely a bad way to introduce yourself to the sheriff, and she already expected this to be another troublemaker to give her a headache.

She didn't realise until it was too late that her attention was drawn to everything she wasn't meant to look at. She couldn't see much for the dark red longcoat the girl was wearing, but what she could make out entranced her in ways she never expected. Her dark red hair was bursting with life, and her ruby eyes were sparkling with ambition she'd never seen before. There was desire in those eyes, an urge to go out there and take the Eager East by the horns. Eiki's heart fluttered - she'd never seen a better example of her ideals in her life, and she could tell that just from a glance alone.

The newcomer threw a bag of coins at Mystia with a smirk. Or rather, Eiki had thought they were coins, but there was no jingle as Mystia caught the bag.

"Work your magic and make something sweet outta those, 'kay?"

She placed a note on the bar, an impressive amount of money for a girl her age. Mystia glanced at the money, then into the bag, and Eiki could see the gears in her mind whirring. An idea came to her, and she snatched the money away.

"Got it. Gimme a minute on this one..."

She may not have had her magic anymore, but she still had some fierce claws. She threw the contents of the bag into the air and swiped at them, only now letting Eiki see that they were wild strawberries. Mystia diced them into several dozen pieces with a single clean swipe. The juice inside seeped into a glass underneath, and Mystia grabbed the sliced bits and threw them into the trash. A shot of rum made its way into the glass, before Mystia shook the whole drink up and placed it in front of her customer.

"There ya go. I call it the Strawberry Crisis. Drink up."

The girl in the coat picked up the glass tentatively, sipping at its contents. Her eyes spoke approval as she started to drink it more heartily.

Eiki was impressed. Strawberries weren't plentiful enough around here to be worth selling, so that meant this girl had gone and picked them herself. She didn't realise how much attention she'd been paying to the girl until she finally looked up from her drink and turned back to her.

"What's the matter, never seen a human out on the frontier before?"

Eiki flinched, turning away. Was she blushing? She never blushed. The girl chuckled to herself.

"You youkai aren't so tough when you don't have your spellcards to look after you, I see."

"Y-You simply caught me by surprise, that's all. You seem far too...refined to be in a violent place like this."

What was she saying? She could hear Mystia sniggering from behind the counter and grimaced. The girl's chuckle turned into a full-fledged laugh, but not a sneering one. It was kind, and playful.

"Refined?! Girl, you haven't seen me in a fight before, have you? I know I don't look it, but I'm something of a deadeye shooter myself. Got a lotta practice outside the border, anyway."

Eiki's eyes widened.

"O-Outside the border? You mean you're not even from Gensokyo?"

That was the exact response the girl had been looking for, and she took this opening to leap out of her chair and pose.

"That's right! I heard about this new frontier of yours from outside Gensokyo, so I had my assistant drop me off here. It's been a hard life, but I'm gonna make it soon enough. Just you wait, and I'll have everyone looking up to Yumemi Okazaki!"

The music stopped again. Everyone stared awkwardly at Yumemi.

A giggle rose up in the background.

"S-Shut up!"

Yumemi grew flustered at the sound of a snicker, throwing out a quick response before slumping back into her chair and chugging her drink. Eiki frowed, giving a harsh glare to the girl who'd laughed in the crowd.

"You have some impressive spirit, I see. You'd make a good deputy around here."

"That's aiming too low. This place can't have a very impressive sheriff, from the size of it."

"I take offense to that."

Eiki brushed the remark off, finishing her glass of wine at last. She still found herself looking at Yumemi at brief intervals, both infuriated that she couldn't turn away and enamoured at the sight of her. What sort of emotions were these coming from a sheriff...?

The awkward atmosphere between them came to an abrupt end a few seconds later. The door swung open again, but this time the girl entering was far from charismatic. She clutched her shoulder, bleeding lightly as she shouted.

"Anyone, please! The Fairy gang is acting up again! They're holding the bank at gunpoint!"

With that, she fainted on the spot, needing someone to catch her before she fell. Eiki's expression grew severe instantly, and she stood straight up to walk towards the door.

"Hey, where are you going?"

Yumemi's voice carried a trace of concern as Eiki turned around to her.

"There's a crime in progress, and I am Shikieiki Yamaxanadu. Restoring peace is my duty in this town, so I can't ignore this."

The door swung in place for a short while after the sheriff made her exit. The entire room fell into an awkward silence, no-one having the nerve to speak up. It was dangerous out there, and there was no way one gunman could possibly win.

Yumemi finished her drink.

-----

"Alright, lady, just give us your shinies and none of you get hurt!"

The pint-sized bandit pointed a flintlock pistol straight at the teller, her face barely visible under her oversized ten-gallon hat. A light blue overcoat covered her body, but the six icy wings emerging from her back made it clear who she was.

"Y-Yes, ma'am!"

The teller, unsurprisingly, was horrified, and quickly started to fill up the bag being held in front of her with cash. The criminal's wings fluttered in satisfaction, until at last the bag was full. For some reason, a $ symbol had been drawn on the side, even though there wasn't a dollar currency around here.

"Thanks for the donation, missy. Alright, girls, let's scram!"

A trio of nameless fairies holding firearms nodded at their boss's order, running out of the bank with their reward in tow. The wagon was waiting for them outside, it'd be an easy ride out of town-

Bang!

-except that the wagon was now missing a wheel. That was a bit of a downer on things.

"Cirno, you're hereby under arrest for charges of theft, highway robbery, and assault. Hand yourself in now, or I can't be held responsible for what I do to you."

Eiki's words echoed across the street as the sheriff of the town pointed her weapon in her direction. The criminal shrugged, smirking to herself.

"Well, well, well. Look who finally showed up. Good thing I prepared something for just such an occasion, huh?"

Eiki gasped.

A trap?!

She saw it in the corner of her eye in the nick of time, and dived for cover just before the rifle fired. The shot would have cracked her skull if she hadn't moved.

"Gah, Star, you idiot! Why'd you wait for her to talk before you fired!?"

"But...but she never ordered us to-"

"That doesn't matter! She's the sheriff, so of course we shoot her!"

"You two, can you focus on reloading that thing and waiting for her to come out of cover?"

Three fairies had been positioned on the rooftop, and together they were wielding a clunky looking rifle. Eiki had ducked behind a set of boxes to avoid the gunfire, but there was no way she could step out without promptly losing her head. The fairies on the ground were a safer bet, because she was confident she could beat them to the trigger, but there was no way she could snipe that long a distance with a Remington.

"Gh..."

"Ha-hah! Not so tough now, are you?! Come on, girls, let's scram while she's stuck down there!"

Cirno ordered her companions to run - if the wagon was out, they'd have to settle for an escape on foot. Eiki wanted to be sick - she was trapped, the criminals were getting away, and there was nothing she could do about it.

The fairies holding her off were laughing amongst themselves.

"This is pretty easy. Sunny, you've got it lined up, right?"

"Sure thing. Luna's got the trigger, but there's no way she's standing up without getting a hole in her head."

"Yeah, we'd better get a nice promotion for all of thi-"

Luna's comment was cut short when something bumped into her foot. She looked away from the gun for a moment, seeing a red cylinder with a burning fuse on one end. It looked rather strange, and she had a feeling she didn't want it near her.

"Um...guys?"

"Not now, Luna! We need to pin the sheriff down?"

The rifle was too heavy for them to lift without all three of them, so Luna was basically stuck in place. The fuse continued to fizz down.

"B-But...this stick-"

"I don't care about your stupid stick! We've got to-"

The fuse came to an end.

The resulting explosion took out all three targets handily, reducing them to three piles of fairy dust. A dozen eyes turned to the explosion, all of them with varying degrees of shock.

"Good to see my throwing arm hasn't lost its touch. I was pretty good at the javelin at school, y'know?"

Standing in the street, without a hint of fear, was Yumemi Okazaki. Her longcoat hung open, revealing half a dozen identical sticks of dynamite hidden underneath, along with a matchbox to light them. Eiki's eyes were looking elsewhere, though - with the coat out of the way, she now caught a glimpse of Yumemi's long, slender legs, with only a short ruby skirt for cover. She turned bright red as she looked away, momentarily forgetting the severity of the situation.

"Did you...did you just take out my snipers?"

Cirno was frozen in awe for a moment, looking up at the roof that had formerly held her teammates. She looked at her goons, all standing in confusion just like she was.

"W-What are you waiting for?! Shoot her!"

That order was enough for them to work with, and the four fairies she had on the ground quickly pulled out their weapons. Cirno was first to wield her flintlock, but by the time she was ready Yumemi was already diving behind the boxes. She leaned in next to Eiki, letting their bodies rub together a little more than was necessary.

"You need to learn to cool your head, sheriff. There's no I in team, after all."

"No, but there is one I in justice. You know how to handle yourself?"

Yumemi reached into the other side of her coat, pulling out a Colt revolver.

"I played a lot of light gun games in the arcade."

"...Light gun?"

"Don't think about it, just trust me."

Eiki took this chance to reload her weapon. She gave Yumemi one little nod to check if she was ready to jump out. She received a nod in return from her human compatriot. They'd both memorised where the gunners were located, and they'd have enough of an opening after jumping out to take them down.

There were no words exchanged, but the pair worked with perfect synergy. Eiki jumped out to the left side of the boxes, while Yumemi leapt out to the right. The bandits tried to catch them mid-leap, but the sheriff was the fastest draw in the East, firing two bullets clean into the chests of the bandits on her side. Yumemi was a little shakier on the draw, but firing six rapid rounds was enough to take out the two targets on her side.

Cirno grimaced as her posse fell to the floor, dead, but she allowed herself a small smile.

"Not yet! Bet ya didn't plan for THIS!"

Cirno reached into her longcoat and pulled out a second pistol, identical to her first. One was aimed at Eiki, catching her in place while she was trying to shift her aim; the other pointed at Yumemi, clumsily trying to reload her weapon. Both of them were locked in place - if they tried to make a move, Cirno could easily fire on them.

"Dammit...you're kidding me..."

Yumemi cursed as she realised she'd been busted. The boxes were too far away for her to jump back to, so for all intents and purposes she'd been caught. Eiki merely grit her teeth, staring straight down the barrel of the gun aimed at her.

The criminal laughed heartily.

"Hehehe...maybe I don't get to take home the prize, but as they say, 'She who fights and runs away is the strongest'!"

She decided to step back slowly, savouring the moment. She felt incredibly powerful holding these two at gunpoint, and it was a feeling she did her best to savour.

"Not so tough now, are you, sheriff? All of your justice crap and there's nothing you can do when there's a gun to your head. It's so funny, I wanna cry!"

She continued to step backwards, laughing so hard that it hurt.

"...you can rob my town..."

The wind blew from behind into Cirno's ears, almost sounding like a voice. She ignored it, stepping further and further back.

"...you can shoot my townsfolk..."

The first hint she had that something was wrong was when she stepped backwards and hit something. Cirno had a sudden urge not to look up, but when the hat was yanked off of her head she did it on instinct.

A furious face stared down at her with golden eyes. A young woman in a jet black suit was standing behind Cirno, cracking her knuckles as she spoke.

"...But don't you EVER talk shit about justice."

The woman swung her left fist before Cirno had time to turn around. It made swift contact with the fairy's jaw, and after a satisfying crack she fell to the floor out cold.

Eiki and Yumemi didn't even realise they'd been holding their breaths until they let go.

After taking a few seconds to let the adrenaline rush of battle die down, the pair swiftly ran up to the brawler responsible; one with confusion, the other with gratitude.

"Toramaru. I should have assumed that you'd be chasing the Fairy gang."

"Of course. I'm not the kind to let people rob a bank and get away with it, and I know you aren't either."

The pair shared a quick chuckle, as Yumemi looked on in total confusion. Eiki turned to her, offering an introduction.

"Ah, Yumemi, apologies. This is Shou Toramaru. She's in charge of the next town along the route."

The wild-looking woman in the suit offered a hand to Yumemi, which the human nervously accepted.

"I'll be taking care of our fairy friend here. Her first theft was in my province, so it's my job to take care of her."

"Certainly. Thanks for your help back there."

Shou grabbed the unconscious Cirno by the collar, pulling her onto a nearby wagon. She waved towards the pair from inside as it started to clog off into the distance, leaving them alone in an empty street.

"...Is every morning like that around here?"

"Fortunately, no. Usually the most I have to deal with is some rabbit coming around selling fake elixirs."

Eiki brushed herself off, starting the trek back to her office. Yumemi followed keenly behind her, almost skipping along.

"Hey, I was wondering...you're a sheriff, right?"

"Indeed."

"So that means you have deputies."

Eiki nodded.

"...You don't have any vacancies, do you?"

The sheriff didn't even pause before answering.

"No, but for special cases I should be able to make an exception. Let's discuss this at my place over a bottle of brandy, shall we?"

Yumemi smiled at that, strolling along closer to Eiki. She rubbed up next to her, causing the former judge to blush a little. Yumemi giggled.

This was going to take a lot of explaining to Komachi. She'd asked Eiki to bring back a bourbon. Instead, she was bringing in a strawberry.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 18, 2010, 11:53:46 PM
Rou, I adore you.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Janitor Morgan on August 20, 2010, 08:05:54 PM
I had an idea of where I wanted this to end up, but I'm not sure if I got it there in a coherent fashion... I don't consider myself a good storyteller.  :V

So, uh...here goes nothing!

-------

The scorching summer sun glared at the arid desert town of Toshiba as it began to fade over the western horizon.  The townsfolk were finishing up their daily errands and heading home for the evening, as they always did.  Of course, every general rule or tradition has an exception.

Marisa Kirisame, the local vigilante, was that exception.  A hothead by nature, she was the reason Toshiba had been standing as long as it had, for it was her job to confront and subdue the various no-goodniks that plagued the town.  She had put all of them in their place at some point, from low-level villains such as Daiyousei the thief, who for some reason only stole from Sakuya?s clock workshop, to more disruptive types like Yukari, who caused general mayhem for seemingly no reason at all.

Rather than go back to her abode, Marisa was off to the saloon.  A friend of hers, Nitori the gunsmith, had told her that the bartender had some new information posted on the wall.  While the info listed under ?missions? and ?clan trials? ? whatever those were ? didn?t interest Marisa very much unless there were criminals involved, there were also some intriguing rumors to be found on that pub wall, and she wanted to be one of the first to investigate those rumors.

Upon entering the saloon, Marisa looked around.  Almost everyone had gone home; there were only the local roughs, who referred to themselves as the ?Devas of the Desert?, and the bartender, a young silver-haired woman in a blue dress and a very unique hat.  The bartender nodded at her as Marisa sat down on a stool and propped her feet up on the counter.

?Howdy, Keine,? said Marisa as she got comfortable.  ?I hear you?ve got some new information?  Possible rewards for catchin? varmints??

?Nothin? about any big-time criminals today, I?m afraid,? answered Keine, ?but I did get an interesting rumor ?bout a haunted train.?

Marisa chuckled.  ?A haunted train?  Sounds like some people in these parts need to git their heads out of the clouds.  Where do they think we are?  Some magical world with ghosts and vampires and critters like that??

?Hey, I?m just postin? what was told to me.  Allegedly, this train arrives at the Hakurei Station at eleven in the evening on the night of the new moon, and whoever boards is never seen again.?

?The night of the new moon, huh?that?s tonight, innit?? asked the vigilante as she pondered just who would believe a story like this.

?Right.  I don?t have much cash, but if you can get the lowdown on that train for me, I?ll try and find a suitable reward for you,? said Keine.

?Alright, sure,? said Marisa, taking her feet off the counter again. ?I still think this is just some crazy ghost story, but I?ll see what I can find.?

As she moved to leave, Keine took a bottle off the top shelf and poured a bit of its contents into a small glass.  ?A shot of whiskey for the road??

?Nah.  If this rumor is just a trap for gullible townsfolk, I?m gonna need my pistol at the ready, and you know I can?t fire Hakkero straight with alcohol in my system.?

?Fair enough.  Y?all come back, now!?

---

It was pitch black outside when Marisa reached the Hakurei Station.  A single lantern hung by the ticket booth provided the only light for miles.  Hardly anyone used this station, so it was unusual for a lantern to be hung out here at all.

?Man, why didn?t I borrow Alice?s horse, Shanghai, before I came out here?  At least then I wouldn?ta had to walk??

Taking a moment to sit and rest, Marisa listened for any train whistles in the distance.  All she could hear was the wind blowing across the sandy landscape, and the creak of the lantern swaying on the rusty nail that held it up.  She kept listening for a few moments before smirking.

??Just as I thought. Nothin? but a tall tale. ?Well, guess I?ll just bug the station master for breakfast and a ride home in the mornin?.?

She turned around to enter the station when she saw it:  a shoddy-looking train, five cars in length, was sitting on the tracks, when there hadn?t been anything there previously.  The train appeared to be made of a patchwork of iron and bronze, and hadn?t even been painted.  As Marisa looked at the vessel, she felt an eerie sense of danger emanating from it.

She hesitated for a moment, then grasped Hakkero?s holster as she cautiously entered the middle car, ready to investigate.

The interior of the train looked even worse than the outside:  the wooden floor was falling apart in places, and the leather seats were in tatters, as if a rabid jackrabbit had jumped in and started tearing out their insides.  The glass on the door leading to the next car was shattered, and the door itself seemed to be missing one of its hinges.  A few miscellaneous items ? umbrellas, handbags, and the occasional hat ? were strewn about, gathering dust and cobwebs in the corners.

Marisa began wondering just what had happened to this train.  As she pondered this, she became intensely focused on the objects in front of her:  the umbrellas, the torn-up seats, the windows.  When she peered at the windows, she became aware that the station was slowly moving to the left.  And more desert was rolling in from the right.

The train was moving.

Confused by this sudden development, Marisa tried to open the door again, but it was shut tight.  It was almost as if there was another force at work, impeding her progress.  In addition, as she looked back at the station, a trio of horses with riders seemed to fade into view, chasing after the train.

??Well, isn?t this just a fine kettle of fish,? she muttered to herself as she drew Hakkero from its holster and watched the horses approach.  The riders were unlike anyone she?d seen before:  they all had the same style of clothing and the same hats, just in different colors.  The rider at the head of the group was wearing all black, the one to her left was wearing red, and the one pulling over to the other side of the train was wearing white.  Maybe they were a family of train bandits?

Marisa snapped to attention as the black-clothed one drew a pistol and shot at her, hitting the side of the train instead and making the impacted area glow a pale blue.  The other two riders followed suit, causing more glowing spots on the exterior of the train.

In response, the vigilante used Hakkero to smash a hole in the window and began firing at the two riders she could see.  However, they seemed to be more agile than she gave them credit for; one shot even appeared to pass through the red-clothed one?s shoulder with no effects whatsoever.  As the shootout continued, it quickly became apparent to Marisa that she wasn?t dealing with any ordinary bandits.

To further punctuate that point, one of the panels that had been struck by the rogue bullets spontaneously burst into flame, blazing a bright blue as it fell away from the train.  The heat given off by the tainted metal also caused parts of the interior to ignite with the same blue, almost ghostly fire.

Marisa knew that this had to end quickly.  Taking careful aim at the black-clothed one?s head, she put into motion a strategy that would stop the assault altogether:  taking out the leader. She pulled the trigger?

*click*

Confused, she pulled a few more times.

*click click click*

She was out of ammunition.  It was over.

The three bandits pulled back into formation at the front of the train and fired into the distance.  The bullets collided in midair and exploded, and as Marisa looked at the point of collision, she could see...

??a blue sky? Clouds??

Not only had the riders vanished, but there was a splotch of daytime in the dead of the desert night, and the train was headed right for it!

Marisa looked around for a way out, but it was futile.  The window was too small for her to fit through, all of the doors were locked, and the blue fire was beginning to spread.  There was no escape.  Determined not to go out this way, the vigilante began calling for help as the train began to pass through the hole, into the light?

---

?Monster Sign ?A Forgotten Umbrella?s Night Train?!?

Reimu Hakurei continued shooting at the errant umbrella youkai as she declared her spellcard.  A line of five metallic-colored objects began passing by on the shrine maiden?s left, releasing glowing, blue square-shaped debris as they traveled.  And?was that yelling coming from inside the third object?

She shrugged.  She wouldn?t be surprised if it was just part of the attack.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Hello Purvis on August 20, 2010, 09:18:33 PM
Time to win another one.



"Yer days of grave robbing are over, pardner," says Sheriff Kirisame as she approaches the kasha pinned against a group of stagecoaches, spellshooter in hand. "I counted them spellcards, an' yer all out!"

"More'n one way to make Hell's wheel!" the kasha shouts back as she grabs a stagecoach wheel and flings it at the sheriff!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Ayuka on August 23, 2010, 02:30:14 AM
Wait, deadline is midnight tonight, right? If so, what timezone is that? :blush:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 23, 2010, 02:33:26 AM
Wait, deadline is midnight tonight, right? If so, what timezone is that? :blush:
MST, Mystery Science Theatre Mountain Standard Time. It's 8:32 PM as I write this-- you have three and a half hours left. Granted, I am flexible, so if you get it in before I slam the hammer it's all good.

Speaking of, Sakana and Chao, get in here and start reading these if you haven't already! >:(
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on August 23, 2010, 04:20:01 AM
And listening, in my case!  :D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Ayuka on August 23, 2010, 05:11:08 AM
Arkaflagnblas!!!1! My story just fell apart the more I wrote. :ohdear:
Well, either way I'm obviously out of my league here but you don't get better by cowering in a corner. 'Sides as a Texan it's my civil duty to make a submission to this here contest. So har's a poem. I'm terrible at poetry, but it's a darn sight better'n my story was.

The cast of this here story
Is a small but motley lot.
The young sheriff of a rundown town,
Her uniform made of red.
Her blonde troublesome deputy
Who  did little but laze about.
An old hag, her mercenary,
And her mercenary too.
A young mistress named Remilia,
And a ranch full of yukkuri.

Now that young sheriff kept the law in the land,
They say she worked for nothin? but donations.
Her deputy was a trigger-happy gal-boy,
They say she hardly worked.
Lady Remilia had caught the deputy?s eye.
Her Yukkuri had caught the hag?s.

Ooooooh, Yukari.
With her gaps her rustlin? was never seen.
She took the herd and disappered,
Right down scrambled from the scene.

Miss Remilia went to see the sheriff,
And the sheriff told her deputy.
The deputy saw her chance to show
The young mistress what she was worth.
So she set off that night all alone,
A mini-six-shooter in her hand.

Ooooooh, Marisa.
Got herself gap haxed, you see.
She thought she?d Master Spark, but it was all just bark.
Now she?s at the hag?s mercy.

Marisa was in a pickle.
She wasn?t sure how she?d escape.
Yukari pulled out a spellcard and
Marisa was sure she was done for,
But Deus was in the machine.
For who should appear then than the sheriff herself?

Ooooooh, Miss Reimu.
Got herself gap haxed as well.
Main character?s game? Well, it?s a shame.
Soon she?d dine with the oni in hell.

Remillia was getting? worried.
So she took her own gun and headed out.
What she found annoyed her.
But she made a quick trip of fate
And Yukari just shrugged.
She was bored with this game anyway.

Ooooooh, ?Milia!
Wonder why she didn?t do it from the start.
Maybe she?s lazy or just plain crazy.
Either way, she stole Reimu?s part.

Now a bit embarrassed,
The deputy grinned and tipped her hat
She said she?d meant well, said
She?d done it only to win Remilia?s affection.
Remilia shrugged and gave her a kiss on cheek anyway.
?That?s for the thought, I suppose.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 23, 2010, 05:39:27 PM
All righty, folks! All the submissions have been sent in, and the judges judged them the only way we knew how--

(http://img840.imageshack.us/img840/8194/50e2.jpg)

By ignoring them entirely and playing Sakura Taisen V. ... And then drinking strawberry daiquiris on the beach until we collapsed. And then drunkenly grabbing the nearest submission and choosing that one.

Through this extensive process, we have determined this challenge's winner. First up, though, are the runners-up, and those are:

- Esifex, I loved your entry. The song was so insanely catchy, and the twist at the end was great. Good job on the first musical entry to the Weekly Writing Contest! \o/
- Roukan, please be my sobiame you already know what I think about your entry. :3 Now I have to write more White Rose, don't I? Damn you!
- Iced, the poker game with the Devil appealed to me on a personal level, even though I'm supposed to be recovering from my gambling addiction. :derp: And Ayuka gets points from me for having a Remilia with a yukkuri ranch. I howled with laughter.

I have noticed that the quality of the overall writing gets better and better every week-- it gets harder and harder to choose the winners, though choose we must. This makes victory mean that much more for the winner, at least~

And speaking of the right proper winner, here we go:
Ammy! You said you loved watching old spaghetti westerns back when you were younger, and it showed in your fic. Chao and I especially liked it; you really captured the feel of the western setting, and for this, you get Spec-- Wait, damn, you already have it?! Aw, consarn it. Hmm, what else can I grant you?

Oh, wait, I forgot this (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php?action=groups;sa=members;group=16) existed! Well, that makes things easier. Ammy, enjoy your oh-so-special reward above that of SM, Yellow Member! (No yellow-belly jokes here, nope.)


Okay! Now we can get started on this week's challenge, can we? Do we have permission for that? Houston? Houston, are you there? Like, at all? Oh dear...
August 23, 2010: "Eientei, we are clear for takeoff!"
(http://img409.imageshack.us/img409/3637/ayasputniksmall.png) (http://img830.imageshack.us/img830/6967/ayasputnik.png)
Do not try this at home

Anyone who's watched Toy Story 3 lately should recall that the successor to the Wild West Era has to be the Space Age! That's right, we're leaving the ranches of the untamed west to the new horizon, out there in space! It's like SSiB all over again! You can put whatever spin on this you like-- if Aki Eda can get away with windows on moon rockets, so can you-- or you can have the Moriya Empire crush the Hakurei Alliance. Will you choose realism, or will you choose to set all of Gensokyo on its own planet? It's up to you!

Oh, and be sure to not get caught outside without oxygen-- that'd be bad for you. Have fun writin', folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Tengukami on August 23, 2010, 05:48:54 PM
Wow, thanks! I have to remember to send Clint Eastwood a thank-you email for this. It was a real pleasure to write this, and I'm glad it was enjoyed.

Space, eh? Awesome. I already know what I'm writing.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Wild West Touhou!"
Post by: Ayuka on August 23, 2010, 06:22:27 PM
'Grats Tengukami! You are a shining example to the rest of us! [/lame pun]

Space. Hmmm.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 23, 2010, 08:07:24 PM
Topic title changed accordingly. :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Bias Bus on August 25, 2010, 10:19:29 PM
I can do Space.

Lots of different possibilities to bring forth entities that are far beyond our realm of comprehension...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 25, 2010, 10:28:10 PM
Oh, you know what? I forgot to clarify the submission date for this. Uhh.... my bad. Consider this another two-week challenge. We'll probably go back to the one-week schedule now that school has started again, unless you writer folks would prefer it remain two weeks.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Kinzo the Astro Curious on August 27, 2010, 03:10:02 PM
I'm interested in this challenge, but my writing skills are... meh  :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Ryuu on August 27, 2010, 05:43:52 PM
I'm interested in this challenge, but my writing skills are... meh  :V

...only one way to improve them.

(ps do it)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Kinzo the Astro Curious on August 27, 2010, 11:10:43 PM
Well I've wrote a short fairly incomplete taster, I'm slightly tempted to post it up already even if its not a complete story but more like a part of a chapter - so really incomplete; just because its already ended up with a fanwork after I let someone proof read it  :V

(Its still aweful though)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Esifex on August 28, 2010, 01:03:30 AM
(Its still aweful though)

No one knows this yet - not even Purvis - but Purvis' little submissions are designed to be intentionally hilariously horrible so everyone feels safe and secure submitting their own works.

However, he's a little late this time, so I'm gonna go ahead and do it for him.

"This is Red-white Five, I'm going in!" Reimu pushed the flight stick forward, pitching herself into the Yatagaseru Star's trench.

"Hmm, the Danmaku is strong with this one, *khhhh - zeee*" Marisa Vader said as she settled into the trench behind her.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 28, 2010, 06:11:04 PM
"Hmm, the Danmaku is strong with this one, *khhhh - zeee*" Marisa Vader said as she settled into the trench behind her.
My god. I am laughing so hard there are tears in my eyes.

And yes, Torpedo, you won't get better at this writing thing unless you practice practice practice. So go for it!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on August 28, 2010, 07:34:57 PM
"This is Red-white Five, I'm going in!" Reimu pushed the flight stick forward, pitching herself into the Yatagaseru Star's trench.

"Hmm, the Danmaku is strong with this one, *khhhh - zeee*" Marisa Vader said as she settled into the trench behind her.
I'll give biased bonus points to whoever writes a full entry out of that  :]
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Kinzo the Astro Curious on August 28, 2010, 08:20:05 PM
"Hmm, the Danmaku is strong with this one, *khhhh - zeee*" Marisa Vader said as she settled into the trench behind her.

You are now obliged to complete this. 1 sentence. 1 million possibilities.

So should I take this week to complete it fully, or post what I have any maybe add more later?  :/
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 29, 2010, 04:22:31 AM
So should I take this week to complete it fully, or post what I have any maybe add more later? :/
Take as long as you like up until the deadline! I'd certainly like to see what you can come up with if you use as much time as you can get. :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on September 01, 2010, 02:32:40 AM
I swear I did not plan for this thing to be so long. I am sorry.

-----

It had been 50 years now since the world ended.

Or at least, that's what they had called it to start with. When the Hakurei maiden passed on without an heir, the Great Hakurei Border slowly began to crumble. Youkai of every race and colour were lost in panic, ready for the idyllic world they knew and loved to be consumed by the greedy hands of man. Their last hiding place was set to be smoked out, and when the disbelievers seeped in they would simply cease to exist.

Of course, the truly wise youkai were not among those crying out in fear of the end times. They knew that the powers that be were prepared - it may have required more effort and planning than most would have considered possible, but when it came to Yukari Yakumo 'possible' was a word that lost all meaning. A thousand years of meticulous planning and construction? More resources and research than could ever have possibly been produced in the short time Gensokyo had left? Child's play.

And so it was that on the day scheduled to be Gensokyo's last, that the entire nation felt the ground shaking beneath their legs. The rivers dried up, the land tore itself apart, and the mountains collapsed in a rain of crushing stone. The world caved in on itself, its entire mass collapsing into a single point before it faded away forever into nothingness.

It was a relief, then, that the residents of Gensokyo had already fled to the stars.

A team of kappa engineers had been spirited away beforehand to build the new homeland. It was a job that they never lived to see the end of, only reaching its completion by the third generation of the families. To the rest of Gensokyo, though, only a day had passed, and none of them were prepared for the technological monolith that they retreated to.

It was unofficially christened Neo-Gensokyo or simply The NG, but it was by no means better than the original. Yes, the technology that had been built here was ingenious and indistinguishable to the old magic - Yukari had quoted some foreign author on that one (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/ptitletnnwhqnhdt9x) - but the entire thing felt horribly artificial. It was most obvious of all to the tengu, flying upwards only to see a glass dome protecting them from the lethal vacuum of space.

So some youkai broke away, and began to found their own colonies away from the first. Each began seeking the beauty of the Gensokyo they had known and loved; each ended in painful resignation, simply seeking to make their colony large and wealthy enough to be worth trading with. Yukari was disappointed, but focused simply on the people of Neo-Gensokyo and protecting them from the bandits and pirates that would inevitably rise up among the dissenters.

For all her power, though, Yukari Yakumo was only one woman. Perhaps she could spare enough attention to deal with the lesser foes, but against an experienced foe her duties as The NG's self-appointed ruler were too much of a distraction. And so the rumours began to spread about a gang of former NG residents who made it their goal to rob the innocent and spread across their wealth. No-one knew their names, but together they made up one of the most threatening bandit groups the galaxy had ever known.

They called themselves the Disciples.

-----

"Come in, Docking Command, this is Freighter TH-Twelve, requesting permission to dock."

Always with the lousy paperwork. Back in the old days it had been a simple matter of parking your ship wherever there was room, but right here in the present there was always someone complaining about safety or security or something lousy like that. Now she had the pleasure of waiting thirty seconds for someone to pick up and respond to her when he wasn't busy dealing with the other two dozen ships trying to dock at the same time as her.

"...Ah, roger, TH-Twelve, this is Docking Command. One moment, please, while I look up your freighter in our database..."

And of course there was the ID check to go through as well. She ran her fingers along the buttons of the control panel in front of her - not that there was anything to worry about, given that the entire system was on auto-pilot now. She missed the days when piloting a ship required something resembling skill - nowadays it was simple enough that a drunken oni could turn on a 5-yen piece in her sleep. It made her ashamed to call herself a captain sometimes.

"...Alright, everything looks good. Magnetic Coil Guidance systems enabled. You should be ready to depart within a few minutes. Thank you, and enjoy your visit to Neo-Gensokyo."

"Thank you, Command. TH-Twelve Out. ...Jeez."

The check had turned up nothing. That's what she had expected, but there was always just enough of a doubt in it to bring her pulse up a little. Mouse had promised the new codes would be safe, but one of these days she was inevitably going to get it wrong. The ship started moving without her lifting a finger, pulling itself into the docks with the utmost precision. She hated it, for lack of a better word.

She had been afraid of what would happen when things moved on. Most of all, her greatest fear had been that she would disappear - without an ocean or even a ship to be linked to, would she simply pass on? There was no room for a magical answer - not when the land of the NG pulsated with the beatings of a mechanical heart. Magic was a lost art, and while technology had taken its place she had assumed there were some things that science just wouldn't be able to save.

That was before she'd been given this new body.

Sometimes she still heard the whirrs and clicks in her wrists, and there was the occasional shortout that needed to be repaired, but besides that it all felt incredibly natural. They'd found some way to connect her spirit to the robotic body she was now encased in, and while it obviously wasn't as fluid and free as her old form it was definitely better than nothing.

The whirring and spinning of the gears in her legs when she walked was almost invisible to her now, she'd heard it so often. She knew it would attract attention when she stepped out into the NG, but it wasn't like cyborgs were an absolute rarity.

It was amazing how much it resembled her old self, at least at first glance. The same short black hair, though it never grew; the same pale green eyes, though they never shone or cried. There was nothing to gain in sitting around thinking about all the ways she'd changed, so she didn't.

The ship's whirring came to a halt. The docking was complete, it seemed. The captain lifted herself out of her chair and made her way to the bridge - most likely there was going to be a final meeting to attend before everyone disembarked. Even if her job was to hold up the ship and make sure they could make a run for it the instant the job was done, it was worth showing up for.

After all, any good crime required some meticulous planning.

-----

She didn't have a name when she was down here.

Names were a liability in her line of work. She didn't use hers, and indeed neither did her crewmates. Names were a rare luxury that they could only afford traveling between colonies when there was no risk of them being traced or overheard.

Ghost, of course, would be busy looking after the ship. The last thing they would need was to have their escape route cut off, so it was only logical for someone to stay behind and keep watch. That left three agents working with her in the NG operation: Tiger, Fist, and Lotus.

But first, she had to make her move. Without intel, tonight's heist would fail without a doubt. And when it came to hunting down intel, there was no-one in the field who could match the Mouse.

Neo-Gensokyo was a pretty picture painted on a rotten canvas. If you were willing to look a little deeper then everyday life led you, there was a well-established black market ready to offer you all the information you could ever want. She dipped her toes in here a few times before, when the job had called on her to 'learn' about some of the local aristocrats.

Today's target was the Hinanai family - an esteemed group of former Celestials that had used their old divine contacts to make themselves one of the richest families in the NG. They were by no means well-liked, and they were said to have their hands in more than a few doubtful businesses, but money had an uncanny ability to make all of those accusations disappear. So did a well placed shot to the head, but no-one would hear of that.

Not that any of that mattered to Mouse. She simply wanted to learn a little about the Hinanai household. There'd be a copy of the blueprints somewhere, and of course for the sake of completionism they'd include a guide on the Hinanai family vault. Not that the seller endorsed robbing the wealthy bastards of their blood money, obviously, and you'd never find proof to suggest that they did.

She dressed well, but not well enough to arouse suspicion. There were two ways to cover yourself nowadays - the simple skintight suit with no real flair, or the extravagant, tuxedo-like Mk. II suits made to resemble the fine wear of the olden days. They had been a revolution on the part of Scarlet Industries, though the inspiration of the family's butlers and maids was more evident than they'd have liked to admit.

Mouse settled somewhere in between - it was a Mk. II, true, but it had seen better days, with its defined black coating now fading into a pale shade of grey. It matched her hair by a matter of convenience, but it compared to her bright red eyes there were few people who could talk with her and spend time looking at her choice of clothing.

It wasn't hers, which explained the occasional red stain around the sleeve.

There had been ears once, and a tail. The Mouse codename had been more literal then, but with the descent of magic the youkai of old had their fantastic nature begin to fade away. Only Yukari Yakumo could claim to be at her full strength nowadays, but the rest of the NG had found ways to catch up. Ways that involved bullets flying at high speeds into other people, mainly.

Anyway, she'd already got in touch with one of her local contacts, and arranged a meeting place. The first rule of walking around the NG's back alleys was to keep your head down at all times - no-one here liked the feeling of being watched. Seeing something that you weren't supposed to was the easiest way to earn yourself a ticket to the nearest incinerator. Mouse focused on the floor, the map of the streets running through her mind as she turned almost arbitrarily. She found herself at last in an abandoned old alley. The street, like many others, was almost like an appendix - it served no purpose in its construction, which meant that meetings could take place here in relative privacy.

She wasn't alone as she stepped in. She couldn't see it, but her time on the streets had given her an intuition strong enough to step in when her five senses weren't enough. Sure enough, a figure moved out of the shadows as she approached, revealing a young-looking woman in a plain white Mk. I. She'd gone to the extent of adding a little flair by adding a pair of small wing accessories on its back.

No wonder she was known as the Crow.

She was one of the few contacts who Mouse knew by name. By day, she was Aya Shameimaru, ambitious journalist seeking to tear down the walls of blackmail and bribery that were keeping the NG encased in this unwanted aristocracy. Of course, her work in that field was as unsuccessful as would be expected, so by night she offered her information to whoever she felt could use it the most as the Crow. Maybe it involved getting her hands dirty in the process, but no omelette ever got made without cracking a few eggs first.

"Going for Hinanai tonight, huh?"

Crow started the discussion with a cheery little question. She received a glare in response. Mouse had already told her as much, and if there was anything she couldn't stand it was repeating herself. The smile on her contact's face slowly slipped away as she realised now wasn't the time for playful remarks.

"Gee, you need to lighten up. Your face is gonna stick like that someday if you don't grin every once in a while."

Mouse grit her teeth, growing more irritated by her partner's lack of severity. Lotus already gave her enough of a headache on a regular basis, so the last thing she was willing to deal with was more of this unneeded cheerfulness.

"Just tell me what you've got."

"OK, OK, I get it. You really fit the businesswoman getup, though you ought take that to the dry-cleaners one of these days."

The Crow reached into the satchel she'd brought along, pulling out a few rolled-up sheets of paper. Mouse rolled them out and gave their contents a quick glance to check that she wasn't being fooled. Crow had no reason to give out false free information, but it never hurt to be safe.

"Hm. Looks good. Guard duty?"

"Two at a time, covering the entrance. Shifts every 6 hours, on the hour. Guard's quarters is down the corridor from the vault entrance. No cameras."

That was excellent news for the Disciples, though Mouse would never go so far as to celebrate it. She made a note of the quarters on the map, marking them as safe with a green circle.

"Thanks."

People like the Crow made this job a lot easier. She smiled as she received the compliment, though this one seemed a little more restrained.

"Don't mention it. The Hinanai family are one of the worst out there, and they have a habit of making people...disappear."

She seemed pained as she let out that last point. Mouse had heard stories of the Crow losing a partner in her line of work, something about Inubashiri or something like that. She knew better than to press on the point, giving her contact a small nod before making her way out of the alleyway.

That, effectively, was her job done. She made her way out of the alley, remembering to keep a low profile as she made her way back to the NG's shinier, happier districts. If this information was accurate, the next changing of the guard would be at midnight, which gave them only hours to prepare. This info, though, would hopefully give them enough of an edge to make it into the vault and rob the Celestials blind.

Maybe after the job was done, the escape was made, the goods were safely tucked away, and the ship was well out of the NG's jurisdiction, Mouse would finally allow herself to wear something resembling a smile.

-----

Eleven fifty-eight.

"Man, could time be moving any slower?"

Hong Meiling, professional bodyguard to the Hinanai family, let out a little complaint as she waited around for her shift to start. The guards' quarters was barren, offering only a few chairs and a couch for comfort - a strict contrast to the extravagant furniture that adorned the remainder of the mansion. The difference in class between the protectors and the protected was, in a word, blatant, though it still offered the same resilient, soundproof walling the rest of the mansion was built with.

"You think it's bad now? Wait until you get to spent six hours standing idly in front of a giant, metal door. It's the kinda shit that makes me wish they let me drink on the job."

"Everything makes you wish you could drink on the job."

"Yeah, and?"

Yuugi Hoshiguma was a shining example of the modern oni mindset. If you didn't like it, drink the problem away and enjoy a few hours of bliss before you wake up in a ditch with unexplained marks on your neck. Rinse and repeat as necessary.

She couldn't say she'd come to the Hinanai house willingly for employment. No-one did, in truth - the rumours about the family's ties to the underground spread thick and fast around the NG. No-one spoke of them outside of hushed privacy, though, which if anything doubled the eerie aura they held. Still, money had to come from somewhere, and for all their supposed bribery the Celestials sure had a lot of money to spare. And there were definitely harder ways to work for less money than standing guard in front of a stupid vault that no-one would be stupid enough to rob.

Eleven fifty-nine.

"They 'oughta be coming back round now. I know 'em, they're the sort that'll dodge the last couple 'a minutes 'cause no-one's looking. All the more work for us."

Meiling shrugged, yawning. Drawing the midnight shift had been a lousy turnout for her, but money was money. Scarlet Industries had laid her off after she got into a dispute with her boss which she still insisted she was being unfairly persecuted on, but somehow a lawyer convinced the jury that referring to someone as China was not, in fact, derogative. And it certainly wasn't worth the dislocated jaw Meiling had handed out.

Fortunately, the Hinanai family were willing to look past minor things like criminal history. They had need of someone with her experience in martial arts, and more importantly they were willing to pay her handsomely for it. And on top of that, the uniform was a rather nice-looking jet-black Mk. II. Better than what Scarlet had her wearing, that was for sure.

"Aaaaaaand...twelve."

The door opened along with the chime of midnight. The two members of the old guard stepped in, looking down at the floor. It figured - with a job like that, anyone would be on the verge of falling asleep.

"Alright, you two. Good job out there, keepin' away all those intruders. Hard work, huh?"

Yuugi immediately walked up to the pair, ready to give them a cheerful greeting as she made to start her shift. There was no initial response, so she gave it a second shot.

"Well, you get to go have fun now. There are still probably a lotta bars open at this ho-"

All Meiling saw from the other side of the room was a slight shuffle from one of the guards towards Yuugi.

The oni fell to the floor in an instant, unconscious.

"The hell!?"

The traitor quickly leapt over Yuugi's collapsed body, jumping straight for Meiling. The bodyguard reacted keenly, pulling a hand out to block her opponent's outstretched foot and throw it aside in a single fluid motion. Her attacker fell at her side, her opening strike deflected.

"Oh, not bad. It's been a while since I've fought someone who knew how to block. Melee combat never seems to make a showing anymore, does it?"

Was it a compliment, an insult? Meiling wasn't sure. She'd been issued a blaster, like every member of the Hinanai guard. There was logically nothing stopping her from pulling out her weapon and blasting her opponent into a pile of dust.

And yet...she couldn't. She knew it was base pride stopping her, but the girl's words struck a nerve in her heart. The other guard simply stood at the entrance, waiting for her to finish up.

"...Heh. An honourable fight, then? And to who do I owe a rare pleasure like that?"

The 'guard' looked up at her with proud violet eyes, her long purple hair running freely down her back. She raised a single hand out with an outstretched palm.

"Names are worthless. You can call me..."

The hand clenched up in an instant. Meiling could almost feel the force held within.

"...Fist."

Meiling grinned. Apparently she wasn't the only one confident in her own abilities.

"Alright, then. Let's savour this little fragment of history."

There was a moment of silence. Both fighters tensed themselves, ready to strike.

Fist flew forward, both hands swinging wildly in Meiling's direction. Or at least it looked wild, but as she blocked the blows that rained down the ex-guard could see that each attack was carefully aimed to test her. She would block a low shot to the kidney, only to have to shift her defense upwards abruptly to stop a jab to the face, before another attack aimed straight at her chest. Showing such accuracy while attacking so erratically...that was impressive, Meiling had to admit.

Still, she could only keep this up for so long. Maybe in the olden days an attack like this could have lasted, but when the magic of Gensokyo faded so did a good deal of the youkai race's natural strength. Meiling had kept herself in shape with constant training, but even then she wasn't anywhere near as strong as she'd been back when the air wasn't doubly filtered to keep it breathable.

Her opponent, on the other hand, looked like she was wearing out. The attacks were slowing down, and it was starting to get easier to block them. Now was the crucial moment, and Meiling waited for precisely the right time to act.

It came almost immediately. A tired, sluggish punch that Meiling could have followed with her eyes closed, aimed straight for her face. Her hand reached out, grabbing at the fist and wrapping her hand around it. That was it. She had the upper hand, now, and even better she'd come up with a cool one-liner to finish the whole thing off.

"Paper covers rock!"

She pressed down on the trapped hand, meanwhile pulling her free arm back to perform the finishing punch. It had been a short fight, but it was one she'd remember and no doubt earn a promotion for-

Wham.

"Ah...?"

There had been a second fist, hiding in the blind spot between Meiling's eyes and the first, landing straight in Meiling's gut. Two fingers were outstretched, ramming into a pair of sensitive pressure points for maximum damage. Meiling's eyes glazed over, and she fell to the floor with a look of awe still attached to her face.

"...Scissors cut paper."

Fist glanced at the pair of fallen guards for a moment, checking that they'd both been incapacitated. There was no response, so she simply shrugged and made for the doorway. Tiger had been keeping watch, though given that the supposed guards were currently lying on the floor in a heap there wasn't much to worry about. They made their way back out the corridor, stepping over the two guards who Yuugi and Meiling had been expecting, both unconscious and stripped down.

"Nice getup, isn't it? Think it'd make a pretty sweet souvenir."

Tiger shot her mouth now that there was no need to worry about being covert or secretive. She examined the Mk. II she'd borrowed indefinitely from a fallen guard - it clung rather neatly to her figure, almost as if it had been crafted for her. Maybe the Mk. II was a one-size-fit-all? She'd never been into fashion, and it was no surprise that her blonde hair was ruffled around in no real recognisable pattern. An occasional artifical streak of black ran across it as she looked down on herself with her golden eyes.

"Hm. Personally, I have to say I preferred the suits that the Mizuhashi house used."

"Mizuhashi?! They were freaking lime green. Who'd want to be seen in that?"

They made their way to the now unprotected vault door, looking foreboding enough even without two armed guards in front of it. A small keypad on the side offered them the rights to enter if they could only offer it a four digit code.

"I assume you have this covered, Tiger?"

"Four digits? No problem."

She said as much, but her method of cracking the keypad did nothing to instill any confidence. Her finger darted around the keypad, not pressing any button for a moment as she focused on it. She seemed to be trying to read the machine's mind, producing a winning combination to enter. They'd only get one shot at this, so it was down to her making a good guess.

Four hasty taps later, the vault door began to open. Fist sighed incredulously.

"I don't know how you do it. Really."

"What can I say? Guess I was just born lucky."

Well, the fingerprints on the keypad helped out a lot, but she never bothered mentioning that to anyone else. It killed the aura of mystery.

The vault door swung upon with a majestic creak, revealing its innards to the two scavengers. There were gems of every shape and colour, walls lined with gold and laced with platinum, and all sorts of miscellaneous artifacts in-between. Both of the Disciples removed small modules from their suits, which at their order opened up to become full sized bags.

The kappa called the inventions Bags of Holding, though the name always sounded horribly archaic to everyone else.

They quickly started grabbing the most expensive-looking items they could find, dumping them in the bags and getting ready to run. They didn't know how the bag could hold so much without feeling heavy, or how it could be compressed into its miniature size again without harming its contents. Either way, they didn't really care, and simply made the most of it as they stuffed their bags full with the goods. Science nowadays may as well have been magic.

The treasure hunt came to a sudden end as a low wailing sounded in the distance. Tiger cursed under her breath.

"We never got told about an automated security system!"

"Well, these families are good with their dirty secrets. It shouldn't be that much of a surprise."

Fist seemed unafraid, simply closing up her bag and clipping it back around her waist. Tiger let out a sigh, her hand reaching for one of the blasters at her side as she finished up. One was the property of one of the guards lying unconscious in the corridor, while the other was one she'd custom-made. Indistinguishable from the outside, but it packed a little punch that most standard models lacked.

"Better run through the mook's gun first. It's a pain to reload these things."

Blasters were one of the shadier inventions of the modern era, but once they'd emerged they were almost impossible to eradicate from the underground. There had been several attempts to contraband the weapons - or at one point, they'd been desperate enough to try and stop producing the ammunition - but shadier groups always managed to avoid the eye of the law and keep the weapons circulating. All the attempted bans did was give them an excuse to charge higher prices for the weaponry. Apparently they fired with the help of a portable nuclear reactor inside the device - Reiuji class, whatever that meant.

The wailing in the distance grew louder. Both bandits took cover behind the vault wall, listening intently for the approach of the noise. Now they could make out the sound of a propeller coming closer as well, and they primed their weapons ready for fire.

Unsurprisingly, Tiger was the first to react as the copter turret poked its head into the vault, putting it clean in her sights and firing true. A green laser-like stream emerged from within, catching the machine in its path for an instant. When the light dissipated, the back half of the machine fell to the floor in a heap of junk, its propeller still chugging along pathetically.

"Man, they're working with Kawashiro? This is gonna be easier than I thought."

Kawashiro was a small security company, whose founder had completely ignored the technological advances of a thousand years of kappa ingenuity and simply used her own knowledge to produce protective automatons. Needless to say, her works were not the leading brand in the market, but they were definitely the cheapest. Hinanai was a cheapskate, and it showed.

The path out of the mansion would be fraught with opposition, with maybe a dozen of these copter turrets on patrol. Each of them was armed with a more conventional weapon, strong enough to take down any potential intruder even if it didn't match the power of the blaster. Fortunately, they were sluggish and had incredibly poor aim, almost as if they were trying to miss. (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/ATeamFiring)

Needless to say, to a pair of expert gunners like them, these defenses were basically childs play. For all their weaponry, the turrets suffered from a terrible case of noise, and so its targets were always ready to shoot it out of the sky the instant it emerged. Tiger insisted that they take turns firing - it was ammo conservation, she argued, though her own favourite weapon stayed strapped at her waist.

Fist and Tiger slowly worked their way through the mansion's corridors, leaving a trail of scrap in their wake. No doubt the police had been called in, but up until now it had been something of a breeze. In fact, as the stepped out into the main hall, it almost felt...

Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.

...Too easy.

The machine that stepped into the room didn't look like she posed a threat at first glance, dressed in a traditional maid uniform while sporting rather ridiculous looking green hair.

That was before until they noticed the rather hefty looking beam weapon it was carrying in both arms.

"TARGETS IDENTIFIED.
CHECKING AGAINST EMPLOYEE DATABASE...NO MATCH FOUND.
EXTERMINATION PROTOCOL INITIATED."

The weapon pointed straight at the pair, taking a moment to charge up. Fist and Tiger both found themselves staring into the barrel for an instant, seeing a light green flame appear from inside.

They came to their senses and dodged out of the way just before the green spark devastated the corridor behind them. At the other side of the room, a frightened looking janitor hid beneath the a staircase for safety.

"Oh, come on. Right at the door, too!"

Tiger let off a complaint as she ducked behind cover, looking up only momentarily to try and fire at the enemy. There were no complaints about conserving ammo now - letting up on this thing was likely to earn her a heaping serving of green, fiery death. Fist was firing from the other side of the room as well, but the maid effortlessly sidestepped the attacks and watched uninterested as the lasers flew right past her.

Crap, it's an Okazaki model!

No-one knew how the Okazaki models had come into existence. Some said that the original had been designed by a time-travelling human who'd visited Gensokyo on a whim, but the initial technology had been too close to the modern day for that to be believable. Still, nowadays the Okazaki model had been improved to become the deadliest - and most expensive - of all the robotics currently in the field. The secret lay in their famous Gunshot Redirection with Almost Zero Effort engine. Usually just known as the GRAZE engine, it was capable of dodging attacks from almost point blank range without a hint of error.

There was a click as Tiger found her weapon running on empty, not scoring a single hit.

"Dammit."

She ducked down as another green beam flew over her head. She discarded the guard's gun now that it had outlived its use, seeing Fist do the same with her own weapon. Her eyes glanced down to the unused blaster still at her waist.

"Tiger, fire that thing already!"

Fist looked distressed as she looked to her companion, now defenseless against the Okazaki model's attack. Tiger pouted, looking indecisive about the idea.

"But the ammo for this thing is crazy rare! I don't want to use it if I don't have to-"

"You can't use it if you're dead, remember?!"

That was a good enough argument for her. Tiger let out a heaving sigh, finally unsheathing her trademark weapon.

"Fine, fine! Just remember, you owe me one for this!"

The blaster still looked ordinary as she stood up and pointed it at the Okazaki model. The maid simply turned its weapon towards the Tiger, ready to shoot her in the face unless a shot came from the gun. Even then, it was ready to step aside the instant a threat occured, and by now it had locked onto its target had run out of useful cover.

The gun let out a louder blast than usual, but the difference in firepower was barely noticable. The GRAZE engine kicked in, and the maid shifted to the side, expecting the laser to swing right beside her without a hint of damage.

Instead, it curved mid-flight and proceeded to catch the machine in the chest.

"ERROR. ERROR. FATAL EXCEPTION HAS OCCURRED AT LOCATION 00xH1TB0x..."

The machine spat out an error message as its innards let out a desperate whirring. It dropped its weapon with a clang on the floor as its inner gears slowed to a halt. It died standing, a single hand poking at the clean hole through its chest.

Tiger groaned.

"Seriously, homing shots for this thing take forever to make. I'd say that was worth a week of dinner duties."

"Five days."

"Sold."

The smoke began to clear, revealing the room to be a broken-down mess. There were burn marks imprinted in the walls, and some of the valuable artwork hung around the room had been torched in the crossfire. The latest daughter of the Hinanai family wasn't much of a looker anyway, though, so it was no great loss.

Tiger took this moment to place her trusty weapon back at her waist. She called it the Pagoda, a last remnant of her religious days. Sadly, when Gensokyo disappeared old religion disappeared with it, and the new religions were too chock-full of aliens and alternate universes (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Scientology) for her to really believe in them. Now all they had to do was make their way back to the ship and-

"Freeze."

Oh, come on.

A voice emerged from the doorway, as another gunwielder emerged on the scene. The dark blue Mk. II was the sign of a member of the police force, and she pointed a military-issue blaster at the pair. Tiger grit her teeth as the gun zeroed in on her - there was no way she could pull out her gun before the cop shot her down.

"By the power invested in me by Chief Commissioner Yamaxanadu, I, Komachi Ono...aw, screw it, you know what I'm gonna say. You're both under arrest for grand theft."

Komachi kept her gun primed as she moved in, keeping an eye on both criminals as she moved in. Her free hand reached into her pocket to pull out a pair of cuffs. She'd cuff the armed one first, then her partner. There was no problem as long as she kept them both in her sights.

Or at least, there wouldn't have been if a broom hadn't taken that very moment to smash against her skull.

"Ugh..."

Komachi fell to the floor in a heap, her arms only making it halfway to her head before she passed out. Tiger and Fist looked on in awe, neither of them expecting to be saved at a time like this.

From behind Komachi, the janitor who had hidden behind the stairway earlier gave the pair a calm grin.

"Sorry for joining you without an invitation, but I heard that you'd have a guest from the police force dropping by. And I know you two well enough to know you'd never shoot a policewoman on duty, would you?"

Tiger froze for a moment, and let out a grin. Honestly, the woman's skill with disguise was almost uncanny - only now was it clear who their rescuer had been. She offered her companions a smile, removing her hat and revealing a head of long, brown hair. Looking at her, she seemed pure and innocent, but you never realised how dangerous she could be until it was too late.

There was a reason why they called her the Lotus.

-----

Six feet battered against the metal plates of the ship as they ran inside. Ghost could hear their footsteps even from in her own quarters as she watched the bandit trio dash back into their home base. Mouse had returned some time ago, so now the crew was back together again. Ghost turned on the intercom, activating it in the airlock to communicate with her superior.

"Lotus, this is Ghost. Status?"

"Heist successful. Local law enforcement en route."

The captain put on a sadistic smile. Those were exactly the words she'd been hoping to hear since they'd docked.

"So, I guess you don't want me to wait around and play nice, then?"

"You've been waiting around patiently for us. I think you deserve a reward."

Ghost allowed herself a fist-pump as she reached out for the red button on her control panel. It was labelled ominously with the words 'MANUAL CONTROL', threatening to deactivate every function of the auto-pilot.

She pressed it without a hint of doubt, immediately turning to the various screens and panels that were needed to run the freighter.

"Alright then. Main thrusters, on...angle of calibration is clean. No immediate obstacles for the next 15 kilometres, gives us more than enough time to hit the secret weapon."

Her fingers tended to the buttons like a virtuoso treated a pianist - with absolute precision and the utmost care. Not a second was wasted in bringing the main engines of the machine to life, waking it up from its supposed slumber. The radio crackled on, and a flustered voice started to speak up.

"U-Um, Freighter TH-Twelve? This is Docking Command, requesting that you reactivate your auto-pilot and obey normal operating procedures for the safety of-"

"SHUT THE HELL UP, COMMAND!"

She turned off the radio on her side of the connection, leaving whatever poor sucker had been talking to her gibbering to himself. Chalk up another win for Ghost.

"Alright, kid. Show me what you're capable of."

She placed her hands on the main joystick, pressing a thumb down on the red button in its centre. The ship burst into life immediately, breaking away from the dock in a matter of seconds. On land just outside the port, a set of a dozen fuming guards were calling for backup and security, but it was far too late now.

"YAAAAAAAAHOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Ghost guided the freighter through the maze of ships, never so much as clipping another vessel. Her high-flying antics had been known to cause many a stomach-ache, but she was uncatchable when she was at the helm of a vehicle. It wasn't long before the Disciples had emerged from within the NG spaceport, without so much as a scratch. There was no way anything could catch them now, and they quickly turned into nothing but a blip on the radar. Then, in an instant, the ship disappeared from even that, as if it had simply ceased to exist.

No-one was close enough to see it fly into a dark purple slit in space, which folded in on itself soon afterward.

-----

"Haaaah. I love doing that."

Ghost took a trip to the bridge to meet up with the rest of the crew now that they were out of harm's way. She had been skeptical about installing that secret weapon, but as it turned out the practice she'd now dubbed Jumping the Gap was the easiest way to avoid the beady eyes of the law. Not to mention the feeling of shifting several light years through space in a matter of seconds was incredible.

Anyway, the deed was done, and now was the time to indulge in celebration. Ghost opened up the path to the bridge, seeing that everyone else had already taken a seat. Lotus, of course, was seated at the end, with the rest of the Disciples sitting at her sides. Ghost took the one remaining free space, sitting alongside Fist as the head of the crew started with her victory toast.

Of course, they were all celebrating with tea, one of the few customs that had survived the fall of Gensokyo.

"Today, we've dealt another great blow to the noble scum that would keep the people of Neo-Gensokyo down. No doubt the underground scene will lose a lot of strength now that the Hinanai family can't fund them so freely. And of course, none of this could have been possible without all your help, so let me take this moment to thank each and every one of you."

This was a moment of triumph; codenames didn't matter anymore. She looked at her friends - no, her family - with an expression of pride.

"Murasa, Nazrin, Ichirin, Shou...you have done this ship proud."

Byakuren offered her thanks as she raised her cup upwards. Four hands reached outwards to it, pressing their own cups against it as a toast.

"To the Disciples!"

""""TO THE DISCIPLES!""""

The five thieves declared their toast in unison, before enjoying their tea in comparative silence. Now was a simple matter of waiting for the sixth guest to arrive.

She appeared, as always, on the opposite end of the table from Byakuren, casually walking in through a violet hole in the air.

"Ah, my apologies. Am I late for the toast?"

It was no surprise, really. Yukari Yakumo seemed to be terminally late, always arriving just after the crew had finished their celebrations. By now it was more than obvious she was doing it deliberately.

"Of course you are, Yukari. Don't worry, there's still plenty of tea to be had."

"I'd be honoured."

The secret weapon hadn't come from nowhere, and it didn't run on any scientific protocol. It ran on pure magic, and there was only one source of that left in the NG - Yukari Yakumo herself. It was a simple deal - as the leader of the NG, she could hardly be caught stealing from her own people, so she hired the Disciples to do so in her place.

"So, what have you managed to swipe this time?"

"Oh, a good deal...some nice jewels, and some of the old artifacts that Tenshi was keeping around the house. This should be familiar to you, if I recall..."

Byakuren held up Shou's Bag of Holding, returning it to its full size and rummaging into it. She pulled out a sword with a golden edge, still releasing a light scarlet aura.

"Ah, that's..."

Yukari looked at the sword with misty eyes, reaching out and taking it from Byakuren. She ran a finger along its blade, noting that it was as sharp as she always remembered.

"The blade still has some energy stored in it, I believe. Will it help?"

"Oh, yes...definitely. I can..."

The weapon was bringing back memories of a time she'd long since discarded. Yukari felt the tears running down her face before she even realised she was crying.

She saw the shrine maiden's face, still eternally young in her mind. That carefree smile that so easily turned into a frown if someone used the wrong word, that laissez-faire attitude to life that had been missing for 50 years.

Had she failed? Should she have done more? Stepping beyond the boundaries of life and death was beyond even her, but if she could continue recovering these artifacts then she could make everything better again. She could will it all back, and it would be the Gensokyo everyone wanted so desperately to return to, where the sky was real and the water was pure by nature.

But she couldn't let the world know she needed its help. Yukari Yakumo was meant to be invincible, the strongest of all youkai, and if she pleaded for aid she would be ridiculed. So she'd had to collect the artifacts by proxy, having a team of bandits steal them right out of their hiding places. They'd made amazing progress by now, and the dream of the old Gensokyo was one step closer to coming true.

And maybe, if she tried just hard enough, Reimu would return to see her homeland reborn.

"Yukari, are you alright?"

Byakuren's voice pulled her up back into reality, as Yukari suddenly looked up from the blade. She noticed that a few droplets had fallen onto it, reflecting the entire spectrum upwards into the air.

"Ah, sorry. Just...thinking."

-----

3:30 in the morning AGAIN WHY ARE MY AUTHOR POWERS POWERED BY SLEEP DEP OF ALL THINGS
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Sana on September 01, 2010, 02:53:59 AM
Best codenames :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Esifex on September 01, 2010, 03:47:54 AM
I demand continuations.

The WWC thread seems to be a good harvesting grounds for new stories to get their start, rather than a competitive thread! :O

But I'm already juggling PLotSS and DRK, for one...;_;
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 01, 2010, 05:18:48 AM
The WWC thread seems to be a good harvesting grounds for new stories to get their start, rather than a competitive thread! :O
Honestly, I like it that way. The WWC always seemed to me like a good excuse to give writers more practice, rather than have them tear at each other's throats.

And I approve heartily of the UFO crew becoming space pirates. :3
But where's Kogasa?
Nue isn't important.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Caber Knight Etch-A-Sketch on September 01, 2010, 08:12:37 PM
Many years had passed since the fall of the Hakurei border. Well, it wasn't so much of a fall as it was a taking down. Often the people of Gensokyo had looked up to the stars, wishing to explore the stars. And with the rising population, it was necessary to expand.

It was soon discovered that there existed other Youkai, more fearsome Youkai... Even clashes with the humans of the outside world were inevitable. Many people went their separate ways in hopes thriving in space...


Planet Crimos: High orbit


The junk littered the area high above the surface of Crimos. The Scarlet Dynasty held onto it's territory, at least for now. But we don't exactly care about them right now.

The shoddily constructed starship Fairy-Ferry held in orbit high above Crimos. Inside, Cirno and Daiyousei were fiddling around with the electronics.

"Can you see anything yet?" Daiyousei said, overalls splattered with grime

"No I can't. Damned piece of junk doesn't want to work right. Try kicking the thing, see if that works."

There was a loud metallic thud, and the screen in front of Cirno came to life. On the screen was a view of the junkfield, a rather impressive sight for a scrap dealer. Cirno grinned at the great money possibilities.

"You all strapped in and ready to hit pay dirt?" Cirno spoke into the comm.

"We're strapped in all tight alright"

The hangar bay opened up, allowing three ships to exit the Fairy-Ferry.

"We're now heading into the junk field. From the looks of it, it seems to be Scarlet and Morisaka junk. I think we even got some Earthling scrap too!" Sunny Milk said, looking at all the junk

"Damn, we really hit paydirt, guys!"

"Hey... so how are we gonna get all of this back anyways?"

Cirno grinned "Ah, don't worry about it~. I've got it all covered..."

It was about that time, that the camera went out again. As the Fairy-Ferry sat in orbit, waiting to go off with it's loot, an ominous shadow appeared in orbit as well....

"Ah, hell, not again, damned Kappa crap. Daiyousei, fix that damned thing again. Don't know why you said this was supposed to be good junk"

"Well, stop kicking at the thing!"

"I ain't kicking it, this is just a piece of crap, that's what it is"

The comms system suddenly went live with frantic chatter as an ominous shadow loomed above the Fairy-Ferry.

"Hey, the camera's back up..." the screen showed the red and white curves of a massive ship hanging just above the Fairy-Ferry. "Aw hell."

Suddenly, the Fairy-Ferry was vaporized by a massive energy beam, killing all who were on board. Oh well, easy come, easy go...


Fringe World Urana 



All the fairy could hear was her own breathing as her gun roared, blasting away at the monster above the trenches. The beast just wouldn't fucking die as it was riddled with bullets. She fell backwards as the creature tackled her, whacking away at her power armor screeching. The fairy could do nothing but scream in pain as she felt the ivory blades gutting her. Her sight grew dim, barely seeing the creature get catch fire. Everything got warm...

The Greater Fairy was expending the gem as fast as she could get it to fire, trying to kill the carapace'd monster. Focusing on the trenches and burning any beast she could find, she didn't pay attention to her back. Bad idea, as spines pierced her armor, hitting her spine dead on. The energy stores on her back exploded, leaving a fiery and bloody mess.

Shizuha rolled out of the way of the explosion, holding the massive rifle in her arms.

"Damned Wriggles! Go away already!!" She jumped up and started firing at the beasts as they ran down the trenches towards her. The monsters stopped just short of Shizuha as they braced themselves against the hail of bullets. Shizuha's heart stopped when she heard the one sound she didn't want to hear now.

Click Click.

She took a few steps back as the creatures reared up, when suddenly an explosion took out one, then the other. Shizuha turned around to see the one who shot. Momiji was sitting down, waiting for more monsters to come.

"Where's the air support?" Shizuha shouted over the din of the battle. Momiji merely pointed up at the sky, a massive ship barely hidden by the dust being kicked up.

On board, calm music was playing. Kanako looked out across the wartorn field from the bridge of the Shiras.

"So, Kanako... this has to be something serious if you had to pull me away from my... duties"

"It isn't much of an important duty, acting like a child. Your ...hobbies can wait, dear Suwako. Come, you have to see this."

"I know about these Wriggles" Suwako puffed the cigar and looked up at Kanako. "I've played Imperishable Ni--""

"You've seen nothing!" Kanako  grabbed Suwako's shoulder "This Wriggle is nothing like the one from that game. It's one thing to fight them in simulations, but no simulation can account for all the brutality of these creatures. It is quite another thing to face them in these trenches."

Explosions lighted the battlefield below them, giving them a glimpse of the creatures slaying their soldiers

"You must not underestimate these foes, and never fight blindly. This is a war from which no return is possible for those who don't give their all." Kanako looked at Suwako. "Can I trust you to do the same? Are you ready to give it your all? To see this through to the end and go all the way?"

The clock ticked quietly, the calm music

"Yes. I'm ready to go all the way. You should know me by now."

"Of Course..."

"Ma'am, the colony will soon be overrun. Should we intervene?" The comms system squawked.

"Take us into orbit, Captain Minamitsu. We've seen enough"

The massive ship begun to move as it ascended, heading into high orbit. Shizuha merely looked up into the sky, the screechings of the beasts all around above the trenches...


( >~> eh, it could be worse, I guess. Just getting it off me chest, or it'll bug me)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Hideki on September 01, 2010, 08:18:39 PM
Starcraft? :)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: theshirn on September 01, 2010, 10:58:34 PM
Starcraft? :)
ohhhhhh no

oh no, no, no, no, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO

can't stop thinkingggggggggggg
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Esifex on September 01, 2010, 11:30:24 PM
Ha, classic with the Starcraft one. I missed the reference from the first one, though :ohdear:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 05, 2010, 07:48:53 PM
Sakana, preemptive reminder to read all of these submissions by about... oh, 10 more hours.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on September 05, 2010, 07:52:02 PM
Sakana, preemptive reminder to read all of these submissions by about... oh, 10 more hours.
Tell that one to my uni-work :P

I'll see what I can manage in time.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 05, 2010, 08:08:37 PM
Oh, oh, before I forget.

I've gotten used to the two-week deadline thanks to summer, but now that it's winding up, I would like to ask the writers again if they want to go back to a one-week deadline or just keep the two-week deadline instead. Which works better for you guys?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on September 05, 2010, 09:09:15 PM
Two weeks put less of a rush on me, tbh, considering I've got a bunch of other stories to write. :<
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Ryuu on September 05, 2010, 10:04:31 PM
I'm lazy so I'm okay with either duration.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Ayuka on September 06, 2010, 05:46:49 AM
Ugh. Apparently studio this semester means  having no life whatsoever. At least for the first week. So here's my last minute joke entry.

Originally from this nifty song here. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RBQIx5jiTsg)

Reimu Hakurei waited.
The sun above her shone
And flew across the air.
There were fairies in the shrine base.
She couldn't hear them and so expected them
All the time.
Her warnings to Miss Yukari
Were not listenend to
And now it was too late.
Far too late for now anyway.
Far too late for now anyway.

Reimu was a Shrine Space Maiden for 14 years.
When she was young she watched TV and thought to herself
'I wanna be be the Shrine Maiden.'
Satori said 'No.' You will
Be clip-deathed by fairies!
Be clip-deathed by fairies!
Be clip-deathed by fairies!
Be clip-deathed by fairies!
Be clip-deathed by fairies!
Be clip-deathed by fairies!
Be clip-deathed by fairies!
Be clip-deathed by fairies!

There was a time
When Reimu cared about that
But then when she found donations
She stopped.

Now in the space shrine base of Gensokyo she knew
There were fairies.

'This is Yukari,' the yin-yang giglead.
 'You must danmaku the fairies.'
So Reimu got her homing amulets
And set off to work.

'She going to clip-death us!' said the fairies.
'She going to clip-death us!' said the fairies.

'I will danmaku at her,' said the great Ice Fairy
And she fired Icicle Fall.
Reimu danmakaeued at her
And tried to pwn her up,
But then the icicles fell and they were trapped
And not able to clip-death.
And not able to clip-death.

'No I must danmaku the fairies!'
'Danmaku the fairies!'
'No I must danmaku the fairies!'
She shouted.

The Yin-yang said,
'No, Reimu,
this is easy modo.'

And then Raymoo was a zombie!
And then Raymoo was a zombie!
And then Raymoo was a zombie!


Yeah, that's all I got. Also, another for two weeks, I suppose. Makes it easier on those of us with hectic schedules.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Ryuu on September 06, 2010, 06:27:07 AM
ayuka I love you


marry me
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 06, 2010, 08:01:59 AM
Oh my god that song had me in tears of laughter

I really can't stop listening :ohdear:

/me listens again
/me listens again
/me is now the fairies

Ahem! Okay now it is time to judge things. There was a remarkably small pool to choose from, and this makes me sad, because now I have to get to the point faster. How dare you. :(

Roukanken! Small pool of entries, but yours was by far the biggest individual submission, and definitely one of your longest submissions to the WWC to date! And it was also very good; like Ammy's before yours, it really managed to nail the atmosphere. Have some Spechul Membah etc you know the drill from winning this before. :P

Oh man oh man thank goodness tomorrow is Labour Day in the States (and if you don't live in the States, then... who cares about you, anyway?). So much work to do, and it's only the first week or so of classes! I really don't have time for any of this, do I?

September 5, 2010: "Sanae Kotiya's Day Off"
(http://a.imageshack.us/img243/1326/sanaesuwakopaintingsmal.jpg) (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/537302/)
Those writers whose submissions are held back by common sense will incur a -10% penalty to their papers.

This theme should be simple: Back to school, eh? Sailor uniforms, juvenile delinquents, fifth-grade elementary student lolis, sexy nurses, beautiful and brilliant history teachers, and the green-haired principal going off on her lectures about justice-- they're all here! School setting is the only constraint on this challenge, so go crazy, and don't you dare be held back by common sense!

Have fun writing, folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Tengukami on September 06, 2010, 10:42:59 AM
Congrats, Rou! Well deserved.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on September 06, 2010, 04:31:24 PM
I only just noticed that my name was blue all of a sudden. Thanks, Ruro!

Those writers whose submissions are held back by common sense will incur a -10% penalty to their papers.
Since that's a double-negative, I get a 10% bonus, right? (Also, who wants to tell Suwako that she forgot about Ora-WAIT. (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/FridgeBrilliance))

Considering that DRK has a highschool setting, and that Power Rangers parody I still have hanging has it as well, I'm not sure how much gradey goodness I have left to offer. I've got something I might give a try, but :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Matsuri on September 06, 2010, 04:40:09 PM
This gives me a perfect chance to try out the idea I've been kicking around for a while. Maybe I'll submit something~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Esifex on September 06, 2010, 08:39:34 PM
(Also, who wants to tell Suwako that she forgot about Ora-WAIT. (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/FridgeBrilliance))

I'm just gonna go ahead and assume that was almost a Robotic Rainbow Unicorn Attack (or w/e) reference there, but just in case it's not....

huh?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: Phlegeth on September 06, 2010, 09:45:51 PM
Congrats Rouken.

I've got an idea for this.  And my common sense left me during the eighth grade.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhous IN SPACE!"
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on September 06, 2010, 10:30:33 PM
I'm just gonna go ahead and assume that was almost a Robotic Rainbow Unicorn Attack (or w/e) reference there, but just in case it's not....

huh?
Look at the rainbow Suwako is painting. What colour has been forgotten? (http://touhou.wikia.com/wiki/Orange)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Chaore on September 06, 2010, 10:58:13 PM
SDO Confirmed for CDO Sequel. :V

Also, I expect gratuitous school uniforms or someone is losing points. >: <
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Iced Fairy on September 07, 2010, 10:44:08 PM
I swore I'd never write this.  But I can't be restrained by common sense right?

***

?Man, that fairy was strong.  I wonder...?

Marisa swore as the alarm went off ripping her out of her dreams.  She backhanded the thing quickly and felt relieved when it finally shut up.  She was just going back to sleep when someone poked her.

?Time to get up Marisa.?

Marisa muttered something that high school students weren't supposed to say and moved away from her tormentor.  It didn't help.  ?Don't make me actually hit you with this stick.  I'm suffering too because of your lazy ass, so get up and get ready for school.?

Marisa sighed then forced herself upright.  ?Mrghph~.?  She blinked for a few moments before recognizing her roommate Reimu.  She briefly wondered why the hell she bothered waking up this early in the morning.  Then she remembered if she failed out she'd have to go back home and live with her old man.  That finished waking her up.

She yawned then stood.  ?Thanks Reimu.  Sorry about waking you up early when you don't have morning duties.?

Reimu shrugged and moved to the kitchen where she started preparing a bento.  ?It's okay.  I need to tend the local shrine anyway.  I think a mouse has moved in or something.?

Marisa stretched a few more times then tossed on her school uniform.  She'd stuck to the simple black dress and white half jacket that she favored, with a couple of star clips for her hair.  Ryuumonbuchi High School was terribly relaxed about uniforms, but Marisa wasn't all that standoffish.  Besides she wasn't ultra rich like most of the girls.

She had no idea how Reimu got away with wearing her old red and white school uniform.  Maybe because the school knew she was too poor to get something that actually met the school's standards.  Maybe because the teachers were too cowed by the student council to actually try enforcing the rules.  Still the clothes seemed to fit the schools resident scholarship girl.  They matched the miko robes she wore so often.

When she'd finished adjusting her ribbons Marisa grabbed a pastry from her cabinet and ran for the door.  ?I'm off,? she called to Reimu as she kicked on her shoes.

?See you later!? came Reimu's reply.

Marisa jogged the route to school, not because she was late, but because she just felt like running today.  Maybe it was because she felt energetic because of that dream.

What had that dream been about anyway?

Marisa shook her head.  She had to keep focused on the path.  The trails here were maintained decently well, but there was still the chance you'd trip on a root or something.

The high school dorm building was located across the park from the high school itself behind a small forest.  Marisa thought the design was pretty neat.  That way when you got 'home' you could still forget about school, instead of having the place staring at your window all day.  Apparently the college dorms were similar.

Soon however she was past the forest and coming up on the school building.  For all the school's money, it was designed in the same boring way as most other schools were.  Maybe it was so the students would have an easier time remembering where everything was.  Aside from the fourth floor that contained the club rooms, it was the same as middle school after all.

Marisa passed through the front doors and quickly swapped her shoes when she heard voices at the stairwell.  That was odd.  She was certain only Izayoi and her had class duty today.

Marisa wandered over to find Izayoi standing at the foot of the stairway, looking at it like it was a puzzle that stood between her and treasure.  The reason for that was readily apparent.  Next to Izayoi sat Konpaku Youmu of 2-C in her wheelchair.  Behind her was the white haired janitor that Marisa had always found odd.

Izayoi of course noticed her arrival immediately.  ?Ah, Kirisame.  Could you help us here.  We need to get Konpaku here up the stairs.?

The short haired girl sank slightly into her wheelchair.  ?Sorry to bother you.  It's just the staff elevator is broken, and well....?

The janitor patted Konpaku on the head.  ?My fault for not checking it at the end of the day.  I promise you it'll be up by lunch.?

Konpaku still seemed embarrassed but Marisa figured she knew what to do.  ?Don't worry about it.  We're happy to help.  Let's see, we need you and the chair to go up, so!?  Marisa stepped forward and gently picked Konpaku up off her wheelchair.  ?I'll take you and the others can bring up the chair.?

Konpaku normally pale countenance flushed crimson as Marisa pulled her body in close for balance.  ?Um!  That's not!  I mean!  That is...?

Marisa simply winked at the girl.  ?Like I said don't worry.  I'm just taking the best job.?

The janitor laughed lightly, while Sakuya just rolled her eyes.  ?Typical Kirisame.  You grab the girl and leave us to actually work.?  Still the two grabbed Konpaku's wheelchair and began following Marisa as she went up the stairs.

Konpaku sputtered for a couple of steps, but then she just grabbed a hold of Marisa and blushed.  As she went up the stairs with the girl, Marisa was surprised at how light she was.  It was almost like she was only carrying half a person.

That was an odd turn of phrase.  Marisa wondered why she'd thought of it.

At the top Marisa turned and waited for Izayoi and the janitor to finish bringing up the wheelchair.  After she was sure it was set down and braced properly Marisa carefully set Konpaku down in it.  ?There you go.  Another problem solved, courtesy of Marisa Kirisame!?

?Oi, don't steal all the credit for yourself kid,? the janitor said with a half smile.  She adjusted her cap then started walking down the stairs.  ?Still, thanks for your help.  You too maid girl.  I'll be getting to work on the elevator.  See you later Youmu.?  And with a causal wave back she was gone.

?Thank you Miss Fujiwara.? Konpaku called out before turning her wheelchair to face her fellow classmates.  ?And thank you Kirisame and... um....?

?Izayoi Sakuya,? Izayoi said.  ?And think nothing of it.?

?Thank you,? repeated Konpaku before starting off towards her own class.

Marisa and Izayoi turned and started walking towards their own class building.  ?Nice girl.  Shame she's so frail.  I wonder if she has to come early every day just in case something like this happens??

Sakuya frowned.  ?I would hope not.  It seems incredibly unfair.?

The two girls wandered into their classroom and began tidying things up.  After a few moments Marisa said, ?You know, your uniform does look kinda like a maid uniform, Izayoi.?

Sakuya shrugged.  ?I suppose.  I'm surprised it took so long for you to notice though.  Everyone except you and Hakurei mentioned it first day.?

Marisa thought on the matter a while.  ?I guess it just suits you.?

Sakuya smiled brightly.  ?Thank you.?

***

School progressed normally from there.  Reimu showed up just as the bell rung, like she always did.  The only real change was when Physics rolled along.  The entire class sat up a little straighter when instead of their normal teacher a girl only a little older then them walked into the room.  She quickly walked over to the chalkboard and wrote ?Yumemi Okazaki? on it before turning to the class.  ?I'll be filling in for Tanara-sensei while he goes to visit his daughter.  Let's get a few things out of the way quickly.  First call me Yumemi-sensei, yes I am at teacher at 19, no you can't date me, and yes I am insulted to be forced to teach High School students instead of at the University level.?

Yumemi brought her hand down on the desk with a sharp crack, silencing the whispers that had started up.  ?Anyway we'll be starting on Astrophysics now.  Most of what you'll be learning is simplified junk, but you'll need to understand it before I can explain the higher principles of the field to you, so you can help me put all those ignorant fools in their place about magical energy sources.?

There light laughter sweeped the classroom at that but Yumemi just grinned evilly.  ?So pay attention class.  I'm going to pack two grade levels into this semester.?

Marisa groaned along with the rest, and sharpened her pencil in anticipation of the note taking frenzy.  Fortunately she'd always been good with math.  She was terrible at remembering the formulas, but once she had a formula it was all simple.

Still something about the way Yumemi had said magic struck a chord with her.  I rambled around in her head, familiar yet just out of reach.  Like chorus to a song that you can't remember the rest of the words to.

***

Marisa massaged the sore muscles of her writing hand.  ?This sucks.  I'm going to end up with callouses for sure,? she said to Reimu.

Reimu just shrugged.  ?You should hold the pencil differently then.?

?But I can't write fast enough if I grip it like that.  It's too weak a hold,? Marisa replied.

?You have to learn that more power doesn't always improve things,? Reimu retorted.

Marisa just went back to massaging her hand.  No reason arguing with Reimu like that.

As the two friends passed the club bulletin board Reimu tossed it a glance.  ?Oh right, we have to join clubs soon.  You have any ideas??

Marisa considered the matter for a moment.  ?Wasn't there an occult studies club??

Reimu sighed and shook her head.  ?Nope they all graduated year before last.  The flier was just to see if any newbies wanted to keep it going.?

?Dang,? Marisa peered at the board as if it were a venomous snake.  ?What were you thinking of Reimu??

Reimu pointed at a small flier in the corner.  ?I'm thinking of going into the fortune telling club.  It overlaps with the miko stuff I have to do for my scholarship so....?

Marisa sighed again.  That sounded dull.  ?I'd rather get fortunes then make them.  Hmm....?  Finally Marisa closed her eyes and tossed her pen at the board.

?What are you doing!?? Reimu asked.

?Choosing!? Marisa replied, looking for the pen mark.  ?And here we are.  Mahjong Club!?

?Eh?  You're going to join the mahjong club just like that??

?What?  Is that a big deal?? Marisa asked.

?You didn't know!??  Reimu stared at her friend.  ?They placed second in the regional championships!  The year before that they went to the nationals!?

Marisa smiled and went to go switch her shoes.  ?Cool!  Sounds like they'll be able to teach me a few tricks.?

Reimu shook her head.  ?Seriously I can't believe you think you can keep up with that kind of talent...?  Reimu reached for her own shoes then followed Marisa out of the school.  ?Besides I heard that their captain was Ryuumonbuchi Touka.  You know, the daughter of the guy the schools named after.?

Marisa laughed at that.  ?Since when have I ever cared about something like that Reimu??

Reimu just shook her head.  ?Boundless confidence eh??

?That's right!  Full speed ahead!?

Reimu frowned then stopped in her tracks.  Marisa turned to look at her.  ?What, is something wrong about that??

Reimu shook her head.  ?What's wrong is this forest.  It shouldn't be this dark, and we should be at the dorms by now.?

Marisa's heart began to beat faster as she looked around.  The forest was darker, and far thicker then it should have been.  She took a few steps back the way she came, but everything seemed dark that way as well.

Then the darkness began to slither forward.

?What the hell is that!? cried Reimu.

?I~ I don't know!?  Let's get out of here!? Marisa grabbed Reimu's hand and turned to run in the opposite direction.  Then she stopped.  There were more of the creatures pulling their way out of the darkness in the other direction.

Marisa's head felt light as she watched the odd ooze of hands and legs crawl out of the blackness.  'That's it?' her mind asked.  'I'm going to die?'

There was a sudden mechanical roar, followed by a screeching as a motorcycle plowed into the ground in front of Marisa and Reimu.  The slide kicked up a massive spray of earth as the machine to a came to a halt.

The janitor from before pushed herself off the almost horizontal bike and pulled what looked like a gun from her shirt.  Then she pointed the muzzle at her head and pulled the trigger.  ?Keine!?

Marisa swore that time had frozen for that glorious moment.  A thousand motes of light sprang from the girl in front of them, then coalesced into a giant woman in a green dress with large horns.  The  phantasm looked down at the dark pools of shadow beneath her and simply stomped down, kicking up a shockwave.

Marisa braced for impact, but the wave didn't seem to touch her.  However it splattered the two blobs in front of the girls into tiny rapidly disintegrating pieces.

The janitor, 'Fujiwara' the tiny part of her brain that hadn't gone on strike due to panic noted, turned and pulled two more of the strange guns off the fallen bike.  ?Here!  Use these, remember Gensoukyo!?

That seemed an odd thing to say thought Marisa.  Then she decided that whatever brainpower she had let would probably have been better spent catching the gun instead of worrying about that.  The pistol like object hit her in the chest then fell to the ground.

That apparently was the signal for her to snap back into reality.  Her heart started beating like the cylinders on the bike had been, and she frantically grabbed for the pistol.  She managed to get a hold of the item, but only by falling on her butt.

Reimu of course had caught the gun perfectly.  Marisa saw her holding it, looking at the shadows approaching from where they had run.  Then her face tightened in determination.  Reimu put the gun to her temple and yelled ?Aya!? as she pulled the trigger.

Once again a shower of sparks reached into the air, but this time the figure that formed was smaller.  A black haired girl with a camera and a leaf fan floated above her friends head.  Then it spoke.  ?So long as I'm remembered I'll always be here to give my report.  Pure and honest reporter Shameimaru Aya is here!?

And with that the figure waved it's fan and a tornado flew out to strike the monsters.  Marisa could only sit in amazement as five of the six things just vanished with the wind.

Unfortunately the sixth started running for her.

Marisa pulled up the weapon and put it to her head, but then she froze again.  'There has to be more to it then this,' she thought.  'Remember Gensoukyo.  What does that mean!??  Then a hazy fragment of her dream from last night flashed into her mind.  With that she pulled the trigger.

The impact slammed into her head like a hammer blow, and a thousand scenes flew through her mind.  Over a misty lake, in the spring snow, amid flower blossoms, once during the day and once at night, and a thousand other little meetings.  As the pictures flew through her consciousness a name appeared.  ?Cirno!? she yelled out to the heavens.

As she did so the sparks flew forth to make another figure, smaller then even Reimu's.  The six winged ice fairy looked at the shadow and smirked.  ?So long as you remember the strongest I'm here to fight!  I'll freeze you with a side of beef!?

Marisa smiled as the little fairy raised her hand to summon her ice shards.  Then the girl screamed as white hot pain seared through her mind.  The phantasm above her head seemed to twist then vanished in a static haze.

As Marisa's head continued to throb the haze reformed into a pale girl in a dress, about ten or twelve.  In her hands was a bound book, and there was murder in her eyes.  Her gaze seemed to stop even the shadow in it's tracks.

It spoke in a harsh whisper that carried through the forest.  ?You made them forget me.  You made her forget me.?

?You've been very very bad.  You have to be punished.  Mother isn't here to punish you, so I'll have to punish you.?

The little girl pointed at the shadow creature.  ?Die for me!?

Marisa blacked out.

***

Marisa opened her eyes and looked around.  There was no Reimu, no janitor (Mokou her mind recalled) and no forest.  There was a lot of random floating rocks.  And where she was there was what looked to be a very expensive private lounge all done in shades of blue.

?I must be dreaming,? Marisa muttered.

?Welcome to the Velvet Room.?

Marisa turned towards the voice.  There sitting next to a well furnished table, was a small man with a very prominent nose.  He inclined his head to Marisa.  ?I am Igor.?

For some reason this seemed perfectly normal to Marisa.  So normal in fact that she found herself sitting down across from the man.  ?Nice place.  How'd I get here??

The man chuckled.  ?You are on the border of dreams and reality.  I have to say, I was not expecting your arrival, I was expecting your friend.  But I suppose this makes sense too.  She stood at the boundaries of things.  You are purely born of the realm of fantasy, no matter how real you are.?

Marisa tried to ponder the matter but she found it hard to concentrate.  Just like it was in a dream.  ?So you gonna explain things to me?  Like how I'm here??

Igor waved his hand.  ?You are here because this is where you are meant to be.  I am here because I owe a friend a small favor.  As for explanations, I can explain some things, but not all.  For it is your journey to find those answers that will give you the strength to restore your rightful place.?

Marisa frowned.  "I'm meant to be here?  Kinda dull isn't it?"

Igor smirked.  "It is now.  Before though it was your home.  A place of dreams and wishes.  Before someone stole it from you and replaced your past with a lie.  Friends that conveniently moved and old schools that are conveniently closed."

Marisa paused.  Now that the guy mentioned the fact, it was kinda odd that her past was so inaccessible.  Now that she thought about it that was true for Reimu as well.

"You must find your dream and restore it.  I do not know who is responsible, but I know unless you do, you'll never learn the truth about your past."

Igor leaned forward and rested his head on his hands.  ?I can record your memories here so they cannot be stolen away again.  I've already placed your memories of Cirno here, so you can summon her again, if need be.  And as you meet new people and forge bonds with them you will remember other friends.  When you remember them I can help you give those memories form.?

?I'll be speaking with you again soon, after you've learned a little more, but for now it's time for you to wake up.?

?You've got a long adventure ahead of you.  And I'm very interested to see where it leads...?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: theshirn on September 07, 2010, 11:29:41 PM
YOU CRIPPLED YOUMU

YOU HEARTLESS BASTARD

also persona persona persona persona :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on September 07, 2010, 11:40:46 PM
YOU CRIPPLED YOUMU

YOU HEARTLESS BASTARD
I have since produced two ideas that, if I were to write, would effectively be crucifictions of Touhou and everything that is good about it. One is appealing to me more than the other, mainly because it fits the high school theme better, but the thought of writing it makes me want to kill myself and then be violently ill, in that order.

In other words, I'll probably start on it tomorrow. :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Iced Fairy on September 07, 2010, 11:56:37 PM
YOU CRIPPLED YOUMU

YOU HEARTLESS BASTARD
I'm sorry.   :ohdear:  I only had the human half to work with.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: MysTeariousYukari on September 08, 2010, 01:58:18 AM
Honestly, when I saw Igor, I instantly thought of "persona persona persona social links social links social links" XD I am happy about this. 5 Gaps out of 5 :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 08, 2010, 02:03:51 AM
social links social links social links

Also, I've always liked it when Aya is called/refers to herself as a "pure and honest reporter". I don't know why, but I do. Nice one!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Chaore on September 08, 2010, 02:57:58 AM
Welp.

You guys have to outdo that now. Get on it folks.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Esifex on September 08, 2010, 04:41:21 AM
Welp.

You guys have to outdo that now. Get on it folks.

PSHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAW.

Yeah, right :derp:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Phlegeth on September 09, 2010, 03:32:43 PM
I'm Lunesa and I start my senior year today.  My younger sisters are more excited about it than I am.  Merlin, who is going to be a junior, took it upon her self to wake me up this morning by barging in my room and making as much noise as humanly possible.  I gave her a black eye for her troubles.  Even with a black eye, she still has boundless energy and is hopelessly upbeat.

?Lyrica's not up yet,? Lyrica, the youngest, is going to be a freshman this year.

?Why don't you go wake her up, you're so good it after all.?

?Kay!? she grabbed for her trumpet.  I grabbed her wrist.

?No, do it normally.?

?Bah, doing it normally is so boring,? she sighed and went up stairs.  They was a loud crashing noise as she inevitably kicked the door open, followed by a lot of screaming.  I sighed and continued eating breakfast.  They came down a few moments later and joined me at the table.  After breakfast, we all left for school.

The school grounds were large, the entrance way alone was two thousand feet.  Rumor has it, the super attendant wanted to put a hedge maze up.  The school itself was four stories with the freshman at the bottom, the juniors on the second floor, and the seniors on the third floor.  No one knows what's on the fourth floor and there's a club building in the back with a gym and a pool to the side.  There's also a track and tennis courts on the far side.  There's also a forest behind the school with a large abandoned building somewhere deep inside, as the rumors go.

We walked inside and I waved good bye as I headed up the stairs.  I was in class 3-F at the far end of the school.  I opened the door and didn't see a lot of people here yet.  Even still, someone was in my seat.  I like setting up front in the middle.  I took the seat next to her.

?Hi, I'm Reisen,? she introduced herself to me.

?I'm Lunesa,? I responded back.

?Looks like we're early,? she said looking around.  I took another look around, there was Alice in the back seat looking out the window.  There was Reimu and Sanae in the two middle seats and Tenshi by the back exit.  The front exit swung open with a mighty thud and a blond girl somersaulted in and she stood up with her arms extended above her head.

?Marisa!  What the hell are you doing?? Alice yelled from the back seat.

?Making an entrance,? she stated.

I've heard of her, she places high on all the tests and does really well in all the athletic events too.  And she as a really loud personality.  After that more people started piling in and the teacher arrived shortly after.

The bell rang and morning announcements came on, ?This is your Vice Principal Mokou speaking.  First of all a welcome to all the new faces joining us this year.  There will be a new way of determining the student council, but we'll go over the details tomorrow.  For now just have a nice day and get acquainted with everything.  Take it easy.?  There was static as she signed off.

?Alright now,? the teacher clapped her hands together, ?I'm your homeroom teacher, Ms. Keine.  I was given a memo from the super attendant to partner you up.  She doesn't say why, so I'm giving you free range to pick your partner,? she smiled and muttered under her breath, ?this is probably another stupid game for her.?

?ALICE!  ALICE!  PST ALICEALICEALICE!  HEY ALICE BE MY PARTNER!  PST!? Marisa was shouting from seat directly in front her.

?Ugh, fine,? Alice sighed.

?Uhh, I don't know anyone here.  Would you want to be partners?? Reisen asked me.

?Sure, why not,? I shrugged.

?I have to write it down, everyone and your partner step up,? Keine instructed.  ?Let's see: Alice and Marisa, Sanae and Reimu, Lunesa and Reisen, Tenshi and Iku,...? she listed all the partners.

The rest of the day was pretty uneventful.  The teachers came in and talked about there plans for the year and gave us free time.  There was a lot of buzz about what the partners were for in the hallways.

It was the next day, ?Good morning, this is Vice Principal Mokou.  Everyone seems curious about the partnering up and I'm here to explain it to you.  But first, I'll tell you about how to join the student council.  You're going to have to fight for it.?

?WHAT!?? everyone in the school yelled in unison.

?That's where the partners come into play.  This week you and your partner will fight side by side at designated times and the partners with the best record at the end of the week will be our Student Council President and Vice-President!?

TOUHOU X BLADE

?To go over the rules here's your principal Kaguya.?

?Good morning this your Principal speaking.  You and your partner will be given two stars; a heaven star and an earth star.  The heaven star has to go on the right shoulder, but the earth star can go anywhere.  You will also be given two wooden swords.  The object is to take your opponents heaven star.  It is up to the earth star to protect the heaven star.  But if the earth star is hit, they can no longer participate in the fight.

?The fights will be announced with the ringing of a gong.  You have fifteen minutes after the first gong to capture your opponents star.  The gong will ring again at the end of the fifteen minute period announcing the end of the round.

This first week is going to determine the student council.  The top three teams at the end of the week will make up the student council for the rest of the year.  You can always opt out of the fights.  However, the more you win this week, the higher your rank will be.  And at the end of the year those of Rank B and higher can get anything from money to a recommendation letter.  So go out and fight!?

There was a knock at the door following the announcements.  A tall guy with a large box, followed by a little girl with a small briefcase, came in.  ?These are the swords,? he said and put the box on the ground and turned around to the girl, ?and those are the stars.  I'm going to need all the Heaven Stars to come up first.?

?Wait a minute here!  They haven't had any time to decide this stuff yet!? Keine interjected.

?OH!  ME ME ME!  I WANNA BE A HEAVEN STAR!? Marisa jumped up from her seat and ran to the front of the class.

?I guess it can't be helped,? Reimu said and nodded at Sanae and went to the front of the class.

?Go Tenshi!  Be the Heaven Star!  It's your destiny!? Iku yelled and pushed Tenshi forward.

?I think I'll be the Heaven Star,? Reisen said and stood up.  Everyone stood up front and had their stars put on their shoulders.

?Now look everyone!? the delivery guy shouted, ?as Earth Stars, these are your targets!  Defend them with your life!  Now come up and get your stars!?

Everyone else rose and went to the front of the class.  After he left, the bell for first period rang.  The teacher's were given instructions for the school to have a free period.  Marisa grabbed Alice and ran out into the hall.  It was in the air, the first battle was quickly approaching.

?So?? Reisen said, interrupting my thoughts.

?Hm??

?Are we going to fight??

?Of course, having a recommendation letter from this school will guarantee me a spot in most collages.  What about you??

?Oh well, my parents would probably kill me if ran away from a challenge.?

?Maybe we should go out like Marisa and look for opponents,? I suggested.  She nodded in agreement and we left the classroom.  The hallways were busy with everyone running around talking.  We went down stairs to the first floor, it wasn't nearly as crowded.  ?I guess everyone went up to challenge us.?

?Maybe, unless there was someone down here they didn't want to challenge.?

?Sister!? I heard yelled and turned to look.  Lyrica was being carried by someone running at us at full speed.  This person was really tall, she had a red checkered dress and vest covering a white button down shirt, with shirt wavy green hair cut just above her shoulders.

?Who is that??

?I am the GREAT Yuuka Kazami!? she yelled.  And with that the bell rang.

?What?  Already?? Reisen stumbled around.

?HA HA HA!  We must be ready at ALL times!  COME NOW!  LET US FIGHT!?

?Stand back Reisen, if you get hit it's all over!?  I looked and saw my sister was the Heaven Star.  She was standing behind her partner with her arms crossed and smirking.

?HA!  You want to take us both on at the same time!  YOU have brass ONES!?  Yuuka interrupted my thoughts.  My sister has never been one do things herself and always has me or Merlin do them for her.  It looks like it'll be the same here.  If I can just get past Yuuka than--

?UGH!? there was a sharp pain in my stomach.  I looked down, Yuuka had jabbed me with her sword, it was a wooden sword, so there was no penetration.  But it knocked my breath away.  I doubled over in pain.

?Are you okay?? Reisen yelled and started to run over to me.  I wanted to yell to stay back, but I couldn't.  It was too late, there was a deafening thwack noise as Yuuka's sword came down hard on Reisen's shoulder.

?VICTORY IS OURS!? she yelled.

?So that's Yuuka?? someone said behind us.  It was Aya, she was just a second year student, but already had a reputation for sticking her nose where it didn't belong.  If anything happens in this school, she'd be the first to know.  ?So I guess the rumors of a giant freshmen were true.  And challenging them on the first day too?  That was pretty reckless, you should see the nurse.?  Reisen's eyes became wide when she said nurse.

?I, I'm fine!  This doesn't hurt at all,? Aya poked her shoulder and Reisen collapsed to the ground like a rag doll.

?Also, I was hiding out in the nurses office and she gave me a note to give you,? she held out the note for me.  I grimmaced and stood up to take the note.

?Come see me, Eirin,? I read the note out loud.  We were lead to the nurses office by Aya.  The bell announcing the end of the round just rang.

?Everyone, report back to your class,? Vice Principal Mokou instructed over the intercom.

?You heard the Vice Principal, we should go,? Reisen said and started heading away.

?No you don't,? Aya said and jumped in front of her.  ?You're seeing Eirin now.?

We entered the nurses office and she was on the phone.  ?Yes, they just walked in now.  I'll talk to you later.?  She hung up the phone and turned to face us.  ?I just finished talking with your parents,? Reisen gulped, ?they weren't too happy to hear about your lose on the first day.  They told me to tell you they will be coming by next week for special training.?

?Sp,special training??

?Yes, special training.  For the both of you.?

?What?? I interrupted.

?I'm not going to repeat myself for a third time.  Now come over here and let me get a look at you,? she pointed at me.  I walked over and she lifted up my shirt.  ?She did this with a wooden sword??  I looked down and my entire stomach was bruised.  The spot she hit was a very dark shade of violet.  She put my shirt down and went into the back room.

?What kind of training?? I asked Reisen when Eirin was gone.

?We,we're gonna die!? she yelled.

?What!??  But before she could answer Eirin came back with a jar.

?Here, lift up your shirt.  This may sting a little, but this ointment will speed up the healing process.  She opened the jar and dipped two fingers in it and rubbed them over my stomach.  I grimmaced a little, but tried to stay still.


?Good, now let me look at your shoulder,? she turned to Reisen.  ?That's not good, it looks dislocated.?  she turned to me, ?I'm going to take her for a few days.  I want you to make sure she gets all her homework when she comes back.?  I nodded and turned to her desk and wrote a note.  ?Now take this and give it to the teacher.?

The rest of the week flew by.  Rumors of the giant first year student quickly spread.  Everyone who had something to prove all went and challenged her and every time they were beaten down in a matter a seconds.  She doesn't have any stance or tactics, she just uses brute force.  The only real tactic they have is Lyrica standing directly behind her forcing the opponents to rush in and get beaten.

It was Saturday morning and the last bell was going to ring today.  I walked in the class room and saw Reisen was back at her desk.  She waved me over.

?Looks like your shoulder is all healed up.?

?Yea, just in time for training too,? she sighed.

?What kind of training are we--?  I was interrupted by the morning announcements.

?This is Vice Principal Mokou, I would at the time like to tell you the top five teams.  In fifth place, we have Cirno and Daiyousei at 3 and 3.  In fourth place we have Youmu and Momiji at 4 and 2.  In third place we have Sanae and Youmu at 5 and 1.  And tied for first with have team Marisa and Alice and Yuuka and Lyrica, that it all.?

And as soon as the announcements were over Marisa ran out of the classroom and Keine walked in.  ?I wonder where she's going,? she rolled her eyes.  And just a couple of minutes later, she came rushing back in.

?I have challenged Yuuka to a fight!? she proclaimed.

?Be careful with her,? Reimu warned.  ?Every fight has been won in just a couple of turns and she put Reisen there in the hospital for a few days.?

?Hrmm,? Marisa started scratching her chin, ?Alice you gotta think of something.?

?Of course I do,? she sighed.  The intercom came on again.

?This just in, Team Marisa has issued a formal challenge to Team Lyrica.  If you see any member of either team after the gong rings you are not allowed to challenge them,? Mokou signed off.

?This is ridiculous,? Keine said under her breath. 

The rest of the day went by normally until lunch period.  I walked outside the school to get some fresh air.  I passed a lot of opinionated people along the way.  ?I don't know if I want a first year to be president.?  ?I don't think Marisa would be any better.?  ?Alice would probably make a good president, but I don't see her doing it.?  A bunch of these people didn't even pick up a sword the entire week.

?Hey!? Reisen came over to me.

?Hey, the bell will probably ring soon.  Are you up to fighting anyone??

?I don't know what good it will do.  And I really want to watch the fight for the president.?

?I'm with the teacher, this is just ridiculous.  This is no way to pick the student council president.?

?I agree,? she nodded.

?So about this training?? I started, but was interrupted by the gong ringing.  ?You've got to be kidding me!?

?Come on, let's go find Yuuka.  We don't want to miss it!?  We took off running across the field.

?HOLD IT!? some one yelled at us.  We turned and saw two people standing there; a girl with rabbit ears and a pink dress and another girl with cat ears and Chinese clothes.

?Tewi!?  Reisen exclaimed, ?what do you want??

?To fight of course,? she shrugged.

?Well, we don't want to.?

?That's too bad.  Everyone's been to afraid to fight us cause they've been worried Ran will come down on them.  And we finally got a green like from the higher ups that have Ran's hands tied and she can't interfere in this match.?

?The higher ups?? I asked.

?Let's just say another group separate from the school that holds a lot of power.?

?Why would they want us to fight?? Reisen asked.

?To see if you really need the training or not.?

Reisen turned to me and nodded.  ?Let's go!?

?Chen's the Heaven Star!? I pointed out.  Reisen ran past me and locked blades with Tewi.

?Then go after her,? she yelled.  Out of the corner of my eye I saw Chen jump up and after Reisen's star.

?Like I'd let you,? I jumped up and hit Chen out of the way.  She fell back and flipped back to her feet before she hit the ground.  ?Your opponent is me!?

?What are you doing?  Trying to sound cool or something, it doesn't really sound right coming from you,? Tewi said.

?Reisen, hurry up and find her star,? I said and ran over to Chen.  She wasn't waiting and quickly jumped at me.  I tried to dodge, but she still hit the side of my ribs.  My star was on my belt, as long as that was safe we were fine.  I swung up at her and she jumped back avoiding the hit and when her feet touched the ground she jumped straight at me again.

She was aiming at my star this time.  I gripped my sword and waited for her to come into range and swung upwards again with all my might.  The impact of the two swords hitting stung my hands, but I held on.  Chen, who wasn?t expecting it, dropped her sword.

?Now's my chance,? I said and ran at Chen.  I jabbed with my sword and she ducked, but it wasn't fast enough.  I heard her star make a buzzing noise.  We had won.

?Congratulations,? someone from the sidelines said.  We turned and saw Eirin standing there.

?Does this mean we don't have to have special training anymore?? Reisen's eyes lit up.

?What?  No, this just means they can up the ante now that we know you can take it.?

?You, you tricked us!? Reisen yelled at Tewi.

?Eh, it's what I do,? she shrugged.  We started walking back to the school when the bell announcing the  end of the round was over.  It was quickly followed by the announcements.

?This is Vice Principal Mokou.  Everyone report to the auditorium for a mandatory assembly.?

We all went to the auditorium and it was packed with students.  Everyone was abuzz about who the new president was going to be  when Vice Principal Mokou walked out on stage.

?I wonder why the principal herself isn't coming out,? Reisen whispered to me.

?I don't know.  I don't think I've ever seen the principal in person,? I whispered back.

?Now that I think about it, me either.?

?This is Vice Principal Mokou.  I would like to introduce you all to the new student council.  The secretary, Alice Margatroid.?  She walked out on stage and took her seat without saying anything.  ?The treasurer, Marisa Kirisame.?  She jumped to the middle of the stage and rolled to the table and jumped into the seat.  The auditorium erupted in applause.

?Now the Vice-President Lyrica Prismriver,? my sister walked on the stage and flashed a smile at everyone before taking her seat.  ?And now for the President, Yuuka Kazami!?  She walked out to the middle of the stage.

?I want to create a world filled with flowers!? she yelled.  The auditorium fell silent.

?Um, okay?  Take your seat now,? Mokou said and motioned to her chair.  She held up two peace signs above her head and walked to her chair.  ?Now that this week is over, your ranks have been assigned.  Next week you will be given special outfits so that the others will know what rank you're in and challenge you accordingly.  And of course, non-combatants can continue to wear their normal clothes.  That is all, have a nice day off.?

Everyone went outside the auditorium.  There was a big bulletin board outside the auditorium.  I went up to look.  It went from Rank E to Rank SSS.  I looked for our names, we were in the middle of Rank E.  Looks like my senior year just became more interesting. 
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on September 11, 2010, 10:04:55 PM
Soaks. You had to wonder if they could have given the place a more appropriate name, given that days without rain there were about as rare as hen's teeth. The little town seemed to be constantly covered by a cape of clouds, and only the fact that it had been built on a mountain side had stopped the inevitable flooding from occurring. Looking at it from the car as we drove into the city, there was a feeling of disconnection, like Soaks was somehow separate from the rest of the world.

It was definitely wetter, that was for sure. I'd been warned beforehand and packed an umbrella for the journey, but even metal was only so strong. If the rain here was always this heavy, I had to wonder how many weather-related injuries the city had.

"Don't worry, honey. It's just a spring shower. It'll lighten up soon."

My mother turned away from the wheel for a moment to offer me a hint of comfort. That was just like her - insistent on consoling the people around her, and not bothering to think a single step ahead in terms of consequences. When I was four, it was a cute trait that showed how much she loved me; by the time I turned seventeen, it was just plain irresponsible.

We weren't very talkative - I'd never managed to get on with my mother very well. Maybe she was too clingy to me in my early years, and in an urge to stand up for myself I'd emotionally cut off from her. Her words reached me, but I was never really listening.

"Sakuya...you don't have to do this. You can live with your father back i-"

"Papa is insane. You know it, I know it, and I'm sick of defending him."

She seemed hurt by that. It was the truth, though - even as a child my dad had been quick to try and convert me to his beliefs. He would insist on reading me Bram Stoker's works when I was barely literate, and when I wanted to wear a cape and fangs for Halloween he grounded me instead.

My father, you see, was a self-proclaimed vampire hunter. Choosing between him and this dreary life in the middle of nowhere had been difficult, but this was the lesser of two evils. Maybe I wouldn't fit in well here, maybe I would live out the rest of my life in anonymity, but at least no-one would know me as the daughter of the local maniac. Even if it was a tiny chance, maybe now I could enjoy a relatively normal life.

I couldn't have known it then, but fate plays games with people who try to change their destiny. And when you run from it, it simply pulls you back in twice as hard.

===

How was I meant to prepare for my first day at a school I'd never visited before? I didn't know a face, a class, anything. Mother had been helpful as ever, throwing uniforms and books at me, and even going so far as to hand me a self-drawn map of the school. The writing on it was childish enough to make me wonder if she'd made this herself in her own school years.

The uniform fit me neatly, though as always there was an uncomfortable flatness around the chest area. I'd experimented with padding for a short while, but it turned out that pad jokes were more popular to the masses than flat-chest jokes. I wondered momentarily if I could pass for a man.

Then again, men didn't have hair like this. It was silver, the colour of a keenly sharpened blade, running down my back halfway down my chest in a well-tied ponytail. The colour, thankfully, wasn't an issue anymore - nowadays, it was a trend for girls my age to dye their hair ridiculous colours, so being naturally grey wouldn't earn me any snide remarks. In fact, it'd probably bring around a compliment or two.

On the stand next to the mirror sat a silver pocket watch with a chain on it. I stared at it for a moment, sighing, not sure whether it was right to take it with me - it was my grandfather's, the only present of my father's I had bothered to hold on to. Mentally I told myself that it had nothing to do with the self-proclaimed vampire slayer, otherwise I would have thrown it away long ago. After a long mental debate, I finally gave in and stuffed it into a pocket, hoping that I wasn't unlucky enough to be robbed on my first day.

It was an awkward walk towards the school, surrounded by dozens of kids my age who were busy chatting about petty things like the weather and what they'd done the day before. The cliques had been set up in my absence - everyone had set themselves up as a member of one group in particular, and didn't bother conversing with anyone outside their circle of friends.

Which left a newcomer like me with little to do but follow awkwardly, waiting for someone to care enough to look at me. Naturally, no luck - now that silver hair wasn't a big deal anymore, there was literally nothing about me that stood out. Though in a way, that was a relief - having a big deal made about me was something I was used to, and not very fond of.

The introduction to my class was about as embarrassing as could be expected. The instant the teacher decided to mispronounce my name as 'Sakooya', I knew things were going to go badly. I was ordered into a chair at the back of the room shortly afterward before English started. Fortunately, I was a good enough student, so I managed to avoid adding 'class dunce' to my ever-growing list of mockable traits. I answered questions when they came to me, but otherwise did what I could to keep low.

Next came math, and uncertain of where the class was I pulled out my mother's map for help. As usual, she had failed to plan ahead and written it in still-wet ink, so when I'd folded it up for class the map effectively destroyed itself. My hopes of keeping quiet had come to an end, so now there was no choice but to ask for help.

As it turned out, I was offered it before I could ask.

"Hey, new kid! You lost?"

The girl who spoke up to me was one of the...slower members of the class, with short blonde hair and a red ribbon tied in it. She seemed to be living in her own little world, arms outstretched like she was trying to fly.

"It's my first day, isn't it? That should hardly be surprising."

"Is that so~? Well, name's Rumia, and I can get you where you need to go. We have classes together, so maybe we can talk as well?"

Her helpfulness was saccharine-sweet. It reminded me too much of my mother. At the same time, I had to make it to my next class, so I accepted as begrudgingly as possible. She introduced me to several friends of hers, each of them equally smothering and condescending. The leader was a determined looking girl with bright blue hair, who declared me to be the newest member of the Super Study Club.

I asked if membership was mandatory, and received several puzzled faces. Apparently none of these Study Club members had ever sat down with a dictionary. Would I call them friends? Most likely not, but it was better than being absolutely alone.

The first few periods went surprisingly smoothly. No notes being passed on calling me a lunatic, or Moon Struck Jack, or the incredibly inventive Sakuya Belmont. It was dull by normal standards, but that was exactly what I needed.

Lunch was where things all began to fall apart. Sure enough, I was invited to the table along with Rumia's Super Study Club, who were now discussing their plans for the future. It was during a long, dull monologue about running a lamprey stand that I turned away from these 'friends' and examined the cafeteria in full.

It was then that I saw the table pulled away from the rest, made separate from the rest of the school, and the five girls sitting at it. They sat in silence, looking at their lunch trays like science exhibits without having taken a single bite. To the left sat a tall-looking woman with flowing red hair; across from her, a slightly nerdy girl in glasses whose hair was slightly short, but a similar colour. To the nerd's side sat a girl who looked like she belonged in a hospital bed - her eyes were dreary, her lips pale, her skin ashen white. In spite of this, her violet hair ran behind her back looking like it was in the pinnacle of good health.

And then there were the two sitting in the middle. They looked younger than their counterparts, too young for this school in fact, but the severe looks on their faces wouldn't have looked out of place on my grandmother. There was a slight difference in age; the younger sister seemed the least distracted of them all, playing slightly with her food and running a hand down her blonde hair; the elder sister may as well have been a statue, glaring at nothing in particular, and with blue hair that looked almost natural.

But most disturbing of all was their eyes. I had never seen eyes that colour - crimson red, as if they were bleeding. It felt like a stare from those eyes would be enough to chill my bones, and I quickly looked back to the Study Club members. I did what I could to keep the panic from spreading onto my face.

"Um. Who are those people over there?"

Rumia took a moment to glance in the direction I was pointing, then offered a laugh.

"Oh, them? They're the Scarlet sisters. Remilia and Flandre, the scary looking kids in the middle, anyway. Moved to Soaks a couple'a years back, and the other three girls 'round the table apparently work for them. No-one really hangs around them, though - I'm guessing you picked up on that whole eerie jibe everyone else gets whenever you look in their direction?"

I nodded vehemently in response to that. There had been a fear running through me as I looked at that one table in the middle of nowhere, a fear I'd never experienced in my life. Even turning my gaze in their direction felt like a crime punishable by death, so I took a sudden interest in my 'friends' for the rest of lunch.

There was still a feeling of unease as the bell rang for next period, though. I looked vaguely in their direction once a few minutes before the end of lunch, and the table they'd been sitting at was completely empty. The cafeteria was small enough that I should have been able to hear them leave, but there had been no sound at all from that direction.

At least I was rid of them now. It made sense, didn't it? Every school had one or two oddballs. Or five. No point dwelling, I had to move on and think about anything else other than the Scarlet sisters. My interest in the upcoming English class was stronger than I'd had for any class so far.

It was not a pleasant surprise to find a certain blue-haired young girl sitting next to me.

Unconsciously, I shuffled my seat a few inches to the right, away from the girl who'd been introduced to me as Remilia Scarlet. She didn't seem aware of my discomfort; in fact, she didn't seem to be aware of much, with her eyes glazed over while she stared at the board and her hands making strange gestures in midair. I let myself sigh a little.

"OK, class, this is a group assignment. I want you to work with whoever is next to you."

A pair of crimson eyes fell on me. Dammit.

"Alright, now I want you to recite the following passage with your partner. The first speaker will be whoever is on the left."

Scripts were handed out to each student, an ornate-looking exchange between two aggressive sounding men. No names had been given, and from the nonsensical first line it was clear this was not the beginning of the conversation. Fortunately English had been one of my stronger subjects - the last thing I needed now was to embarrass myself with a slip-up in from of an intimidating creature like her.

"I'm to start, then?"

Remilia's voice was confident but soft. From the look in her eye she knew full well she was starting first; she wanted to simply test whether I would argue with her. I didn't give her the pleasure.

With everyone speaking at once, I was the only one who could make out Remilia Scarlet's performance. Perhaps that was just as well, because there was a tone of foreboding in it that made it feel like it was beyond simply reciting a foreign language. Beyond acting, even. The words slipped out of her mouth with perfect fluidity, as if she meant every last one.

"Oh, but this world invited me. Your own kind called me forth with praise and tribute."

Who was she performing as? Some sort of monster? Demon? The role suited her disturbingly well, but supposedly it was my job to stand up to her. I responded with all the conviction I could muster.

"Tribute? You're a thief. You steal men's souls, their freedom!"

"Freedom is always sacrificed to faith, good hunter."

She leaned over the desk towards me, smiling confidently. I wasn't sure if the threat behind her words was aimed at my character, or at me.

"Or are you truly here by choice?"

I bit my lip. These words hit home a little harder than I would have liked, so my response was more violent than confident this time around.

"All I'm here for is you. To hell with your heresy! You're nothing but a blight on mankind!"

Remilia added a little laugh, a proud 'hah!' that wasn't in the original script.

"Mankind?"

This time I knew she was staring at me, not whoever I was acting as. My heart began to pound uncontrollably.

"A cesspit of hatred and lies."

She spoke as if the words didn't apply to her, as if she wasn't a member of this petty race of humans. But that was impossible, wasn't it? It had to be.

"Fight for them, then...and die for their sins."

The passage stopped abruptly there, presumably to signal the start of combat between the two. We obviously weren't meant to act that part out, but so help me I wanted to. The smug look in Remilia's eyes made me want to punch her, but at the same time I knew that if I laid a finger on her I wouldn't live to regret it. She didn't even look physically strong, but her eyes glared at me so powerfully I wondered if they were looking through me at the next desk along.

The bell signalling the end of class was a welcome relief. I almost jumped out of my seat, running up to Rumia to claim that I was lost and had no idea where the next class was. I could still feel Remilia's eyes glaring at me, even when I looked away, and as I glanced back I found her still in her chair, waving me farewell.

The wave had a disturbing sense of finality to it, like she knew she was never going to see me again.

-----

After that encounter, the rest of the day was thankfully uneventful. Occasionally I bumped into the tall-foreboding redhead - was she Chinese? She didn't look like she was very local - or the anaemic purple-haired girl, but neither of them seemed to be any more welcoming than their so called mistress. The bell rung at last, and I would have run for the doorway if Rumia hadn't pulled me back and insisted on talking some more about the weather or whatever it was people spoke about to pass time here in Soaks.

Walking out into the car park presented me with the usual display of pouring rain. I groaned as I realised I'd have to walk home in this, pulling out the umbrella in my backpack I'd prepared for just such an occasion. Rumia decided to borrow my cover, holding her arms out still damp in the rain.

I felt a familiar pair of eyes falling on me, and this time I couldn't help to look up to it. The Scarlet sisters were standing along with their companions next to their car - an archaic, ancient model, something that must have been decades old. The tall redhead was holding an umbrella over the entire group, and all of them were staring in my direction.

Panic started to flood my brain.

"Hey, Sakuya-?!"

I didn't realise I was running until Rumia called out for me, but I still didn't stop. I couldn't be near them, I knew that much. Every brain cell in my body was screaming at me to run, and I did nothing to resist. The gateway was open, and when I made it out there I was home free-

"SAKUYA, WATCH OUT!"

A scream. A skidding.

I looked to my side, and saw a ton of metal on four tires driving towards me. The driver had hit the brakes hard, but everyone watching knew there was no way he would stop in time.

The umbrella flew out of my hand. I didn't even have time to scream. I put my hand over my face, unable to bring myself to watch my own death rain down on me. I waited for the sound of the collision, to feel my body fly across the car park and land lifelessly in the rain.

Nothing happened.

"...Huh?"

The world around me was silent, save for an ungodly ticking noise in my ears. I worked up the nerve to move my hand away, looking at the car that would inevitably kill me. It stood still, having come to a stop only inches away from my chest. I thought for a moment that I'd just been wrong, and that he had managed to stop the car in time to avoid hitting me.

Then I realised that the car wasn't the only thing that had stopped. So had everything else.

The rain hung in mid-air, as if gravity had been forgotten. A dozen faces were watching me from the side, Rumia and her friends screaming in vain for me to get out of the way. In the distance, Remilia and her companions looked on with uninterested faces.

"...Hello?"

No-one reacted. No-one responded to anything I said. Was this all some sort of dream? A near-death experience? It had to be, the alternative was something absurd. I stepped out of the way of the car, first of all, walking back to Rumia and clicking my fingers in her face. She didn't so much as blink.

This was insane. It couldn't even be a prank against me on my first day, because no prank could stop rain from falling. The world around me had literally frozen in time, and I was the only one aware of it.

I took a few seconds to realise my hand was in my pocket. I gripped its contents tightly, and suddenly everything clicked into place.

I had no idea why I had done it, or how it had worked, but my hand was clasped tightly around my grandfather's pocket watch.

"...So, then if I..."

I let go of the silver watch, removing my hand from my pocket.

The world exploded back into life.

"Oh, god! Sakuya, are you okay?!"

Rumia wrapped her arms around me the instant she could, sobbing along with the rain. I'd frightened her, and her friends were joining in the embrace as well.

"...Really, I'm fine, guys...it's alright..."

It was anything but, and I knew it. I couldn't explain what had happened, and from the looks of things none of my classmates were even aware of what had taken place. I felt alone again, and I knew there was no way I could explain what had just happened without being written off as a maniac.

I was forced to stay behind until the police arrived to file insurance claims. The driver was as dumbfounded as I was, swearing that I'd been in front of the car one moment and gone the next. He was written off as suffering from shock, and his testimony given no credit. My friends moved on to go home, offering their well-wishes and heading out the entrance.

Watching them go, I caught one more look at the Scarlet family, expecting to see them remain as emotionless as ever. Instead, I caught a look of Remilia Scarlet looking at me with utter shock. Whatever charisma she'd had before had been completely broken.

I won't lie, it was satisfying to see.

-----

It took a good hour to get through the paperwork the police needed me to fill out. The school was empty by the time I left, and I earned myself the pleasure of walking home, in the rain, completely alone. My umbrella had been trashed by the car - I'd forgotten to pick it up and leave with it, so now I was simply left to hope I didn't get too soaked.

The route home was easy to remember, at least. I'd probably be due another lecture from my mother about how I was being incredibly dangerous and how I should look both ways and blah, blah, blah. The difference was that right now I was desperate for her maternal clinginess - I wanted someone to hold me, explain what was going on, look at me and believe me when I claimed something absurd had happened to me in the middle of the car park today.

I didn't expect someone to be waiting for me on the way home. Especially not that diminutive figure, on her own for a change, holding a petite pink umbrella to shield her from the rain.

"You are a strange one, Miss Izayoi."

She spoke with a more respectful tone this time, and I shuddered for reasons beyond the cold rain. Was she aware of what had happened? Was that even possible? And if so, what did that make her?

"Fate is typically a fickle mistress, and one whose hand moves both swiftly and without relent. And a little bird informed me that you were fated to die today, Miss Izayoi..."

She looked on me with something combining wonder and confusion.

"And yet, here you are. Perhaps I was too hasty in my judgement of you."

Her words were solving nothing - if anything, they just made the situation even more confusing. Every emotion I was feeling now spilled out in one shout, one desperate cry for answers that rung through the street unheard by anyone beyond the two of us.

"Tell me, please! What's happening to me?! What did I do?!"

Remilia smiled. She clearly knew something, and I didn't.

"Now, I shouldn't have to explain a thing to you in that regard, should I? You should know of your lineage."

My face froze. My family wasn't noble, and it certainly wasn't magical. The only descendant of note was my maniac father, convinced that there were vampires in the world that had to be sla-

Oh.

Oh god.

Then...that would make Remilia...oh, god, no, that's impossible, that's insane...


Before I knew it, I was on my knees. The water from the puddles flooded into my socks, but I was too numb to feel the cold. I could hear Remilia's steps trailing into the distance as she left me to ponder.

"Farewell, Miss Izayoi. Perhaps the next time we meet, it will be on...less friendly terms. Assuming that your father's wishes are dear to you?"

With that, her footsteps disappeared. I was alone, and more than I'd ever been in my life - I was being asked to accept a truth that no-one else believed, and live in a world no-one else thought existed. In fact, 'asked' was too nice a term - there was no backing out now, and I was facing this fact whether I liked it or not.

I don't remember how long I stayed there on my knees in the street as the rain beat down on my cold, soaking body. Nor do I remember how long my tears had been falling along with the raindrops as I silently wept for the normal life I'd been trying so hard to live.

I'd done everything I could to escape my father's insanity, but instead I'd only proven that he was right all along. Vampires were real, and they were among us.

And now one of them was very, very interested in me.

-----

And so, by writing a Touhou edition of Twilight, I have earned myself an exile from Librarianhood, MotK, and indeed the entire Touhou community. It's been fun, guys, and I wish all of you the best. o/
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Esifex on September 13, 2010, 02:54:26 AM
Shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Sana on September 18, 2010, 02:36:18 AM
This story should've totally been better but WHATEVER


BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP...
A loud, piercing beep rang through the bedroom. It was a simple room, furnished only with a desk, bookshelf, and bed. Everything in the room was organized in an almost obsessive fashion, whether it was books on the bookcase(in alphabetical order) or writing utensils on the desk(sorted by size).

A slender hand emerged from the bedsheets, flailing about until it finally found the clock radio on the desk, stopping the incessant beeping. Wordlessly, the young, purple haired girl began to prepare for her day. After a quick shower and brushing her teeth, she selected a uniform hanging in her closet(sorted by colour and season) and put it on. Downstairs, she found a meal waiting for her, along with her schoolbag. It seems her servants had done their job well. She quickly ate her meal, took her bag, and headed out the door.

There was no way she would be late for her first day of high school.

The walk to school passed by without event, and the girl stood at the gates of her new high school. Gensoukan High was a recent addition to the town, and it showed. The gates were still gleaming with polish and the school windows were spotless. It looked like something out of a photo album or a movie. She recalled that first year students were to report to the
auditorium first before going to class, so she headed there. It was quite easy to find, considering a large and colourful "FIRST YEARS REPORT HERE!" sign in front of the building.
 
As she entered, she saw row upon row of folding chairs sitting in front of a large stage. Finding a nice looking spot in the middle, she sat down and waited.

As time passed, students began to flow into the building, seating themselves and waiting patiently. The room slowly grew louder and louder with the chatter of excited students. The bell rang, and soon students began to look towards the stage. Right on cue, a woman emerged on stage, positioning herself in front of the podium.

"...Is this on?" the woman poked at the microphone, causing a loud screech and probably permanent ear damage to the students sitting next to the speakers. "Oh, it is!~"

"Hello everyone, and welcome to Gensoukan High! I'm the principal, Yukari Yakumo. Is everyone excited to begin class?"

Most of the student body responded with a hearty "NO". The woman named Yukari giggled.

"Anyway, I'm here to tell you our school's vision, and philosophy. You see..."

Yukari began a lecture about the school, but the purple haired girl had more important matters on her mind. She stared at her knees, while Yukari droned on about goals and other such things. After what felt like an eternity, Yukari finished her speech, but began introducing new people who had just appeared on stage. The girl looked up, hearing Yukari's words
but not really listening. Finally, the meeting appeared to be over, and students noisily got up to go to class. She was only too eager to comply, and walked out of the building as fast as she could.

"HEY! WAIT!" She heard someone shout behind her. Probably calling someone else.

"HELLOOOO? CAN'T YOU HEAR ME?" Or maybe not? She turned around, and saw a blonde girl with her hair tied on one side running towards her.

"Huff...huff....man, you walk pretty fast for such a short girl!" the girl said, finally catching up. "You're Akyu, right?"

"Y-yes, I am. How did you know my name?" Akyu said, taken aback.

"You left your bag in the auditorium, so I got it for you!" the girl said, proud of her good deed. "Here you go!"

"Oh...thank you. And your name is?"

"I'm Marisa, nice to meet ya! Anyway, I gotta run, my class is on the other side of the school. See ya later!" She ran off, leaving Akyu in the dust.

"She seemed...energetic."

Akyu shrugged, and walked into school for her first class. Walking into the classroom, it was obvious that this was a math class, and was not ashamed to be one. The walls were plastered with math jokes and posters, such as a picture of a pie with the values of pi on the pie tin. Akyu sighed and seated herself at a desk. More students began to arrive, and finally the teacher walked in. She wore a blue dress with too many pockets, and a green cap. She put down the backpack she was carrying and tossed her cap on the desk, revealing bright blue hair.

"Wow, small class this year." the teacher mumbled. "Alrighty, I'm Nitori Kawashiro, and I'm going to be your math teacher this semester. I'll start off by taking attendance."

"Aki? Minoriko Aki?"

"Here." A blonde haired girl called out.

"Hieda? Hieda Akyu?"

"H-Here!" Akyu raised her hand. Nitori did a double take.

"...Huh? Aren't you a little young to be here, kid? How old are you anyway?"

"I'm ten...and I skipped a few grades." Akyu looked at her knees. She could feel the entire class looking at her.

"Alright, fair enough. Houjuu?"

"Here!" A mischievous looking girl with black hair responded.

Nitori scrolled through the rest of the attendance, but Akyu wasn't listening anymore. Everyone always treated her like a child at school, and she was sick of it. She had the desire to learn, and that was that. Sure, her photographic memory helped a lot, and she was a little younger than everyone else. Why should that matter? She worked just as hard as everyone else!

The class continued on. Nitori explained what they were to learn in the coming months, and gave a short lecture ending with the first assignment. The entire class groaned in unison, considering the "simple first assignment" was five pages long. The class was longer than usual due to the morning meeting with the principal, so everyone had a chance to work on the homework.

"Unyu....Orin, help meeeeee..." the girl sitting behind Akyu begged to her neighbour.

"What's wrong, Okuu?" the girl named Orin asked.

"I don't understand this assignment at all!" Okuu cried.

"I'd love to help you, but I don't really get it either..." Orin said sadly. She turned to Akyu. "Say, are you really ten years old?"

"Yes I am." Akyu turned around. "Why?"

"Well, if you're only ten and you're here, you must be pretty smart. Would you mind helping us a bit with the homework? I
had someone else in mind, but...." she pointed over to the other side of the class, where a pink haired girl was struggling with another girl with silver hair.

"Pleeeaaaassseee?" Okuu pleaded, tears forming in her eyes. "I'll do anything!"

"Um...alright." Akyu agreed.

"Great! Well, I'm Rin, but everyone calls me Orin. This is Utsuho, but we like calling her Okuu."

"Nice to meet you both. Well, let's get started, shall we?"

Akyu looked over the assignment. It didn't look too hard, but she flipped open her textbook and memorized the chapter's contents to make sure she was doing it right. As time passed, Akyu managed to help Orin and Okuu through 4 pages, finishing her assignment as well. The lunch bell rang, and students began to leave.

"Wow, we're almost done already! Thank you so much!" Okuu hugged Akyu, almost crying with joy.

"Are you ready to go?" The pink haired girl from earlier asked. Akyu hadn't even noticed that she was there. "We have to run a few errands before we eat."

"Yep. Thanks a lot, Akyu!" Orin said. "Come on Okuu, let's go!"

"Bye Akyuuuun~! See you later!"

"Bye..." Akyu waved farewell as the three left with the silver haired girl.

'Later'? What was that supposed to mean? Next time she needed help on an assignment, like all of Akyu's previous 'friends'? That was the only reason anyone talked to her. It was homework this or assignment that. Nobody ever seemed to notice the 'kid' in the corner, unless it was for their own benefit. Akyu didn't even feel like moving anymore, but she somehow dragged herself out of the classroom.

After math came lunch, and Akyu was not looking forward to it. The first lunch at a new school was always a nightmare, since you hardly knew anyone. It was even worse at this school, since it seemed the entire student body ate together. She got her lunch from the school lunch ladies just fine, but afterwards she had no idea where to go. It's not like this was anything new though. At her old school, sh-

"HEY, OVER HERE!" a familiar voice called out to her. Akyu looked around, spotting Marisa sitting with some other girls. Akyu had nowhere else to go, so sat down with them.

"Marisa, who's this?" a stern looking girl with brown hair asked.

"Yeah, I didn't know you were friends with elementary school students...." said the silver haired girl sitting next to her.

"I-I'm a high school student, just like you!" Akyu said, indignant.

"Calm down everyone, I'm sure Marisa has an explanation." said the green haired girl next to Marisa. "....Right?"

"Er, yeah! I helped her out in the morning before class." Marisa explained, scratching her head. "Here, I'll introduce you to
everyone."

"Reimu's the one with the brown hair and the weird double hair ties. She's kinda snarky but she means well."

"...Excuse me?" Reimu cracked her knuckles. Marisa chuckled nervously.

"Sakuya's the one with the silver hair that makes her look really ol-I mean, ancien-I mean, 'refined.'" Sakuya was not
amused.

"And this is Sanae. Her and I are pretty much the only sane one-" Reimu smacked Marisa before she could get the rest of her words out.

"Hello, it's nice to meet you." Sanae said kindly, shaking Akyu's hand. "What's your name?"

"I'm Akyu..." Akyu blushed. Nobody had ever shaken her hand like an equal before. "I'm a little younger than everyone else
because I skipped a couple grades, so I can see why people would think I'm in elementary school."

"Skipped a couple grades?! Man, you're one of those 'child prodigies', right? Wanna help me with my homework? You owe me from this morning, right?" Marisa sounded increasingly desperate with every word.

"Oh, so you give her a backpack and suddenly she has to do your homework for you? What are you, some con artist?" Reimu sighed. "How did you ever get through elementary school?"

"The power of cramming, of course!" Marisa declared as if that were something to be proud of. Sanae giggled.

"Yeah, because cramming is such a smart idea." Sakuya rolled her eyes.

"But Sakuya, don't you cram too?" Marisa asked.

"That's not cramming, that's 'concentrated studying'. It's different." Sakuya explained. "Besides, once I really get into it, it's like time stops until I'm done."

"Sounds like the same thing to me....Hey Akyu, how do you study?"

"Er...well, I just flip through the pages and I remember the words every page."

"Oh, a photographic memory? That sounds convenient!" Sanae said.

"I wish I had one of those...then I'd never have to study." Marisa sighed.

"Stop complaining and study more." Reimu said.

"Yeah, yeah...say, we should eat before the food gets cold." Marisa said. The group murmured in agreement.

Akyu ate in silence. They probably only invited her over out of pity, she reasoned. She poked her noodles with her fork. Of course, why would anyone talk with her if it weren't for schoolwork? That's all she was good for, just studying and homework an-

"AKYUUUU~N!" A couple of arms appeared out of nowhere and squeezed the breath out of Akyu.

"We're baaaack! Koishi sure does spend a lot of money on dolls..." It was the girls from math class, Orin and Okuu.

"Yeah, she's pretty, you know...koo koo." Marisa twirled her finger around her ear.

"You're one to talk." Reimu scoffed, and the stage was set for a comeback duel.

"Well at least I have some fashion style. I mean, look at your hair! Double hair ties are so out of fashion." Marisa rolled her eyes.

"Why you-"

"You're back? What are you talking about?" Akyu asked, ignoring the fighting beside her.

"Gee Akyu, for a genius you can be pretty slow sometimes, can't you?" Okuu smirked. "I said I'd see you later, remember?"

That's right. So that was what she meant by 'later'. As usual, Akyu had assumed the worst, and was ready to shun everyone around her at a moment's notice. No wonder she never had any friends. She felt awful.

"You know, Marisa...You might want to take back what you said about Koishi. Her and Satori are having a party today and only people who were invited are allowed to enter..."  Orin smiled with a cat-like grin.

"Wait. You serious?!" Marisa's widened. "Man, you guys always have the best party food! I totally take back what I said! Dolls can be pretty cool, y'know? I mean, Alice loves 'em so how bad could they be?"

"Oh, that sounds interesting! Can I come?" Sanae asked.

"This'll probably cut in on my study time, but...meh. Why not." Sakuya nodded in confirmation.

"I'm always up for free food." Reimu said unashamedly.

"Great! Akyu, what about you? Do you want to come too?"

"...Huh?" Akyu snapped out of her stupor. "W-why would you invite me?"

"Akyuuuuuuuu, you're in your own little world, aren't you?" Okuu waved her hand in Akyu's face. "Why wouldn't we invite you?"

"Yeah Akyu, you're acting really weird about this." Orin frowned. "I mean, you're our friend, right?"

What was this, some sort of ruse? Some trick to win her over? No, Akyu wasn't this stupid. She wouldn't fall for such a dumb trick....assuming it was a trick at all. In fact, there was no reason to believe that this was a trick. So why did her instinct tell her not to believe? Her instincts have never done her any favours. The reason she never had any real friends was probably because of this stupid instinct, instantly dismissing anything anyone said as false. The reason she never established any real relationships wasn't because of the other people, it was because of herself. It was time for that childishness to end.

"You know what, you're right. Count me in." Akyu said with a carefree smile.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Esifex on September 18, 2010, 03:34:34 AM
d'awwwwwwwwwwwwwwww

by the way,

inb4 'cramming = padding' joke for Sakuya. Please let that joke die.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Doll.S CUBE on September 18, 2010, 06:02:36 AM
Awwwww, that's so cute

I wish I could write a good story
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: nolrai2 on September 19, 2010, 05:38:24 PM
I would read "that" twilight...depressed vampire hunters for the win.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Bias Bus on September 20, 2010, 06:01:15 AM
Ending sucks, late entry. Fuck it, my body aches and I don't give a shit anymore.

---

A cold wind blew across the awakening streets of downtown Hitojin, the half asleep adults slugging themselves out of the comfort of their homes and heading to their cars to head off to work. The children however, had the luxury of staying behind, for this was the paradise of summer vacation, a 3 month nirvana of freedom from the chains and shackles that was the school system. Indeed, for these were the best months of a kid's life, not having to worry of grades, peer pressure or getting up to catch that infernal yellow chairot that dragged them down the road to an educational hell. The laziness ahd freedom would not last as many already knew...yes, summer vacation was ending soon, a a day from tommorrow to be exact. No longer would they have their freedom...no more would they sit on the sides of the roads and enjoy the sweetness of their melting popsicles as they melted in the sweltering summer sun. Another chilling wind blew across town...this one carrying with it the ominous whisper that spoke to the many youths that summer was on it's dying breath...and school was going to strange that last breath right out of it's failing lungs. Even so, there were some who didn't really care if school was starting or not...for with them, busniess would continue as usual. One of these individuals was known as Meira, The Carnage Princess and a junior attending Hitojin High School. For her, school was simply an outlet for her to conduct her operations, the agents below her being sent through the bowels of the school she attended like the larva of parasitic worms.

Meira ruled through fear...

Meira ruled through power...

Meira was a gang leader...

Many knew of her terrible strength on the streets and in the halls of Hitojin High School, and the fact that a good number of her gang was composed of, not humans, but youkai...even though she herself was a full blooded human. For youkai to follow a human could only mean that said human's might was indeed unmatched, and for Meira she was well equipped to back up the claims many have made of her ferocity; with her wooden sword and the skills of an ancient warrior running through her veins, Meira was a force to be reckoned with on the mean streets of the Hitojin District and in Hitojin High School...much to the disappointment of the Principle; Yamaxandu Shikieiki who was always on her case about following the rules and the consequences that lie ahead for her.

Not that Meira gave a shit...she did what she wanted and no uptight Yama was going to tell her how to run things.

Today, her gang had gathered at their usual hang out, an old warehouse located somewhere near the Industrial park of the Hitojin district. It used to be the warehouse where they kept all the tires, but after a factor shut down the warehouse has all but been abandoned and left to rot in urban blight. Of course, Meira used this as a chance to set up a base for her gang's headquarters. School was just around the corner and of the youkai gang was complaining of how they have to deal with the labors of education and the teachers they so hated in that prison they were forced to slave around in for hours a day. That being said, many of them were doing their best to enjoy what little of summer they could squeeze out of it's dying body, sucking up the festering juice and caring not for the vile taste it would leave in their mouth once they realized that school's advent was an inevitable change...

"Boss, I just got word that Yamaguchi's crew managed to run off some schmoes who were trying to muscle in on our turf." Saitou, a half youkai, informed his leader as he slid his old cellphone into his pocket and awaited Meira's next orders. Yamaguchi was one of Meira's newest allies, having pledged his alliance to her after his utter defeat in front of his own school. Normally, the average high school student would hold something of a grudge against the one who bested them in front of their peers, but apparently, Meira's grace in combat and chilvarous ways "captivated" Yamaguchi and brought him into the ranks of Meira's gang as a frontline soldier. Some even go so far as to say that he fell in love with her, and his desires for her are what compelled him to do her bidding as she willed it. Whatever the case maybe, Meira valued Yamaguchi as a strong ally and nothing more past that...

"We'll talk with him about this tomorrow, I don't really feel like dealing with him and his...advances on such a hot day." Meira sighed, laying back on the makeshift bed made for her out of various junk salvaged from the nearby scrap heap. For a day that signified the end of summer, it was still hot...at least, in this warehouse it was. Meira's sharp mauve eyes cut across the room like a dagger, slicing across the group of youkai hoodlums who were in the same area chattering and laughing about how good they had it underneath her thumb. As powerful and feared as Meira was to many others, she was actually a just leader to those who were allied to her. Respecting one's honor and pride being one of the key things she's carried with her from her ancestory onto the streets she tread upon.

"Alright, I'll let him know..." Saitou nodded turning back to his girlfriend, caressing her with his hands and smooth words that made the young woman blush and bury herself in his chest. Meira never really cared much for the amorous display most teenagers of her age seemed to enjoy. Perhaps it was because she was more of a fighter rather than a lover. Her mother often complained to her about 'finding a nice boy', but...Meira really couldn't be bothered with finding someone. For now, her gang and this street life were her only love...

As the sounds of merryment continued to embrace the warehouse, another suddenly came crashing in and fouling up the once cheerful air that everyone was getting drunk off of. The sounds of pained screams and bodies hitting concrete...commands being shouted and yells of how impossible the fight was were roaring outside, and resonating into the warehouse as everyone stood still and listened with fright and disbelief.

"B-Boss...we...we've gotta problem...!" The shaken voice of a youkai called out across the room, his tone killing off the good cheer that had saturated the atmosphere of Meira's quarters as he made his way to the entrance of the warehouse, barely able to stay concious from the injuries he sustained from the battle he just managed to escape from to warn his leader.

"What is it, who's attacking us?" Meira demanded, already knowing from his tone, physical injuries and the sounds echoing from outside that a battle was raging elsewhere and her forces were losing. "Do I need to get out there and teach them a lesson?"

"N-No...too strong...only one...BARF!" Meira's eyes widened slightly as she saw her youkai comrade lose strength and fall, his words ringing in her ears and setting off several alarms of what needed to be done and what was to happen if she didn't act now. Meira turned looked up to her gang who were already looking to her just as confused and spooked as the man who fell before them. Apart of Meira clicked her teeth, knowing that these shivering high school students were youkai to the core...they shouldn't be afraid of only one advisary...but, from what she was getting...just this one advisary maybe something they should indeed be careful about.

"Kai, Call up our forces at the the south part of town, tell them we need them for a fight." Meira ordered to a nearby youkai as she grabbed her trusty wooden sword and headed for the exit of the warehouse carrying with her the intent to defeat whatever opponent dared stir up her hive of soldiers. "Everyone else, prepare for battle."

"B-but, boss..." Kai, a short and rather scrawny lizard youkai, stammered to the opposing gang leader who turned to address his incoming concern. "If we leave the south part of town ungaurded, the Murasa Scouts will take control of that place." Kai was always one of those guys who showed his cowardice first rather than his courage, something Meira didn't readily admire in him as a fighter. However, he held a fair amount of knowledge about blackmail and was rather intelligent too boot. With this under his belt, Kai proved to be one of the sole members who were equipped for intelligent negotiations with other gang leaders and helped her acquire a couple of decent allies from rivaling schools. Saitou was much too hot headed at times and was easily swayed by tits and ass...

"Right now we're fighting against a powerful opponent who may very well be able to defeat me in battle, that territory can always be apprehended again if we gather enough forces from our reserve near the Mahoukin District, however, this is our main base of operations...if we let this foe take over and ravage us...the Kengou Gang will no longer be at the top of the food chain." Meira explained to the lizard who nodded and pulled out his cell phone to call for back-up. That's one other thing she liked of him...Kai was very obedieant, never gave her back sass like some of the other hot blooded punks she commanded. "Now then, if the rest of you are done cowering in the shadows, we have a battle to win."

---

Bodies...bodies everywhere...

Meira was used to this scene... a scene of a hard battle and, usually, a sweet victory on her part. Unfortunately, the bodies that lay sprawled out before her belonged to her forces, the youkai she placed as gaurds to her territory in and around this area to keep out rivaling school gangs from slipping into the cracks and causing trouble. Most were rouges from other gangs, aiming to be top dog by taking out strong and powerful leaders...and of course, she was the nearest one to most of these rouges. It's burdensome at best, but with a sizeable force to pick up the slack, it's never alot of trouble. Now however, this was not the case...her gaurd unit was utterly annihilated...by only ONE fighter...

"She's...she's too strong...go back..." A female youkai urged Meira, before she gave up conciousness and some of her money came spilling out her uniform. Meira payed more attention to the assaliant rather than the youkai who pocketed the loose money.

"I take it, you're the one who's causing such a fuss on my territory." Meira spoke, narrowing her eyes to her opponent up ahead, her brilliant red hair blew in the wind behind her. Meira knew of this woman, she knew from the stories across town that this lady was no one to be trifled with. The Dragon of Scarlet was her street name but, her true name was Hong Meiling, one of the "Big 4" that served a student who attended Koumakan Private Academy; Remilia Scarlet. The vampire was a woman of great wealth and threw around her money and charisma to gather dozens of followers both human and youkai. Unlike Meira, Remilia had it easy. Being the spoiled brat that she was made out to be, Remilia could get anything she wanted if she whined enough about it. "What business do you have with me, Meiling...do you not know that school's almost begun?"

"I do, but Miss Scarlet has other plans. Plans she wishes to discuss with you, Carnage Princess." Meiling said to Meira, her voice showing that she meant business and was ready to pick up arms and throw them if things proved to get hairy again.

"And the reason for incapacitating all of my gaurds?"

"Ahaha...I really didn't mean to do that..." Meiling chuckled nervously, shrinking a bit in embarassment. "They sorta...came at me first, I just defended myself." Meiling...was an interesting one. While she was regarded as a powerful martial artist, one of the best in Koumakan Academy, she was one of the more...sociable ones, at least in terms of being enjoyable to be around and generally a good person. Unlike her leader who was not only the most popular girl in school...but was also the top "bitch" there as well. From what Meira heard, Remilia was hated by a vast majority of the female student body...

"This is why I tell them to wait for name, school and business first..." Meira sighed and applied palm to face, the students behind her doing just about the same. "...in anycase, what do you wish to ask of me...it's hot and I'm in a bit of a bad mood at the moment..."

 "I'm sorry but, Miss Scarlet has been thinking of something fairly complex lately and believes that you will be of great use to her." Although she knew Meiling was only relaying the message, the words "use" did nothing more than make Meira's blood boil in her veins. Born into a house supported by the chivalrous ways of the samurai, she disliked the act of using others as "pawns" and sees all her allies and friends as valued comrades.

"Let me make this perfectly clear to you; I am NO ONE'S pawn." Meira declared sharply, hands gripping her weapon tightly and her face wrinkled with rage that threatened to spontaneously combust with the dry air swirling around her. "Tell your 'Miss Scarlet' to fuck off, I work only for those who will respect my honor as a warrior of these streets."

"Uhm, yeah, about that...I don't think that's much of an option for you." Meiling spoke up nervously, her words catching Meira's ears and full attention. "Nothing personal but, Miss Scarlet told me that there were a good number of gangs who want your turf...most of them being under her command. If you don't want them all 'up your ass' then...you should probably listen to me."

"That vamp bitch...she's always pissed me off..." One youkai growled a few other agreeing with his sentiments on just how much they detested Remilia's ways.

"Yeah...always tryin' to be sneaky and play dirty..."

"C'mon boss, we ain't gotta listen to this broad!" A bespectacled student spoke up, stepping beside his leader his sleeves rolled and up picking up a nearby trash can. His nearby comrades beginning their song of war as Meiling lay ready for anything the group of riled up youkai would throw at her. "If we take'er out we'll be taking down one of the Big 4!!"

"And with it, the other 3 will come down and rip us a new one. Don't be a retard on the battlefield, Hanya!" Meira concluded loudly, shutting up everyone's battle cries and revealing to them the folly of their hot blooded ways. "We may be powerful but, I know Remilia has forces that we can't even scratch. Do you know Cirno, the Ice Titan? The one who defeated one of Hakurei's friends AND the 3 Fairies just recently?" The youkai looked to her with surprise, her words doing well with putting fear in their hearts and opening their eyes to the looming threat that Remilia held over their heads like a gullotine. "Yeah...you better gasp collectively..."

"As for you, Dragon of Scarlet..." Meira began bringing her attention to Meiling. "When does your mistress wish to meet? I will arrive at whatever time she is avaliable."

"3rd Block, tomorrow." Meiling stated. "Miss Scarlet has a piano recital today so, she can't discuss street matters."

"I don't see why someone with such a silver spoon in her mouth would want to get involved with us gangs." Meira huffed, shaking her head. Meiling only chuckling a bit. "It seems so out of character for some as 'high and mighty' as your mistress." This was actually, Meira's way of taking a shot at Remilia, subtly implying that the vampire shouldn't be getting into the street related things and leave things alone. Of course, Meiling didn't really catch it.

"Well...she once told me she considers all her followers as 'pawns on the board'...so maybe it's something like chess to her?"

"Typical of her to see us as such." Meira said with one eye open as she turned to head back to the warehouse. "In anycase, I'll be there. My schedule for school says my 3rd block is History...I hate history."

---

Like the prophecy to an oncoming doomsday event, the start of school came just as it was predicted by the adults to the youths. Dread and terror was only short lived in their hearts as they realized that it would get them nowhere and would not cease the torture school was laying ready to exact upon them. For those at Hitojin high school, they had to endure not only school itself, but it's principle, Miss Shikieiki Yamaxandu. For the students, seeing Shikieiki was the equivalent of getting sentence to hell itself. Indeed, Shikieiki was a formiddible Principle and she needed to be...with Meira and her Kengou Gang just as active as it was every school year, she made sure to make it clear that their antics would not be tolerated on school grounds. in fact, with the beginning of school, she had a plan. One she called the was willing to discuss with the Vice Principle, Yukari Yakumo about...even though she knew the youkai would never listen to her words anyway. The two were like night and day and always saw things differently...but somehow, things worked out when it came to running the school. At least, for the most part anyway...

"You know of the Kengou Gang, Miss Yakumo..." Shikieiki began as she watched the students pass by the window of her office, her leery green eyes scanning for any trouble amongst the integrated youth of humans and youkai alike.

"Oh, you mean, that gang under that samurai girl, Meira?" Yukari replied stealing one of Shikieiki's hard candies from the dish nearby and popping them into her mouth with merry abandon. "What do you plan to do this time, Eiki~?" This wasn't the first time Shikieiki has had to think of ways to deal with the Kengous...this has been going on for just as long as Meira first started coming into power with her gang of vagabonds during her freshman year.

"Zero Tolerance, Miss Yakumo." Shikieiki responded coldly, her finger letting go of the blinds to her office window. "We have been leniant with them for much too long. The P.E teacher, Hoshiguma Yuugi, has told me of how students of the youkai variety have been acting up lately, especially after the near rape of that Tatara Kogasa girl. Meira and her gang maybe the key to shutting this foolishness down."

"Hmhmhm, you realize they won't listen to us old ladies, right?" Yukari giggled, Shikieiki turning to her with an irritated expression. "Oh hush, you're just as old as I am, Eiki. Stop trying to hide it with that tight business skirt~"

"I honestly don't see how the children can be more at ease with you..." Shikieiki sighed as she walked to her desk and prepared for the morning announcements. "You're so unprofessional..."

"Hmm, maybe that's why?" Yukari remarked with a smile. "No one likes a girl with a stick up the butt, Eiki~"

= Elsewhere =

Meira stood at the doorway to her homeroom class, watching as the students around her clamoured on about their vacation and how they wished it wouldn't have ended. She knew a fair amount of them from either her exploits on the streets or through school related affairs, some respected her, others feared her. None of them, however, could be called a friend. That was where her gang came in to fill in the blanks, and as luck would have it, Saitou was in her home room. The half youkai making himself known by walking outside with her and looking at the crowd of teenagers pass through the packed hallways of their school.

"So...you're actually gonna help them?" Saitou spoke up, cutting his yellow eyes toward his leader, his hands resting in the pockets of his blue school uniform. "You know Remilia's reputation as much as I do, Meira-dono. If you help her, she'll only try to backstab you and suck you into her army of gangs...it happened to "

"I know, I know..." Meira sighed placing a hand on the side of her head, and running it through her purple hair. "She's practically left me with no options here; either I accept her terms and take whatever double cross she has up her sleeve or I refuse and risk being overwhelmed by her army..."

"You'll think of something...you always do." Saitou said leaning against the lockers, flipping off a kid he had beef with last summer. "I've known you since junior high, you've got some wit under that ponytail of yours."

"Did you cancel with Yamaguchi?" Meira said, taking Saitou's words as a compliment but not giving much of a response to it.

"Huh...oh yeah, he seemed real upset about it. Says he wanted to see your beautiful eyes again...Heh." Saitou said supressing a burst of laughter that threatened to tear it's way through his mouth. He knew how Meira felt about Yamaguchi and their one-sided relationship (if you could even call it that), so he usually tried not to laugh at how corny Yamaguchi could actually be with his words. "But after I told'em why I had to cancel, and who you had to meet, he sorta just hung up...didn't even say goodbye or anything."

"I would have expected him to do that." Meira replied. "Yamaguchi used to attend Koumakan, before he transfered to Youkai Academy last year. From what I remember about the stories...he was in an incident involving one of the Big 4."

"Oh yeah, I forgot he had some serious beef with Remilia and her crew." Saitou nodded, his memory managing to dig up the rumors he head heard on the subject long ago. "He was going out with Patchouli the "Week Witch" and Remilia broke them up, but...the way she did it..."

Meira said nothing on the matter and focused more on how much time they had left to remain in the halls. The clock above them and the slowly emptying halls proved that class was about to begin, along with their first day of the new school year. "We should be inside soon, if we stay out here, no doubt Yamaxandu will lecture us if she's out patrolling the halls..." The gang leader suggested, turning and retreating into the classroom, Saitou following close behind. The classroom was filled with the chatter of teenage gossip and excited reunions of students who haven't seen each other all summer. The homeroom teacher, Heida no Akyuu, gazed at the rowdy band of teenagers and sighed. It was her first time teaching, after having decided to give it a shot when Keine encouraged her to.

"Alright students, settle down please. The announcements are about to begin." Akyuu spoke up, the loud chiming melody that sounded from the intercom buzzing in right on time and snapping the student's attention to what needed to be said.

"Good morning students of Hitojin High School, I would like to welcome you all to a new school year and an oppurtunity to-" And that was all the children heard because after that, the rest was tuned out as they began whispering amoungst each other. Meira and Saito were no different on the matter, much more concerned about subjects concerning their gang and what Remilia planned on doing with them. That is, until a certain announcement caught the attention of the vastly uninterested whelps and answered Meira's questions for her...

"Also, I have been informed that the one known as, Remilia Scarlet of Koumakan Academy, is funding an afterschool event today for Hitojin High School, one circling around the student council's efforts which means that Koumakan Academy will be involved in the festivities." The classroom murmured with disdainful words, having still retained their distaste for Koumakan Academy...especially Remilia. "For this reason I ask that there be NO gang related activity during this event. If I catch anyone acting up, then it's immedieate 5 day suspension, no questions asked." All eyes turned to Meira and Saitou, the only two inside the room who were noted to being in a gang. Meira looked to the intercom with disdain, treating the yama's words similar to a declaration of war. "In anycase, I wish you all a happy and fruitful--" Shikieiki's words were suddenly cut short by the sound of what appeared to be a struggle to attain dominance of the microphone. "M-Miss Yakumo, s-stop it! Stop-!"

The mic let out a piercing whine as Shikieiki's voice suddenly disappeared. "I would also like to add that this is Chen's first day at high school, so no bullying her~"

Moments later the sound of uproarous laughter echoed through the halls, letting others know where Chen was attending homeroom...

---

Time marched on through the school day as it does like any other, and soon enough came the arrival of 3rd block. Meira, knowing Keine-sensei wouldn't let her skip out on a bathroom break, decided it be best to simply cut class altogether. Word of the meeting had already spread through out the bulk of the Kengou members prior to schools start, so many of them had already figured out what they had to do to attend it. After leaving the school grounds as discreetly as they could, the gang slithered their way through the back alleys of downtown and took roost into their warehouse base. Meira took her usual seat and watched as everyone situated themselves for Remilia's arrival. There were only about a handful present, give or take 6 or 7 students not including herself and Saitou (Kai was more interested in Home Economics class, for some reason). Of course, Meira knew that some of them weren't going to attend the meeting for one simple reason; Remilia is an arrogant bitch.

The gang had to sit for about several minutes before the shadows of two figures blocked out the source of sunlight leaking into the warehouse's dark interior.

"Hmph, who would have thought I would have to skip my 3rd block just to come here to these...backwater accomodations." Remilia sneered, showing her disgust for the gang's hideout in both her voice and her body language. "Listen to the beasts as they howl, thinking their bites will harm my flawless prescence...what a disgrace they are, wouldn't you agree, Sakuya?"

"Yes, they are indeed trash, Miss Scarlet." Remilia's ever present maid, Izayoi Sakuya agreed as she flashed a chilling glare to several youkai students who flashed them obscene gestures. Sakuya knew the lot of them would not act on their insulting gestures because of two things; they respected Meira's wishes and usually never acted unless she ordered them too and she knew that all of them would fall to her elite combat technique that earned her a top spot alongside Remilia. Still, It was obvious that they were not welcome here, but Remilia could care less now that she had her eyes set on Meira and the manpower her gang posessed...

"Tch, be thankful there are plenty of places for you to elegantly drop a load of your bullshit money." Saitou muttered before a loud thwack echoed through the warehouse, Meira having slapped him upside his head with her wooden sword to keep his tongue under control. She didn't want or need, things to go south due to someone'e inability to respect those of higher power...even if they were a spoiled vampire girl with no sense of respect for others. Remilia only chuckled to this display as her dutiful servant quickly pulled up a chair behind her to sit on.

"My, my...your dogs sure are noisy today..." Remilia chuckled, with a smile. "Here's a piece of advice; get them all nuttered and I garuntee that their constant barking will cease."

"If you're going to waste my time with childish insults then the door behind you is always wide open, Scarlet." Meira spoke, trying her best to keep herself calm and cool for this meeting even though her gang wasn't making much of an effort to. Remilia was trying to get under her skin, trying to make her look bad in front of her followers...but, Meira knew better. So long as she didn't feed into Remilia's snobby bitch routine, she would be okay. "Unlike you, I take pride in the well being of my allies and comrades."

"Hmph, very well then, we shall discuss business as planned." Remilia said with a shrug, snapping her fingers to Sakuya behind her who produced a yearbook of some sort. The silver haired servant girl handed the book to her mistress who held it open and directed Meira's gaze to circled photo of a young woman...well, it wasn't like she couldn't notice it what with all the doodles around it and the profane insults surrounding just that one photo. "Tell me, do you know of this girl here, the one on the far right?"

"Who doesn't, that's Hakurei Reimu. President of the Student Council that has several big names attending it; Marisa the Master Hand, Youmu of the Dead, Alice of Wonderland and (maybe) Suika the Barbarian Tower." Meira said, looking up to Remilia with a quirked eyebrow, her intuition telling her of what the vampire was getting at with this. "One of your servants came to me yesterday saying you wanted us to do something...does it involve Reimu?"

"Indeed, Reimu has alot influence at her school, and is regarded as one of the most popular girls at her school as well...alongside Marisa." Remilia explained, throwing aside Marisa's name like it were nothing more than a used piece of toilet tissue. It was already rather obvious the vampire was focused on no one else but Reimu. "You know that my school has a burning rivalry with yours but, at every turn they seem to best us. We're not at the top represented in Gensokyo's Best Schools anymore, we're..." Remilia paused and swallowed a lump in her throught, everyone looking to her with anticipation. "Number 2!" The vampire fell back in her chair looking to have grown faint, just from speaking the words 'number 2'.

"My lady, please bear with it a little longer!" Sakuya pleaded as she fanned the neatly dressed vampire girl with a paper fan.

The youkai of Meira's gang all looked to the despairing vampire and to each other, was THIS really the Remilia they all heard about? Someone who grows faint from just hearing herself say the word...number two? Apparently so. "Heh, I guess that means she can't stand the way her shit stinks, huh fellahs?" a youkai muttered as he nugded his buddies who laughed a bit and high fived him for his "ingenious" crack.

Meira rolled her eyes at the vampire's display and went about trying to make sense of things. Deep down, the junior couldn't believe she was wasting her 3rd block on someone who faints from being second banana. "...You do realize that being number two isn't that much of a problem right?" Saitou spoke up for Meira who was clearly in a mental facepalm at the moment to actively respond. Remilia immedieatly perked up right with a look of utter shock on her youthful face.

"Are you mad? My school is the most prestigous of academys in Gensokyo, we will NOT be bested by some...PUBLIC high school!" Remilia said, the words 'public' slipping out of her mouth like that of any profanity. "Well, I will tolerate it no longer...it's time Hakurei Reimu learned who is 'top dog' around this city and that's why I need you; I want you and your gang to defeat Hakurei Reimu at an upcoming event I'm funding at your school. I have arranged for my top forces to attend the event as guests and while under that veil of cover we will ambush that miko and take them down through sheer force and numbers."

"Defeat, Hakurei Reimu!?" Saitou gasped, looking to have almost shit himself from the surprise of taking in those words. "It's by her will alone that we're not dissolved...if we fuck with her, things will go badly for us, especially for you since you're from a different school."

"I would not worry of that," Remilia replied confidently. "If we come at her with full force we can defeat her. While not holding as many forces as I do, the Kengou Gang is one of the most successful in this district. With our powers combined we can achieve the impossible!"

"Even so, do you realize how big of a task this is?" Meira said to the vampire who retained her arrogant smirk. "As easy going as she is, Reimu is no light weight. Also the principle herself may be attending, if this were to happen while she is present our scheme will fail for certain."

"What's the problem? You claimed so many times on the streets that you worked for your own reasons and not with Hitojin High School, so why worry about who's going there and what their motives are?" Remilia said with that infuriating smirk spread across her face. The vampire's words did in fact rain forth some truth as Meira refused to affilate her gang with Hitojin Highschool and worked on her own. Part of her success as a gang leader was, in fact, due to this very decision. "But...I can understand if the dreaded Kengou Gang is too weak and spineless to handle one girl and her club of low lives."

"This coming from a leader who's too cowardly to dirty her hands." Saitou spat back, Remilia only smiling evilly toward him.

"I hope you realize that Miyako goes to my school...it would be a shame if something were to happen to her while she was oh, I don't know, walking home from school or in the toilet."

"You leave Miyako out of this!" Saitou shouted, stepping forward ready to strike had it not been for several of his comrades holding him back. "If you touch one hair on her head, I swear before Shinki and all things demonic that I will Head Bomb your frilly ass back to hell, you bloodsucking whore!"

"Saitou calm down! Don't feed into it!" Meira commanded, the half youkai struggling within the grasp of his friends as he glared at Remilia with a vehement rage. Sakuya was already standing ready to strike the half youkai down, but her mistress gestured her to stand down the moment she saw Saitou jerk away from his friends and leave the area to cool his jets. Meira watched as her second in command called it quits on the meeting and left it up to her to deal with Remilia. Kai would have been a better choice...but he was far to interested in Yuyuko-sensei to attend this meeting. Oh well, Meira's been through tighter situations...and this one just proved to be another situation of the same manner. "What are you really after...I know you and Reimu don't really get along, but there seems like more to this than that..."

"Hmm, you're right. There is something more to it." Remilia replied. "Do you know of Kochiya Sanae? The girl who attends Youkai Academy?"

"Yes the girl who attends the school off in the mountains." Meira nodded "What does she have to do with this?"

"Both Sanae and Reimu are slowly becoming friends...if Sanae attends this event and witnesses the defeat of Reimu she will no doubt see her as weak and come to me instead." Remilia replied as she leaned forward a bit with news that she knew would shock Meira down to the ponytail. "Did you know that Sanae attends a school that adores the ground she walks on? Youkai everywhere in that district treat her like a queen and do anything for her. The interesting thing is that Sanae herself is no gang leader, but she holds with her the means to summon forth an immense wealth of power simply due to how every teenage youkai in her town adores her so much. If I can get her on my side, do you realize how many youkai will follow behind her?"

Meira blinked as her mind began to piece the puzzle together and came up with only one possible answer as to where Remilia was going with this. "Don't tell me you wish to take over Youkai Academy too?"

"You bet your horrible vampire books I do~" Remilia said with an devious smirk, her eyes radiating of a egomaniacal march to absolute power and fame. Meira was told Remilia had her mind on taking over the city with the use of gang power alone, but she'd never seen it up close before. If she wanted an example of megalomania, then this was that term personified in it's purest of forms. "I am the queen of Koumakan Academy, and what kind of queen would I be if I didn't partake in a little conquest here and there?"

"A benevolent one."

"Spare me your moral standpoints and give me your answer instead." Remilia said, haughtily demanding Meira to give her what she wanted. "Do take the time to remember that, if you refuse, I hold the key to unlocking a mortal hell upon your gang and territory. You maybe feared by those of Hitojin Highschool, but your nothing compared to the military might of my army." Those damning words piereced right into the heart of Meira, causing her to faulter and cringe the moment they passed through her. Every vile word that fell out of Remilia's mouth was all true...and while, it was hard to admit...she could not refuse Remilia's orders...

"B-Boss...?"

Meira simply sighed and rubbed the bridge of her forehead. Fuck this peer pressure thing, but...if she valued the sanctity of her gang and friends...she had to follow through with Remilia regardless of what the future held for her. "Call up Utsuho and her gang, we're going to need their prowess and her 'Big Bang' technique for this..."

----

As the first day of school came to a close, Meira and her gang didn't return to the last class. Instead, the lot of them stayed behind and began preparing for the coming battle that lie ahead during the event Remilia was speaking of during the meeting. Many of the gang members were already planning on attending the event as it stood, most curious as to what it actually was seeing as to how the purpose of the event was never revealed to the student body. In fact, curiosity was what compelled most of the students to lean towards going to this event, normally, not alot of them would care seeing as to they went by the mentality that many school related events were nothing more than a waste of their time, especially those that took place after school hours. How many attended mattered not to Meira, seeing her main job was focused on Reimu and the council rather than the audience.

The event's location was nestled within the sports field of Hitojin High School, chairs lined up in front of a makeshift stage of sorts, however the set up of speakers and a microphone had some believing that this event would most likely be a concert or speech of some kind. Some were hoping for a concert...a speech would just be another giant waste of time...

"Oh, is this a concert?" One student asked to her friend, as a sea of teenages curiously approached their seats and the stage. "I wonder who's playing...?"

"I dunno, but if Remilia's funding it, then it HAS to be top grade stuff." Another answered, putting emphasis on how rich the vampire truly was.

= Elsewhere - Inside Hitojin High School ~ Student Council Room... =

Reimu looked down from the window of the student council room, seeing the crowd of students take their seats and look around curiously. Her gaze then turned to a certain vampire who sat at the table across from her, Sakuya at her side for whatever needs Remilia may have. "I hope you realize that I'm not going to fall for whatever you're up to..." the council president commented to the vampire who merely chuckled as she leaned forward onto the table, not seeming to take Reimu's words seriously in the least. "It's not like you to throw around money for other people like this...especially for a school that you don't even attend."

"Oh, Reimu...Reimu...Reimu..." Remilia sighed with a shake of her head. "Why is it so hard for you to trust me? We've known each other since elementary school, we used to be friends, remember? Don't you remember those tea parties we used to have on the playground together by that large playhouse?"

"...You've changed Remilia. You've changed for the worst." Reimu said back, keeping well away from the memories Remilia was willing to shove back down her throat. Indeed...they were once friends back then...but not now, the Remilia she knew back then wasn't the one she was talking to anymore. "After what you've done to earn such a reputation through out these schools...I can't find it in me to trust you. Even IF we were friends back in the day."

"Hm, I would have thought you would know the concept of second chances. I didn't mean to be this way you know..." There is a pause in Remilia's statement the vampire looking elsewhere for a moment then back into the serious gaze of the miko student leering ahead of her. "It's because YOU were always off with your other friends playing with THEM instead of with me. It's only natural I found more...attentive friends that could replace you."

"Gangs who do your every bidding are not friends...especially not in the way you treat them." Reimu told Remilia. "And the reason I moved on was because you were the one who abandoned me. After Sakuya transfered to Koumakan, you left our friendship for dead just because you had a personal servant to boss around. Is that what you wanted, some bitch to slap around and stomp all over just to make you feel high and mighty?" Remilia's once collected expression wrinkled with a rising anger, Reimu's words having struck a nerve...

Because it was the truth...

"At that moment, I thought that you were only friends with me because you wanted someone to order around and generally be your slave..." Reimu's glance drifted to Sakuya who was just as upset by Reimu's accusation as her mistress was. "Judging by the looks of things...I was absolutely right."

"How dare you..." Remilia gritted her fangs, and clenched her fists in a heated outrage. "Sakuya is my best friend in Koumakan Academy, and she knows it! Tell her, Sakuya, tell her you're my friend!"

"Yes, I am Miss Scarlet's friend as well as her servant." Sakuya replied, in monotone. Almost as if she's said it many times and has, for the most part, grown bored of saying it. "It's just a coincidence that I serve under her."

"I pity your relationship with her then..." Reimu remarked, turning away from the duo. "You don't realize when you're being used..."

"What was that-!" Remilia growled, her charismatic demeanor slowly beginning to crack as she lay ready to burst forth onto Reimu. However the sudden interruption from Marisa put a lid on this outburst.

"Oi, Reimu's it's about time for things to get rolling, you ready?" The blonde student said, turning to Remilia and giving her a friendly wave. Oddly enough, Marisa was one of the very few students in Hitojin who didn't viciously hate Remilia's guts, if anything, she was more nuetral to the vampire than anything else. However, the same could not be said of her to Remilia. The vampire had long side disliked the student for being one of the first friends Reimu obtained after 'ditching' her. To be blunt; Remilia hated Marisa for being the friend she never was to Reimu...

"Yes, I'm all set." Reimu said as she walked past the table not exchanging a passing glance to Remilia as she left...the vampire doing the same in abstaining from giving the miko and form of eye contact. Marisa blinked in confusion as she looked between the two and merely shrugged as she left to catch up to her council president.

Remilia and Sakuya both sat in utter silence, the echoing sounds of the students down below being the only source of background noise between them. Sakuya glanced to Remilia, gauging her spiteful expression and her wrinkled face exuding of crimson fury just waiting to be unleashed upon her former 'friend' Reimu Hakurei. "...It's going to be quite delicious when I finally manage to humiliate her...wouldn't you say, Sakuya?" Remilia muttered, Sakuya merely nodding in response. "Sakuya, when the attack is issued by Meira...show her no mercy. I want Reimu to hurt...I want her to suffer. Put her in the hospital if you must...I care not about what happens after this...I want to see that bitch's tears."

Sakuya said no words save for those of obedience to Remilia's orders...

---

The uptight principle Shikieiki cast a watchful eye across the field as things progressed without incident. The event itself was something of a concert supporting the student council's efforts to put an end to the gang related activities that ran rampant through the streets. The garage band known as the "Rivers of Prism", were the one's providing the musical entertainment for the students, while there were a few other motivational speakers for the students to lend their ears to. Well...sorta, most were sure to tune that part out.

"What's the matter, you look like you want to leave." Yukari asked  to Shikieiki. "Ara, I wouldn't blame you though...these seats are a real pain on the rear end..."

"No that's not it..." Shikieiki replied, not giving Yukari any eye contact as she continued her visual patrol of the field. "Something's going to happen...as smart as those children are, I know one of them is going to attempt something. Koumakan and Hitojin are rivals...and with the Kengou's attending this there will likely be a strike made against them."

"Oh, stop being so negative." Came the jovial voice of the gym teacher, Yuugi Hoshiguma, her adopted 'daughter' Kogasa Tatara by her side. "Yeah, Koumakan and Hitojin don't get along, but that doesn't mean there's going to be some kinda riot or anything and if it does happen, we'll take care of it."

"I only wish it were that simple, Miss Hoshiguma..." Shikieiki sighed, crossing her legs and sitting back in the metallic chair as she watched a rather muscular man speak about how 'Crack was whack'. "...How old is the material these speakers use anyway..."

As the show progressed onward, the odd prescense of a small group of youkai students sat by at the very edge of the crowd pretending to enjoy the show that was playing out for them. This group was the Jigoku Ravens, the gang that was native to the Chireiden High School area. They usually did not associate themselves with other groups or schools often, at least not after the incident involving their leader, Reiuji Utsuho the Exploding Nova, who tried to over take the surface schools which earned her quite the hefty suspension. She had vowed to give up her previous interests in street life but later renewed herself as an ally for the Kengou gang once they saved her from an attack by a rivaling Oni gang. While it was a very beneficial partnership for both sides, Meira still saw them more as friends which Utusho seemed to enjoy about her. For the most part, Orin seemed to be the one awaiting the coming signal from one of Meira's gang members the kasha being Utsuho's right hand, but also being the one to handle intelligent decisions since Utusho was more focused on physical assualts than tact.

"Nyaaahaha, lookit them...they're all completely oblivious to what we're cooking up." Orin giggled with a cat like grin before she turned to see Satori tending to Utsuho who was doubled over in pain. "What's up with her...?"

"Okuu's not feeling well..." Satori answered in her usual soft tone. Satori shared a very unusual relationship with Orin and Utsuho, in the sense that they were her pets, but was not apart of the Jigoku Ravens. Even so, Satori was still valued among the team and the members protected her just as they would their leader. "Maybe we should call this off, if Okuu's sick we shouldn't attack anyone..."

"N-No, this will pass, I just..." Utsuho gasped out, sweat beginning to roll down her brow. She looked to Orin who was generally confused on what was ailing her leader, but still seemed concerned for her health overall. "Orin...I-I gotta do it...I gotta do it NOW."

Orin tilted her head in confusion before a red flag shot up in her mind. "What? But...Meira and her gang haven't given us the signal, we're not ready yet!"

"You're not ready, but IT is!" Utusho said, her pain fueling a slight annoyance toward the kasha for telling her she couldn't let it go. "Ooooh, fuck. if you don't give the call, I'mma blow us all up whether you like it or not!"

"You see, Okuu...this is why I told you not to eat the fried egg, hot dog combo..." Satori sighed, seeming to be the only calm person of the group as the other youkai feared the worst and were already beginning to fall into a panic.

Orin knew what was coming, she's been at the business end of this more times than anyone else, and was NOT going against it again. Immedieatly, the kasha assumed a combat position and began meowing orders to the Jigoki Ravens surrounding her. It was now or never, and while she was sure the Kengous would be thrown for a loop by the sudden release, but...it had to be done or things would literally blow up in their face. "Everyone fall back! Make way for Okuu's Big Bang, CAUTION! FUCKING CAUTION!"

"What!? Holy shit, we gotta move!" An oni yelled out as he bolted upright and fled the scene. "Run, she's gonna blow!"

The youkai didn't even wait for a second word to be uttered as the lot of them scattered like spooked roaches, leaving Utsuho by herself as the hell raven groaned and turned her backside to the crowd of opposing students who looked back and began clamouring about what was transpiring off the edge of the field. They all were gravely ignorant to the danger that was set to detonate the entire area...Utsuho had been saving this one since breakfast and now it was going to be put to good use, "Ahhhh BIG BANG!"

"What the FU-!"

Elsewhere, a garbage man tossed in a hefty bag of trash into the back of the truck, wiping his brow of the sweat that had accumulated on his forehead thanks to the linger summer heat. With a sigh he stepped forward to the truck only to hear a loud, thunderous boom rumble through echo through the streets, the ground beneath his boots beginning to quake violently for a good seven seconds. Shaken by the quake (in more ways than one), the garbage man looked around and soon came to gaze upon a mushroom cloud of noxious green gas rise from where he believed that Hitojin High School event was taking place. "What in blazes..." Was all he could say before the smell of rotten eggs strangled his nose with brutal strength.

Back at the school, all hell had broken loose.

Students were reeling from the putrid stench that covered the entire sports field along with a thick cloud of gas that cut vision like a knife. Panic was rampant in the field as students ran trying to escape the awful smell or raven fart, but with the poisonous cloud still looming over their like a sickening miasma...efforts to escape were all but drowned in confusion and failure...

"By the yamas, what in the world-" Shikieiki coughed as she brought her arm to her nose.

"Jeezus Squeezus, who ever cracked that one off, needs to see a doctor..." Yuugi commented, the gas doing just a big a number on her senses as Shikieiki's.

"I know this smell...it's that hell raven from Chireiden High School, what is she doing here!?" Shikieiki

"BLARGH my nose...OH MY GOD MY NOSE!" A female student yelled out blinded by the sudden ghastly bio-terrorist attack that came straight from the hell raven's lower intestine. "BARF!"

"This blows my day...literally!"

At the edge of the field, Utusho sat on the ground, panting in relief from having just released the Big Bang. It was a horrid technique she gained long ago after she ate something bad at Sanae's house (it was some kind of rare meat...it didn't exactly agree with her). The end result gave birth to the power of 'atomic farts', holding them back makes them more powerful at the expense of enduring terrible stomach cramps. This school is no stranger to this deadly move for Utusho used this once before against Reimu. The Big Bang in the past was so powerful and noxious that the school had to be evacuated and thoroughly fumegated for a week. For that entire week, Hitojin High School was declared a biological hazard to human life. "Pheeew, Mother of mercy...I think I blew off my panties with that one..." Utusho remarked, virtually winded and drained but, for the most part, in a state of sweet relief...really, you would be too if you just cracked off a back blast that practically gassed an entire field. "Orin...tell Meira I'm sorry...I sorta couldn't hold it back anymore..."

"Will do." Rin replied with a thumbs up, her fingers pinching her nose pulling out her cellphone to inform Meira of the news. Although she was pretty sure that the samurai girl could have easily heard the blast herself...

---

Further off, to the left of the main building of Hitojin High; Meira stood watching the chaos, her gang having came prepared with facemasks to help ward off the putrid stench of Okuu's deadly Big Bang, technique.

"The dreaded Big Bang..." Meira commented. "Fart and it kills everyone...truly a weapon of mass destruction fitting to the Exploding Nova herself. I'm glad such power is on our side." You should be Meira...you should be...

"Meira we got word that the crowd's been knocked for a loop by that fart move, Shikieiki and the other teachers are pretty much in the same situation. Should we head in and risk the poison?" Saitou asked his leader, who took a moment to gauge the crowd of panicing students and calculate just how much time they had before order was restored. She knew Shikieiki wouldn't allow the crowd to continue going apeshit, it's not in her nature as a yama to allow chaos, so if they wished to strike clean...they had to do it now.

"We'll have to, although waiting was an option, it looks like it's now or never..." Meira said as she turned to the gang, all of them armed and ready to fight the battle they were preparing for the entire afternoon. "Don't drop your facemasks, and focus all your attention on our plan. Kengous ATTACK!"

---

Remilia sat on the roof of the school, her group of elite fighters the "Empresses Four" all present on the rooftop of Hitojin high and watching as the gang of Kengous rushed into the chaos in search of Reimu and her council members. "How crude of them, using such a disgusting tactic." The vampire said in disgust. This would throw off her ambush plan being...well, SHE didn't want to go down there.

"Still though, you gotta admit, that was pretty darn smart of them." Meiling added. "I mean, who knew the Exploding Nova was on their side?"

"Indeed...if we're to become the supreme power, we will have a difficult time subduing them..." Patchouli agreed, before giving in to a coughing fit she had been trying to scath off since the Big Bang attack. The bad air was not doing her weakened lungs any favors...

"Oh I wouldn't worry about that. Once Reimu is out of the way, I intend to turn the Jigoku Ravens against Meira; their leader is quite the ignorant birdie so it should be easy to fool her. Once Reiuji is against Meira, taking her down should be child's play." Remilia chuckled ominously, her wings spreading full span as she prepared to brave the slowly dissapating cloud of gas. "But for now, let us focus our power on the student council...I have a grudge to settle with a certain miko..."

---

"God dammit, what in the hell is going on out there...!" Reimu cursed, her nose burning from the gas attack that was unleashed seconds ago. She and her council members were behind the stage awaiting their chance to deliver the closing speech when the attack was let loose onto the crowd.

"Ugh, someone farted, that's what happened." Marisa answered, fanning around her nose.

"We need to get everyone in order. If we don't tihngs will only get worse the more people panic." Alice suggested, before a large book came scream through the air and beaned the blond right in the face. Blood from her newly broken nose shot out into the air as she flipped and rolled over her own weight and came to settle several feet away.

"Miss Margatroid!" Youmu tore her eyes from Alice's downed body and looked around seeing no one. "Who thew that book! Show yourself!"

"Don't bother..." Marisa sneered, "That's the Knowledge Arts or more commonly known as the "Librarians Trick"...Patchouli's deadly signature move." Yes, she knew of this skill all to well.

"Patchouli? Dammit, I knew we couldn't trust Remilia!" Reimu cursed once more as she stepped forward, laying ready to confront the vampire who had declared war on her school and her council. "Suika, take Alice to the nurse's office. Me, Maris and Youmu will handle things here."

"You got it~!" The oni complied, effortlessly hoisting Alice's limp body off the ground and dashing off in another direction, more than likely to take another route that wasn't as dangerous as cutting through the chaotic crowd ahead of them. With Suika and Alice gone, Reimu and her remaining crew dashed from behind the stage and immedieatly came face first with resistance. Several vampiric gang members had .

"Head Bomb!"

A figure rocketed from the air, slamming into the oncoming hoodlums, the sound of bones cracking resonating loudly into their ears as they were driven down into the earth. The figure pulled his head from the bodies of the unconcious thugs, as he tossed aside his now broken sunglasses and turned to Reimu and the others who were ready to strike at him. "Relax, I'm on your side." The person stepped forward to reveal themselves to be Saitou, Meira's right hand.

"You're Saitou, Meira's right hand man..." Reimu then remembered that if Saitou was here, then that meant Meira's gang was involved with things outside in the field. "What's going on here, what's Remilia planning?"

"Hostile takeover. Vamp bitch wants you dead, girl." Saitou remarked dryly.

"That a fact, huh?" Marisa cracked her knuckles and assumed a combat ready stance. "In that case, I suppose we have to fight you too?"

"Nah, but you can if you want to though." Saitou shrugged nonchalantly. "First, lemme let you in on a little secret; Meira's not the one being used here...Remilia is."

"She's double crossing the double crosser?" Marisa gasped, her hands suddenly meeting the sides of her face in surprise. "No way, that's impossible!"

"Whatever the case maybe, we have the advantage here...since Remilia has no idea of what's going on." Youmu stated as she readied her weapon, a lead pipe with a flower tied to the base of it, and gazed out at the raging battlefield before her. "This is our last chance to defeat Remilia, we can't afford to mess this up!"

---

BGM. Listen if you want to, I don't care. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IlyjKs1tFQI&feature=related)

"BARF!"

A student's body was sent rolling back into a group of chairs, having met the business end of Meira's wooden sword in action. She looked around and could only see the maddening mix of an all out brawl taking place before her; the Kengous fighting against Koumakan's forces. Now that he gas had been cleared, Meira was sure Remilia would see that she was screwing her over. If they lost this battle...Remilia would surely take no mercy on her and unleash the full force of her army upon her like a raging fist of god. However, the battle was far from decided...so long as reinforcements did not arrive for Koumakan...they could win this.

"We can do this..." Meira thought, clenching her wooden sword tightly and whirling around to swat away a speeding book, sending the thick tome like dictonary spinning off into the distance into the face of a fleeing student. "She's already issued a warrant for my execution, has she?" Meria's sharpened eyes slid to her side and saw the visage of Patchouli, Meiling and Sakuya all surrounding her. Remilia had most likely gone for Reimu and had left her Empresses to take care of Meira.

"Indeed, your betrayal has left Remi very displeased. Her only regret is not being here to deal with you herself..." Patchouli wheezed, her palms glowing with magic energy that telekinetically picked up several books she had previously thrown and calling them to her person.

"Sorry, orders are orders...you have to be put down." Meiling added shifting her foot to the side as she went into a fighting stance.

"My loss, I presume?" Meira chuckled sarcastically, "All of you against me, I suppose Remilia has very low confidence in your abilities to defeat me individually."

"Save your bad mouth for the principal." Sakuya spat venomously. "Once this is over, Remilia will turn you in for disrupting the peace her. She won't allow-" Those very words died in Sakuya's gullet, as she dropped her sentence to pick up a chance to gaurd a flying chair from her right side. The maid turned on the heels of her stellitos and saw a familiar face grinning to her. "You..."

"Yamaguchi?" Meira spoke up, visibly surprised by the appearance of someone she didn't quite expect to be here. "What in the name of Yamato are you doing here!"
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Bias Bus on September 20, 2010, 06:05:07 AM
Pawt 2!!

----

"What? You call this a fair fight?" Yamaguchi shrugged. "I'm here to help my beloved, I won't let them touch a hair on your beautiful purple head."

"Tch...don't get in my way..." Meira sneered focusing on the trio surrounding her.

"Don't worry, I plan to be at your back all the way." Yamaguchi chuckled joining the fray, his eyes locking onto those of Patchouli. It's been quite a while since he's seen her, at least since he transfered out. "...I knew one day we'd have to fight, at least while Remilia was around anyway...I'm sorry it had to be like this..."

Patchouli remained silent and merely recalled the power of her Knowledge Arts, "Dont be...if I had not have known Remi then maybe we could have remained together but, that cannot be changed. This is how it must be so long so Remi needs me as a friend..."

"Fair enough..." Yamaguchi chuckled. "You're a good friend, Patchouli...I'm sure you'll make her very happy..."

The levitating storm of books came thundering down at the two, Meiling and Sakuya dashing as they capitalized on the opening attack Patchouli had unleashed. Meira ducked downward, avoiding one set of books before she drove her wooden sword forward and deflected another. Yamaguchi focused on physical support for the samurai, blocking Meiling's incoming punch and biting back with a counter of his own to which the chinese youkai also gaurded against. Sakuya followed up behind Meiling attack with a blindingly fast technique known as Nitro Port, the maid lifting up her toned legs and shooting forward like a bolt of lighting that struck Yamaguchi right in the back sending him flying forward and into the dirt ahead.

Sakuya disappeared once again to continue her light speed attack, only to have her legs taken from under her by an even swifter attack curtosy of an downward sweep of Meira's wooden blade. The maid spun around in the air for several seconds before her body was blown back by a powerful finishing kick from Meira. The samurai lept forward her blade raised high as she brought it down onto Sakuya only to have it blocked by a folding chair held by the very maid she lay ready to strike down. "You're foolish to think you can betray our wills, Remilia has an army under her. Do you really believe you can defeat her here and get away with it?"

"Yes," Meira replied confidently, jumping back and viciously striking at the chair Sakuya held for protection. "I've beaten Remilia at her own game...the game she thought she couldn't lose is now in MY favor." Meira reeled back and thrust her sword forward, the force of the impact charged through Sakuya like a semi truck and shoved her into a group of folding chairs.

"We can end her reign...We hold the key to stopping Remilia's take over..."

---

"Geeze, they just won't stop comin'!" Marisa complained, a Koumakan student falling over from a punch to the gut. "Where the hell's Shikieiki and the teachers!"

"Remi's probably got them over run with decoys!" Saitou answered, before he grappled and suplexed a youkai student. "She's probably ordered the bulk of her gang to keep the teachers busy by letting themselves get caught. She's underhanded like that..."

"Underhanded am I?" Came the elegant voice of Remilia, her widely spread wings being the first thing the four students saw of her imposing visage. "You should watch your tongue, I'm in a very violent mood right now, half breed."

"You..." Reimu snarled, less than happy to see the vampire's face after their previous (verbal) fight. "What the hell is wrong with you orchestrating this crap! Do you realize how much trouble your in once this is over!"

"I don't care!" Remilia roared. "I'm sick of you, Reimu...I gave you a chance to come back to me and you blew it! I'm going to make sure you feel every inch of my hatred for you right here and now!" The vampire charged forward to the miko, grabbing a chair and launching toward Reimu.

"Gungir Shot!"

The chair took on a crimson aura as it screamed to the council president, who leaped out of harms way just in time to dodge a near fatal blow that went rolling off into the distance at a break neck speed. Reimu looked up and saw Remilia above her, eyes burning red with hate, at this angle...Reimu wouldn't have enough time to effectively dodge or block. Remilia had her in a checkmate...that is, until Marisa football tackled the vampire to the ground and held her down despite struggling to do so.

"Calm the hell down!" Marisa shouted to the raging vampire student. "You keep this tantrum up, and you're looking at something far worse than suspension!"

"This isn't your fight, go home!" Remilia screamed,  jamming her knee into Marisa's stomach. As Marisa's grip weakened only a small amount, Remilia over powered her and slung her into the wooden stage, the blond colliding with the wood with a low thud and falling onto her back unconcious. Remilia turned her crimson gaze to Reimu, Youmu and Saitou coming to the miko's aide which only made the vampire click her pointed fangs. The vampire dashed forward Youmu being the first to meet her charge with her lead pipe only to have her attack fail as Remilia dodged her assualt and effectively plow her down with a vicious backhand and a stomp to the midsection. With Youmu down, Saitou stepped up next and met Remilia's attack with one of his headbutt moves. The vampire jumped back into the air and dove back down with lightning speed, slamming into Saitou's back and crushing his body into the dirt.

"Hm, my new technique Bat Fang...how do you like it?" Remilia said to Reimu as she stepped of Saitou's fallen frame and toward her main opponent. There were no more obstacles, nothing between her and the violence she had in store for Reimu and yet, the miko could only smirk. "What're you smiling about?

"Just the fact that you're about to get owned."

Remilia blinked and turned behind her to see only a blur of brown as it struck her across the face, sending her sprawling a few feet away, the vampire brought herself back upright and spat out a trickle of blood before she looked up and saw Meira standing in front of her. "Oh, it looks like I'll be kill two birds with one stone here. How delightful."

"You won't be killing any birds, from now one Miss Remilia Scarlet." The voice of the yama rang into Remilia's ears like the bells of death, the vampire freezing up as she saw Shikieiki walk from behind Meira's position and glare at her from where she stood. Remilia's entire body fell into a pale complexion as the realization of her failure was beginning to sink in. Now that Shikieiki was her, she had a higher chance of getting caught and suspended for her actions against Hitojin High.

"N-no, they did this to me! I was merely defending myself!" Remilia stammered, pulling out a poorly prepared innocent card in an attempt to escape the punishment the yama may have in store for her. "They ambushed me back here just because I attend Koumakan Academy!"

"Save it. Meira's told me all about your scheme and how you're the root of all the gang related activities around the city." Shikieiki glanced to Meira who didn't make eye contact. "I was originally going to suspend Meira but she told me the true threat was you...she was merely defending her school." Upon hearing those words, Remilia's eyes bulged wide as she realized that Meira turned the tables on her by temporarily proving her alliance with Hitojin High. In this sense, her punishment won't be as severe as Remilia's would be. Shikieiki sighed and walked forward, grabbing Remilia by the arm and hoisting her up for the trip to her office. "Come along...we have alot to talk about..."

"Noo, please stop. I-I can explain it all, just don't take me in yet!" Remilia protested, before her eyes met Reimu and Meira. Immedieatly anger began to boil back in her chest as her eyes narrowed in hatred for the two who had defeated her here. "This isn't over! I'll be back for your heads, you can count on it!!"

---

The incident that took place at the Hitojin High event passed as one of the most violent out breaks of gang brawls that had ever occured on campus, the second being the accident surrounding Utsuho's attack. Many students were injured during the fight, both gang members and normal students alike. Even so, school continued as normal from that day forward...however there was in fact, something different that occured after this event...

"...Ugh, I never thought I'd ask for those hot summer days to come back..." Meira complained, as a cold chill ran across her. Another school day had ended and she was on her way home. For the first time in 3 years...she was going home instead of the warehouse. Why this was lay with the simple fact that after the incident, Meira dissolved the Kengou Gang. After Remilia's defeat many of the others soon followed after once Shikieiki managed to get a hold of their leaders. Meira didn't want to do this...but she knew that it was the right thing to do...as much as she loved roaming the streets with her gang...it was in fact a bane to society. Something she did not want to be seen as by others when they mention her name at Hitojin High School...

"Maybe you should consider actually wearing the winter uniforms then." Came the voice of Reimu as she waited by the gate of the school for the samurai girl who merely clicked her teeth at the advice.

"That uniform always makes me itch..." Meira remarked dryly to the miko, walking past as she set to follow her. "Have you seen Saitou and Yamaguchi today?"

"Yeah, they're still going to be in the hospital for awhile but, they seem to be doing fine." Reimu answered. "You know Meira...there's still a seat open for you at the Student Council, we would love to have you with us for tomorrow's meeting."

"I'm not one for your politics." Meira declined. "I may be a former gang leader, but I still work alone."

"Fine, but the offer still stands if you change your mind." Reimu shrugged, as a silence fell between her and the samurai. "Why did you do it?"

"Huh?"

"The attack, why did you choose to fight against Remilia?" Reimu added. "

"I never really wanted to help her...she forced her wills on me..." Meira replied, her voice barely audible. "But, then I realized that, even though she could force me into it with as many threats as she wanted...I didn't have to obey her. I knew that if I double crossed her during her attack, it would be the perfect oppurtunity for me to drive a stake through her heart and end her empire. I don't want people to see me as a common street thug...but a good person who fights for what's right in this city."

Reimu shook her head and chuckled. "I never would have thought you of all folks would be the one to care about what they thought of you..."

"I don't." Meira replied, before her lips curled into a faint smile. "But I'm sure Yamaguchi would be fairly upset if his girlfriend gave herself up to Remilia."

"Oh? You and Yamaguchi hooked up?" Reimu questioned, "I thought you didn't care for him that much."

"Love can blossom in the strangest of places...even on the battlefield..."
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 20, 2010, 07:30:45 AM
Sakana, Chaore, you lazy lazy people, where are your votes >_>

I expect to be able to pass judgment by the time I wake up. >:<
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on September 20, 2010, 07:32:51 AM
Heh, we just hit the deadline an hour ago, so go easy on us :P

If people would stop getting killed in Mafia and needing appropriate posts and management and all, I'd have read everything by now :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Goin' Back to School!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 20, 2010, 05:18:34 PM
This contest went right up to the last minute! Just as I thought I had chosen, we got an excellent last-minute entry that changed the whole face of the contest. That's right, you've already figured out who won.

Erebus! Not only was your entry completely unexpected, it also blew the judges out of the water with how well-written it was. Your writing style has really improved, and it shows. The ending was also quite a surprise, but I won't spoil it here because everyone should read it themselves.

Honorable mention goes to Sana. I particularly liked Akyu as the lead character-- she gets ignored far too often for having provided so much information in her Perfect Memento, and seeing her decide to make friends no matter what was really heartwarming.

This two-week theme was suggested to me via PM! I think it'll be great fun. :3

September 19, 2010: "The Name's Izayoi. Sakuya Izayoi."
(http://img819.imageshack.us/img819/5895/442fff4e9ca2b3cbe4e76f8.jpg)
The lunar princess is watching you sleep.

That's right, SUPER SPY TOUHOUS. The interesting part of this is that it can take place in any technology setting you want to put it in; you can get away with anything from ninjas to James Bond-style shenanigans. Subtlety is a must. A good spy has to be fast and quiet, after all. Apart from that restriction alone, you're free to do anything you like. 

Have fun writing, folks!
Heh heh, this is too much fun. 
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "The name's Izayoi. Sakuya Izayoi."
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on September 20, 2010, 05:28:07 PM
Congrats Erebus. And congrats to all the others as well, because damn, it was pretty hard to decide before Ere's last-minute entry came in.
Keep up the good work, and most of all: Have fun writing, everyone~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "The name's Izayoi. Sakuya Izayoi."
Post by: Phlegeth on September 20, 2010, 06:09:04 PM
Congratulations Erebus.  That was really good.

Spies, huh?  This could be fun.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "The name's Izayoi. Sakuya Izayoi."
Post by: MysTeariousYukari on September 20, 2010, 07:03:19 PM
Erebus, you would have won from length alone, then quality kicks in and O.O I feel pathetic compared to that X_X

Spies, sneaking and stuff huh?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "The name's Izayoi. Sakuya Izayoi."
Post by: Ryuu on September 20, 2010, 07:18:24 PM
Subtlety? But what's a good spy story without everything going wrong and exploding!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "The name's Izayoi. Sakuya Izayoi."
Post by: Tengukami on September 20, 2010, 07:45:06 PM
I clearly need to read more Erebus.

Subtlety? But what's a good spy story without everything going wrong and exploding!

Depends what kind of "spy" angle you're going for. You could go James Bond with this, or go Falcon and the Snowman. Could even be an industrial spy trying to find Coke's secret ingredients.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Luna Moth Child on September 20, 2010, 11:57:31 PM
Does Sakuya necessarily have to be the main character? or can we use anyone?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Ryuu on September 21, 2010, 12:03:22 AM
Does Sakuya necessarily have to be the main character? or can we use anyone?

Anyone is acceptable.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Bias Bus on September 21, 2010, 12:07:49 AM
Didn't think I'd actually win because ending quality is lolbad...but, good show to all the others, especially Iced and his Persona entry.

Eh, spies aren't usually my bag (I fucking hate Spy Kids), but I think I have something in mind for this one.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Neonie on September 21, 2010, 03:06:21 AM

And Hakurei Reimu entered a classy building and walked up to the desk.

"Ma'am who are you? Do you have an appointment."

"I don't need an appointment," she said as she put on swank looking sunglasses, "I'm Hakurei.... Reimu, Hakurei."

The day was saved.

Fin.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Fetch()tirade on September 21, 2010, 04:23:37 AM
Meiling: Let me see your identification.

Marisa: [waving her away] You don't need to see my identification.

Meiling: I don't need to see you identification.

Marisa: These aren't the books you're looking for.

Meiling: These aren't the books we're looking for.

Marisa: I can go about my business.

Meiling: You can go about your business.

Marisa: Move along.

Meiling: Move along... move along.




[No remorse was felt in the ripping of this dialogue.]
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: VIVItheFujoshi on September 21, 2010, 07:22:03 AM
mmm...I'm tempted....very, tempted. i will write something at least for fun.

http://www.mediafire.com/?094hcbwj5ba8g8i  <---is the opening, for lol your ears

On Her Ghostly?s Secret Service

1885 A.D,Gensokyo.

Period of changes and adaptation. Gensokyo no is dependient to Japan anymore...and after a year of isolation,some people was begin to think in take the chance and begin...a new life.Like a promise, the diferent "damyos" (if actually can be called like that) do a pact: if any of them broke the rules, that will be resolved with a new type of confrontation: a danmaku duel. this will mantain the peace and the equilibrium into the inabitants of Gensokyo.
But the netherworld is out of this, because rule the "not anymore" things. When someone altered the order of nature, trying to stop the cycle of live and death in the new territory...then Her Ghostly Majesty Yuyuko can go thougth all this and send her personal army for defend Hakugyokurou...with license to kill.

He have especific instructions to found a animal called "whiteplage"...the people from the Human village said who see him running in the night. The legend say who he was able to kill all an village (in times when Gensokyo was open) turning ill all of them...the only description who they have are his hair, long, very long, who no leave see the rest of his body, dressed in white yukata, and his eyes, brilliant and yellow like a tiger. must found him and kill it because is unable to control that terrible hability. Sadly, remind a little to Her Majesty when was alive.But she no remember that anymore.

...and finally, after wait all the night, meanwhile an interminable rain turn wet all the Forest of Magic, the "animal" appears. But no looks like the horrid monster who the people tell him. More like a aterrorized young kid, aged around his 17 years, but with a glance of someone more mature.And strangely attractive...no is a pray for his double swords...but maybe for himself, if only were more old.
-Then you are the "whiteplage"...? you...you no looks so powerful...
-what? im not...not...a killer...
and the truth was reveled after a little talk. His aka "Whiteplage" was gained for a mistake: his family,a clan half human half youkai who begin to live in the forest (and for that called Morichika) fall in disgrase after a strange curse begin to kill all the members of them.He was the only survivor, and was captured for the humans and selled to a brothel. After a while, all the people from that village begin to fall, begining with all the people from the brothel, soon the families from the clients, and finally all the rest...and again, he was the only alive. Alone, he search someone for help...but  the people called him "whiteplage" and look  him like the guilty of the illiness.
-but that no was truth!- a purple gap appears from the nothing in front of the two. The boy was intriguing, but soon...look her with disgust.
-is that youkai again! she was trying to capture me again.She say who im cute and pester me!
-Lady Yukari-dono...-
-He is a hanyou.They have a natural inmunity to human illiness.Is logic the thing who happened in that village. Some stranger or gaijin comes to the brothel, and contagied some girl with a venereal illiness; and after a while, the curse was in the place.How he was the only inmunized, he was the only alive...but something smell fishy here.
-why, Lady Yukari-dono? this looks like only a sad story, but i can leave this kid to the Kiri-
-Because the curse who falls to the this oh so cute child family no is normal. they was all half youkai but died anyways.
-she is here...too.-the boy said very silently...-that ghost...with green hair...who was before that...thing...
-Mima? who she was able to...kill all a clan? and why?
-His family was the only one who knows about us- from the opening who the elegantly dressed youkai create with her fan, the samurai looks a little figure talk with him. He recognize his voice inmediately.
-Lady Yuyuko-sama! - the bushi down his head and do a reverence.
-this is your new mission: protect that kid and infiltrate into Makai route. If Mima is planing something, and even eliminate the only connection who we have with the humans, must be really big - she said with a smile.
-but...he is able to...see you, then? - the man looks the child, who look him like suddenly turn crazy...oh.
-His power is to week for see the purposes and weakeness...maybe only can know names and uses of objects, but no persons...or ghosts. he can?t see me.
-that is good. he looks so confused...but...why i must go with him, my highness?
-because is more secure with you and can obtain more information...you know...with your powers of persuation fufufu....
-BUT Lady Yuyuko-sama! he maybe was prisioner in a brothel but looks so innocent...and...im not with little childs! -said the samurai, in red, very noticeable in his very white skin,and his vaporous companion turn soft pink too.
-he, at least, have 40 human years...if he is innocent, im virgin fufufu- said Yukari sama, dissapering in another opening in the air...and with that, the other gaps, where her majesty take comunication with the warrior.
-you no have tell me all the truth, then- said to the young hanyou, who was impressed. -But you have the opportunity to said me in all our trip. You must go with me.
-what?? let me go-auch leave me alone - and was forsed to up to the fine horse.- im don?t like talk with strange people...and you...are...very strange- said the kid, meanwhile look the floating and cold cloud who follow the bushi, and now spy.-is yours?
-yes. I?m Konpaku. Konpaku. Youki.
...
...
-spirit-spirit? that sounds like a codename! then...-and the "young" white haired man looks up the rainy sky- then call me suke.Rin-no-suke- said to him, with a funny shine in his eyes. He is a beauty after all, and very educated...
-no is so long. Kourin is good.
-DON?T call me Kourin!-the hanyou cries.
and the mission begins.

(opening)

lol serendipity. (based in James Bond, a bit of Samurai things,and Patalliro (who is a parody of James Bond, but more homo XD) sorry the horrid english. and for no end it, but is a begin and looks sexy.And have a opening, who i do mixing the Youmu songs stages midis with the midi of the movie On Her Majesty?s Secret Service.


Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Von Stein on September 23, 2010, 11:03:13 PM
((Warning, contains 5x your daily dose of silly, stupid and pantie snatching))

Eastern Gear Bond ~ Metal and Darkness Eternal

Act I - Snake Eater

A orange dot was all that lighted the room, as I inhaled the smoke from my cigarette and waited for my superior to give me my briefing.
I didn't like the fact that I was stuck with another job. Dirty work it was.

"I see you are already here."

I looked up as the lights were turned on. Yamame. Of course it would be her. They knew I trusted that Spider Youkai. I still didn't trust Them.

"Hey Doc. What's the mission this time?"

"Why were you sitting in the da...you know what, nevermind."

I chuckled and took another puff.

"This mission will send you deep into uncharted territory. I won't lie to you, it's going to be dangerous as hell."

"Hrmph. What else is new? What's the target?"

Yamame turned on an overhead projector. I never figured out how that machine worked, but I knew it had no place in Gensokyo. But whatever.
The overhead showed an image of a woman with blue hair and a red dress, appearing to wear some for of large rope circle or something on her back.

"She's that Goddess on the mountain, isn't she?"

"Aye. Your on a mission to gather information from her shrine. There have been reports of something huge moving around the Youkai Mountain, and our sources say that she seems to have a hand in whatever is going on there."

I nodded and continued listening.

"This is a black ops mission. If you get caught we will have to deny all connection to you. You will have to provide for yourself on this mission, so as to prevent anything from linking back to us. You understand, don't you?"

I had been on more missions like this than I could care for, so I understood all too damn well.

"Any clue as to what the giant thing is?"

"We've got nothing. We have heard theories ranging from it being the Daidarabochi to some Chinese God of Disaster."

"So it's up to me, eh?"

"Yes. Here, take this."

Yamame gave me a shoe.

"This shoe will allow us to see what you see and will allow us to communicate with you."

"Hrm...I guess it's better than being completely alone out on the battlefield.

"Yes. Do you accept your mission?"

"As if I had much of a choice, heh. Whatever. When's the drop take place?"

"In two hours. Best of luck and Godspeed. I'll contact you when you arrive."

I nodded and sighed inside. Here we went again.

------------------------------------------------------------------

A few hours later I found myself sitting amongst grilled chicken and more grilled chicken as the cart moved through the forest towards the mountain.

She was sure there wouldn't be any problem with the drop, considering that the inhabitants of the mountain knew that the owner of this grilled chicken stand was immortal, and usually just let her pass whenever she felt like it.

"You OK back there, kid?"

I cringed at thought of being called a kid, but she had a point. My age was as nothing compared to hers.

"Yeah. Be quiet though, or they'll realize there is more than dead meat back here."

Mokou, the Immortal snickered as we approached the mountain. For a good long while it was silent, except for the rustling of the forest itself.

"Mokou, wasn't it?"

I heard the voice from outside the card and held my breath, trying to calm down and slow my heartbeat as much as possible.

"Ah, a dog appears."

"I'm a Tengu, human, a Wolf Tengu."

"Yeah, yeah, whatever, doggy."

"Grrr...what are you doing here, human?"

"Planning on selling some grilled chicken. Want some, doggy?"

"Hrmph...maybe later, on my lunch break. Watch yourself up there."

"Sure thing, doggy~"

I remained still for a few more minutes until the cart started moving again.

This was too close for comfort. But this type of mission doesn't allow for comfort.

After a while I heard three knocks. That was the signal. I slunk out of the back of the cart, and made my way to the bushes, to hide inside them.

A beeping sound from my foot distracted me.

*Press Select*

"-ge, do you copy? I repeat, do you copy?"

"Yes, Yamame, loud and clear."

"You are now in enemy territory, so we do no longer refer to each other by our real names. You will be called Peeled Orange from here on out."

"What about you, what should I call you?"

"Hrm... Inaba."

"OK, bunny girl, Inaba it is."

"Now the shrine is up near the top of the mountain on a plateau presumably created by the goddess Suwako. It's gonna be a long and arduous trek up the road, but I am sure you can handle it."

"Thank you for your support Inaba. I have one question though."

"What is it, Orange?"

"Why the hell did it have to be a shoe phone?"

"Blame the eggheads in the lab."

"You'd think they'd get smarter than that."

"If you need me, you'll be able to reach me by dialing (555) 555-5555."

"Are you kidding me?"

"Do I look like I am kidding?"

"Beats me, I can't see you."

"At any rate, best of luck."

"Thanks."

I sighed and hung up and put my god damn shoe back on, and began my long trek up the mountainside. It would be hard, cruel, and I would have to live off the land for god knows how long.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*One hour later*

It was hard getting there. But after evading several patrols, sending one of them to eternal damnation with my trusty baton. I had to feed off of snakes and frogs to survive, but it was worth it. I made it to the enemy base.

The shrine grounds were expansive, and there was no real means of getting through it undetected. I had to rely not on being invisible to the enemy, but to blend in. Luckily I always carried a few disguises with me.

A few minutes later, I had my usual green and yellow clothes exchanged for a blue dress with plenty of frills and black highlights. Nobody would recognize me, especially not those guards...those fairies looked like they were sleeping, but I knew better. They were just waiting to pounce.

I moved towards the grounds nonchalantly, past the guards feigning sleep and towards the main building of the shrine. I figured it was time to put in some worshipping time. I opened the doors to the shrine, and looked around smugly.

"Oh, Kanako, Suwako, it looks like we got a guest!"

The green haired shrine maiden approached me.

"Greetings, milady, I don't think I have seen you before. These are the goddesses of the Mountain, Kanako Yasaka and Suwako Moriya. I am Sanae Kochiya. May I ask your name?"

Friendly. Too friendly. I had to play it smart, as I knew I could. "Orange. My name is Peeled Orange."

"A pleased to meet you Lady Orange. Would you like to join us for tea perhaps?"

"Of course I would love to."

Our eyes met, and I knew this woman was danger. Just my type.

The tea ceremony was long and not very... enlightening. There was talk about something they called giant mekas in mangas and other things of pop culture. I had heard a little about these things here and there and managed to contribute a little, but I wasn't getting anywhere with this childish talk.

The conversation was interrupted by a loud noise coming from outside as the mountain itself appeared to shake.

We rushed outside to see that smoke was rising from the lower regions of the mountain. Kanako and Suwako seemed suddenly like two different people from the happily gossiping folks inside, as they began ordering fairies and the like around to check what was going on. In the mayhem a slinked away, and noticed that I heard that beeping noise again from my shoe.

*Press Select*

"Inaba, what the hell is going on?"

"We don't know, Orange, but it would appear that for whatever reason the Palanquin crashed into the Youkai Mountain."

"Captain Murasa and her old pals Jim and Jack I am sure. Anyways, this might be good."

"Yes, the shrine is in chaos right now. Go infiltrate the main building and search it for any clues you might be able to get."

"Roger."

I hung up and put my shoe back on, and looked up to see a young fairy looking at me with wide eyes.

"Why were you talking into your shoe, Miss?"

...I silenced her...forever.

I reentered the shrine and began snooping around amidst the chaos. Neither Sanae's nor Kanako's rooms had any information for me.

Suwako's room however, held info that seemed important. Blueprints. Of something giant...that looked vaguely humanoid...a god damn giant meka.

I made sure to capture plenty of pictures with my shoephone and then made a dash for it. This mission wasn't over yet.

"What were you doing in my room?"

It was far from over.

"Are those...my panties?"

What? I like panties.

I tried making a mad dash for it, with the mad goddess right on my heels.

"W-wait, Miss Orange, not that one please, it's my favorite."

Hehehe, yeah it was a nice one.

I made my way out of the shrine, and began making my way to the extraction point.

I was almost in the clear, when suddenly the ground before me split open. revealing a large hole in the ground, from which something rose. Something that defied logic and natural laws.

"Give me back that pair of panties, or you shall face the wrath of my new toy, the Hisouten Soku!"

I looked up at the giant. The giant looked up at me. I needed some major fire power for this.

"These are mine now, bitch!"

"GRRAAAAAGH!"

The giant lifted it's foot up and attempted to step on my, but I rolled to the side, dodging the attack. I pulled my trusty baton out and held it up in the air. A beam of light showed me its weakness. The cockpit. I dashed towards the meka, narrowly avoiding a punch from the monstrosity, and grabbing onto its arm, jousting me up to its shoulder. I narrowly avoided another punch directed towards me on her shoulder, and barely managed to cling to some pieces of metal as the giant shook its shoulder to get rid of me.

I slowly dragged myself towards the face of the giant, and put all my force into a mighty baton swing.

A loud noise resounded around the mountain as the head acted much like a bell, vibrating and amplifying its own sound.

I tried to hold my ears shut, but not even that could help against the loudness of the sound.

The giant began swaying, and subsequently tumbled to the floor, breaking apart, steam hissing everywhere. I barely managed to roll away from the dying giant.

I was victorious. I got myself out of there once I saw people coming too look at the new wreckage.

I heard a beeping sound from my foot again.

*Press Select*

"Good job, Orange. You did it. Only the Gods know what they would have done with that monstrosity. And now we have the plans to counteract any new giant abomination like that."

"So that is it, then?"

"Yes, mission accomplished. Given the mayhem it should be save for you to leave the mountain now. We have a new mission for you."

"Heh. Go figure. Anyways, Mission Accomplished. See you at HQ, Inaba."

I put my shoe back on and made my way off that mountain. I took a good long sniff from the panties, then lighted a cigarette.

"Mission accomplished alright~>"



**********************************************************************************
 :ohdear:


Somebody shoot me please for writing this...because I have two more acts in mind, and I don't think the world is ready for this BS.   :derp:

Yes, I jump the shark, I jump the shark so hard.  :3

Also the "meka" misspelling is intentional, don't ask why, I don't get it either.

Enjoy.  :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on September 24, 2010, 03:19:36 AM
Aaaaaahahahahahah

aahahahhahahahahahaahaaaaaaa

hahahhahaa you wrote it I love  you
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: nolrai2 on September 25, 2010, 04:54:08 PM
my brain...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Phlegeth on September 25, 2010, 07:56:22 PM
Agent S

It was a typical morning in the Makai household.  Alice and Mai were at the table eating breakfast and Yumeko talking on her phone.  Shangai was setting in Alice's lap.  Shinki came in looking around and scratching her head.

?What's wrong mom?? Alice asked.

?I've lost my hair bobbles again.  This is the fifth time this week.  I'm going down to the store to pick up some more,? she sighed.  ?Behave for your sister while I'm gone.?

?Luize you will never guess who I saw at the mall.  It was Sakuya, she said hi to me, can you believe it!?  there was squealing from both ends of the phone.

?YUMEKO!?  Shinki yelled to get her attention.

?What is it mom??  she put her hand over the receiver.

?I'm leaving now, you know how to reach me.?  Shinki waved good bye and went outside.

?Poor mom,? Alice said, ?she keeps losing her hair bobbles.  I wish there was a way that she wouldn't lose them.?  She suddenly set up right, ?Mai, I know what we're going to do today!  We're going to make a pair of hair bobbles that can't be lost!?  Shanghai jumped off Alice's lap onto the floor.  Alice and Mai jumped down to the floor and started to run outside.

?Hey!  Don't do anything weird while mom is gone!? Yumeko shouted.  ?I'm watching you!?

?We're just going to make a pair of hair bobbles that mom can't lose,? Alice said turning around.

?Well, that doesn't sound to bad.  But I'm onto you two!?  She put two fingers up to her eyes and pointed at Alice.

They ran outside to their garage.  There was a bunch of tools and big empty space for them to work on.  Marisa, their neighbor from across the street, saw them and walked over.

?Hi Alice, watchcha doing?? she asked.

?Oh, hey Marisa, we're building mom a pair of hair bobbles that she can't lose.?

?That sounds handy, how are you going to do it??

?By putting a tiny teleporter and sensor inside of it.  Whenever she takes them off, they will always go to her jewelry box.  Hey, where's Shanghai??

Around the other side of the house Shanghai had her back pressed against the wall.  She quickly glanced around before pulling a fedora out and putting it on her head.  She tapped against the wall and a hole opened up underneath and she fell down.  A slide took her all the way to a secret lair underground and dropped in a chair in front of a large screen.  Major Yamaxanadu was on the screen.

?There you are Agent S.  Yukari is up to her old tricks again.  This time she's been going around stealing everyone's hair bobbles and not only that, she has ordered hair bobbles from everywhere causing them to be out of stock!  Look at Komachi here, she's looks like a mess.  Komachi come out here and show Shanghai how bad you look.?

?That's alright ma'am, I'm find being back here,? she shouted from off screen.

?Ah hem, go stop Yukari!  We believe she's somewhere in Youkai Mountain.  There's been weird energy reading coming from there.  It has Yukari written all over it.  Literally, Yukari is written all over it,? an image of the mountain with the name Yukari written all over it came up.  Shanghai saluted and ran to the back of the room and took an elevator going up.

Back in house, Yumeko was still on the phone with Luize.  There was a loud noise from the garage that made the house shake.  ?Hang on Luize, I'll have to call you back.?  She closed her phone and started running out.  Shanghai came out of the wall directly in front of her path, but she wasn't watching and tripped over her.

?For a doll who doesn't do much, you sure get in the way a lot!? she picked up Shanghai and started running to the garage.

?...you were right, Mai.  Using something as unpredictable as magnets is too dangerous.?  Alice was saying when Yumeko ran out there.

?Oh hey Yumeko.?  Alice said.

?What are you two up to??

?We're building mom some hair bobbles.?

Yumeko looked around at the garage.  It was covered in black soot.  There was a giant metallic ring against the wall.

?I'm telling mom!?

?That's a good idea.  We don't need her spending money on something we're building!  By the way have you seen Shanghai??

?She's right here,? she held out her empty hands, ?Huh?  Where did she go??

Shanghai was floating above them with a propeller coming out of her hat.  She flew off toward Youkai Mountain.  When she got in range, she popped the propeller back into her hat and walked up to the front entrance and rang the doorbell.  A gap opened up underneath her and fell through.

?Ha ha ha, Pizza deliveryman!  You thought you were going to deliver the pizza on time, but I won't let you!?  Yukari came in laughing.  ?Oh, it's you Shanghai the Doll.  You have fallen right into the wrong trap!  You see, that over there is your trap.?  She pointed at a bear trap surrounded by lava that was surrounded by a pool filled with piranha and a nuclear warhead positioned over it all.

?So Shanghai the Doll, you must be wondering what I'm doing with all these hair bobbles!  It all started in the old country Sukimachiquaneskawon.  I was five years old and all I wanted was some hair bobbles to call my own!  But when I asked my parents they said I was too old and hair bobbles were only for little kids and then I was forced to get a part time job cleaning chimneys!  By the time I saved up enough money I was seventeen years old and the shopkeeper told me I was too old and refused to sell me any!  But now, with my hairbobbletakeinator, I will take all the hair bobbles and be the youngest looking girl in the TRI-GENSOKYO AREA!?

?Wow, that's sad on a lot of levels.?

?Wait!  Shanghai the Doll doesn't talk!?  Yukari said and looked at the trap.  There was someone else dangling inside of it.  ?REIMU!? she looked up and saw her Mama Hakurei hat, ?Reimu the Pizza Deliveryman!  Where's Shanghai the do-OOF!?  Shanghai fell out of the sky and kicked Yukari in the face.  She stumbled back and hit a button on the hairbobbletakeinator.

?Look at what you made me do Shanghai the Doll.  You made me hit the 'Take soot covered giant rings' button!'?

Meanwhile in the garage the soot covered giant ring took off towards Youkai Mountain.

?I don't remember programming it to do that,? Alice said.  ?Oh well, we were finished with it anyway.  I wonder when Yumeko is going to get here with mom.?

Back in Youkai Mountain, the soot covered giant ring smashed through the door and hit the hairbobbletakeinator.  It knocked all the soot off and into the hairbobbletakeinator.

?Oh no!  All that soot is going to make it blow!?  Yukari shouted.  Shanghai popped the propeller out of her hat and flew off.  The thing blew and hair bobbles started raining over the Tri-Gensokyo Area.  It loosened Reimu's ropes and she got down.  ?By my watch it's been twenty-eight minutes.  Pay up!?  Yukari started grumbling and handing over money, ?Don't forget the tip, too.?

?CURSE YOU REIMU THE PIZZA DELIVERYMAN!?

?Yea, yea I get that all the time.?

Back at the Makai household Yumeko was shouting and pushing her mom towards the garage.  ?MOM MOM!  You gotta see what the girls did this time!?

?Alright, alright you don't have to shout,? she said.  ?Hey are those the hair bobbles I lost yesterday??  she bent over and picked up the hair bobble that was laying on the ground.?

?Come on come on!  You gotta see this!  Hurry up!? she was stomping and pointing into the garage.

?Oh wow!?  Shinki said looking at the garage, ?did you two do all of this??

?Yeah, see see!?  Yumeko shouted.

?You dusted the garage, how nice!? Shinki said smiling.

?And there's something I want to show you in your jewelry box!? Alice said.

?Alright, but first who wants snacks.  Marisa can come too,? Shinki said and everyone cheered.  Except for Yumeko who has been staring in disbelief at the garage.  ?Close your mouth dear.?

?Oh, there you are Shanghai,? Alice said.

?Maybe we should make something to find out where she goes everyday,? Mai said and everyone laughed.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Suikama on September 25, 2010, 11:39:29 PM
And Hakurei Reimu entered a classy building and walked up to the desk.

"Ma'am who are you? Do you have an appointment."

"I don't need an appointment," she said as she put on swank looking sunglasses, "I'm Hakurei.... Reimu, Hakurei."

The day was saved.

Fin.
(http://img205.imageshack.us/img205/3546/miamiyeah.jpg)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Bias Bus on September 26, 2010, 06:40:55 AM
Makai
(http://www.majhost.com/gallery/OwlBear1337/Sprites/ralf.png)
        "YES!"

Oh wait...what the hell am I doing, I'm supposed to be writing now...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 27, 2010, 08:09:44 AM
Yumeko talking on her cell phone like an ordinary teenage girl made me giggle.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on September 27, 2010, 03:51:48 PM
... Look at Komachi here, she's looks like a mess.  Komachi come out here and show Shanghai how bad you look.?

?That's alright ma'am, I'm find being back here,? she shouted from off screen.

Anyone else reminded of this? (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/186330/)
Danbooru, wary wary.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Chibi-Reaper on September 28, 2010, 04:33:57 AM
Huh. Seems interesting. Well, here you go, then.
___

On the Job

"Mo-Mi-Jiii..." The call came, dulcet and sweet and, to Momiji's trained ear, promised nothing good. Her ears flattened to her head, but all the same she lowered her sword from the training dummy. With a sigh, she set it down and mopped at her brow with a towel she had brought for just that purpose.

"Moooo-Miiiiii-Jiiiiii!" The call came again, and with a grunt of soft disgust she tossed the towel aside and buckled her sword back in place.

"Yes, I'm coming, mistress Aya." She called back.

xxx

"MOMIJI! There you are! Who's a good girl, who comes right when her master calls?"

"Please don't treat me like a dog." Momiji answered in a dull tone, knowing from long experience the futility of it.

"Momiji, my darling, assistant, I have had a WONDERFUL IDEA!" Aya declared, with the sort of cheerful enthusiasm and wide smile which could only mean trouble for Momiji in the very near future. "A brilliant and stunning expose on the innermost secrets of the troublecausers and problem-solvers of Gensokyo, indeed, even a masterpiece of literary brevity and wit, such that the readers will weep with joy to have been even the slightest part of its glory!"

"Oh god." Momiji whimpered softly. "Mistress... may I have a little time before this assignment, to go set my affairs in order? Make sure my last will and testament is up to date?"

"AHAHAHA! Momiji, Momiji, Momiji. I do so love your sense of humor. But let's be serious, now, you've got work to do. I need you to go take sample photographs of the contents of everyone's panty drawers."

Momiji's ears flattened against her skull, and she rubbed anxiously at the bridge of her nose in an attempt to stave off the headache she knew was incoming.

"Don't you usually make a point of taking the photographs you use yourself?" She tried feebly, in an effort to avert the coming disaster.

"Yeah, sure. But, see, I've got appointments to keep with the goddesses of the Moriya shrine. Interviewing them, having lunch,..."

"... Setting up an alibi..." Momiji grumbled.

"Yeah, that too, I suppose." Aya admitted without a trace of guilt or shame. "Now, as is standard procedure, should you be caught behind enemy lines, I will disavow all knowledge of your activities and intent-"

"If I get caught, the very first thing I'm doing is laying the blame for this whole fiasco right where it belongs." Momiji grumbled.

"So don't get caught!" Aya finished, pulling out a camera and scrap of paper with names scribbled on. "You have your orders, soldier! Now, go out there and make me proud!"

Were Momiji a weaker wolf-tengu, she would have begun to whine deep in the back of her throat. As things were, however, she simply grunted in disgust and snatched up the equipment.

As she left the room, she glanced down at the list. This time, she did whine a little, before choking it off into a strangled whimper.

Yasaka Kanako
Moriya Suwako
Kochiya Sanae
Izayoi Sakuya
Remilia Scarlet
Konpaku Youmu
Saigyouji Yuyuko
Horaisan Kaguya
Fujiwara no Mokou
Alice Margatroid
Kirisame Marisa
Hakurei Reimu...


xxx

She started with the Moriya Shrine, because in some ways it could be considered the most dangerous of all the places she would have to visit, being the home of no less than three of her targets. Better to get it out of the way quickly, before word began to spread.

Even better, Aya was occupying the snake-goddess and the green shrinemaiden with idle chatter, so she only really had to keep an eye out for the frog-goddess as she infiltrated the shrine.

It only took a moment to find the shrine-maiden's room, and from there to find her panty drawer. Most of it was prints, nothing really exciting. A few heart-prints, some stripes, a smiley-face print, and a few with patterns of robots. An eclectic assortment, but nothing particularly outrageous. Aya probably wouldn't be happy, but it wasn't like she could take pictures of something that wasn't there. She slid the drawer shut with a sigh, and started back to the door.

There was a click, partway there, and it began to slide open. Panicked, Momiji ducked into the closet and swung the door mostly shut, holding her breath and peering out through the cracks as the door to the room opened and the frog goddess stepped cautiously through. She paused for a moment to glance through the room, and Momiji saw that she was wearing a black napkin over her face and thick sunglasses. She hadn't, however, bothered to remove her distinctive hat. As she watched, Suwako continued into the room, stepping exaggeratedly carefully and quietly as she went, snickering under her breath. She moved out of Momiji's field of vision, and for a moment she could only hear what she was doing. A drawer slid open... then there was a soft rustling for a couple moments, and then the drawer slid sharply shut again, and Suwako rushed back out of the room, giggling and clutching a large bar of chocolate to her chest.

Momiji waited a few seconds, listening carefully to see if the goddess was going to return, then slowly let out the breath she'd been holding. Close. Too close.

In comparison, the invasion of Kanako's privacy went almost completely uneventfully. Aya wouldn't be pleased, though. Rather than anything the reporter would find interesting, the drawer contained only chest-wrappings and old fashioned fundoshi.

Her business there complete, Momiji withdrew to plan the assault on the final bastion of the shrine, Suwako's bedroom. It would be tricky... very tricky. Suwako had retreated to her room to scarf down the candy, and didn't show any signs of leaving again anytime soon. She should have come here first. Still, she waited patiently perched in a nearby tree, which offered a clear line of sight into the room, as her target thoughtlessly goofed around inside. Right now, it was a waiting game. Hours passed, and it was well after Aya left that an opportunity opened, as Suwako slumped almost bonelessly into bed, falling asleep moments after collapsing. Not a great opportunity, no, as the other two occupants had begun walking almost aimlessly through the shrine and would probably be quick to respond if Suwako woke and created a disturbance, but it was likely the best that she was going to get. She floated quickly over to the wall and hovered in place, carefully sliding the window open one painstaking inch at a time, wary of any shrill squeaks that might alert the sleeping goddess.

She didn't realize that she was holding her breath until after she'd fully opened the window, and let it loose with a quiet sigh. She carefully leaned forward and shimmied through the small hole, slowly and carefully, mindful of any noise. She was grateful that she'd thought to leave her sword and shield behind for this stealthy operation, as if there was ever a time that they would have caught on something and made a noisy clatter, this was probably it.

She moved to the drawers, and carefully slid them open, one at a time, hunting for the target. When she found it, she paused.

What.

No, this couldn't be right. No way, after the more... mature-looking members of the household had turned out to wear such bland and uninteresting undergarments, there was no way it was possible that she was looking at this. It just wasn't possible. Clearly, her eyes were deceiving her, and she wasn't, in fact, looking at the sort of lacy, almost transparent sort of silky undergarment that could make a victoria's secret model blush slightly. Maybe there was some mistake, and for whatever nonsensical reason, the members of the household kept their underwear in drawers in each other's rooms. Or maybe it was some bizarre illusion, tricking the eyes, and what she photographed would be real?

She tried that. No such luck, as what the photo's showed was exactly what her eyes were telling her was there.

Well.

Huh.

Only one way to be certain that she hadn't just taken leave of her senses, then. She turned slowly and began to creep up on the sleeping goddess, carefully leaning over. Not enough light... there was no way to see what she was looking at. Biting at her lower lip, but unwilling to back down now, Momiji reached out with a trembling hand and slowly, cautiously lifted at the hem of Suwako's skirt.

She had just enough time to, wide-eyed, comprehend and confirm what she was seeing before a small hand slapped hers away and the fabric settled back down. She froze, as the significance of that suddenly clicked in her head, and she slowly looked further up, to where the Goddess, Suwako, was staring down at her, narrow-eyed and frowning, deeply. As their eyes met, she began to form an Iron Ring in one hand.

"THIS ISN'T MY FAUUULT!" Momiji insisted at the top of her lungs, as she beat a hasty retreat through the window, photographs hidden away in a secure place as she dodged blast after blast of angry danmaku and tried to ignore the shrill screams of rage from behind her.

xxx

The rest of her raids went more or less the same, with Momiji picking up valuable pieces of life-wisdom along the way. Like 'If you're thinking about trying to steal panties from a knife-happy maid who can stop time on a whim, DON'T', and other such gems of zen-like insight.

The invasion of the Hakurei shrine had been the most harrowing and painful, she decided. Clearly not proportional to the few well-used sets of plain, unadorned white panties that the red-white had hidden so jealously away. In comparison, Marisa's house had been almost a breeze... the trickiest thing in that regard was actually finding where the witch kept her panties. For the most part, they weren't in drawers at all, instead hiding up on shelves and between seat-cushions, or hanging half-out of a cooking pot, aaagh, how could Marisa stand this, and for the most part it was just bloomers, with only a single set of racy, lacy undergarments thrown in for flavor. For the most part, the rest had been in between those two extremes, although closer to the first than the second.

There was only one left, now, on the list she had been given. Fujiwara no Mokou, the other recluse of the bamboo forest. Luckily, it seemed like she was out doing something right now, as her shack was dark, and nobody answered the door when she tentatively knocked. She sighed in relief, thankful for what looked like an easy job after the hell that Aya's request had put her through thus far.

Mokou's door didn't lock, she noted... no, that was wrong. There was a latch on the inside, but the other lock was broken, meaning that she could only keep the door locked while she was inside. Lucky for her, Momiji supposed, making an easy job even easier, as she set to search for the target.

And search. And keep searching. And search some more, as fruitlessly as all the searching previously had proven to be. Finally, having all but completely turned the house upside down and shaken it, Momiji set loose her disgust in a howl of frustration.

"Why can't I find the damn panties!?"

"Panties... huh." A dry voice came from the door.

Momiji slowly turned, and could almost feel her tail drooping as she met Mokou's cool stare. The immortal slowly let out a cloud of tobacco-smoke, then plucked her cigarette from her mouth and slowly ground it out into her other hand. Then, heedless of Momiji's fidgeting, she turned around and latched the door securely. With a dull start, she realized that none of the windows were large enough that she could fit through... with Mokou in between her and a locked door, unless she was willing to bring the whole shack down and possibly kill herself from it, she was well and truly trapped.

"My panties, was it? Let me tell you a little secret.." Mokou said, starting to walk slowly towards Momiji, who took an equal step backwards for every one of hers forward.

It couldn't last forever though, and she quickly ran into a wall, and scrabbled at it with her fingers as Mokou continued her advance. She stopped well within Momiji's personal space and leaned slightly forward, lips almost brushing against the wolf-tengu's ears.

"My little secret..." She almost purred. "... I don't wear any."

Momiji only had time to let loose a startled yelp as Mokou's hands blurred into action.

xxx

Epilogue~

Hours later, a very haggard, disheveled, and drained looking Momiji stumbled awkwardly into Aya's office, clutching a file almost desperately.

"I've got..." she croaked, then coughed and continued in a more normal voice. "I've got those photos you wanted, mistress Aya." she said, setting the file down with all the tenderness of a holy relic, as though it were the finest crystal and might shatter at the slightest touch.

Aya blinked and glanced down.

"What's this... panties?" She asked aloud, flipping through the photos. "Oh, right! I did ask you to do that, didn't I! Not important." She finished, sweeping the entire file aside and to the floor in a grand, dramatic gesture. "Momiji, dear, I've heard the most FASCINATING new news! The black-white has started meeting regularly with Hoshiguma Yuugi, from the underground, for drinking contests. I think she's JEALOUS of the red-white's association with Suika, and is striking out by getting her own 'oni on the side'! It's the perfect front page story for Bunbunmaru news! Of course, I'll need you to go and interview-"

Momiji lunged, her hands, which had been twitching sporadically since Aya had knocked her hard work aside, outstretched in a clawing grasp towards her superior's silky white throat, even as Aya yelped and tumbled backwards, fighting off her assault as much as she could manage. This time, she promised herself. This time, she would really go through with it, would strangle the life out of the birdbrained reporter, and she would enjoy it. This time, for sure.

~End
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on September 28, 2010, 04:44:25 AM
Oh lord there needs to be more Momiji fics like this one. I love you
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Chibi-Reaper on September 28, 2010, 04:49:54 AM
I do aim to please.  :blush:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on September 28, 2010, 05:09:09 AM
That's also an excellent way to introduce yourself here, too. Nice work on such a well-done grand entrance!

If I may make just one teensy little suggestion - try using the 'horizontal rule' tag instead of triple x's for your scene breaks. It's [hr], if you're curious.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Ryuu on September 28, 2010, 07:16:27 AM
itt I actually enter something. this whole idea started a few weeks ago when esi showed me this (danbo etc) (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/438991/alternate_costume-bad_id-blue_eyes-blue_hair-cirno) and I was like DUDE SPY CIRNO. also speaking of esi he insists that I use the music he found so they will be asterisked at appropriate scenes.



   Something stunk. Cirno paced around back of the van, stroking her chin. Wriggle sighed and continued monitoring the manor they were parked in front of via her extensive computer system lodged in the back.

   ?Stop freaking out.?

   ?Hmph.? Cirno folded her arms and leaned over Wriggle?s chair. ?You sayin? you don?t think this job is a bit weird??

   ?It?s not weird. We get asked to steal information by masked people with voice modulators over secure internet connections all the time.?

   ?That?s not the point.? Cirno ground her teeth together. ?It?s. Something. Something is off.?

   ?Well,? Wriggle let out a long breath and leaned back in her chair. ?They did give us an entry plan. That?s weird, but I?m not gonna look a gift horse in the mouth.?

   ?I?m not too fond of that plan either!? Cirno straightened up and put her hands behind her head. ?Sneaking in through a party! I?d rather just break in at night. Dressing up in fancy gowns isn?t my kinda thing; I don?t get why Mystia likes it so much.?

   Wriggle leaned over and pulled open a cupboard under one of the consoles. ?You?re not the kind of person to understand girly things like that, I guess.?

   ?You?re the last person I want to hear that from.?

   ?The hell?s that supposed to mean?? Wriggle growled as she pulled out some expensive looking fabrics and stitching set. ?I?m very feminine. See? I sew.?

   ?You sew listening devices and bullet proof weaves into clothes. That?s hardly feminine.? Cirno crossed her arms and leaned against the flickering panels behind her.

   ?That?s...? Wriggle furrowed her eyebrows into a frustrated glare. ?Okay, so that?s true. But I made this!? She held up what was the upper half of a partially completed purple party dress. ?It?s for Myschi, since you ruined her last one.?

   ?-I- didn?t ruin it. ?Enemy gunfire- ruined it.? Cirno waved her finger at Wriggle. ?It was too poofy anyway.?

   ?She wouldn?t have been in the path of ?enemy gunfire- if it wasn?t for your plan!? Wriggle set the dress along her keyboard and started cutting at a larger piece of fabric. ?I hate it when Myschi?s on the front like that...? She began folding the fabric she had just cut. ?So I?m making this from scratch to ensure  she?s protected. Which is feminine.?

   ?Making a bullet proof gown isn?t feminine.?

   ?Yeah, you sew frills onto something and tell me it?s not feminine.?

   ?Well, you?? Cirno?s rebuttal was cut off by movement on the monitor. ?Hey, is that the owner of this shack??

   ?Huh?? Wriggle blinked and looked up from the unfinished dress. She grabbed the computer?s mouse and clicked zoom a few times, focusing in on the elaborate outdoor garden. A man?s pixellated body was center stage on the monitor.

   ?This looks like crap.? Cirno tapped the screen with her finger. ?Can?t you enhance the image or something??

   ?Uh. No.? Wriggle?s antennae twitched. ?Stop watching crime dramas.?

   ?I don?t see what that?? Another figure appeared on the screen, speaking to the man. ?Who?s that??

   ?Um.? Wriggle used a little analog stick to move the camera. ?Looks familiar.?

   ?Wait, isn?t that Rinnosuke??

   ?The art appraiser?? Wriggle hummed and leaned in closer to the monitor. ?Yeah, looks like it.?

   ?I see.? Cirno rubbed the tip of her chin. ?The guy must be throwin? the party to show off his new loot.? Cirno walked to the front of the van and leaned over the driver?s seat, grabbing for a yellow folder on the dash. She flipped through it?s contents, skimming over the words. ?Ah, here?s something,? she began to read the contents aloud, ?...just purchased the legendary artifact ?Sword of Hisou? and is planning on displaying it as the centerpiece of the ball. Because of this, much of the security will be moved to the center room blah blah blah.?

   ?That?s convenient. Leaves the safe nice and open.?

   ?Yeah. Convenient.? Cirno ground her teeth together again. This job was too easy on paper. ?I want the full team on this.?

   ?What?? Wriggle groaned. ?We?d be fine with just Chen. In and out. No problem.?

   ?I have a bad feeling.? Cirno muttered as she pulled out her cellphone, hitting one of her quick calls. ?Rumia? Yeah. We?re all in on it.? Cirno nodded. ?Yeah. Take Chen and... yeah. Okay. Yeah. Bye.? Cirno flipped the phone shut. ?Wriggle, could you get us the schematics to this place??

   ?Sure...? Wriggle nodded and began typing at her console. ?I think you?re just being paranoid, though.?

   ?Yeah, well.? Cirno shrugged. ?You look like a dude.?

---

   Chen knocked on the door tucked away in the corner of some shady apartment building long since forgotten by time. Two knocks on the top, two on the bottom, a firm pound in the middle and the declaration: ?Fantasy is Reality!? The door clicked and swung open.

   ?Chen!? An absurdly tall woman threw her arms around the younger girl. ?I missed youuuu, you need to visit more!?

   Chen returned the hug. ?Miss Ran! It?s nice to see you again!?

   ?It?s nice to see you, Miss Kyuubi!? Mystia perked up, Rumia standing silently behind her.

   ?Mystia, Rumia! It?s a pleasure, as always. Where are Cirno and Wriggle??

   ?Surveillance.? Rumia answered.

   Ran?s face lowered, her smile dimming. ?So this is about work??

   ?Yep!? Chen nodded. ?We need some stuff.?

   Ran sighed. ?Come in.? She stepped aside and closed the door behind the group. The apartment within was surprisingly well furnished, with plush carpeting, expensive decorations and a huge, -huge- TV. Ran led them through the living area into an office tucked in the back, and sat in a large, leather sit positioned behind a rather ornate wooden desk. ?What is it that you need??

   ?Explosives.? Rumia said. ?About ten pounds of C4. We also need our usual resupply of ammunition and supplies.?

   ?That?s...? Ran closed her eyes and did some math in her head. ?Gonna run you about ten k.?

   ?Wow, really?? Chen sighed. ?That?s so much...?

   ?Miss Kyuubi...? Mystia frowned. ?We?ve been having a really rough time, recently...?

   ?No one will hire us!? Chen whined.

   ?We?re running low on cash! We?re gonna starve!?

   Rumia shifted uncomfortably in her seat and tugged at the collar of her blouse. ?What they said.?

   ?Ugh.? Ran covered her face with her hands. ?You guys are damn cheaters. I can probably get what you need for eight.?

   ?Miss Ran, you?re so great!? Chen stood and leaned over the table, throwing her arms around the older woman?s neck.

   ?Yeah, yeah, I?ll have what you need in a few days.?

   ?Thanks soooo much, Miss Kyuubi!? Mystia clapped her hands together and smiled brightly.

   Rumia smiled softly as well, but she just wanted to get to the part where something blew up. It came as a great relief to her when the business was settled and they finally departed the building to head home.

   Later, the group reconvened at their hideout, a large former auto-shop turned to house-slash-garage-slash-armory. Cirno had a large printout of the manor?s schematics laid out across a table in their War Room-slash-Dining Room, heavily modified with a lot of red marker. The plan was set.

   ?So we all good?? Cirno leaned back and folded her arms.

   ?I?m okay with this.? Mystia smiled. Rumia nodded silently.

   ?That safe won?t be an issue.? Chen pat herself on the chest.

   Wriggle rubbed the back of her head. ?I don?t think their system will pose any problems, either.?

   ?Good.? Cirno gave a confident grin.

   ?But, um.? Mystia eyed her confident leader with a bemused expression. ?Cirno. Wriggle. Why are you... um, covered in bruises??

   Cirno and Wriggle began to laugh uncomfortably. ?I?m gonna load the van with weapons.? Cirno stood and strode out of the room.

   ?I?m gonna go research the security system.? Wriggle, too, excused herself.

   ?They got into a fight, didn?t they...?? Mystia sighed, folding her arms across her chest.

   Chen nodded. ?Yeah, no doubt about it.?

   ?They seem fine, though, so I wouldn?t worry.? Rumia was now pouring over the building schematics, marking certain spots with tiny xs and smiling devilishly as she did so. ?We have a robbery to prepare for, so let?s get to it.?

   The next several days were spent cleaning guns, checking and double-checking the van(both the van itself and its computer systems), going over the plan and eating a lot of cheap yogurt and fast food. When the day finally came around, Cirno was tense. The rest of the team was as normal as could be, but Cirno still couldn?t shake that feeling that something wasn?t right.

   ?Well, have fun, ladies.? Wriggle grinned as the rest of the group jumped out of the back of the van.

   ?Don?t look so smug.? Cirno huffed. ?Next time I?ll be the one covering you in glitter.? Wriggle paled a bit before slamming the van door shut.

   ?What, you don?t like makeup, Cirno?? Mystia teased, looking glamorous in her cosmetics and elaborate purple themed gown.

   ?Not at all. I look just fine without it.? Cirno crossed her arms.

   ?We need to blend in.? Chen pointed out, looking slightly out of place in her Chinese-themed dress.

   Rumia silently nodded, her simple black gown contrasting with her blonde hair and pale skin.

   ?I know, I know.? Cirno threw her arms in the air. ?But I still don?t like it. Or these puffy clothes.?

   * (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hcbUcxoRnyM&feature=related)The group reached the front door, where a large man in a tuxedo was checking for invitations. They each flashed him their (forged) paperwork(another generous donation of their employer), and he let them pass. The simplicity of it made Cirno grind her teeth together.

   Once inside, the sound of a waltz flooded their ears. Cirno broke off from the group to assess the main ballroom while Mystia, Chen and Rumia headed off to the restroom. Mystia rushed ahead and caught the attention of another tuxedoed guard standing at the entrance to the bathrooms. ?Excuse me! Could you answer a question for me?? She flashed him her brightest smile, while Rumia and Chen slipped into the restroom behind his back.

   Once inside, Chen and Rumia made practiced small talk at the mirror while waiting for the room to empty. As soon as the last woman was out the door, the two climbed to a ventilation shaft situated above one of the stalls. Quick and quiet, the two were gone and the vent was replaced.

   Rumia brought her bracelet to her mouth. ?We?re in.?

   The words came across their communications link into a small device in everyone?s ear. Mystia excused herself from the guard and hurried across the floor to find Cirno. She found their azure haired leader entertaining herself at the punch bar.

   ?So far so good~.? She smiled.

   Cirno nodded. ?Yeah. I wish guys would stop asking me to dance, though.? Mystia opened her mouth to respond, but Cirno kept speaking, ?the guards are all armed. Pistols and I think the ones with canes are actually ones with cane swords.?

   ?That?s kind of impractical.? Mystia put her hands on her hips and tilted her head.

   ?Someone probably thinks it looks cool.? Cirno shrugged. ?Anyway, we need to move on to the next phase of the plan.?

   ?No problem,? Mystia winked and disappeared into the crowd.

   The waltz continued, men in elaborate aged getups and women in overdesigned gowns with dresses that flew almost too high with each spin. Now that the plan was in motion, Cirno had time to take in the surroundings. The attire here was far too gaudy for her liking(though she felt quite snappy in her own getup), and the armed tuxedo-guards made her feel nervous. While she waited for everyone to get in to position, she strode over to the center area where the Sword of Hisou was on display.

   It wasn?t as big as she had expected. About three-and-a-half feet in length, yellow in color with odd black runes etched into the blade itself. It reflected light with an odd red hue Cirno couldn?t explain. She began to tap her foot impatiently. ?Report,? she muttered into the comm unit sewn into her collar.

   ?My, you?re quite the dancer!? Mystia?s voice was the first to respond. Cirno gave a sigh of relief, catching sight Mystia in the dancing crowd with the owner of the manor?and the Sword of Hisou.

   ?I?m in position.? Chen was next. ?I?m ready to go for the safe on your call, Cirno.?

   ?I?m about half way through planting our backup plan.? Rumia?s voice crackled over their radio. ?We can set them off when we?re done, right??

   ?No.? Cirno responded quickly. Rumia gave a disappointed sigh and went silent.

   ?Wriggle, are you ready??

   ?Yes, I just finished up here.? There was a distinct sound of clacking keys. ?I have access to all their cameras, automated locking systems and personel files, blah blah blah.?

   ?Are you ready to direct Chen??

   ?Yep.?

   ?Just give me the word, Wriggle.? Chen?s voice was tense with excitement.

   Wriggle looked over her monitors. ?Let?s see. There?s one guard patrolling the hallway directly beneath you. Take him out and stow him in the room to the north. It?s a broom closet.?

   Chen silently lifted the grate of the ventilation shaft. Below her, the guard had conveniently paused to fix the tie of his tuxedo. She took the chance to strike, diving out of the opening and striking at the nape of the man?s neck with a vicious kick. A small groan escaped his lips as he fell to the ground, unconscious.

   She quickly hefted the man?s body up and dragged him into the broom closet. ?Okay, now what?? Chen began searching the closet.

   ?Exit the closet and go down the hallway to your left.? Wriggle, in the van, was tracing over the schematics. ?The door at the very end will lead into the main office, and the safe is located at the far end of the room.?

   Chen had found a roll of duct tape and had already bound the man?s arms and legs and disarmed him. ?Any guards in the room?? She asked as she slapped a piece over his mouth.

   ?Two. They?re watching TV.?

   Chen nodded to herself and exited the closet. She darted down the hall soudlessly like a gust of wind. She flung the door open and immediately assessed where the two men were. As they were turning their heads in confusion and surprise, she dashed across the room and pounched on one, throwing him to the ground and striking his solar plexus. The second man was above her, having drawn his pistol and was lining up a shot. She struck out with her leg, kicking the weapon from his hand and sending it flying across the room. Before he could regain his balance, Chen twisted her body and kicked the man again, this time across the face, sending him sprawling to the ground.

   When Chen was confident that both men were unconscious, she bound their bodies with the tape and collected their weapons. She strode across the room?filled with all sorts of expensive looking furniture and decorations. Behind the main desk, there was a large portrait of the owner of the manor. Chen smirked and removed it from the wall, revealing a large safe locked by a dial and keypad.

   ?I found the safe.? Chen reported as she withdrew a small fingerprinting set from her pocket. ?Just give me a few minutes.?

   ?Right.? Cirno responded. ?Good luck, Chen.? She had taken to walking slowly around the dance, keeping a keen eye on Mystia and the owner.

   ?This is Rumia. I finished planting the explosives, so I?m going to link up with Chen.?

   ?Why me??

   There was a slight pause and a small cough from Rumia. ?In case you need help.?

   Chen grinned to herself as she began dusting the keypad. ?I?m not going to need any help, but you?re welcome to come and watch.?

   Cirno continued pacing around the party. She was getting tired of turning down dance requests and the minutes felt like they were dragging into hours. As she waited for Chen to report in again, the normally tense feeling and mental preparation of an alarm was tripled by the unnerving feeling that something was wrong.

   The music suddenly died down, and a tuxedo-guard strode across the floor and gave the owner a microphone. ?Hello, I?d like to thank you all for coming!? The crowd parted around him. Cirno grit her teeth as it became apparent that the man was still holding on to Mystia. She wore a pleasant face, but something about her eyes told Cirno that she wasn?t in a safe situation.

   ?Wriggle!? Cirno hissed .?Something?s up. I need you to activate the spr?Wriggle?? The white noise of the comm was dead. There was just silence. Cirno quitely swore, not taking her eyes away from Mystia.

   The man reached within the pocket of his king-styled suit and withdrew a shiny, silver plated pistol. ?But it?s time for you all to leave.? There were disconcerted murmurs through the crowd as people slowly started shuffling towards the door. Their calm reaction to the situation frustrated Cirno?these people were clearly used to such things and not the normal rich simpletons she had pegged them for. ?However, to the thief in this room, I would like to request that you stay.? He drew the gun to Mystia?s head. ?Or your friend dies.?

   * (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mq1vzejhghI&feature=related)Slowly, the crowd trickled out of the manor until all that remained were Cirno, Mystia, the man with the gun, and his legion of guards. As the door shut on the last of the guests, the man began to laugh. ?Man, I can?t believe how lucky I am. Having YOU guys rob ME.? He chuckled again, pressing the barrel of the gun uncomfortably close to Mystia?s face. ?You have any idea how much certain people are willing to pay for your heads on a silver platter??

   ?I wouldn?t sound so confident just yet.? Mystia?s normal floaty voice was gone, replaced by a lower, annoyed sounding voice. ?You?re really underestimating us.?

   The man laughed again. ?What, got some ?secret weapon?? This isn?t the movies... whatever little trick you have won?t be enough to stop all my men.?

   Cirno swore again. If only the comms were working, she could signal Rumia and Wriggle. If only there was some water...

   The sprinkler system activated. A smile grew across Cirno?s face and Mystia noticeably became less tense. The man looked up, annoyed by the water. ?Is this it? Your secret wea?? an icicle shot through the man?s shoulder, cutting off his sentence and causing him to release his hold on Mystia.

   ?Yeah. It is.? Cirno was grinning madly, her eyes now gently radiating a soft blue light. Mystia took advantage of her captor?s surprise and stomped on his foot, twirling on her heel and ramming him in the stomach with her elbow. The man went flying back and collided with a table. Cirno rushed forward to Mystia and grabbed her arm.

   ?What are you waiting for?!? The man yelled, clutching his arm. ?Kill them!!?

   Cirno stomped on the ground, knocking up water around her foot. A sphere of ice grew and surrounded the two moments before the guards opened fire. The sounds of cracking ice surrounded the two as the wall absorbed the bullets.

   ?...rno! Myschi!? Wriggle?s voice came over the comm. ?Someone, respond!?

   ?Wriggle!? Mystia gave a sigh of relief.

   ?Something knocked out our comms, so I kicked on the sprinklers.?

   ?Saved our lives!? Cirno smiled.? Rumia, Chen, do you read? They know we?re here, you?re in danger!?

   ?Oh, is that fuckin? so?!? Rumia?s voice came with the sound of gunfire.

   ?We?re pinned down behind the desk!? Chen yelled. ?I?m glad that rich people use such thick wood, but we can?t get out of here!?

   ?We?re pinned down, too!? Cirno ducked as a bullet broke through the upper portion of the sphere, raining shards of ice on them. ?Wriggle, we need an exit strategy!?

   ?Dammit.? Wriggle hissed. ?The front door is the only way out. You need to get rid of some of those men somehow!?

   ?Rumia!? Cirno shouted as another bullet broke through the shield. ?Do it!!?

   ?I?ve been waiting to hear that!? Rumia smiled as she drew a small switch out of her pocket. She hesitated for a moment and then pulled another piece of plastic explosive from her pocket and shaped it into a ball. She pulled a detonator from her stocking and shoved it into the C4, before hurling it over the desk into the crowd of guards covering the room. And then she flipped the switch.

   A thunderous explosion shook the building as the explosives simultaneously detonated, throwing rock and wood shrapnel across the main hall, shattering even Cirno?s ice wall. Under the cover of the smoke and mist, Mystia dove under a large table. The tips of Cirno?s fingers on her right hand glowed the same color as her eyes, and she drew a blade of ice from the air.

   ?W-What are you?!? The owner of the manor stood, clutching another bleeding wound.

   ?Just a mercenary.? Cirno answered. ?Why? Feel a chill down your spine??

   ?Did you seriously just use a chill pun?? Wriggle?s voice came over the comm. Cirno ignored her.

   Guards were beginning to flee the building. The man growled and yelped. ?Whoever kills her gets a hundred thousand dollars!? This proposition was enough to stop some of the men from fleeing, and to motivate others from the ground.

   A guard drew a gun, but before he could point it, the metal had already become so cold it blistered his hand. Another guard pulled a thin sword out of his cane and lunged at Cirno, but a quick flash of her blade and his weapon shattered to pieces. One attempted to grab her from behind, but a quick tap of her foot sent a pillar of ice through the space between the two, slamming the man in the chest.

   Seeing this,  the rest of the guards saw fit to retreat from the building. ?Dammit!? The man hissed, stumbling back into a table. ?She said this would be easy!?

   ?She...??

   Clapping filled the hall. A blue-haired woman stepped out from behind the broken display case in the center of the room, holding the Sword of Hisou. ?Well done! Much better than expected!?

   ?Who the hell are you?!? Cirno barked.

   The woman chuckled. ?That doesn?t matter. This was fun! But unfortunately, I have to get that data I told you to steal, so you have to die.? She lunged forward at a ridiculous speed and swung the blade. Cirno barely raised her own in time to block it, and a red mist permeated forward to surround her.

   Cirno pushed the woman?s blade back and countered with a swift strike to her side, which the woman deflected and used the opening to kick Cirno in the chest. Cirno stumbled backwards and in an instant, the woman was attacking again, bearing down on Cirno with a powerful strike that made her ice blade vibrate dangerously in her hands. ?But why?? Cirno choked out, the red mist surrounding them making it difficult to breathe. ?Why didn?t you just have us deliver it??

   The woman sneered. ?I needed the sword, too. What better way to get that than to raise a little bit of havoc?!? She struck again, cracking Cirno?s blade. ?You did surprisingly well, but I?m afraid this is it.? She raised the Sword of Hisou again.

   A crack rang out through the room and the woman cried out in pain. A bullet hole had opened up in her left arm and sent her stumbling back. Cirno turned her head to see Chen holding a pistol leveled at the woman?s head. Behind her, Rumia was carrying a large sack that Cirno presumed contained the contents of the safe.

   Cirno looked back to the woman, who was wearing an arrogant smile. She kicked up a table in front of her and ducked behind it.

   ?That won?t save you!? Chen yelled, stepping forward with Rumia following.

   ?No.? The woman answered. ?But this will.? She stood, holding Mystia by her hair and pointing the tip of the Sword of Hisou at her throat.

   ?You son of a bitch!? Cirno seethed. ?Let Mystia go!?

   ?Myschi?? Wriggle?s voice came over the comm. ?Myschi?s in trouble??

   ?I want the data.? The woman demanded. Cirno growled.

   ?Myschi...? Myschi...?!?

   ?Dammit... Rumia, give her what she wants!? Cirno was studying every inch of the woman, but there was no way she could get an icicle in without risking Mystia. Chen hadn?t lowered her gun, but she too felt that she couldn?t make the shot without risking hitting Mystia. Slowly, Rumia withdrew a plastic-wrapped hard drive from the bag and began stepping forward.

   * (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RDNon7uTqMU)?Myyyssschiiiiii!!? Wriggle screamed. A bright light suddenly flooded the room and what sounded distinctly like a van crashing through the wall echoed through the hall. The van spun on the slippery, wet floor and came to a stop in the center. The woman had momentarily lost grip of Mystia, who immediately grabbed the woman?s upper arm and flipped her onto a table.

   The back door of the van flew open. Wriggle stood with a vicious, bloodthirsty face. ?Get in!? Mystia was the first to respond, retreating from the woman and climbing into the back. Chen and Rumia rushed after. Cirno stood behind for a moment, and then stomped hard, sending a line of ice from her foot to where the woman was lying, encasing her body in ice. Cirno then joined her comrades, slamming the van door behind her.

   ?I have never been more happy to see you in my life.? Cirno pat Wriggle on the shoulder.

   ?Yeah, well, we?re not out of this yet.? Wriggle jumped into the driver?s seat. ?Cops are coming.?

   ?What?? Cirno blinked. ?It?s too... too soon...? She began to waver and threw an arm against the side of the van to support herself.

   ?Cirno, sit down.? Mystia pushed her in to the computer seat. ?You overexerted yourself again.?

   Wriggle had driven the van out of the building and onto the road. Sirens wailed behind them. ?We have company!?

   Rumia climbed into the passenger seat. ?We can?t ever get through a mission without a car chase, can we??

   While Chen and Mystia watched over Cirno, Wriggle was nagivating the streets of the city. She sped into a hard left through oncoming traffic, but the police managed to stay on her tail. She took a right through a narrow alley, but they still were right behind her. She gripped the wheel until her knuckles went white.

   ?Turn here.? Rumia spoke suddenly. ?Into this building.?

   Wriggle conceded, flying into the empty warehouse at top speed. Rumia closed her eyes and held a hand to her chest. Within moments, everything went blank.

   ?Dammit Rumia!? Wriggle snapped. ?I can?t see a thing!?

   ?Well... neither can they. Just turn around and drive slowly.?

   Wriggle wiped some sweat from her forehead before turning the van around and inching her way through the darkness. Not even the lights of the police cars or the officer?s flashlights could be seen. Miraculously, the van eked out into the visible night without colliding into anything, and Wriggle took to the streets again and the shortest route home.

   It was a few hours later when Cirno awoke. She had passed out at some point during the car chase, and now she was laying in her bed at the hideout with a wet towel against her forehead. There was a slight knocking at the door.

   ?Yeah, I?m up.?

   The door swung open to reveal the tired form of Wriggle, complete with deep purple bags under her eyes. ?I?ve been going over the stuff we got from the safe.?

   ?What was in it?? Cirno stretched her arms out and rubbed the back of her head.

   ?Money. A few files. But the hard drive is...? Wriggle pulled up a chair from Cirno?s desk and took a seat. ?It contains a lot of data about a crime lord named Yakumo.?

   ?Who??

   ?Listen... this woman is apparently one of those secret players. You know, the types no one knows about, the kind of horror stories mob bosses tell each other??

   ?Yeah...? Cirno folded her arms. ?I always thought those stories were a bunch of crap.?

   ?The woman that attacked you... Tenshi Hinanawi. She was after Yakumo. And...?

   Cirno cocked an eyebrow.

   ?It?s Chen?s mom. Ran. This information links her directly to Yakumo.?

   Cirno?s face toughened, but she sighed. ?We can worry about that some other time.?

   Wriggle shook her head. ?No, you see... this information was sent to other people. If Tenshi finds them...?

   Cirno?s brow furrowed. ?If she finds them, Ran?s in trouble.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on September 28, 2010, 07:25:39 AM
It is expected that by the time the second song comes up, you should stop the waltz if it hasn't ended already. Nurrr.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on September 28, 2010, 11:55:20 PM
Here's your reference. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nnuYi-nzE90)
Apologies in advance, but I didn't want to leave this contest unentered. :V

-----

How long have I been posted at this dump, anyway?

Shou had stopped counting after so long. All that it had done was make her wish longer and longer for leave, but The Administrator didn't take kindly to people leaving their posts for any more than five minutes at a time. She hadn't truly understood the feeling of sleep deprivation until 3-minute naps became all she functioned on.

And what exactly am I here for? Protecting some stupid pagoda?

True, it was an artifact of absurd power, but no-one wanted it. They'd been holed up in this ship under orders to keep it safe, and it had been the easiest job she'd ever taken. The closest they'd ever had to a threat was some tengu journalist asking what was being kept here and who they were working for. As per protocol, said journalist was given an address to visit, where she would meet a group of young oni armed with paddles and be 'convinced' to drop the lead.

Sometimes she wondered if she was working for the bad guys. Then again, she'd heard the other team were sort of jerks as well, and the money had to come from somewhere.

Shou sighed, wondering if she could get away with a little nap. There was no way The Administrator could be looking everywhere all the time, after all. All her job entailed was watching a massive wall of lights and sounding the alarm if any of them happened to go off. There were lights for any and every sort of emergency, from 'Shrine Maiden Infiltration' to 'Celestial Temper Tantrum'. Of course, none of these lights had ever gone off in her time here, which sometimes led Shou to wonder if they actually worked.

She found out soon after she closed her eyes, trying to earn herself her first nap of the week.

"INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT!"

Shou sat up so straight so quickly she smacked her head off the back of her seat. The contraption in front of her had started to let off a deafening ringing, as above her the voice of the Administrator rang in her ears. A trio of lights had lit up on the panel in front of her, spelling out a message. Just in case Shou had been illiterate, the Administrator was generous enough to yell it at her anyway.

"A RED SPY IS IN THE BASE!"

She'd never understood the semantics. They were the Blue team, fighting the Red team. When it came to war, she always imagined the names being a little more...fancy. Not just The War Of The Primary Colours, something elegant and powerful, and what was she doing thinking this stuff when she had a job to do!?

"A red spy is in the base?!"

There was only one thing that any spy here would want, and that was the pagoda. Shou suddenly forgot her fatigue, jumping out of her chair and running for the treasury. She grabbed her familiar spear on the way out, just in case she encountered the intruder on the way there.

Bells were ringing all the way along the corridor as Shou made her way to the treasury. Surely after one or two the point would have been made, but a dozen seemed to be overkill. The ringing would probably hang in her ears long after she was done.

"PROTECT THE PAGODA!"

The Administrator continued to yell through the intercom, and now she'd heard it for the first time in months Shou finally remembered just how annoying that woman's voice could be. She still had vague memories of the time when, in order to 'test the intercom system', she continued to spout the word OVERTIME through the microphone, throughout the entire base, for an entire day.* (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=QkbN0Y1yktU&feature=related) If it were possible to punch a voice, Shou would have done it long ago.

At least the treasury was in sight, though. There weren't any bells in there, so maybe her ears would get a rest. With the door in sight, she soon realised she wasn't alone.

"Hey, Shou. Little help with this thing?"

Nazrin had made it to the room first, as she usually did, but she was struggling in vain with the door. There was a keypad on the side, but given the way Nazrin was trying to yank the door open she had forgotten the code.

"Alright, outta the way. I got this."

Shou nudged Nazrin to the side, looking down on the keypad herself. She stared at it for 5 seconds before remembering that she didn't know the code to this door either. She reached down with one finger, entering the first code that came to her mind.

"Uh...1...1...1...1."

Well, at least the spy wouldn't be able to steal the code off them at this rate. If they couldn't get in, neither could she-

"INCOMIIIIIIIING!"

A third voice bellowed out as both Shou and Nazrin heard the sound of thundering footsteps. A third hooded figure was charging towards them, and the pink cloud floating in front of her had long since transformed into a fist. The pair charged towards the door, taking no interest in the tiger and mouse standing between them and their target. Their victims took one look at their surroundings, confirming that there was no way to sidestep the oncoming onslaught.

Shou closed her eyes. If she didn't see it, it couldn't hurt her, if she didn't see it, it couldn't hurt he-

SMASH!

It hurt. It hurt a lot. The door collapsed entirely under the weight of Unzan's fist, sending Shou and Nazrin straight into the altar where the pagoda was standing. Perhaps inspired by the bells in the previous corridor, the trio were screaming at the top of their lungs.

"Aaaaaaaa-"

"Aaaaaaaaaa-"

"Aaaaaaaaaahey, it's still here."

Nazrin placed a hand on the jewelled pagoda, confirming that it was the real deal. That, at least, was a relief - the spy hadn't managed to make it here before they did. Now it was a simple matter of holding the fort until the intruder was captured-

"Ahem."

The voice that seeped in from the outside corridor was suave, but severe. Three heads turned to face it at once, and were greeted by a short-looking woman in a black dress, with six oddly-shaped wings emerging from her back. She was carrying a body over her shoulder, but if it was slowing her down in any way, it certainly didn't show.

"Ladies."

Nue Houjuu was the one mercenary posted here that they knew the least about. That was more or less in her job description - she was serving as the spy for this Blue team base, and spies by nature had to be sufficiently mysterious or else they were doing their jobs wrong. On that count, at least, Nue was one of the best in the business.

"I see the pagoda is still here."

"Yup, safe and sound."

Shou let a hint of pride work its way into her voice, neglecting to consider the fact that she hadn't actually done anything to help. Nue shot her an unimpressed glare as she walked towards the altar, still holding a body in one arm. She looked around the room, inspecting the shadows and finding nothing.

"Tell me...did any of you happen to kill a Red Spy on the way here?"

She let the question hang in the air for a moment, waiting for a response. She received nothing.

"No...?"

Nue's face fell.

"Then we still have a problem."

She laid the body down on the altar next to the pagoda, face-down. The unfortunate victim was a member of the outer guard - a young karakasa, still clinging to her parasol companion even now. As Nue placed her face-down, her allies could easily see what had done Kogasa in - a single white rose, lodged firmly in her back.

Shou grimaced.

"She's got taste, I guess...?"

Nazrin seemed slightly less impressed by the gesture, reaching down and grabbing the rose that had been impaled in Kogasa's back. Like all injuries around here, it wasn't fatal - the intention was to knock out the enemy long enough to either rob them or destroy their property. Painful as it was, it wouldn't kill her.

"Huh, no problem. I've taken out plenty of spies in my time. They're just cheap labour, working for the highest bidder and betraying their boss the instant a better offer shows up. Y'know, like you."

Nazrin attempted to twirl the rose around in her hand, a gesture that quickly led to a pricked finger and a dropped rose.

"Ow. ...No offense, of course."

Nue sighed, taking the rose from the altar and showing Nazrin how it was meant to be wielded. She spun it effortlessly in a beautiful but useless display of fingerwork.

"If you were able to defeat them, mouse, then I can assure you they were nothing like me. And nothing...NOTHING like the woman that the Red Army has sent to infiltrate us."

Nue's face turned severe as she looked down the corridor, watching in case anyone happened to walk in.

"They call her Komeiji. No-one knows anything about her other than her name and her calling card - a white rose, found at the scene of every infiltration. She's never been caught, stopped, or even identified. Without a doubt, she's one of the best."

Nazrin sniggered slightly as Nue continued to compliment the enemy.

"With the way you're throwing that praise around, you sound like her biggest fan."

Shou and Ichirin joined in shortly afterward, but Nue saw no reason to laugh. She sighed, pulling out a small file of papers.

"No, Nazrin. I'm afraid that would be our tiger friend over here."

She dropped the file onto the altar, its contents spilling out quickly. Shou's eyes widened as a series of photographs slid out, featuring two bodies in tangled positions, with faces of passion and desire. One always seemed to stay just out of shot, but her partner was a very eager-looking Shou.

The blood drained from her face, as quickly Nazrin's eyes moved from shock to disgust. The two had been something of a couple before, but now there was no chance.

"What the...but I...I don't..."

"That's one of Komeiji's specialties. She has a way to get in your head and convince you that she was never there. She uses you, then wipes your mind of ever meeting her. ...That said, it looks like she gave you one hell of a ride."

Nazrin was examining the pictures in detail, holding them up to the light and inspecting the various positions Shou and Komeiji had taken up. Some of these didn't even seem physically possible at first glance, but Shou knocked them out of her hands before she could look too closely. Behind, Ichirin was generally intruiged, while Unzan examined the pictures of naked women with an eager eye.

Nue, of course, was the only one focused on the job ahead of her. She lit a cigar, taking a quick puff before speaking.

"We know for a fact that Komeiji has already pierced our defenses. I found Private Murasa in the bottom decks, knocked out with no signs of a scuffle, along with our trademark rose."

"Wait, but...how did she get to the bottom decks? The main entrance was covered by our sniper, wasn't it? If she'd tried to walk towards us, Kogasa would've filled her with holes."

Nue sighed, letting out a breath of smoke.

"That was the plan, yes. But there is more than one entrance into this complex. There is a second point of entry, one which most would be unable to access - namely, entering through the airlock on the bottom of the ship. Obviously, the trip would normally take too long for most people to survive, but Komeiji came prepared..."

---

This is ridiculous.

It was one of the latest technological advancements.in the Red Army, but she had to question its design. Koishi was all well and good with these sorts of inventions, but she wished that the scientists developing them could be a little less insane.

The technical term for the device was the Electronic Water Inhaler, but it was generally shortened down to EWI. It did its job perfectly fine - she hadn't bothered listening to the kappa explanation - but the design they'd chosen for it was awkward, to say the least. She'd asked if there was any other way to work the machine, but she was told fervently that it was this or nothing.

Which explained why, if anyone were to be looking at her, they'd see a young girl playing a woodwind instrument underwater. They'd spewed some nonsense about pressing the buttons to regulate the gas levels inside the gadget, but the fact it also happened to produce a nice-sounding tune* (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wrDkSU60qz0) had her seriously questioning her superior's professionalism (not to mention her sanity).

At least she got to keep the suit. This was an invention she was much more satisfied with - all the functionality of a wetsuit, but all the elegance and class of dining wear. It didn't have a nonsensical name like the EWI, but that was a good thing in Koishi's mind. She could take this outfit seriously now, and she did as much by adjusting her collar as she snuck onboard the ship.

Needless to say, she was relieved when she'd finished entering the override codes for the airlock. The room closed itself off, and as the water drained she allowed herself to savour real air for a change. She'd discard the EWI as soon as she got the chance - most likely the Blue Army would just think it was an instrument and pay it no mind. Actually, that seemed like a valid enough reason for its design, but not valid enough that she wouldn't complain about it.

There was trouble, of course. The private on duty would had found out about the airlock being accessed without her authorisation, and would inevitably be on her way to investigate. No matter, though - this was always the easiest part of the job. She quickly stepped out into the corridor, hiding in the first side room she could find.

"Gah, what's going on down here? Stupid computer is giving me false signals or something..."

In her state of worry, the private made no attempt to check the side rooms, heading straight for the airlock. By that point, she'd shown her back, and there was practically a sign saying STAB ME on her back.

She made no attempt to disobey the sign's orders.

---

"Komeiji knows how people tick. She takes advantage of the blind spots in your mind and exploits them for all they're worth. And they're worth a LOT."

Nue grew more serious with every puff from her cigar. Now, she was looking at the body of Kogasa, still lying prone on the altar.

"This girl here at least put up a fight, but Komeiji was too much for her as well...or more likely, she played dirty."

---

Sniper at the window. It wasn't necessary to take her out, technically, but it would save her from having to leave the way she came. That EWI was...kind of cute, honestly, but she had her honour as a professional to consider.

"C'mon, people...I wanna surprise someone with a bullet to the head, already."

The sniper clearly hadn't considered the need to stay quiet, giving away her location immediately. Koishi grinned, preparing another rose. This one would be easy, at least. She snuck carefully into the room, already seeing her opponent's back pointed to her.

The floorboards creaked beneath her.

Koishi only had time to let out a little gasp as the sniper turned around on the spot, quickly grabbing a parasol at her side and swinging it towards her. She pulled her head back, the tip of the umbrella missing her face by less than an inch.

"Didn't expect that, did you!?"

The sniper pressed at the advantage, taking another swing with her weapon. Koishi had more time to respond to this one, rolling to the side and disappearing from the karakasa's sight. No problem, thought Kogasa - all she had to do was turn around, and the intruder wouldn't have anywhere to run-

"Huh?!"

Nothing. She turned around to where Koishi had to be, the only place she could have stopped rolling, but the intruder was nowhere to be seen. Her eyes scanned the area intently, but they caught nothing.

"W-What is this...?"

Kogasa looked around the room in a panic, totally confused by her opponent's disappearance. She looked behind her again, seeing if this was all some glorious, incredible feint.

It was, to an extent. Koishi had been standing in front of her the entire time, and shifted back into existence the moment Kogasa turned her back. That was enough to end the fight instantly.

The karakasa heard only one word before she felt something stab into her spine.

"Surprise."

---

Nue sighed.

"Komeiji doesn't play by the rules. If she's losing, she screws with your head to make you think she isn't even there. Some people say it's some sort of special power she has, one she got thanks to some sort of childhood screwup, but that doesn't matter. What matters is that we're up against an opponent who could be anywhere, at any time."

She turned back, facing the rest of her crewmates.

"And that includes in this room, right now, among the four of us."

There was a moment of silence as the room absorbed what Nue had just said. Ichirin was the first to speak.

"Um...are you saying that Komeiji could be...one of us?"

Nue growled, but nodded.

"Her subconscious mind-screwery doesn't end with being able to appear and disappear. She can trick you into thinking she's someone else - mimic their face, their shape, their voice, even their personality to a tee. The only way to tell if it's the real deal is to attack them and hope for the best."

Nue was growing more paranoid now, concerned. Her voice started to gain a sense of urgency.

"I'm not trying to panic you now, but it's very likely she's here right now. She could be you. She could be me! She could even be-"

Nue's last sentence was cut violently short as a spear found its way into her chest.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa!"

"Toramaru-san, what are you-!?"

Shou sighed, pulling her weapon out of Nue. The spy fell to the floor with a stunned look on her face, incapacitated.

"Come on, don't pretend it wasn't obvious! She was Komeiji, trying to get us to doubt each other so she could step in and beat us all senseless! Look, just watch. She'll turn back any second now."

Shou and Ichirin crept forward slightly, examining Nue's fallen body and watching it for any sign of change. They knelt down, staying close so the change didn't escape them.

"...Aaany second now."

Nazrin looked over to the altar, where Nue had dropped the rose earlier. She picked it up, twirling it perfectly between her fingers.

"...Hm. Y'know, I think I might have made a mistake with this."
 
Shou and Ichirin were too distracted to notice it at the time, but behind them Nazrin...changed. The real Nazrin, of course, had never been here - she was lying in her barracks, unconscious. Koishi had needed a disguise, so what better tactic than to take a guise before anyone even realise she was here.

"...So, we still have a problem?"

"...Yeah. A big, big problem."

Shou sighed, frustrated but hardly heartbroken. Anything was better than sitting around doing nothing, and she'd never particularly liked Nue anyway. She gave Ichirin a resigned look, still unaware of the spy sneaking up on them right this minute.

"Alright. Anyone here got a clue where to start looking for this Komeiji?"

She raised two roses, one in each hand, poised to strike with both.

"Right behind you."

---

The two bodies slumped to the floor without much resistance. There was no way either of them could have responded to the attack in time, which was why she'd allowed herself a moment to gloat.

"...Ugh. There's blood on my suit."

She straightened her collar again, grimacing at a nasty stain that had formed on her trouser leg. Maybe a swim out of here would do her good after all if she could get this suit cleaned. She took the pagoda, starting to make her way out of the complex in peace now that no-one was conscious enough to oppose her.

Her last deed in the building was to offer Shou one last touching, ruffling her golden hair.

"Ah, la mia stella brillante."

And with that as her farewell, Koishi disappeared, leaving nothing but a building of unconscious Blue soldiers in her wake.

Mission Accomplished.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Fetch()tirade on September 29, 2010, 12:52:17 AM
obligatory (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dRDmirJATKs&t=0m59s)

Well done.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Iced Fairy on September 30, 2010, 03:26:48 AM
The restaurant is a terrible dive.  The lights are dim less to keep the atmosphere muted then to keep the customers from seeing how dilapidated the place is.  All along the walls there are pictures and reviews talking about the place?s older glories, but it?s obvious those are long gone.

I guess I have a lot in common with the place.

The only good thing about the restaurant is its off corp net scanners, meaning you had to hack the place personally to get intel.  And they have a couple of nice private rooms in the back, where people like me can talk business.  Which is the main, scratch that, the only reason I?m here.

As I walk into the back room my ocular camera takes a few quick pics, then tosses them on the public net.  There one of Hatate?s little programs compares them to previous shots of the back room to find the differences.  After about a millisecond, Momiji and I get the images back.  Voila.  We now know where all the hidden bodyguards are.

It seems like there are 4 this time.  More then usual, but still within nominal limits.  A proper runner doesn?t visit their grandmother without an intel run, backup and an escape route after all.

Fortunately or unfortunately, my specialization is doing those intel runs.  There aren?t many people who actually know how to use their eye cams out there, at least outside of professional journalists.  Hell, most journalists suck at it these days.  The new kids don?t know how to do any research outside the net.  Not like us old timers.

?Now what,? you may ask, ?is a journalist doing making freelance black ops intel runs??  Well you see, I had to leave my old job because I did a very bad thing.  I told the truth.  You remember the story about Hakugyokurou causing the famine that killed New Dallas?  The one that used facts, sources and proof?  That?s my work.

Of course I wasn?t expecting my little journalistic hissy fit to go viral.  But apparently some smart kid at SDM Enterprises saw a chance and pushed the thing all over the net.  At which point I found myself being accused of crimes I didn?t think were possible anymore, with a full battalion of corp bounty hunters on my tail.  The type that think not being dead when they kick in the door is ?resisting arrest.?

So I trashed my SIN, went off grid and moved to Chinatown.  Been working as a runner ever since.

Anyways since the room was mostly clean, Momiji and I take a seat down at the table to wait for ?Mr Johnson? to show up.  Momiji gives each of the hidden guards a glance, just to let ?em know we were still sharp, then she sets her katana down.  She?s the only muscle for our little group, but she?s damn good at her job.  I have no idea how she afforded her cyberware though.  Sure wasn?t from the security job I got her fired from.

We wait for a minute, then Hatate gives us the heads up, and our contact walks in.

When I see Sanae?s face, I can tell something big is going down.  Normally she?s all smiles.  Now she looks concerned.  Last time I saw her like this, the job was doing an intel run for a revenge hit on some half assed kidnappers that?d popped a family member.  I don?t like those kinda jobs.

She sits down, nods once to both of us, then places a briefcase on the table.  ?I?m sorry to do this to you, but I?ve got a rush job.?

This doesn?t bode well.  My pulse quickens a bit as I think through the possibilities.

Still I can tell by her posture that Sanae is in a hurry herself.  So I decide to wait.  First rule of interviews, hasty people make mistakes.  And in this interview her mistakes can save my life.

To be clear, Sanae is one of my favorite job suppliers, if for no other reason then she doesn?t have an obsessive need to hide from my camera.  That sort of trust meant she isn?t likely to shoot us all after a run, just cause.  And that?s always a good deal.  But a contact never gives you all the info you need.  It?s a corp thing.

The seconds tick by.  I?m good at waiting.  Finally Sanae continues,  ?I?m not sure I really want to give this job to you.  You?ve done a lot of good work for Yasuka corp, and I kinda like you.  Well I like Momiji at least.?  Sanae manages a smile with that.

I snort, while Momiji smirks.  Sanae sits up and says, ?First off, I need you to understand, once I tell you this mission you can?t refuse it.  It?s that serious.  And if you fail it, you will die.  So if you want to walk, walk now.?

Most runners either walk out or jump at the offer here.  Most runners are morons.  I decide once again to wait.  Or specifically to stall for time while Hatate looks up possible leads.  ?Can you tell us how much it pays without having to kill us??

Sanae?s smile widens a bit, but it quickly fades.  ?6.7 million nuyen.?

I feel my throat tighten as I fight to keep from choking.  I fail to keep my face straight that?s for sure.  From the corner of my eye I see Momiji actually start a little.  That?s 10 times the normal rate.  I hope that Hatate and Nitori weren?t drinking anything when they heard that.

However 6.7 mil doesn?t mean anything to a dead guy.  I push for more info.  ?If this is anything other then an intel grab no sell.  With that kinda money you?re better off hiring an assault team.?

Sanae shakes her head.  ?It?s an intel run.  In fact if the intel is damaged the run is a failure.  We need everything intact.?

Finally Hatate comes through.  The name ?Eientei Associates? appears in my matrix view.  It?s a big biotech company, lots of cyberware stuff.  Likely to have seriously dangerous security.

But then, I?m not the type to get caught.

Momiji gives me a slight nod, while Hatate and Nitori give their thumbs up over the net.  I nod to Sanae.  ?We?ll do it.?

Sanae returns the nod, then flips open the briefcase to reveal a huge mess of paper documents.  CDs are better in my mind, but paper is harder to steal via hacking.  ?We need some information from Eientei Associates within the week.  We?ve got a map of their corporate net, as well as their direct login access points.  You need to find these 5 files,? Sanae shows me a card with 5 names, so I take a picture and save it to personal memory.  ?I?ve circled the most likely places for the data, but it could be anywhere.  You need to get them and bring them here.  I don?t care what you do to the originals, just get us those files.  Intact.  Decrypted would be best, though we can do it ourselves if you get it to us a day early.  Casualties are not an issue.?

I have to ask, ?What are those files.?

?Something I?m sure you?d love to have on your blog.? Sanae says simply.  ?In fact if you want to publish it go ahead.  We don?t care.?

That sounds interesting.  ?It?s hard to blackmail people when you?ve already released the material you know.?

Sanae stands.  ?It?s not about blackmail.  It?s about survival.?  As she walks away, she says, ?I hope you can pull this off.  Because if not, we?re all going to be in trouble.?

I?m a little worried by the dramatics, but not too much.  Succeed or die has been the story of my life for the past couple of years.  I?ve succeeded.

At least, so far.

Sanae?d clears the room, so Momiji grabs the case and we head out. As we pass the bar Hatate stands, pours her drink on the pants of the guy who?d been sitting next to her, and starts following us out.

I?m about to ask Hatate why she?d done that, when the stupid punk jumps up yelling something generally obscene and flips out a switchblade.  As Hatate dashes past me, I turn to reach for my holdout piece.  Then there are two cracks from a silenced pistol, and the punks brain decides to try to escape his head.  I finish my turn but Momiji?d already reholstered her piece.

Wired reflexes are impressive things.

As me and the rest of the crowd stand about trying to think of what to do next, Momiji just flips the guy behind the bar a credstick.  ?Sorry about the mess.?  Then she puts her gun to safe, and goes back to walking.

There?s a reason she gets the same share as I do.

I take a few photos of the still to know who we might have pissed off, then I walk away myself.   As we hit the street I ask our resident decker, ?Why?d you let that bozo get so close to you??

Hatate rolls her eyes, then focuses back on her hacking, ?Damn wannabe was making moves on me while I was working.  Took my gasp at the pay dirt as being impressed with whatever the he was talking about.  Stupid fuck couldn?t tell I didn?t give a damn about meatspace.?

Kids.  ?And you call yourself a journalist....?

Hatate absentmindedly gives me a rude gesture.  ?I?m not a journalist anymore, remember Aya?  I?m a hacker.  Thanks to you.?

?You were never a real journalist to begin with, Miss steal other people?s photos,? is what I wanted to reply, but that would only start a fight.  And while she?s a shitty reporter, she?s an excellent hacker.  We need her to have any chance of success.

Besides she?s the one who clued me in to the thug army coming to sift my brain for information with an icepick.  And she?d gotten on the hit list because of it.  I kinda owed her for that.

I check to make sure Nitori was actually in the car before hopping in.  Pulled too many Taxi switches to fall for that crap.  The little Rigger kicks her machine into gear as soon as we were all in.  ?So,? she asks cheerily, ?I bet you want to see Marisa, right??

Nitori?s always on the ball.  ?You called it.?

?Why Marisa?? Momiji asks me.

?We need someone to help us with the security.  There?s no way it?s all going to be online.  Which means we need a thief,? I explain.

Momiji considers the matter for a moment then shrugs.  ?Well considering the payout her usual fee won?t be too bad.?

Hatate pulls herself out of net mode long enough to add, ?And we can get our cyberware checked while we?re at it.?

---

Marisa looks at the name on the card I flashed her and simply shakes her head.  ?Not interested.?

?Eh??  Nitori pouts at her old friend, Marisa.  ?I thought you were willing to steal from anyone!?

?I?ll steal from anyone, but only on my own timeframe,? states Marisa simply.  ?There?s no way you?ll have the kinda info I?d want for a raid on Eientei in a week.  I?d want a month of intel gathering before I stepped foot in the place.?

Well this is information.  Not the information I want but info none the less.  ?Why would you need that much time?  What makes this corp special??

Marisa frowns, probably considering whether or not she can skim a few nuyen off us.  I won?t budge of course, and while Nitori doesn?t have much of a poker face, she didn?t catch Marisa?s wordless bribe request.  Nitori?s the only reason we met Marisa, but she still is terrible at reading the thief.  Amusing how that works out.  Of course Nitori?s really terrible at reading anything other then traffic.  But her engineering and driving skills are second to none.

Finally Marisa gives in.  ?The firm?s biotech yeah, but military grade biotech.  The way they do high security?  They flood areas with bugs and chem agents and your clearance is they give you the antibodies and filters you need to not die.  Heard they give their employees a warning when they enter secure areas cause they?re polite, but anyone who?ll use smallpox to keep you out of their filing cabinets is not to be fucked with.?

Okay, this?  This is bullshit.  I?m good at being sneaky.  Hell we?re all good at being sneaky, but that?s just ridiculous.

Then again, the way Marisa's talking maybe she has another option.  Might as well give it a shot right?

?I don?t suppose you know a way to get around this??

I watch Marisa?s face closely as she chews her lip.  ?I... know someone.  Or rather Alice knows someone.  But I can?t make any guarantees.  In fact it may be worse bringing her along then not.?

Marisa claiming someone?s trouble?  They must be a saint or the devil themselves.  Still... ?Somehow I can?t imagine taking her along would be worse then smallpox.  Who is she??

?Used to work for Eientei.  She actually managed to get fired for ethics violations.  Somehow,? Marisa said.

Of course I konw better then to trust the official report on events.  After all I had apparently ?advocated the violent overthrow of the government,? even though we don?t HAVE a government anymore.  ?Real ethics violations or trumped up ones??

?Real ones,? Marisa sighs and shrugs.  ?Though I suppose she could have been the fall guy for a project that got blown to the public.?

I consider some of the ethical violations I had committed in the last week and decide to take my chances.  With an interview at least.  We can deal with the rest later.  ?Could you set us up a meeting??

Marisa reluctantly nods.  ?I?ll ask Alice when she?s finished jabbing electrodes in your friends.?

I shake my head.  ?I?ll never understand how those two can stand it.?

For some reason Marisa and Nitori both give me an incredulous look.  ?You had people replace your eyes, Aya,? Nitori says.  ?After the other two are done, you?re going to have Alice stick needles in them to check for retinal damage.?

?That?s different.  The eye cams are for real work.?

***

The interview with Medicine went perfectly.  The fact that she didn?t show late was a mark against her, but she did sweep the room properly before heading to the booth the rest of the team was sitting at.  Best of all the girl was all smiles.  The best way to avoid suspicion is to look like you know what you?re doing.

Seemed like I?d been right.  She?d been the fall girl for one of Eientei?s more questionable experiments.  She was guilty as sin of course, but these days morality was a good way to get executed by internal security.

Hatate of course ran a background check, and we spent two days confirming she could be trusted on the run.  But after she cleared out we had a new member, for the low price of 600k nuyen.  Most payable on completion of course.  Never run with someone who asks for more then 1/6 cash in advance.  You want being sold out to the corp you?re hitting to be a net loss.

One more trip to Alice?s chow shop later we had new nose nanofilters and antibodies for a slew of diseases that?s existence in weaponized form probably violated several of those old treaties.

Then came the hard part.  Hitting the place.

***

?So that?s the plan?? Medicine texts me as we sat in the subway.  ?Seems kinda simple.?

?Simple is best kid,? I text her back.  ?Especially with security this good.?

Hatate nods while pretending to be engrossed in her matrix game of minesweeper.  ?The better the tech security the less likely people are to question those inside the security.  Same with net stuff.?

Momiji jerks her head slightly as she pretends to scan the subway for runners like us.  I nod and go back to scanning recent medical reports.  Corp security would be scanning the local net soon.  They weren?t supposed to, but only a moron thought they didn?t.  And it?d only get worse on the corps internal net.  It was time to shut up.

Still Hatate was straight on.  When she?d hacked the net to put our SINs in the big database of wage slaves she?d found there were only two notes attached to them, employee or executive.  They didn?t bother writing down who was cleared for what, figuring their agents would handle it.

Bet some bright eyed hacker kid thought that was a real slick way of keeping things simple.

As the train comes to a stop I take a deep breath and step on out into the human traffic jam, quickly followed by my ?assistant,? my ?programmer,? and my ?security.?  I?d of course taken pictures of everyone when they were all dressed up in corp ware.  I thought Medicine and I filled out the lab coats nicely, and I know Momiji would be getting more stares at her "natural assets" then at her mechanical aids.  Hatate, of course, looked like her mom had forced her to wear the suit (it was Nitori actually) but it fit her hacker charm.  I?m sure on certain message boards pictures of her would gain an appreciative following.  Which is why I posted them.

Okay that?s not the truth.  I posted them to calm my nerves, because what was coming up is the most dangerous part of this whole mess.

I can?t spare a glance behind me, as I walk through the crowds.  A professional wouldn?t do that.  What I'm supposed to do was get in the security line, swipe my ID like a good like scientist, then walk on and start making money for the company.

So I get in line.  I imagine for the regs it's dull as all out, but for me it's like walking on pins and needles.  I try to pass the time by reading the scientific journals. 

As I sort through the half truths, I wonder if Medicine is doing the same.  Hatate?s of course playing minesweeper, and Momiji probably is as well.  Never did figure out where she?d got that habit.

Finally we get towards the front of the line.  I frown in annoyance when the idiot in front of me swipes their card wrong and has to do it again.  As the idiot sheepishly moves on I swipe my card properly, then walk through the detectors.  The security man sees my gun of course, checks to confirm I'm allowed to pack it, then nods me through as he see's I'm legit.

As I walk through the outside matrix nodes shut off.  That's the reason we have to go through this garbage of course.  No corp let the outside net in their buildings.  This isn?t the old days when hackers like Hatate could waste a system from the comfort of their own home.  You have to walk into the building and log in to their private network.

Finally I can look behind me.  I can?t go on without my support staff after all.

Medicine passes with flying colors.  I was a little worried that someone might recognize her, but apparently her fall from grace had been a while back, and largely unreported.

Hatate?s next.  She pisses off the security guards with all her eye rolling and sarcasm, but that was standard for Hatate.  When we?d started this line of work I?d worried about it.  By now I just figured it was in character and let it slide.

Momiji just flashes her card and walks through.  She knows exactly how far she can push her security outfit apparently, because the guards don?t even blink.  Seeing that everyone is all in line, I turn to face the hallways again.  ?Alright let?s get to work.  I want the samples all cataloged by lunch.?

Medicine plays along smoothly.  ?Sure thing boss!?

?Just remember to let me get on net before you start dictating,? Hatate says.

I start down the hallway while I pull up the special research article I?d prepared for this.  Accessing a map would set off all kinds of flags, but a report on underground science work by famed renegade journalist Aya Shameimaru?  That was good reading for a little corp worker bee like ?Maya Sharon.?  The fact that the first letter of each paragraph happened to give me the directions I needed for the building?  Well that was just gravy.

First thing I take a left through some vacuum sealed doors.  A little pop up tells me that if I wasn?t allowed into a Red clearance room I?d die horribly due to nerve gas if I didn?t turn around.  How thoughtful.

I ignore my hearts demands that it be allowed to run out of my chest, and passed the message on to my stomach as well.  My face would only show boredom.  I was allowed to be here.  The only thing that was happening was that security was wasting a little more company time.

There's a decontamination blast, in case we were leaving I guess, then the inner doors open.  I walk down the sterile white hallways, ignoring the random people in lab coats and suits walking around me.

I have to admit, I was very happy I didn?t die horribly.

I keep ignoring everyone as I walk.  They aren?t important to my perfectly legitimate job.  Let me see...  Down the hall, take a left, down two flights of stairs.  The reason my movements aren?t perfectly smooth is because I'm one of those jerks that reads and walks at the same time.  Not because I'm a spy.  Just another boring coworker.

We enter another security gate.  This time the pop up informed me that people without Gold clearance would die of weaponized Ebola.  Fun.  The decon blast hits us, then the inner doors open.

I make a mental note to thank Alice and Medicine later when I fail to die of Ebola.

The hallways here are still pure white, but there are a lot less people.  Makes sense, we?re entering more secure areas.  Still the guards ignore us.  Of course we have full right to be here, they think.  We aren?t dead after all.

Now if I could only tell my nerves to calm down as well I?d be the perfect spy.

This time Medicine takes the lead.  Somehow she's still smiling.

First we go down a corridor with lots of steel grey lab doors.  Then down an escalator.  Straight down another empty hallway, then a left past the bathrooms.  Another left past the water cooler, and down another long uninteresting hallway.  Finally Medicine stops at an elevator and hits the down arrow.  The doors open and we walk in.

Just as the doors start closing a security guy runs over and jams his hand in the door.  The doors open again and my heart stops.  But it starts again as I see the bored look on his face.

He hits the button for the floor above ours and gets off without saying a word.  We all get off on the next floor.

The entire floor is secure, so right out of the elevator we hit a security gate.  This pop up states that anyone without White clearance should just turn around.  They didn?t even bother telling you what you?ll die of.  If you?re cleared for that you?ll know what?s not killing you,  I guess.

The inner doors open.  We walk in.

The halls are almost completely empty.  My eyecams however pick up loads of hidden surveillance. This was obviously high security.

I turn towards Hatate, ?Alright let?s hurry up and get this done with.  We have more important things to be doing back in the lab.?

Hatate put on a terribly fake smile.  ?Of course Ms Sharon.  If you want speed we?ll need to get closer to the main signal.?

I put on my best frown for the cameras.  ?Of course.  Medea if you?d lead the way??

Medicine isn?t as quick on the uptake with her fake name, but I don?t think the cameras will notice.  ?Uh, sure Maya.  Let?s go.?

I follow Medicine as she heads off.  I'm really glad we?d found her.  Even with a map I was lost down here.  And somehow I don?t think the black clad security guards we were passing would give directions.

Finally we reach a door with an actual keypad.  Hatate is busy setting up her programs still, so I take a quick pic of the room.  The cameras appear in red, and then their range of view appear as well.  I move to block off the cameras? view of the pin pad then plug myself in.  A press of a button wakes the pad up and it generates random numbers on each key.  I press in a random code and it beeps in protest as the code fails.

Of course when it checked the code it sent the correct code to my wares.  I quickly punch in the code that popped up and slip the wires back into my sleeve as the door opens.

And everything goes to shit.

There?s a woman inside.  Purple hair, red eyes.  Sleepy look.  Uniform is obviously corp high end security.  That?s bad.

Her eyes open wide.  ?Medicine!?  But you got fired!?

That?s worse.

The woman has her pistol halfway out, when Momiji springs through the door and takes a cut at the woman with her combat knife.  The woman is fast though.  She catches the knife hand at the wrist and draws her own blade, which Momiji catches at hilt with her armored gloves.

Medicine?s dragged Hatate through the doors like a good girl, when I pull my own piece into play.  Of course against people moving that fast I?m just an annoyance, but I pride myself at being a good annoyance.

The woman?s already seen my gun and jumped back a full 4 feet and to the side when I pull the trigger.  Sadly for her there?s no bullet, but a massive flash.

Even full eye replacements can?t handle that kind of strobe without blinking.  She blinks.

Which is more then enough time for Momiji to draw her gun and empty the clip in the woman.

The alarms start blaring the very next second.  I barely manage to roll through the doorway before the security door slams shut.

Momiji is already placing the explosives for our exit.  Medicine is checking the security girls pulse, and Hatate is in her hacker trance.  I wander over to Hatate first to see if I can get any idea on what?s going on.  Normally net fights are completely hidden until shit goes wrong.  Fortunately, Hatate likes to talk to herself when hacking.

Sure enough she?s muttering away.  ?Okay, black ice, no issue.  The DDoS feints I set up should be keeping corp from getting reinfocement.  Let the worm go do it?s work and get ready for security.  Oh there you are.  Pretending to be a subroutine.  Let?s rock.?

It sounds like Hatate has things under control, so I turn to Medicine.  She?s arranging the body now.  I walk up to her.  There?s a journalist trick to asking very touchy questions, one that?s served me well in this line of work too.  ?Was she a friend of yours??

Medicine shook her head.  ?Not really, it?s just, she was the one who helped me keep the money I needed to survive after getting fired, what with all the lawsuits and whatnot.  She seemed like a nice person.?

 We manage to shoot the only nice person in the building.  Wonderful.

?What was her name??

Medicine wipes her eyes and says, ?Reisen.?

I nod.  ?I?ll write up something good for her, okay.?

Medicine looks away.  ?Seems wrong for the people who shot her to do that.?

?Hey, if everyone agrees you were a nice person, the public will probably believe it.?

Medicine just nods.  Momiji?s walks over and puts a hand on her shoulder.

After a few seconds she says, ?They?re going to realize that the nerve gasses they?re pumping in aren?t working soon.  We?ve got maybe 2 minutes before they?re here in force.?

I stand up and walk back to Hatate.  She?s frowning now.  ?Damn!  Double teaming's bullshit.  Got 4 of five.  Maybe I can...  Got it!  Disconnected bitch!  Now to grab the last file....?

?We need to hurry,? I say in the calmest voice I can manage.

?I?m downloading now it?s just, SHIT!? Hatate stabs at her holographic keyboard then screams.  I grab her as she convulses.  Her pupils are wide and there?s blood leaking from her nose.  Dammit, everything was going fine until now!

?Pull out Hatate!? I yell.

Hatate takes a breath and sits up.  ?Just five seconds!  Take that!  Ha, formatted the bitch?s brain.  Okay security?s gone, and the file is ours.  Wait, there?s an embedded ICE file!?  It?s okay internal will clean it out just need to distract it for....?

I see her eyes widen in terror and I slam her decks shutoff switch.  The whole thing shorts, and I scream as pain rips through my hand.

Hatate stiffens, then limply collapses into my arms.* (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vQVeaIHWWck)

I quickly place her on her back and reach for a pulse.  ?Hatate!  Hatate!?  There?s no response.  Her eyes are blank.

I rip open my lab coat looking for the pocket difibulator.  It takes me too long to find it, far too long, but I?m not going to give up.  I place the pads on Hatate?s chest and trigger the pulse.  Nothing.  I do it again.  Nothing.  Again!  The piece of shit goes red.  ?I don?t have time to recharge!? I scream at it.

A hand falls on my shoulder.  I know what that means.  All the energy leaves my body.

Fortunately Momiji does all the work that needs to be done.  She pops the memory core out of the deck, then pulls the pin on an ID trash grenade and places it almost reverently on Hatate?s chest.

The grenade goes off quietly, but Hatate?s body catches fire almost instantly.  A runners final sendoff.

I notice Medicine helping me up and I start pulling myself together.  I don?t have time to recognize the hole in my heart.  I have to ignore it and move on, or we?re all dead.

I still keep watching until the flames die down.

Then I give a nod to Medicine and look towards our escape route.  Momiji?d already cut down to the abandoned storm drains that were our escape route.  I guess I?d missed that.  I can?t afford to sit any longer, so I run to the hole and jump in.

It?s a stupid move, but I manage to not twist my ankle somehow.  Medicine drops down after, and Momiji is with us a second later.  She takes the lead again as we started running down the tunnels.

A few seconds after we make it out the explosives we?d planted go off.  The corp boys would have to find their own way into these tunnels.

With that blast done I switch to IR and shut off my flashlight.  ?Medicine, you have IR eyes??

?No,? the small red blob next to me said.

?Then take my hand.  I?ll guide you.?

The small woman cautiously takes my hand, then catches it in a death grip as she turns off her flashlight.  I hold on to her as well as I can, then follow Momiji down the cool blue storm drain.

We run for about ten minutes, taking turns seemingly at random.  The map in my system however told us we were on course.

Then, as we round a corner, the place explodes in light.

My eyes immediately switch to normal vision, just in time to see muzzle flashes start.  I dive for cover and Medicine gets separated from me.  Probably for the best, since people are trying to tag me with tracers.  I pull out my flash gun, and shoot off a strobe followed by a quick pic.

There?s a bit more gunfire, then silence.

?Clear,? says Momiji.

I flip on my light and confirm that all the targets are down.  ?Nice work catching them before they could move from those spots.?  Then I look behind to see where Medicine is.* (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KmPP1UPvryk)

She?s lying on the ground.  Even in the terrible light I can see blood spreading out.

We?re both over there in a flash.  It looks bad.  Really bad.  Her eyes are unfocused.  Momiji pulls out some quick bandages, while I grab her hand.  ?Hey Medicine, I?m right here, just hold on a bit okay??

Her eyes seem to move towards my voice and she smiles.  ?Oh... good.  I thought... I?d gotten lost, again.?

Then she slowly goes limp.

I wipe my eyes as Momiji arranges her neatly and closes her eyes, then pulls out another grenade.  I promise myself her family would get her cut, if she had any.  She?d guided us true.

We stand next to the blue flames until they finally die down, no matter how stupid it may be.

This time it's my turn to bring Momiji back to the mission.  I place my hand on her head, and she stands quickly and starts running again.  Her pace is more brutal now, but I can take it.  Especially since I want to live.

We make it out of the storm drains without any more incident, and hop into the real sewer.  Then it?s just a few more blocks until we head up, popping up in an alleyway.  We run to the end of it and catch Nitori pumping the meter full of creds.  Her eyes grow wide as we run up to her.  ?Where are the others??

?Gone,? I mange to say.  ?We need to go.  Now.?

Poor Nitori looks heartbroken, but she jumps in the car fast as she can.  Momiji gets into the back and helps me get in as well, before Nitori peals off.  I doubt there will be any more pursuit, but we?re still going to lie low for a bit.

Nitori obviously wants to know what went down, but I?m in no state to tell her.  Later I?ll write it up like a proper reporter.  But now....

I look over to where Momiji?s inspecting the data core.  ?I hope whatever is in there is worth it,? I say.

Momiji simply shakes her head.  ?Nothing was worth that,? she says.

I look at Hatate?s empty seat, then think on Medicine?s smiling face and close my eyes.   She?s right.

***

We hide for another day before signaling the drop off.  Without Hatate we can't decrypt the files so I want to pass them off early.

I still feel like shit, and given the whimpering Momiji was doing in her sleep, so does she.  Nitori just spent the whole day crying.  I wished I could have let her talk it out with Marisa, but until the run was over that was far too dangerous.  For both of us.

Nitori solemnly drives us to the meeting place, and Momiji and I get out.  The restaurant is still a shitty dive when we come in.  But at least no one cared we?d shot someone there before.  We head to the back room.

I realize something is wrong the second we open the door.  My mind makes the connections immediately.  Sanae?s already there, and the corp goons are standing in the open.  I move to shut the door and run, when pain exploded in my kidney.  Like someone say, slammed the barrel of a gun there.

I get the hint, and allow the man behind me to steer me with the gun to one of the chairs.  To my disappointment Momiji ends up in the chair next to me.

I open my mouth to say something harsh to Sanae, but then I see the fear and pain in her eyes.  She didn?t sell us out.

?So how?d you find us?? I ask casually.

?Simple.  We just made some guesses from the camera information.  You use this place as a drop point far too often.?  A figure walks in from behind us.  An older woman.  My mind matches her face to some press releases.  Eirin Yagokoro, IntSec of Eientei.

?Sorry about that mistake,? Sanae says to us.  I give her a friendly nod.  Have to keep my cool.  It's all I got left.

Eirin?s eyes unfocus a bit as she checks some messages, then she sits down in her own chair, sadly out of arms reach.  ?So now that we?ve dealt with your friend, we can get down to business.?

A cold emptiness began to fill me again.  I try to shake it off.  Nitori was good, and getting an ambush set up would be harder outside.  She might have made an escape.  ?Well, if you want my personal opinion Ms Yagokoro, that red and blue striped tie makes you look like a tool.?

Pain erupts in my head as the thug behind me pistol whips me.  Tears sting my eyes.  Eirin just smiles, the smug bitch.  ?I?m more concerned about why you went after those files, and where the backups are.  If you?d be so kind to tell me.?

Sanae shrugs.  ?You know why we want the files.  We were going to use them to destroy you.  Or at least keep you hiding from the press so you couldn?t pull that little hostile takeover.?

Eirin sighs.  ?How plebian.  I suppose I shouldn?t have expected much better.?  She pulls out her own pistol.  ?Still they could cause problems.?  She turns to us.  ?Where?s the data and your backups??

?If we tell you are you going to let us go?? I ask sarcastically.

Eirin gives that smug smile again.  ?Sorry, we find that killing people that target us is a good deterrence.  However, your friend here,? she waves the pistol absently at Sanae, ?could be left alive.  She?d have to go to prison of course, but that?s better then dead.?

?Having infiltrated a prison I can say that?s not true for you corp weaklings,? Momiji says.  The guy behind her slams her face into the table, but Momiji doesn?t seem to care.

Eirin ignores the violence and simply nods.  ?Well there?s also the fact that I?ll torture you if you don?t tell me.  Normally bodies with ?signs of torture? are as good a deterrent as bodies of people you actually tortured, and much safer.  But Reisen was a close personal friend of mine, so in this case I really tempted to make an exception.?

Momiji gave a sigh.  ?Well if you want a bit of a hint, you should fire your security.?

I look over at Momiji and see her giving her special ?I?m gonna do something awesome? stare.  It gives me a bit of hope.

Eirin must have missed it though, because she plays right along.  ?Why is that??

?Because they can?t tell the difference between your corp boys' second rate kidney bombs and my room clearer.?

Eirin drops her pistol, while Sanae and I just stare.  Who knew Momiji?d been wandering around with the ability to waste the whole room with an errant thought?

Finally Sanae smiles.  ?I always did like you Momiji.?

The goons finish playing catchup to the conversation and start to panic.  A few run for the door, but the latch is a bitch.  They won?t make it.

Eirin snaps out of it and gives us a nod of respect.  Then she pulls another pistol.  I guess she figures it?s better to die shooting then sitting.

Me?  I want a question answered.  I turn to my friend.  ?So Momiji, where did you get the money for all that fancy gear??

She smiles broadly.  Biggest smile I?ve ever seen on her face.  ?I?ll tell you later.?

?Bitch.?

I can?t help but chuckle.

Eirin?s pistol goes off with a crack, and I dump my final memories into the net  as the room explodes.

That's a runner epitaph after all.

***

[I'm sure I did the music wrong.  Oh well.  Blame Keine for that.  The rest is my fault.]
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on September 30, 2010, 07:25:32 AM
Iced, it starts as intriguing and thrilling.

Then it descends into tear jerker as soon as the music starts playing.

Then Momiji does awesome stuff and gets the best last line ever.

tl;dr I hate you and I love you for writing this because it's great but sad ;_;
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Hideki on September 30, 2010, 07:48:43 PM
You know, that story seemed like something that could actually happen in a Ghost in the Shell-esque universe.  All together, it was pretty awesome.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Luna Moth Child on October 02, 2010, 05:06:26 AM
Note: Some parts are less quality than others, that is probably due to time constraints and almost running out of time.

Sorry, I'm so late.

Edit: turns out the story was too long, so I'm splitting it into several posts... again, sorry

Live for Tomorrow, Die for Yesterday
By Username

Part 1: New World Order

Reimu Hakurei was not having a good day.

This above phrase is an understatement.

Last night she had gone to sleep in her shrine, Suika passed out drunk in the other room, in her wonderful fantasy land Gensokyo.  Today, she woke up as a spy in the service of the Republic of Gensokyo.

Deep breaths, thats what was needed. Okay, she decided as she sat down on the park bench, she needed to recap. This morning, she had woken up naked in bed with Suwako, Suwako! Of all people, why her? In addition, she seemed to be investigating the Moriya Foundation for supplying weapons to "Crazy General Yakumo", which meant that in some capacity, Yukari could be blamed for this.

Suwako seemed to be too willing to give her an optical disc with the info she required, which was unusually cooperative, but given the various "toys" that had been lying around the room, something freaky had happened the night before.

Then, Moriya Foundation thugs burst through the door, shot at her, shot at her! She managed to escape through the eighth story window thinking she could fly to safety... physics worked much different here and she ended up plummeting. Somehow, she tapped into acrobatic spy skills she didn't know she had and managed to grab onto the building and climb down.

In addition, she had this bizarre suspicion that this unprecedented incident would not be solved by her.

She sighed, today would get worse before it got better.
_________

Elly was having a great day.

The above phrase is a massive understatment.

One moment she'd been guarding Yuuka's mansion, the next thing she knew she's a freelance spy wandering around the Teufel, the capital of the great communist land called the Union der Scharlach Sozialistisch Republiken, better known as the USSR and informally known as the Scarlet Union.

Also, it seemed as if she'd been granted a wonderful power, granted she couldn't use it for anything practical, but it had made her incredibly genre savvy... she had been granted the power to see metaphysical "walls" a power few in the world had and she thanked her lucky stars that this world saw her fit to receive it.

She realized something, Elly wasn't the greatest name for a spy, whatever happened to big names like James Bond, Ethan Hunt, Austin Powers, Joanna Dark, Cate Archer... Yomiko Readman, all the great spies had catchy names that would be remembered.

Then there were villians, Alec Trevalyan, Dr. Evil, Ernst Blofeld, Max Zorin, Revolver Ocelot.  In this business, your name was everything; it could make you, and it could destory you.

"Bond, James Bond..." she mused to herself, trying to think of a name that would be catchy.

"Rose." the name rolled off her tongue, "Elly Rose, at your service."

She paused at a window, staring into it for moments, studying her features, appearance, everything.  She repeated it again, it just clicked,  Elly Rose was the perfect name for an elegant spy such as herself. It didn't really matter that she actually didn't have a last name, that was semantics. The point was that Elly Rose sounded good, it sounded credible, it sounded badass

She took a look at the metaphysical wall, yes, Elly Rose was the name meant for a hero such as herself.

She knew she did not belong here, that she was simply playing a role in someone's creation. Who's creation it was did not matter, what mattered was that she was likely the only one aware of the change AND could interact with the "walls".
_____
It was some hours later when the snow began to really come down that she down a path in the central park of Teufel where she spied a young woman sleeping on a nearby bench. For a moment she thought about leaving her, but seeing her sleeping in the cold on a bench near a "Statue of the Great Leader" stirred some sense of pity in her. She pulled out her scythe and prodded her with the handle.

"Hey, you're going to catch your death sleeping in the cold."

The young woman stirred, finally sitting up and turning her eyes to Elly, who was shocked to discover Reimu Hakurei sleeping on the park bench, why was Reimu there, what was her role in this world she wondered.

"Hey... I know you... you're that shrine maiden who beat me up a long time ago."
"Huh?"

She scolded herself, roles, right, play the role, have fun with it.

"You're Reimu Hakurei, aren't you?"
"What if I am? Do I know you?"
"Perhaps by reputation, name's Rose, Elly Rose."
It clicked something in Reimu's mind. "I thought your name was just Elly."
"Wait... you're aware that you're not from this world?"
"... I'm missing something... you must be responsible!"
"Your habit going around beating people up until an incident gets solved is not going to help you in this world... so I'll help you, I am freelance after all."

Elly put her scythe away and held out a hand, Reimu was looking at her hesitantlly, she could tell, but finally took her hand reluctantly. She placed her legs on the ground and stood up, Elly was clearly excited, she let go of Reimu's hand and jumped up and down.

"D-d-d-da dadada da! Reimu has joined the party!" She paused as Reimu looked on semi-shocked. "I'm actually on my way to meet a contact."

Elly led Reimu deeper into the park, they talked for a while, Reimu shared what this version of her knew of the events surrounding the Moriya Foudnation's connection to General Yakumo. Elly shared some of the things she had figured out, some people such as themselves did have some knowledge. She also shared some interesting info about talks the the Makai Imperial Army was on the move, but that was in addition to scattered rumors of revolution.

She didn't mention it, but she had managed to locate Kurumi by some miracle and used her observational power of the metaphysical wall to impart some knowledge of this meta-world to her, thus reducing her to a roleplayer, not a puppet of whatever insanity had created this.

She had no intention of doing this with anyone else, but Kurumi was the closest thing to a sidekick she had, given they had both worked for the same person. Offhandedly she wondered what happened to her master, Yuuka, what sort of role had the world given her?

They arrived at a well sitting in plain sight in the park near a small monument, probably to the party or something. Reimu glanced at Elly questioningly, and somewhat angrily.

"This is my contact, K Branch... shout down what you know. The guy's paranoid as hell."

Reimu hesitated for a moment, she wasn't sure how much she could trust Elly, but it wasn't like she could trust anyone else in this world. After all, hours ago she'd been shot at by Moriya Foundation thugs who practically worked for Suwako, she couldn't fly, her miko powers seemed to be weaker, what choice did she have?

"Suwako Moriya gave me an this." She held up the optical disc for a moment.
"Can I see that for a moment?"
"I guess..." The disc was handed to Elly.
"Hmm... I see... I see... this'll work."

Elly examined the disc closely through its jewel case before placing it in the oddly oversized well bucket and knocking on the well itself in a carefully patterned set of knocks. There was squeaking, the bucket dropped into the well at incredible speed. Reimu looked down rather curiously.

"Hey one sec, please don't look too carefully!" A childlike voice shouted up from below.
"Reimu, just listen to the kid."

As they waited, they both gained this odd notion that they were being watched from somewhere. Reimu's first reaction was to turn to the direction she thought their tail was in and glared angrily. On the inverse, Elly pretended she didn't notice anything so not to arouse suspicion, after a little bit, that feeling was gone, but it seemed Reimu was still glaring.

Eventually, a laptop with mounds of info info displayed on screen was brought back up in the bucket raised with a pen sitting on the keyboard. A post-it sat on the screen that read: "Do not take the laptop, oh, sign if you accept your mission." Elly took the pen and signed her name on the post-it before handing it to Reimu. She began to carefully scan the documents displayed on the computer screen, soon joined by Reimu.

"Well... it's just like you suspected, and here it is in black and white... financial records of Moriya Foundation's dealings with General Yakumo..."

She shifted through some miscellaneous files, it seemed agents of the infamous Satori Directorate of the Chireiden have been taking an interest in the whole affair as well. Among other miscellaneous things mentioned various Moriya Foundation operations in third-world countries.

"What's this?" Reimu pointed at some techical specs in another file.
"Hmm..." Elly examined them carefully. "They seem to be blueprints for some sort of device... some kind of new weapon maybe?"
"So many big words..."
"Being a spy doesn't grant you the ability to understand the technobabble, but it does grant you the skills you need to kill the people who do."

Elly did the secret knock on the well again and the laptop lowered back into the well and when the bucket rose back up, Kisume came with it dressed in thermally insulated clothing. She was surprised to find that her contact was this little green-haired girl, she had always thought that the contact was a male... well, in her role she did at least.

"Okay you two, I figured you'd be getting on this right away so I have gadgets for you two."
"Aww, how sweet, you always take care of me." Elly smiled.
"Miss Rose, flattery will not work if you keep breaking my gadgets." She pulled a gohei out of a bag and handed it to Reimu. "This gohei can do many things, create smoke screens," she mumbled something quietly through the next part. "but the most important thing is that it makes a wonderful grappling hook... I don't think you'll need it though."
"What do I get?"
"A bad apple." She handed Elly a brilliant red apple.
"It looks fine to me."
"It's a bad apple. Pull the stem out and it'll explode like a grenade, plus its completely edible."
"Okay, anything else?" Reimu asked, while Elly made slashing motions at her neck with her fingers trying to tell her to be quiet.
"Oh, grow up Miss Rose, won't you?" Kisume waved at them. "And to answer your question Agent Hakurei, nothing else. Well, that's all, bye bye!"

The bucket dropped back into the well leaving the two on their own once more.

"So... gadgets..." Reimu said questioningly
"All spies carry gadgets." Elly replied

There was a moment of awkward silence between the two

"Where to?"
"We check out the Moriya Foundation facilities in town, then we hit the airport and head for one of those miscellaneous operations mentioned in the file, I think the best one would be the one in in Gensokyo."
"How do you know so much about this?"
"Oh, cliches and magic, but mostly magic.."

As they walked towards the exit to the park they were met by a young woman with silver hair. Elly was clueless as to who it was, but Reimu instantly recognized her as Sakuya.

"Good evening Miss Hakurei, Miss Rose, my name is Sakuya Izayoi, personal assistant to the Premier."

Inwardly Elly cheered, giving herself a last name had affected the meta-world as a whole, and offhandedly she wondered what other extensions the ability to see the metaphysical walls of the world could do for her.

"After one of our operatives became aware of your presence in town, Premier Scarlet sent me to invite you to a state dinner at the Scarlet Misty Forest and we would be delighted if you could attend."

Scarlet Misty Forest? She'd briefly  heard of the Scarlet Devil Mansion, but Scarlet Misty Forest... after thinking for a moment, she understood and laughed on the inside.  She then returned to reality, Reimu was about to refuse, but Elly answered for her.

"Sure, why not. I never pass up the opportunity to mingle with statesmen."
"This way. Proper attire will be provided for you both." Sakuya turned and walked away.
Reimu glared at Elly, she may not have understood this world, but she did understand that the communists were the bad guys. "We shouldn't be doing this. They're the bad guys."
"State dinners are always a good place to gather info, and how often do you get invited, you usually have to crash 'em."

Reimu sighed and followed Sakuya out, with Elly short behind. She stopped for a moment, taking a moment to take a look at the "Statue of the Great Leader" and the sharp, elegant wings it sported. You had to admit, it was probably carved by only the best, the Great Leader is always conceited in some way. She hurried and caught up with Reimu and Sakuya.
_____

Elly's evening was going downhill.

Sakuya brought the pair to the party as planned. In the limo neither of them really talked at all, even the genre savvy Elly found it somewhat creepy the way Sakuya sharpened her knives and aimed them at her like darts. She sighed, why couldn't she have jokingly aimed them at Reimu instead, why did it have to be her?

As they mingled, pretty as princesses in their elegant evening dresses, Reimu looked Elly over, a fact that she did not miss.

"Reimu Hakurei," she said in a way that was both scolding and joking at the same time. "are you checking me out?"
"No... I'm just wondering what you did with your scythe."
"There are tons of places for a girl to hide a scythe." Reimu's eyes drifted down to her crotch area. "No Reimu, not there."

Eventually a girl in red met them, it was Premier Flandre Scarlet. Elly noted that her sharp, colorful, crystalline wings looked better in person than on a statue. Reimu was just renderede speechless from the fact that Flandre was the head of state. If Elly had known who Flandre was, she'd be as shocked and or frightened as Reimu was.

"Miss Rose, Miss Hakurei, I'm glad you both could make it."
"I'm sure." Reimu added sarcastically.
"Reimu." Elly elbowed her, trying to tell her to be quiet.
"Really, to meet two of the most famous spies of the east in person."
"Excuse me, I'll let you two talk, I would like to drink." Elly didn't want to get drunk at all, but it was a good excuse to duck away from the conversation.

She drifted over to a waiter, using it as an excuse to move closer to a girl she briefly saw when she came in. Immediately she ignored the waiter and walked to the girl. She was somewhat beautiful, with shortish black hair. What caught her careful eyes were the three plain white pins that sat on her hair on the left side of her face and that white jacket of hers... something seemed veeery familiar about this girl.

"Hello there."
"Oh, hello" the girl turned to face Elly.
"I'm Elly, Elly Rose."
"Morning Mist, but I usually go by Kasumi." the girl smiled. "What do you do?"
For some reason, Elly felt compelled to answer. "Freelance spy."
"I'm an agent from the Imperial State of Makai."
"I see..."

She wanted to ask more, to ask about the state of affairs in Makai, but something about this girl was almost dominating. She was absolutely unable to inquire more for some odd reason, and it bothered her beyond belief. The girl smiled, bowed slightly, and walked away. As she watched, little did she know that the evening was going to go even further down the drain.

"Hey, may I have this dance?"

She turned and found Momiji Inubashiri standing before her, granted, she didn't actually KNOW who she was, but it didn't mean that Momiji wasn't standing there. She examined this girl carefully, Momiji seemed to radiate trouble from her person. Oh, who was she kidding, James Bond didn't run from danger, and neither would Elly Rose.

"I'd be delighted."
"Great." Momiji took Elly's hand and began to dance.
"What is it you really want?"
"Help. you'll get a signal, you'll know what it is when it happens, and I want you to make the biggest scene you can."
"What sort of scheme am I helping out."
"That's a secret." One of her fingers flew in front of her lips. "I could tell you, but then I'd have to kill you."
"I want the truth."
"You can't handle the truth Miss Rose."
"Fine fine."

Momiji spun Elly around and then vanished into the crowd, leaving her partner slightly dazed from over spinning. Elly blamed the alcohol for making her sick, but then she realized that she hadn't actually drank any alcohol. Not wanting to deal with the idea that dizziness easily made her sick, after all, when did James Bond ever get sick, she just decided that being in close proximity to alcohol had made her drunk.

She spent a few minutes debating the idea instead of doing something useful, such as pumping the premier for information. Finally, someone came up behind her and grabbed her ass. Her first idea was to get angry but then she remembered Momiji's words: "you'll know what it is when it happens." Privately she cursed Momiji and vowed to get back at her somehow, but if she was gonna be Elly Rose, she had to act the part too.

She turned around and slapped the person who grabbed her ass. After doing so, she smiled wide, it was that magician who had kicked her ass in the past, and if she was gonna make a scene...

"You look angry... I'm just doing what she I was paid to, ze."
"You bitch! How dare you grope me like a common thug! I'm going to kick your fucking ass!"
"Wait... wait! I wasn't paid for this!"
"You better start being paid, Kirisame!" It suddenly occured to her that she had never actually learned Marisa's name back in the past. Still, even if her Ellyself didn't know, it was likely that Elly Rose did.

As they screamed at eachother, they had attracted the attention of the guests, guards, and statesmen. Elly wondered if this was a big enough distraction for whatever that femme fatale of a wolf was planning.

"Elly!!!"
"Who the hell do..." the voice was silenced quickly.

There was gunfire, Elly looked around, Flandre was still standing only she was missing her head, whoever cleaved it off had done it so cleanly that it hadn't even thrown her off balance. As a trio of thugs, presumably working for the Moriya Foundation, were forcing Reimu out a side door while Momiji stood gesturing for some unseen figure to go.

"Come on! We have to go!"

Elly decided she didn't care who the other operative was, they had Reimu and she was going to stop them. She grabbed Marisa's hand and started dragging her away through an emergency exit, hopefully before anyone noticed that their distraction just got a world leader assassinated and brought the world closer to nuclear war. After all, Flandre was the reasonable one, and that was saying alot given that both Scarlet siblings were hardline communist lunatics with visions of a communist Manifest Destiny.

Her sister would want to retaliate, she was sure of that, blood for blood. And there was no way in hell that she intended of being a scrifical lamb to that slaughter of vengence. With luck, the transferrence of power from younger sister to elder would take some time and they'd be safely out of Teufel by than.

"Where are we going?"
"Miss Kirisame, if you didn't notice, a head of state was just assassinated due to a distraction we caused, I don't want to be here when the KGB starts making the rounds."
"Why not?"
"You must be new at this... Okay, Patchouli Knowledge may seem like nothing but a glorified bookworm, but she's an evil micromanaging queen of numbers and the most iron-fisted head the KGB has ever had, some people think she's the most powerful person in the USSR... she WILL find us."
"Patchy, eh? Maybe I shouldn't have stolen so many of her books."

Elly cursed her luck, babysitting Reimu was one thing, Reimu was too used to youkai extermination and was having difficulties adjusting to her role here. But now here was Marisa, also aware that this wasn't her world... but she played her role too well... so well that she was very likely to get her killed.

"Do you have a car Kirisame?"
"I have a name."
"Yes it's Marisa, but you're also inexperienced so I'll call you whatever I damn well please."
_________

Marisa was having a wonderful night.

The above statement was utter fabrication.

She had been paid only to cause a distraction, not to escape with a freelance agent such as Elly Rose.

She'd assimilated into this world well enough, it almost seemed like it'd been made for someone genre savvy like herself, either you had it or you didn't, but she could inately tell that Elly Rose was something unique all her own.

"This is it!" She stopped at at a cheap sedan.
"Where's your sense of adventure newbie? Why not requisition something high preformance for a change? I always do." And she had no reason to doubt those words of Elly's either.

A group of soldiers came charging around the corner, assault rifles at the ready, Elly was right, she was new at this, still learning. She tossed the keys to Elly, who seemed better qualified to handle the situation.

She may not have had a complete grasp on this world as a whole, but as she pulled the Walther PPK from its holster, she knew exactly what to do with it. She fired on the soldiers, hitting three and causing the others to duck behind cover.

The door was unlocked, and she got in.

As Elly shifted into gear and set the fuel-efficient Eientei made automobile into motion.

The vehicle peeled out of its parking spot, pulling a tight turn into an alley. She had no idea where Elly was trying to go, but whatever, having a partner to blame for your death was better than admitting to the queen of the dead that you were done in by your own stupidity.

As they turned out of the alley onto a main street, a military jeep appeared behind them.

"We've got pursuers."
"I'm aware of that Kirisame." Elly swerved into traffic with the jeep following behind her.
"This flimsy pistol can't really do much against a heavy duty jeep like that."
"Do you have a radio?"
"Yeah, ze."
"I need you to get it running."

A heavy machine gun opened fire behind them, Elly seemed to have expected this at some point as she swerved out of the way. The machine gun perforated a car, killing everyone inside and sending it spinning out of control. The military vehicle ran into it and tipped over skidding into the middle of the intersection. A car couldn't stop in time and due to the unwritten law that every car is a pinto, exploded upon impact.
_________

Elly was having a horrific night.

Well... that actually hasn't been decided yet.

She finally got some action, she had been getting bored. But it felt like response was building, choppers were put in the air, police put on alert. In truth, this was a realistic response for a country that has just had it's head of state assassinated... but somehow she suspected that Chairman Knowledge was behind it, and not the automatic threat response to a public assassination.

If this was true, if  Patchouli were truly behind this, then escape would be pretty fucking difficult, let alone a rescue of Reimu, all she could do was radio her contact for an escape and possibly a plan.

"Okay, tune into frequency 138.32 ghz."
"Tuned."

Elly Swerved through traffic, in an attempt to escape the pursuing vehicles, although that would do nothing for the watchful eyes of the choppers.

"Is it all ready?"
"Everything's ready."

Elly grabbed the transmitter and spoke into the radio. "K Branch, are you there."
"I'm here, I'm here, what's the commotion."
"Reimu's been abducted, Flandre Scarlet's assassinated, I'm stuck with a rookie named Kirisame."
"And you need my help?"
"We need an escape, and some idea of where to find Reimu, I think the mercenaries that grabbed her were employed by the Moriya Foundation."
"Swing by the well, I'll help you out. No secret knock, pull the rope three times and I'll pull you down. Over and out."

Elly was somewhat stunned, pull her down? Did she actually mean down the well? What was even down that thing? Did K really live down there?

"Hey, Elly, who was that?"
"That was K Branch, my contact."

Elly skidded the shitty sedan to a stop, a roadblock was blocking the road in front of her. She jammed her foot on the reverse as the soldiers standing guard began firing on them and turned down an alley, flooring the accelerator.

She shot across an intersection as a swarm of local authorities and military chased them, constantly able to keep up no matter how they evaded due to the helicopters in the sky.

She went up the curve into the park and drove, reaching her  destination she aimed the vehicle in the direction of Flandre's statue where she had first encountered Reimu. If the chase had to end, she was going to have a cool ending.

"Kirisame, jump."
"Huh?"

She didn't stay around long enough to see if Marisa jumped in time, all she cared about was that she herself got out in time. She pulled her landing perfectly, but of course she did, she's the heroine. The car exploded upon impact with the statue of Flandre, but of course it did, it was a shoddily made car. After all, fuel efficiency didn't always mean it was made well.

"Wow, that was some ride, ze"

Well what did we know, Marisa had jumped in time. Elly signaled to her with her hands, with everyone on their tail, time was of the essence. A squad filed through around the corner, she immediately pulled her own gun and shot at them.

"Come on Marisa, follow!"

Marisa followed, taking out a few more soldiers, stopping only long enough to grab an assault rifle one of them had been holding. She led her new partner to the well with the soldiers close behind. It occurred to her that she still had no idea what she was supposed to do at this point so she did the one thing she thought of: she climbed into the bucket, it had always looked oversized to her.

Marisa paused for a moment to cover her, unloading on the approaching soldiers with her assault rifle. The steady stream of fire stopped, and it wasn't the ammo, she still had a few rounds, the gun itself had jammed. With bullets flying around her she went and dived into the bucket, turning and firing behind her as she did so.

The catch on the bucket released and it plunged into the depths of the well, where they were both met by Kisume.

"Come on, we've all got to get out of here."
"Wait, hold on a moment."

Marisa pulled a pen out of her pocket, clicked it three times than tossed it into the bucket. Immediately she hit the button that raised the bucket once more.

"Now we run!"
"What was that?"

Behind them the the bucket raised to the surface and exploded, annhilating the well, the bucket, the investigating soldiers, and collapsing part of the tunnel behind them. She had to give the Kirisame girl credit, she could really think on her feet.

Kisume led them through the tunnels towards an underground waterway where a bucket sat in the water tied to a small pole. Looking around her, Elly realized that none of this was built recently, it was probably old as heck dating back hundreds or even thousands of years.

"Don't fall in, the water's freezing this time of year."
Elly looked at her incredulously, as if to say "no duh."

As Marisa climbed into the bucket, Kisume took Elly aside to talk.

"We can only fit two, she'll go with me, besides, she's a novice."
Elly nodded, understanding the logic behind that. "Okay, what's the plan."
"I got camera footage that that says that Reimu's been put on a train heading into the Coldlands, it's officially registered to..."
"...the Moriya Foundation." she finished Kisume's sentence for her.
"Correct, but there's no record of any facility in the Coldlands. I'm guessing it's high security and that the only way in is on board that train."
"Hmm... then wfhat's my mode of insertion?"
"I've got a chopper pilot all ready for you, Tokiko, great pilot. She'll get you on board the train."
"And her?" She gestured to Marisa, curious as to what the plan was for her.
"I'll take care of her, I'll have her checking out a military operated by General Yakumo."
"Anything else?"
Kisume handed her a watch, which she slipped on her wrist. "It can do many things, detonator, limited charge laser, it even has a garroting wire... it also tells time. Don't break it, it may save your life."

As Elly began to walk away, Kisume stopped her. "By the way, I provided your winged friend with some equipment, don't know if you'll run into her, but I just thought it might help if you knew you could reach her by radio or CODEC"

There went Elly's genre saviness, a CODEC? Why the hell a CODEC, this was not Metal Gear Solid. No, she decided, usage of a CODEC in a Bond type experience was a complete and total farce, she would not go along with it, she absolutely refused.

"Thanks, it's good to know that Kurumi's taken care of." Elly's words were only half-hearted, she was still internally pissed about the whole CODEC business.

End Part 1
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Luna Moth Child on October 02, 2010, 05:09:31 AM
Part 2: In For a Penny...

It's the dawn of a new day.

"Agent Rose, it's time to get up."

Elly yawned and sat up, it was great to have gotten some sleep on the chopper en route to the train. She had specifically made instructions that either Tokiko or her assistant Parsee wake her when they had the train in sight.

"Thanks Parsee."
"Okay Tokiko, ETA?"
"Time on target is twelve minutes, get ready to drop. Parsee, warm up the gun."
"How do I go down?"
"There's a cable hooked to the floor and a hatch nearby, you open the hatch and drop down."

Elly nodded and looked at the the train, it was well... a train, lengthy and long. There were a few passenger cars near the front, mostly cargo, a few flatbeds, some tankers containing god only knew what. Parsee glanced at her, envy in her eyes.

"You get to do fieldwork... I'm jealous."
"I should be jealous of you Mizuhashi, you're the one who's not going to get your ass shot up."
"Time on target five minutes, in position everyone."

The gun was charged, Parsee was ready, it fell to Elly to open the hatch, throw the rope down and climb down. As she climbed down the rope, the cold tundra wind stung her body, she doubted she'd have more than two chances at this. In honestly, Elly believed that one chance was all she had.

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a SAM launcher rise out of a hatch in one of the freight cars. It turned and focused on the chopper, with an immediate lock on. It was too early to let go, if she did she'd go skidding into the snow. A missile launched from it, the helicopter pulled evasive maneuvers, dodging to the left.

This was it, now or never. She swung and let go of the rope and plunged in the direction of the train. She pulled out her scythe and put as much force into a physical blow as she possibly could, sinking the blade into the top of one of the cars. She used her grip on the scythe to climb onto the train car.

There was a spray of machine gun fire and an explosion, Elly looked back up into the sky. She had to admit that Tokiko was a decent pilot and that Parsee was a decent door gunner... the chopper plummeted from the sky in flames... well, other than Parsee nailed the missile too close to the chopper and got them both killed... K was definitely not going to be happy about this.

She pulled her scythe out of the train car and spun it a few times, putting it away immediately afterwards. Spotting a hatch on the car, she opened it and climbed in, pulling it shut behind her.
_____

"Well... looks like this is the last one."

The nameless minion opened the door of the boxcar to find Elly staring at him. She waved rather charmingly. "Hi there." before pulling him into the car and knocking him out with a swift strike to the head.

She slipped out of the boxcar and took a look around. The train was stopped on the upper level of some sort of internal cargo station inside whatever classified Moriya Foundation facility was being hidden out here in the middle of nowhere.

She looked walked to the edge of a platform and looked over a railing, Reimu was being led a way by several of the facility soldiers and Momiji was being met by a young woman with green hair. She wasn't entirely sure at this distance, but she was almost positive that the girl was Sanae Kochiya, the heiress to the entire Moriya fortune.

She climbed over the side and leapt down, adeptly landing on her feet, showing experience beyond the two days she'd spent in this world. She could have erred on the side of caution, infiltrated the facility through vents or corridors, but she wanted to know what Momiji and Sanae were talking about.

She dashed around a set of containers. A guard with an assault rifle stood at the ready looking on Momiji as she made small talk with Sanae. Elly put an arm around his neck and pulled her hand over his face and pulled him behind the container, rendering him unconscious with a chokehold. She took the assault rifle and watched over the two, Reimu was no longer with them, and she had no idea where the Moriya Foundation met them.

Sanae slapped Momiji. "You imbecile, do you have any idea what you've done!?"
"I... I did the job I was paid to do."
"You were not paid to assassinate a head of state."
"She saw everything Director Kochiya, you said no witnesses."
"I refer to my previous statement." she paused momentarily. "Why aren't you handing me the disc?"
"She didn't have it."
"What do you mean she didn't have it, what the hell are we paying you for!?"
"To gr..."
"I wasn't asking you!"
Cirno walked up to them and looked. "Umm... what's going on?"
"Grishenko, we pay you to program, not ask questions."
"I'm the strongest!"

Sanae was about to hit her for being an idiot again, Cirno Grishenko was the best programmer they had, but when it came right down to it, ultimately she was an adult child. But then she thought better of hitting her and unholstered a sidearm.

"The strongest, huh? Would you like a chance to prove it?"
Momiji was getting nervous, even though she was only being ignored for a moment, it was very unsettling given the circumstances. "You aren't going to kill me are, you?"
"Of course not, I don't believe in killing someone in cold blood." she handed the gun to Cirno. "Show her how strong you are. Kill her."
"Please... I'm sorry..."

Cirno looked at the gun for a moment trying to determine what Sanae wanted her to do with it. Then she realized it was a test of loyalty.
"I'm the strongest!"

Cirno pulled the trigger once, and then continued pulling the trigger until she had emptied the entier magazine into Momiji, who slumped to the ground in a very dead fashion.

"Hah, give a girl a gun and she's Superman."

Two audible clicks sounded behind Elly, and she was pushed  out from behind the container by someone she couldn't see.


"Give her two, and she's God." Both the ambusher and Sanae laughed at the reply despite that an intruder was being held right there." Elly thought she recognized the voice but couldn't place it.
"You need to improve security around here Kochiya, this rodent slipped in."

Sanae took the gun from Cirno and waved her off, and then walked over to Elly.
"Well well, a spy... perhaps she might know where the disc is."
"I don't know what you're talking about."
The mystery assailant hit her from behind, bringing her to her knees. "I don't think that's going to work, I think we'll have to apply... duress."
"Hmm... maybe, let's do it, I doubt we'll get anything from Hakurei, but we can do her afterwards."

The girl behind Elly pistol whipped her over the head, knocking her out.
_____

It was hours later.

Darkness... voices...

"So this is the intruder." An unfamiliar voice, the accent was profoundly Slavic.
"Rumia? I was expecting Commander Chen." It seemed Director Kochiya was there too.
"There's suspicious activity in the neutral zone between the borders of Mayohiga, Makai, and the Scarlet Union. She sent me in her place." So the unfamiliar one was named Rumia?

The door opened and footsteps entered the room. There was the sound of a pistol being unholstered, what was being done with it?

"How did it go?" it was Sanae.
"Hakurei wouldn't talk, she may genuinely not know anything." That voice again, the one who ambushed her, she KNEW the voice, who was it?
"I thought we were going to do her afterwards." Sanae paused, carefully thinking her next words. "You didn't accidently..."
"No, she's still very much intact." There was a scowl of anger in that voice.

Elly's eyes fluttered open slowly, she was in a room... there were three other people, Sanae, the Rumia girl, and... Kasumi!? She was the one who ambushed her?

"Well well well, back to the land of the living are we Agent Rose?"

Elly tied to move only to find she was strapped to a table of some sort, and seemed to be in a room meant for interrogation... this seemed very deja vu. Suddenly the table rotated vertically and it occured to her that her clothes other than her underwear were missing.

"Where are my clothes?"
"That's a good question Asagiri, where are her clothes?"
"She doesn't need them for this." Rumia held her arms out.
"I didn't ask you Rumia, I asked the agent from Makai!" Sanae snapped at the girl.
"Is that so~"
"Rumia had it right, she doesn't need her clothes for this."
"What do you mean I don't need my clothes?"
"Ignore her." Kasumi said.

They went back to talking amongst themselves.

"Director, what about that devil?"
"No clue Asagiri, she killed twelve men. Whoever she is, she's some kind of lunatic."
"Bastard took my hand... How could she have gotten in here?"

Rumia and Sanae looked at eachother questioningly, then at Kasumi.

"You're not missing a hand." Rumia pointed out
"Perhaps there's a spy among us... Momiji is dead."
"Kasumi said you had Cirno kill her."
"We've also got to find out what killed Baker and Octopus." Kasumi added in.
"Who the hell are Baker and Octopus?" Sanae was confused at this point. "Whatever. We're shorthanded, so make this little torture show as short as possible."
"Torture? This is an interrogation."
"As you wish." Sanae shrugged and turned away. "I have to prepare for the positioning of the final satellite."

Asagiri turned and looked at Rumia as Sanae walked out of the room.

"What about you? Wanna stay for the show?"
"I'm not interested... it's time to eat the family."
"You mean feed the family... right?"
"Eat, feed... makes no difference to me."
"So you prefer the darkness to my show, huh?"
"Hmmph"

The door opened, but Elly noted that Rumia hadn't walked out of it, it had almost been as if she had faded away somewhere.

"Finally, just the two of us."
"What about Rumia?"
"Do you see her?"
"I see... Kasumi..."
"Indeed."
"Where's Reimu?"
"She's not dead, yet... thank Rumia for that one, but its up to you if you want her to stay that way."

Kasumi walked away and began inputting things into a nearby computer.

"Where's the disc? That weasel Moriya stole a disc and got it to Reimu Hakurei... you two were at the party together."
"Hell if I know."
"I see..." Kasumi reached for her left gun. "No problem then." She tried to spin it but dropped it in the process. She quickly bent down and grabbed it, pointing it at Elly.

"You're just going to shoot me?"
"We're going to play a game Elly Rose, and we're going to find out what kind of woman you really are. When the pain becomes to great to bear, just give up and your suffering will end. But if you do, the girl's life is mine."

It suddenly occured to Elly why every word was adding to a growing sense of deja vu that was enveloping her; this was awfully similiar to the Metal Gear Solid torture scene... which somewhat explained her lack of clothing, likely a shoutout to the second game's torture scene... why the hell was she lampshading this in her mind, did that really change anything?

"You do realize you are both paraphrasing and quoting the MGS torture sequence word for word, right?"
"Yes, yes I do." Kasumi's response was so quick that it gave Elly an unsettled feeling.
"Good to know... are you going to go through the whole tirade about pressing the resist button and how long its been since I saved my game?"
"Life's not a game. You're a tough gal Elly, but I got some bad news for you. You're no POW, you're a hostage. There's no Geneva Convention, no one is coming to save you."
"... Aren't you going to tell me what you're gonna do to me?"
"What's the point, you already know... okay, lets get started."

Kasumi's hands flew through a few keys causing Elly to scream in pain as a high voltage electical current was run through the table. If there were resist or submit buttons to press, she probably would have been pressing one of them. But this was her life, an incident created by something and slowly killing people, it was not Metal Gear Solid... even if it seemed like it was becoming awfully like it.

The other Elly, the Elly who guarded Yuuka Kazami's mansion on a day to day basis and was ineffective a gatekeeper as Hong Meiling wouldn't have been able to endure this torture. But the Elly of this world, Elly Rose... she was a spy, she had been trained to resist torture and interrogation. The idea that she had a legend and that she was building onto it helped her cling to the notion of resisting Kasumi's torture.

Finally the current was stopped and Kasumi looked at her carefully, what was she thinking? Oh well, it didn't matter, she managed to resist, Reimu would be safe... at least if this sadist kept to her word.

"You're tougher than you look." She slowly turned and circled, bitterness and envy at this hero swirling in her mind, she hated Elly, she wished she were the hero... and she'd make sure she got her chance... oh yes, soon enough... "Guards! Get her down and put her in a cell!"

Two guards filed into the room, Elly immedately began jittering her wrist trying to slip her watch within reach of her nimble fingers. The guards bent down and released the claps holding her legs in place, she made her move. She swung her legs out and wrapped them around the neck of one of the guards.

She immediately twisted her legs swiftly and decisively, snapping the man's neck. All the shaking from her right hand had put the watch within grasp of her fingers, she pushed a button and a laser shot out melting through the clasp holding her left hand. She quickly undid her right hand and went for the attached garroting wire within the watch and wrapped it around the guard's neck as she fell upon him.

Kasumi approached her reaching for her both sidearms at the same time but Elly was too quick, she quickly put both ends of the wire in one hand and put pressure on the guard as she strangled him and pulled out her scythe holding it at Kasumi's neck.

"Ah ah... drop them."
"Where the hell were you keeping that thing!?" Kasumi was completely shocked at the scythe that seemed to appear from nowhere and just dropped both of her guns.
"A girl can hide a scythe in alot of places."
"I'm sure." She was clearly skeptical about how it was done.

The guard went limp below her, she released the clasp on the garrote and attached it back to the watch nimbly with one hand, slipping it back around the wrist. She stood up completely and circled Kasumi.

"Agent of Makai, huh?"
"Doesn't mean I can't sell my services to the highest bidder."
"And that happened to be the Moriya Foundation."
"Does it matter?"
"I guess not."

Elly delivered a swift spinning kick to Kasumi's head knocking her unconscious. She moved on quickly, taking the girl's keycard and was about to leave the room when it suddenly occured to her to take the her radio. She moved to the room and took the Kasumi's radio and wireless earpiece.

The first thing she did upon taking the radio was set it to her own frequency that she had used with her radio given to her by K. As she slunk down a corridor, staying hidden in the shadows, it suddenly occured to her that she had no clue where her clothes and equipment were. A call came in through the radio.

"Hello?"
"Elly, be careful! There's guards that way, find aother route."
"Who are you?" Elly didn't recognize the voice
"Just call me Deepthroat."
Elly did not want to go along with this. "If I find out you're crazed ninja wielding a katana, I'm going to kill you."
"You're supposed to say "Deepthroat? The informant from the Watergate scandal?" aren't you?"
"No. I refuse."
"You need to get out of there."
"I've lost all my gear... I also need to find Reimu."
"She was never factored into the simulation. Leave her out of this."
"..."

Elly let that pause carry for awhile, now MGS2 was being quoted. She sat there wondering if this conversation used "flags" like in dating sims or if the other voice just wouldn't talk until she spoke her line or even a line.

"I can't do much naked, especially in this temperature."
"That's true -- you won't be able to attack or enter the hanging mode either."
"If you tell me I have to head to a place called the Rectum and fight 25 metal gears, I'm going to be very upset."
"Wow, you must be a satori, that's exactly what you have to do."
"..."

She changed her frequency to an alternate one she also used that K ALSO knew and began sneaking around again, without clothes it was embarassing to move around. She decided that if they fit, she'd steal clothes from the next guard she saw.
_____

She eventually moved into a large room, there were several catwalks and a few guards lounging about, but the abundance of cover allowed her to easily slip past them. She couldn't take their clothes because one of them would have noticed. She needed to ambush a lone guard who's disappearance wouldn't be immediately noticed. Another call came in on the radio, she immediately assumed it would be K... she was wrong.

"I hear it's amazing when the famous purple stuffed worm in flap-jaw space with the tuning fork does a raw blink on Hara-kiri Rock. I need scissors! 61!"
"I don't care who you are. When I find you, I am so going to kill you."
"Please don't. Patchouli-sama will be very upset."
It took her a moment to process that. "Wait what!? Who are you!?"
"Koakuma, personal assistant to Patchouli Knowledge, Chairman of the KGB."
"Okay... since you seem to be watching me... where are you?"
"Security Room 7-B."

Finally, Elly was getting some of the answers she desired and things were becoming less quoted word for word.

"If you're here, I'm guessing Chairman Knowledge is somewhere close behind."
"Err... no." It was an obvious and transparent lie.
"Alright than... what do you know about my clothing and equipment?"
"The winged girl took it, she's blonde, long hair..."
"White bow?"
"How did you know?"
"Lucky guess." Not really, by then it was a little obvious that she was describing Kurumi.
"You can get your stuff from her, I'll direct you..."
"No way, I'm not going any further unless I'm wearing clothes."
The voice on the other end sighed. "Fine, I'll direct her."

There didn't even need to be a reply, her tone of voice made it very clear that she was serious about not doing anything without clothing, even if they did leave her panties, which defied the reference given that Raiden was left completely naked. She hid behind a container and waited for Kurumi to come by with her stuff, at least this was assuming that it was Kurumi that Kokauma had been talking about... K, huh? There were too many K names surrounding her at the present moment.

Someone was coming by, was it an enemy? Elly quickly stepped out and pulled the person behind the container.
"Hey! Let go!"
"Kurumi?"
"What the hell did you think I was? A cyberdemon?"
"Well... yes!" Well... maybe not a cyberdemon, but she was imagining something sinister lurking that she had to kill before it killed her.
"I managed to get ahold of your stuff."
"That better include my clothes."
"It does."
"Give them over"

Kurumi handed Elly's clothing over to her, it wasn't the dress she was used to, but then again, that was the other Elly that wore the dress... She did keep the hat though... closer examination revealed it to have some sort of blade... it was an Oddjob hat, lovely.

These clothes were fitting of Elly Rose, casual, comfortable, snazzy, and all without being promiscuous in any way whatsoever, the miracle of the 60's and 70's... speaking of which, what year was it here? Eh, that didn't really matter.

As she began getting dressed, she suddenly stopped when she realized Kurumi was watching her. She'd been stripped and tortured in a cliche scene that had been used already, the least Kurumi could afford her was the privacy to get dressed without being spied on.

"Kurumi, can you give me some privacy?"
"Oh, um... I'm sorry." Kurumi blushed bright red and a bit away.
_____

"Okay Kurumi, I'm dressed."

Kurumi returned to her friend and companion and nodded at her.

"Okay, you've been lurking awhile, do you know where Reimu is?"
"Yeah, I had planned on rescuing you first, but it seems you didn't need it."
"What about a way out, got one of those planned?"
"There's an airstrip within the facility's grounds, we can get out from there."
"Okay, you rescue Reimu, I'll clear us a path."

An explosion sounded from above, klaxons began to blare.

"That didn't sound good..."
"Means we have to double time it, on the double!"
"Wait!"

Kurumi stopped Elly before she ran off and gave her a pair of night vision goggles.

"Something's happening up top, if they hit the generators than you might need these."

Elly nodded in a thankful manner and ran off down a corridor that according to a radio message from Koakuma was supposed to be the way to central control. She had asked for the directions there because she wanted to shut down whatever operation was being based from this facility before she left. Eventually Elly found herself in a large room that was completely dark other than the red sirens, but even those faded.

"My prey at last." It was Rumia's voice, it seemed to come from everywhere at once.
"You're Rumia?"
"Correct."
"Isn't it a little dark for an ambush?"
"I like the darkness."
"Why not fight and kill me normally?"
"It's not fun that way."

Elly ducked behind a pillar and immediately put on the NV goggles that Kurumi had given her. This would either be a battle of patience, or a battle of who could find, track, and kill the other first. Either way, Elly didn't think that running around was a good idea.

The moment she turned on the nightvision goggles she found herself in for a nasty surprise, the batteries were dead, meaning: no night vision. Conclusion: she would have to fight in absolute darkness.

"So are you just going to hunt me?"
"Yes."
"If you insist, then you're going to leave this room in a bodybag."
"Is that so~" Rumia giggled. "Well then, you're going to be leaving this room in my belly."

Oh wonderful, this cute innocent girl was actually some sort of headhunting cannibal, what a wonderful thing to be stuck in a room with: someone who wants to eat you for dinner. Elly was not happy, but she guessed that she would either have to fight or die. That's how it is with spies, right? Do or die?

She had to slink carefully and quietly, if she didn't the sound would have given away her position to Rumia... not that it did much good, being quiet didn't help her find the girl, not one single bit.

She slunk around one of the pillars, an audible shot surrounded breezing just to her left, Rumia couldn't see her so she was going by sound. To pierce these pillars... she must have been carrying some sort of massive armor-piercing rifle.

A rumble from above, part of the ceiling collapsed letting abit of light into the room. Both Rumia and Elly avoided the light, they were hunting eachother in the dark, the light would only impede the hunt and get them caught by the other.

Sound, huh? Sound... sound... damn it was hard to focus with explosions rocking the surface. There it was, a shuffle, Rumia was nearby. She silently moved around a corner... she'd moved in the wrong direction... wait! Behind her!?

Elly was lucky, Rumia hadn't seen that she could pull her scythe out of nowhere, otherwise she may have approached her differently instead of sneaking up from behind. An act that Elly had expected very much.

The scythe was quickly pulled out and used to cleave the wild girl in half, she didn't stay to see what the slice had done to Rumia, blood and gore never really facinated her. After all, you're a spy, you see one dead body, you've seen them all... unless it's something truly bizarre like that guy who drove his car into that giant waste tank and drowned in shit, that was just weird.
_____

Elly came into the satellite positioning control room. A few guards and techs shuffeled about but that was about it. Nearby Cirno was stationed at a computer typing away but there was no sign of Sanae...

She snuck around the corner, Sanae came bursting into the room.
"Shut it down, shut it all down!"
"Ma'am?" Cirno looked at her.
"The KGB's on to us, Hong Meiling's here with the entire Scarlet army. It's over, pack up what you can, destroy the rest, we'll resume operations from the facility in Makai."

Makai? So that's where this goes? Another classified facility huh? It was another place to start searching for answers. A flash of red hair above her, she didn't know it but she had caught a brief glimpse of Koakuma as she set explosives above which should be enough to level most of the facility or at the very least this one room.

Elly paid no mind, this was no time for distractions. She decided to make herself known to Sanae.

"You're right about one thing, it is over!" She unholstered her sidearm and aimed it at Sanae, deciding to save on the scythe usage for now.
"Well well, Elly Rose, escaped your torture I see?"
"Kasumi was right, you really do need to increase security here."
"Kasumi? Who the hell is Kasumi?"
"The girl who was torturing me."
"Oh! You mean As..." she stopped herself, "yeah Kasumi Asagiri, that's her."

The computers all shut down, Cirno had finished her job and began to pull on Sanae's dress.
"Miss Sanae..."
"Quiet Grishenko."
"Tell me about her." Elly was suspicious, she wanted to know who Kasumi was, and she wanted that info by yesterday.
"Not much I can tell you, she's a freelance agent, a rogue from Makai."
"Miss Sanae!"
"Goddamnit, I am sick of putting up with you!"
"But there's a b..."

Sanae smacked Cirno who responded by tackling her to the ground. As she did so, she managed to get ahold of Sanae's gun. Meanwhile Elly, having understood what Cirno was trying to say took this time to move towards the escape hatch in the corner. Cirno pulled the trigger, splattering part of Sanae's head across the floor.

"I'm the strongest!" There was a beep from above. "Oh crap, I forgot."

Elly was running full speed now as an explosion ripped through the upper area of the room. As it turned out, Koakuma had been wrong in identifying those tanks as fuel, in reality they were liquid nitrogen. They unleashed their contents freezing her alive, Elly was already partially up the ladder and managed to avoid being frozen. The only thing she could do was climb.
_____

Elly breached the surface on near the airstrip, the surface was total chaos, Patchouli's carefully executed plot had paralyzed the entire base's comms and had prevented them from calling in reinforcements froem either HQ or their ally General Yakumo. And with Sanae Kochiya dead, the command structure was in total disarray, everyone was shooting everyone, no one knew who was in charge or whether they should be defending or escaping, all they knew was that they were being slaughtered.

Elly climbed into a jeep, what luck, the keys had been left inside it. A call came in from the radio.

"It's all going to hell Elly! Get here or we're going to leave without you!"
"Start the plane Kurumi, I'll be fine!"

Elly put the jeep into gear and took off, above her a rocket struck a guard tower bring the whole damn thing down behind her. A helicopter hovered low, and a voice sounded from a loudspeaker.

"Elly Rose, stop the jeep and surrender, you will not be harmed!"

She slammed on the gas, that was Koakuma's voice, Chairman Knowledge was here! In the distance, a plane was beginning to depart from the runway, Kurumi was waving out the door as if to beckon her forward. A poorly aimed rocket struck the ground in front of her, it could ahve easily killed her, it missed intentionally... what was Patcouli playing at?

She pulled a hard turn onto the runway and began running parallel to the plane. Now or never? Right? She lept from the jeep, landing in a roll on the tarmac, the runaway vehicle swerving into a pile of gasoline drums and exploding an impressive show of flame.

Elly ran, to catch up with the plane, if Kurumi was at the door, was Reimu flying the thing!?

"Take my hand!"

Elly reached out as far as she could and grabbed Kurumi's hand. Her partner promptly pulled her into the plane. The first thing Elly did was climb into the cockpit and take the pilot's seat.

"Reimu, that's the co-pilot's seat."
"Sorry... I've never flown one of these before."
"Me neither, but Elly Rose probably has, there's a first for everything..."

She pulled back on the controls, bringing the plane into the air, and as she did so she kept her mind on her next destination: Pandaemonium, the capital of Makai.

End Part 2
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Luna Moth Child on October 02, 2010, 05:10:38 AM
Part 3: One Bad Apple...

Elly's morning was getting interesting.

The above phrase is true.

She flew the plane with surprising skill given that she'd never flown a plane before. Then again, that was Elly, guardian of Mugenkan, Elly Rose had probably flown a plane numerous times. After everything she'd learned, she and Reimu both agreed that the key to everything lay in the Imperial State of Makai

Reimu Hakurei slept in the seat next to her somewhat tired by her experience in the Moriya Foundation's base in the Coldlands of the Scarlet Union. Elly didn't mind, it was easier to watch someone who was sleeping. In the back Kurumi lounged, having determined that she couldn't leave her pal Elly alone and decided to tag along for the long run.

Two fighter planes pulled up on either side of the plane and a voice came from the radio.

"Attention unidentified aircraft, you are in violation of Mayohiga airspace, turn back or you will be shot down."
"That's impossible!" Kurumi sprang from the back. "We're in neutral ground, they have no authority here."
"So they're bluffing?"
"They have to be, it'd be a violation of international treaty for them to shoot us down over neutral ground."

"This is your final warning, turn back or we will be forced to open fire."
"It's a bluff."

Out of nowhere a missile streaked out from below and struck one of the unfriendly escorts, the other plane quickly bugged out. The splash damage from the explosion damaged their plane however, and they began to lose altitude.

"Hold on Kurumi, its gonna be a bumpy landing... Kurumi?"

She looked back, one of the doors to the plane was already open, Kurumi was gone, apparently having decide to jump out and use her wings to fly to safety rather than crashing in a plane.

"That bitch."
_____

Elly crawled out of the wreckage of the craft as the sun rose in the background of the empty desert. She could hear soldiers shuffling all around her, on a nearby ridge a rusty SAM that had probably been there since the second great war languished like a dying behemoth.

"You idiot! You shot down one of ours!"
"I-It's not my fault, Commander Chen, this piece of junk has been here for years.
"Forget it, search the site for survivors, and bring them to me."

Elly did her best to hide behind a rocky outcropping, maybe they'd go away. She wasn't entirely sure about Reimu though, if she died here then that whole rescue was pointless other than learning that Makai was somehow involved in this whole mess.

There was gunfire, it seemed they had found Reimu, what probably happened was that she tried to fight back. Didn't she know that it was better to feign surrender in situations like this and wait for an opening to escape? Unlike the base, there was nowhere for them to be taken to, escape could easily be carried out during transport.

"Don't move."

The voice came from behind Elly, she was supposed to be a great spy but this was the second time a soldier had snuck up on her and taken her captive in the last week. A couple times over the career is fine, but twice in a week...

Shouting could be heard now.

"Damnit Corporal, I told you to bring them to me, not kill them."
"She shot at me! I was protecting myself."

The Mayohiga soldier brought her around the side of the plane where she could plainly see Reimu lying dead in the sand. Commander Chen stood nearby somewhat angrily glaring at Iku Nagae while some sort of propaganda speech played on a nearby radio.

"Well... at least someone is capable of following orders." She turned to Iku, apparently the soldier who had shot Reimu. "Unlike some people... speaking of which, as of now you are no longer a soldier in our army. When we get back to base you weill be detained and executed via firing squad."
"Why did you shoot us down? We're travelling to Makai."
"I suppose you stole this plane from the Moriya Foundation?"
"Again with the Moriya Foundation... what the fuck kind of weapon did they build for you people?"
"That is none of your concern... and what of my friend Rumia?"
"No comment."
"I see..." Chen understood that no comment meant that she was dead.

A voice came in on Chen's radio.

"Cheeeeeeen!"
"Ran-sama, please refer to me by my rank, it's embarassing when you address me like that when I'm in front of my men."
"I'm sorry, Commander Chen, I guess I was a little excited."
"That's okay General, sir."
"We shot down a plane stolen from the Moriya Foundation facility where the satellite array was being programmed, designed, and launched from."
"Survivors?"
"Two, but one of my men killed one."
"Kill the other, no witnesses... and get back ASAP, we had some amateur who tried to infiltrate the base... she found out everything, we had to take her out. But someone might look for her."
"Orders understood, over and out."

Chen unholstered her sidearm and pointed it at Elly.
"Well, it looks like today just isn't your lucky day."
"Don't I get last words?"
"What do I look like? A priest?"
"I guess not."
"Say your prayers."
"I thought you weren't a priest."

Chen squeezed down on the trigger and there was a loud gunshot... Elly was expecting to be dead, but found herself surprised when Chen dropped over, apparently hit by a sniper's bullet, but not dead. The guard who had brought Elly over on this side of the plane was next as an operative with fiery red hair styled into braided pig tails stormed the soldiers with a loud battle cry of "Yeah! Smoke the mother!"

Under her breath Elly muttered "For the king is an example of a good battlecry, smoke the mother is not."

As combat began between Rin Kaenbyou and Commander Chen's troops Iku just stood there not doing anything while Elly ran for it.
"Nagae, what are you doing? Go after her!"
"If I recall, I'm no longer a soldier in your army."
"You!"
"I never did like you, Commander."

Iku pointed her sidearm at her former commander and finished her off, meanwhile Kurumi swooped down from the sky and grabbed Elly to assist her.
"You're late!"
"Sorry to disappoint."
"Let me back down, the calvary had arrived."
"I dunno... we're pretty high up."
"Don't be an idiot, Kurumi, fly lower and let me down."

Kurumi had swooped lower and let Elly down close to the ground. The first thing she did upon landing was grab Chen's gun. By this point Iku had seemingly vanished, probably deserting, just a punch clock villian. But as it turned out, she didn't need the gun, everyone was already dead.

She turned to Rin. "I suppose I have you to thank for this."
"Don't thank me, thank my companion Koishi, if she hadn't sniped the Commander here," She kicked Chen's corpse for emphasis, not bothering to bring up that Koishi hadn't actually killed her. "then you'd be pushing up daisies."
"Hehe, don't mention it, really."

Elly had a bad feeling, and she knew Kurumi could tell. She knew why she had this feeling of dread too. These people weren't just spies, they were Satori Directorate operatives of the Chireiden, said to be the most deadly and efficient covert operatives in the world.

"So you're from the Satori Directorate?"
"Yeah... we've been quite interested in the activities of General Yakumo some time now. Anyway someone gave us an anonymous tip that something was happening out here... and here we are, just in time too."
"I see... what do you know?"
"You're heading to Pandaemonium, right? I think we'll have alot to talk about on the way..."
_____

En Route to Pandaemonium, two operatives of the Satori Directorate had filled the Elly and Kurumi in on everything. General Yakumo and Kanako Yasaka had been working with God-Empress Shinki, which explained the involvement of Kasumi, the agent from Makai. She hadn't sold her services to the highest bidder, she was acting under orders from her employer.

"Why would the God-Empress buy into this?"
"Who knows." Rin shrugged. "The Komeiji sisters are paid to think, Reiuji and I just charge in guns blazing with battlecries such as "Drop the mother!", or other things of the like."
"Reiuji?"
"Utsuho Reiuji, my usual partner. She got stuck with Satori cleaning up that mess you made in the Scarlet Union. You know, Knowledge is really out to get you after what happened to the Premier."
Elly waved her off. "Bah."
"So where to?"
"We're skipping Pandaemonium, whatever's happening, it's probably happening in the palace itself."
"Are you sure that's wise Elly?" Kurumi sounded worried.
"Kasumi, Director Kochiya, General Yakumo... if there was a hidden base in Makai, the God-Empress herself would know about it."
_____

As the helicopter hovered low over Pandaemonium heading in the direction of Shinki's palace, she noticed something, the streets were ablaze with fire and conflict. General Yakumo's troops had moved in and were doing battle with the military of Makai.

"Shit!" Rin was shocked with the scene.
"Screw the conflict, everyone who knows something has been killed by someone else who knows something. Momiji by Sanae, Sanae by Cirno, Cirno by Patchouli's men, Chen by you..."
"That was Koishi, remember? And we were saving your bacon!" Rin protested.
"Whatever, the point is that if we don't go for the palace first, Shinki might not be alive when we get there, and she's the only one who would know what the hell is going on."

The palace was finally within sight, they just needed a decent place to land. Rin climbed into the co-pilot's seat and examined things carefully, pointing out a large balcony.

"There."

Koishi landed the chopper on the large second floor balcony and they they entered the room by smashing the window and opening it from the inside. The room was of little interest and they quickly departed into a corridor, all they found was blood and death. Someone had been here before them and they had left no witnesses alive.

"Let's split up, Koishi you stay with Rin, I'll go with Kurumi."
"Agreed, I'm more suited to kill whoever did this." Rin said delightedly, while Koishi just shook her head in disappointment.
"Yeeeah... you do that."

Elly took Kurumi with her and headed in what she assumed was the direction of the throne room. It was a palace right, all palaces were the same. Granted, her personal experience was with the Mugenkan, but palace... large mansion... it was close enough for the moment.

When they rounded a corner, they saw the God-Emperess's servant Yumeko limping through the hallway, bracing against the wall for support. She was in truly pitiful condition, blood trailing behind her and leaking from her mouth.
"You have... to stop her... she's going to kill Shinki..."
"Stop who!? Who did this to you?"
"Asagi..."

Yumeko slumped to the ground dead, one of her swords sticking out of her back, it was a miracle she managed to get this far with an injury like that, she had probably been going on force of will alone. It suddenly occured to her, whatever was happening between General Yakumo, the Moriya Foundation, and God-Empress Shinki, some sort of internal conflict was tearing the alliance apart. And then she knew, there was never ever any girl named Kasumi, only Asagi Asagiri using an alias... she had used them all.

She had been tempted to walk away from the conflict, but this knew knowledge drove her, it would bring her to the center of the incident. Asagi Asagiri, a fine rival to have.

"Kurumi, go get Rin and Koishi."

She felt bad almost, she was trying to get rid of her friend, and for what? To create some sort of outdated movie showdown? To protect her? Things were becoming murky in her mind, was she doing this with good or bad intent  in mind?

"What about..."
"Just go!"

She followed the corridor to the throne room where the throne had been moved to the side revealing an an elevator. This was it, beyond this elevator and whatever it led to lay her destiny...
_____

The elevator had led to a tram, but the moment the tram arrived at the facility, she knew something was wrong. She should have been greeted by angry soldiers with their guns at the ready, instead she was greated by blood, death, and destruction.

She stepped out, if Asagi had only recently put that sword in Yumeko's back, then this all had just happened, there was a chance to stop her before she killed off everyone who had answers of some sort.

The keycard she had swiped from Asagi back in the torture room worked on the doors here as she quickly found out, not that she needed to use it that much, in several places the doors had been literally destroyed. Asagi had taken no chances at mistakes, she had simply gone for violence.

It was beyond one of these broken down doors that she encountered Marisa sitting against the wall, dying of several bullet wounds but not dead yet... wait... why was Marisa here? Hadn't K sent her into one of General Yakumo's facilities? Could that have been here?

"Heh..." Marisa coughed "It looks like I screwed up."
"What happened."
"That Asagi girl... she went batshit insane, decided to set up the weapon array and started killing anyone and everyone who got in her way, even people who didn't."
"What did you learn."
"She's insane... ze..."
"That's not much."
"Be careful... something's not right about that weapon..." She was coughing up blood now, she didn't have much time left.
"I'll try."
"I'm passing the torch, its up to you now, ze..."

Elly wanted to cry, the designated heroes were dead, what was she supposed to do? Was she really supposed to save the world? She was beginning to revert back to her normal Elly self, this was too much responsibility for her. She was a gate guard, not the youkai extermination specialist, she didn't solve incidents.

The part of her that was Elly Rose reminded her that she had to be strong, that she could do this, even if everyone was dying around her, she could do this. She would do this, even if she died doing so, she would stop Asagi.

She arrived in the control room to find that the countdown sequence had begun and that the entire room had been riddled with bullets. A fierce firefight had taken place here and it had killed both General Yakumo and Kanako Yasaka from the Moriya Foundation... along with everyone who got in between them all.

Guards, technicians, scientists, no one was spared Asagi's wrath, it was as if the four horsemen themselves had swept through her. She briefly saw a flash of a white jacket on someone as they fled the room. Elly knew, it was Asagi, she would know. She would know everything. She would finally get the answers she desired.
_____

Her pursuit of Asagi lead her to a large antenna high above the facility, the centerpoint of the weapon array, although she had arrived too late to prevent her from executing the God-Empress Shinki.

"Elly."
"Asagi."

The moment that exchange had taken place, the fourth wall itself had completly crumbled to pieces, and both girls knew that. Neither would have to act or play out their roles anymore, they knew who they were, and nothing would change that. Even if in the whole sequence they had faithfully played their roles as the fourth wall observers of this world, in this one moment when a decisive battle would decide who reigned supreme they would be themselves without any facades hiding who they truly were.

"I guess I don't really need to introduce myself."
"We aren't so different Elly."
"This is the circle of extinction speech, where yout try to pursuade me to join you, tell me how alike we are..."
"We are alike, we were abandoned by our creators, given false promises, only remembered by fans who find our tragedy funny."
"That's you. I'm remembered because of the Bad Apple vid on youtube. I'm famous. What about you? You aren't even a Touhou character, you're the girl from the Nippon Ichi games."
"Hah, you only appeared in a PC-98 game, you're Yuuka's battle butler but you didn't even get to be the stage 5 boss like Sakuya or Youmu, noooo... you were stage 3."
"At least I appeared in a game."
"As a crapass midboss, I was going to have my own game."
"Yeah, they cancelled the funding, isn't it sad Sacchin? Push me further and I'll use my Mystic Eyes of Death Perception on you."
"Tsukihime this is not."
"Then it's probably not Fate Stay Night either, is it?"
"You're annoying me you outdated hag, you die here!"

Elly circled Asagi, drawing her scythe as she did so. Asagi responded by drawing one of her pistols and circling Elly back, the two rivals circling eachother like wolves vying for supremecy of the pack.

"Really, I die here?"
"You don't scare me with that hammerspace scythe of yours."
"Not hammerspace, victoria's secret compartment."
"Oh shut up, that trope does not describe it, you pulled that damn thing out of nowhere when you escaped the torture room and you know it."
"What can I say, there's alot of places for a gal like me to hide a scythe... and I still say that Metal Gear Solid references are overused."
"I actually found it quite refereshing to play the role of Revolver Ocelot."
"Why aren't we killing eachother yet?"
"You get as much pleasure out of killing as I do, so why don't you admit it."
"I admit killing you would be a pleasure."
"Then you should have done so when you first saw me. On the other hand, the English don't consider it sporting to kill in cold blood, do they?"
"Asagi, as much as I'm sure you'd like to be, you are not Francisco Scaramanga."
"You still don't get it, do you Elly?"

Finally things were changing, the fourth wall was being rebuilt... wait... what? What was there to get, was there something she was missing? Wasn't this array just a gigantic doomsday weapon of mass destruction being used to hold the world hostage, that's how it always was in the Bond movies... had Marisa been right?

"We're standing in the center of the most powerful alchemic transmutation circle ever concieved, we're at the crossroads of history itself. Once I kill you and become the hero, I'll absorb the power of the array and finally have my own game."
"World domination. The same old dream. Our asylums are full of people who think they're Napoleon. Or God."
"World domination? You're thining too narrow, what could be achieved with this array is greater than the Philosopher's Stone, it would turn the laws of equivalent exchange upside down, I'm talking the power of God itself!"
"Please note the phrase "Or God" in my last sentence."
"Don't you get it Elly? Join me, you could be the queen of the new Gensokyo."
"Gensokyo is not not enough."
"Foolish sentiment."
"Family motto... say... isn't it about time we stop quoting or paraphrasing Bond movies?"

Asagi unholstered her other pistol and began spinning them both, the battle between rivals was imminent. It was a classic showdown, pistols at dawn, except for the part that Elly had a scythe instead of a pistol... Those who live by the sword are shot by those who live by the gun, aren't they?

"Give a man a gun and he's Superman, give him two and he's God."
"Hard Boiled, describing Tequila... a little guns akimbo are we. Rule of cool doesn't run the world."
"He who has the nickel plating makes the rules, right?" Asagi waved her pistols tauntingly.
"I'm still the one with the big-ass scythe that can cut you in two."
"I'd like to see you try!"

Asagi backed away moving for an elevated position, always attack from high ground as they say. Elly immediately threw her scythe at her, which was swiftly dodged with a backflip. The other girl strafed the upper catwalk firing down at Elly the whole time.

She knew she needed to outmaneuver Asagi somehow, but how, she didn't want to lose her scythe as she seemed to have thrown it a bit too hard. It was going to come back now, any minute. She wasn't going to wait. She jumped onto a ledge and propelled herself into he air, catching the scythe mid-flight and landing in a frontflip on another catwalk of the array.

Asagi didn't have good view anymore, she dived off her catwalk pulling the trigger and letting bullet after bullet fly without even bothering to check for accuracy. Elly spun her scythe deflecting the ones that were aimed with some degree of skill.

She climbed up a ladder to another level and took shelter behind a railing.

"Hey, shouldn't you be reloading by now?"
"Look for a moment." As Elly ducked out and looked, Asagi pointed at her bandanna. "Unlimited ammo, got it memorized?"
"Yeah yeah... lovely..." It suddenly occured to Elly that her scythe was a bit like a one bullet gun... that you had to retrieve the bullet for everytime you threw it. If she had that bandanna... maybe she could keep throwing hammerspace scythes without fear of running out.

Of course, that would require she get to Asagi... and maybe that wasn't such a bad idea. She leapt from the walkway and tackled Asagi to the ground, managing to knock one of the guns from her hand.

Asagi smacked her foe across the face and kicked her off, Elly immeadiately went for Asagi's other gun. But by the time it was in her remaining gun at her head.

"Game over, no continues left."

Elly looked at her for a moment dazed and reached into her bag and pulled out a delicious red apple.

"Mind if I have this?"
"Go ahead t'll make a wonderful last meal for you, Bad Apple girl."

Elly took a single bite.

"Mmm... delicous..." Then she ripped off the stem with her teeth and tossed the apple across the platformj
"Why'd the hell you do that? It was your last meal as a condemned woman."

Elly charged Asagi taclking her across the platform as the apple exploded. Part of the platform collapsed in the explosion and Asagi with it. Out of some outdated sense of drama, Elly grabbed her legs and kept her from flaling. As Asaga dangled from the platform, held up solely by Elly's grace and mercy, she got in one last taunt.

"For Gensokyo, Elly?"
"No, for me."

Elly let go of Asagi's legs and let her drop off the antenna cradle. All the while the girl was laughing maniacially as she plunged to her death before hitting the ground with an audible thump.
_____

Elly returned to the array's center only to find Shinki more alive than dead, seemingly waiting for her in the center of the technoalchemic array as it charged... and there was something else that hadn't been there before: Yukari Yakumo bound to the central receiver itself above her.

"The Avatar of Change arrives."
"What are you talking about?" She was too shocked by the fact she was alive to protest the fact that Asagi had executed her.
"You Elly, you are the Avatar of Change."
"In fifteen minutes time when the array triggers and Yukari Yakumo is sacrificed for the most powerful alchemic spell ever concieved, you could become one of the most powerful youkai. More than Yukari up there, more than your master Yuuka... all it takes is desire."
"More than you?"
Shinki paused, she wasn't sure of what to say. "Perhaps with time."

It was then that Elly truly understood Shinki. This wasn't a version of Shinki altered by this world, this was the real deal. She would have asked if she had created this world as it was, but there was no point, she knew then that this was Shinki's world, a creation she had forcefully imposed on Gensokyo with her incredible power.

"Are you going to make a Circle of Extinction speech now too?"
"You had this conversation with Asagi, didn't you."
"Yes I did, now I'm having it with you Shinki. You'll tell me how we're not so different, how we have similiar motivations."
"And then you'll ask why you." Shinki continued, helping Elly to paraphrase the conversation.

That's when Elly realized, why was she picked? It could have been anyone who could have been standing here being offered ultimate power but it was her. No, she knew, she had been picked because she was the one who figured it all out. Roles had been assigned and everyone had been given equal chance to figure it out. It wasn't that everyone forgot who they were, they became too attached to who they had become.

Only her and Asagi had remained, and Asagi was dead now. And then there was one indeed... no, Shinki stood before her, there were two who remained. Herself and Shinki.

"No I won't, I know why me."
"Interesting... I was actually expecting it to be Kanako until Asagi went crazy and started killing everyone and everything in sight... then she became my favorite to win this survival game."
"This game!? This is not Mirai Nikki, you are not dying and choosing someone to take your place as god."
"But it's awfully similiar."
"I refuse."
"Excuse me?"
"I refuse to be your pawn, your plaything! I will accept the power and then I will destroy you with it!"
"I destroyed Makai with my power when I battled Reimu, I'll destroy you just as easily!"
"No you wouldn't, you can't risk damaging the array."

The world around them began to tremble, the alchemic array was ripping apart the fabric of the world itself, the time limit until charge complete was ten minutes thirty-seven seconds and counting.

Conscious of the world crumbling around her, Elly brandished her scythe with an intent to kill the goddess.

Shinki smiled confidently at the wayward youkai girl, the look she gave her was as a Sith Lord knowing that it was the time the apprentice would attempt to kill him. She wouldn't even need a fraction of her power to stop Elly.

All it took was a blast of energy to stop her, and then she knew she had won. Elly would not inheirit the power of the array, she decided that she herself would take it.

That was that, it was over for Elly, she couldn't stand up to Shinki's power. Even weakened as she was, the goddess of Makai was just too strong. Suddenly there was a burst of powerful blast of flame enveloped Shinki bringing her to the ground.

"I knew if I waited, the time would come."

Elly looked up and found Patchouli standing there, book in hand. She understood, Patchouli had remained herself, she didn't become attached to the role, she had merely utilized it as Kanako had. She used her power and position as the head of the KGB to follow the two people who she believed held the answers: Elly Rose and Asagi Asagiri.

"Thank you for weakening Shinki for me."
"No problem, but you should be thanking Asagi... Say, you were herding me, weren't you?"
"I'm impressed at your ability to stay on your toes, your catness is 90 points."
"Wonderful... I don't suppose I can count on a circle of extinction speech from you, something along the lines of "join me or die", maybe?" Elly didn't want to fight, she was seeking a way out.
"No."
"So the gang's all here... what do you plan to do with Yukari"
"Same thing you plan to do, sacrifice her on the altar of change, you and Shinki are just bonuses."
"Heh." Elly was unimpressed with Patchy's intent.
"This place is comparable to the Gran Grimoire, don't you agree?"
"It'd help if it were called Lea Monde."
"The region this antenna lies in IS called Lea Monde." Patchy's voice was calm, matter of factly.
"Well shit."

Silently she reflected, Lea Monde was a city in which a dark ritual had taken place, sacrificing everyone in the name of a dark power. Many came to seek the Gran Grimoire, but Lea Monde itself was the Gran Grimoire... wait... the array is pointless!? The array had no meaning in the grand scheme of things, Makai itself was the transmutation circle, the array only served to focus the power into a central point. She needed to distract Patchouli before she realized that, unless she already knew.

"I'll wager a guess that you were the one who tipped off the Satori Directorate as to the activity in the neutral zone."
"Satori efficiency always amazes me, kill first, ask questions later."
"What do you want from the array?"
"I..."
"It's almost cliche, you seek ultimate power but you give no thought as to what you're gonna do with it."
"I don't suppose you had a plan either, your whole plan was to keep Asagi from getting it."
"So what if it was." Elly was challenging her.
"It means you had no plan yourself."

Elly was reaching for her scythe but Patchouli kicked it out of reach before she could, that always happens in the movies, the hero goes for the gun and the villian kicks it away. It was the suspenseful scene, it meant the battle was coming soon, it meant someone was about to die.

"I know my plan." Elly was lying at the moment, she had no clue what she had intended to do with this power, the idea of its existence had been sprung on her so suddenly.
"This alchemic array amazes me, the sheer size of it... I could write an entire library of spells based off this one single array. The goddess of Makai wields some truly impressive magic."
"Key word, alchemic. Meaning that there is equivalent exchange involved."
"Yes yes... I know... but the power I could attain far outweighs the costs to attain it."
"I said this to Asagi, and I'll say it to you: our asylums are full of people who think they're Napoleon. Or God."
"God? No, that's not me. I'm a scholar in the magical arts first and foremost."
"You'd throw away your loyalty to your Mistress?"
"Haven't you?"

At that moment it suddenly occured to her that Patchouli was right, she had cast aside her loyalty to her mistress in the name of having fun. Instead of trying to save the world, she could have been trying to find Yuuka and bestow the knowledge of the meta-world upon her as she had done with Kurumi... where had she gone wrong? Well, the road to hell is paved in good intentions...

The book was opened, she knew then that she was finished. Her scythe was out of reach, there was no way she could withstand a spell... wait... a spell!? It answered everything, once you entered the array your role ceased to exist, you were once again a youkai of Gensokyo.

Even if that were true... Elly didn't have spell cards of her own. It didn't matter to her, she decided she would make one last ditch effort to resist. She charged at Patchouli like an stampeding rhino and tackled her to the ground knocking the spellbook from her hand. She had a chance, she could do this, it was time to go.

The asthmatic girl struggled valiantly, pushing Elly off her. She reached for the book and smashed Elly on the head.

"So that's how you want to play it?" She kicked Elly knocking her a few feet away, unknowingly putting her closer to her scythe. "I'll show you the true meaning of fear."

The book was opened, and for the first time throughout all this, Elly was truly frightened. She had awoken a monster within Patchouli, and whatever spell she was about to unleash, it would likely obliterate her and most of the platform with her. Even if she got ahold of her scythe, it wouldn't be quick enough to stop the spell.

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Shinki stirring, it seemed like Shinki was angry. Patchouli showing up had completely thrown everything off, she hadn't expected anyone else to arrive at the array. She would deal with her... and then Elly would be next. Weakly she held her palm out towards Patchouli.

It only took a moment for the powerful laser to completely obliterate the One Week Magician, she hadn't even had time to blink before it happened, one second she was there and the next she was gone.

Elly had no time before Shinki would turn her attention to her, she lunged for her scythe and struck the fallen Goddess quickly and decisively. The blow had severed the goddess's arm, injuring but not killing her. If anything Shinki had been expecting a finishing blow from Elly, she didn't think she would be spared... why?

The entire antenna cradle began to glow with light, holes in the universe were more apparent, there wasn't much more time. Shinki knew she had tasted defeat, but at least she would witness the birth of a goddess.

The array was finished charging, Elly knew what she desired. Both Yukari and Shinki would be sacrificed on this technological altar of change, but it was for the greater good. Live for tomorrow, die for yesterday, right? Emphasis on yesterday, given this chance, she would gladly sacrifice the other two, gladly sacrifice herself...

There was labored breathing, Elly turned, Asagi was alive!? She had dropped off the array itself... well... in retrospect, she should have expected it. After all, Alec Trevalyan had survived his fall off the antenna cradle in Goldeneye.

"You're alive..."
"You only live twice. Once when you're born, and once when you look death in the face."
"Heh."
"I was always better."
"For England Alec?" Elly meant it as a taunt, but she was probably playing into Asagi's delusions of grandeur by saying it.
"For England James."

They stared eachother down, they were both weak and neither could go on, one more blow would do it, Asagi and Elly drew their guns at the same time but Asagi was a moment faster and found herself pointing her finger at Elly menacingly, that was right, she dropped one and... Elly had gotten the other one.

"I know where you keep your gun."

The entire magazine was emptied into Asagi. Taking no chances with an implacable man like Asagi, Elly walked over and swiftly beheaded her with the scythe.

This was it, no one was left, as the survivor of this incident, she was the one with the right and responsibility to use this power... she thought for a moment, what she wanted... what she could have... and then she made her wish upon the array's ultimate power.

A light glittered within the array and spread out. Elly only had a nanosecond before it engulfed her, and then...


End Part 3



Epilouge: The Price of Power

The world was naught but chaos, for a split second she saw that, the forces of the the universe, the forces of creation itself. She was as a god, even if only a moment, but it made everything clear on how power had driven Shinki insane, what price had she paid to create this universe? What price was she herself paying to fix everything? If this array truly combined technology, godly power, and alchemy, some equivalent exchange had taken place... but what?

The split second seemed like it took years as Elly saw the creation of Gensokyo itself happen before her, a process that awed her and made her realize that in the grand scheme of everything, she was truly insignificant. It was as if the secrets of the universe had been laid out bare for her to see in that one moment. She had become truly enlightened, but she did not desire the powers of a Goddess, and as was her wish, thus would it be granted.

And then it was all over, she was guarding Mugenkan once again, where she had been before all this occurred. Her memory of everything was erased, as was everyone else's, but that sense of enlightenment had somehow remained. She thought about staying, but for some reason she couldn't see a reason to want to.

The price she had paid to recreate Gensokyo had been her old life and all memory she had of it, but it didn't matter anymore, she made her decision and wouldn't look back. As she walked away from Mugenkan, never to return, she decided what she would do with her life from now on.

She would travel Gensokyo, make her own legend.

The old Elly had died for yesterday, but the new one would live for tomorrow.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Kirin on October 02, 2010, 02:11:46 PM
I'll assume the comp for spies is still going, eh? This is just a little drabble I whipped up; it's more or less a prologue to something than anything really big. But meh. Enjoy it, and if you guys want I might continue it.



Marisa lowered the brim of her hat so it just shaded her eyes, said golden eyes gleaming with mischief as she surveyed the destruction before her. It was a scene that was by now rapidly becoming familiar; the Hakurei Shrine in pieces and Reimu, her face a wreck, sitting down with her head in her hands at the top of the stairs leading to her home. If one were to look down at the destruction from above, the shape and possible cause of it was immediately apparent: A massive footprint that had crushed the shrine into toothpicks.

The most likely culprit was currently on her knees with tears coming from her eyes as she swore again and again to the completely oblivious Reimu that it wasn't her. "It washen me, Reimoo! I shwear, it washen me!" A combination of drunkenness and tears somehow did nothing to disguise what she was trying to say.

The witch went up to the oni and tapped one of her horns. "Ease it up, Sui-sui. Way she is now she ain't hearing no one, ze." The little oni stared up at her through eyes full of tears, then down at her feet. Marisa noticed that her trademark gourd of infinite sake was at her belt and not in her hand as per usual, which made her wonder if this was really that serious to Suika. "Look, cheer up. What say you and me go look for the critter who did this, eh?"

The change that came over the oni's face was drastic. The tears dried up and a look of focused determination (that DID look rather funny on her small face) came over her features, and she balled a hand into a fist. "...Okai. Wheel'l findem. And whens we do, aile dooder tolkin." She fumbled at her hip for a moment, grabbed her gourd and uncorked it with a swift practised motion, putting it to her mouth and taking a huge chug. "Re~i~mu~, way~it~ hi~ere~, I'll~ be~ bak~ sooooon~"

Marisa's eyes were wide in admiration. She had caught a whiff of the sake as Suika had lifted it up and the smell alone nearly made her drunk herself. That was strong stuff, and the fact that the oni could still talk after that was admirable in of itself. "O...kay! Let's go then, Sui-sui! You got any leads?"

Suika was already marching down the steps. "Oni foot. Wheel go to the oni veelaij." Her feet found the steps easily even in her drunken state, and Marisa had to actually run to keep up with her. "Suika not onree wan wif saiz chenji." The witch's face was creased in concentration as she tried to decipher what the drunk girl had said. "Uh... Suika? Cut down on the booze, ze. You're givin' me a headache tryin' to make y'words out."

The oni stopped descending the stairs abruptly, her eyes wide as she stared at the witch again. "Axe cuse me? Cut dawn?" She shook her head, seemed to think for a little while, then nodded once. When she next spoke, it was slowly and jerkily, like someone getting used to speaking again after a long time. "This better?"

Marisa shook her head in awe. "How did you do that?"

"It's... simple. Most people think I... I'm drunk and cannot ta... speak properly. So I didn't bother trying. It's been a long time. A hundred years or so."

The magician pondered that for a bit, then solemnly said, "Remind me to be careful what I talk about around you. Wouldn't want to lose trade secrets." She winked. "Now that we've stopped anyways, I've got a few questions. Where's the oni village? Why haven't I heard about it before? I know the oni are all underground now, but I didn't know they still live in villages."

Suika winked, but the effort seemed to bring on a hangover and she hastily took another swig from her gourd. "Trade secret. But only oni are... allowed in or out."

"And how am I supposed to get in there? I'm just a normal human, you know." Marisa scratched her head under her hat. She knew oni were ridiculously strong, far beyond that of even a professionally trained human warrior. The secret to exterminating an oni for good was lost centuries, millenia ago. How she, a physically inept human, would be able to enter an oni village was a mystery to her. To her that is. Suika was tapping her horn knowingly.

"You will be a... spy. A... dis...guise. That thingy of yours, for Sparking, you will use it. To fake strength. An oni..." She trailed off into silence. As Marisa waited for her to continue, a small snore escaped her nose.

"Oi, Suika, wake up, ze!" Marisa shouted.

"Gweh, boo shuu... Wha? Where ish dish...?" The oni blurted out some more gibberish, then her eyes focused again. "...Ah. ...So... An oni... She is strong, and your thingy... You will use to fake strength."

It kinda made sense, and kinda not. The witch tilted her head to one side. "...How?"

The oni grinned. "Trade secret."
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on October 04, 2010, 05:17:17 AM
:|

Please wait warmly; our judges are currently coming together to critique and judge, contrast and compare!

We've had several entries this time around, and many of them have a lot of promise. Don't wander too far! We'll have your results shortly~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on October 04, 2010, 06:28:58 AM
Please wait warmly; our judges are currently coming together to critique and judge, contrast and compare!

We've had several entries this time around, and many of them have a lot of promise. Don't wander too far! We'll have your results shortly~
When you are not one of the judges, don't make promises to people, Esi. Unless I have to read that as you volunteering this time >:D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Esifex on October 04, 2010, 07:38:39 AM
Well, I DID read all the entries, already.

I was also the one who suggested this topic, so I've been a little interested in seeing what comes of it.

If you want me to send in my scores, just ask.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on October 04, 2010, 07:42:37 AM
Well, I DID read all the entries, already.

I was also the one who suggested this topic, so I've been a little interested in seeing what comes of it.

If you want me to send in my scores, just ask.
Well, in that case, I think it would be pretty cool to have your vote as well. Sure thing, send it in.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Super Spies Touhou!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 05, 2010, 01:04:33 AM
Crap. Sorry for being late with the judgement, there was quite a bit of material here to digest. A lot. I won't name any names, but their initials are Luna Moth Child. Seriously, is that the single longest entry to the WWC since we set it up? I think it is.

The quality of the entries for this contest was exceptional. Seriously. I found myself liking ALL of them for one reason or other, making my judging hard. I know the other two judges, Esifex and Sakana, read the entries online, but I was short enough on time that I printed them out from my campus computer, nearly 70 pages' worth of content. It did have the fun side effect of utterly mixing up who the writers were so I couldn't be biased, so I think I may try that again if the lab monitor doesn't hunt me down for all the pages I'm taking from the lab. :3

Anyways, what you've been waiting for-- the judgment.

Now I'm going to steal compliments from my fellow judges for the honourable mentions, because DAMN I wish I could have picked more than one winner.

Ryuu, as usual you manage to make Team ⑨ incredibly fantastic. Like Sakana, I loved the story for its mix of seriousness and lighthearted moments. And since it was written like the first part of something longer, I finished the story wanting to see it continue.

Esifex probably summed up my reaction to Chibi Reaper's fic better than I could've:
"A very confident way to introduce themselves, very well written, and manages to maintain the spy theme in the standard Gensokyo that we're all familiar with, without relying on spytech or scenary swaps. The twist ending with Momiji snapping at Aya was priceless, as well."
I definitely want to see more of your stuff, Chibi Reaper. :3

Though, because of how majority rule works, I had to cast my vote in the end and choose one, and it was:

Iced Fairy! As soon as I started to read this entry, I braced for awesome. I was not ready. This was... wow, just stunning. For me, the effect of the music was unfortunately lost since I read it in printed form, but having gone back to re-read it and turn the music on at just the right time, it was a punch in the gut.

Hatate. Medi. Reisen. ;_; And HELL YEAH Aya and Momizi.

Iced, this was great. Props to you.

We're gonna go for something slightly less... story-like, shall we say? I know some people actually prefer writing this way, and I think it would be neat to do something like this now that most of us (except for certain sociology grad students COUGH COUGH SAKANA COUGH) are back in college for the semester.

October 3, 2010: "A Brief Account of the History of Gensokyo"
(http://img215.imageshack.us/img215/1949/stopeatingmyhistory.jpg)
No one will get this reference. (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/A_Short_Account_of_the_Destruction_of_the_Indies)

Because I just love to torture our students by giving them more essays to write!

This is not a history contest, despite what it looks like. No, this is a format-based challenge. When I first came to the Touhou fandom two years ago, I found myself interested in absorbing every last bit of information I could. I ended up finding this (http://synchroom.wikispaces.com/TouhouEssays) collection of essays, which I read in a trice.

However, in the years since then, I have found that there aren't too many other essays written on this kind of thing. I would like to see more Touhou essays, that explore topics that no one thinks about or writes about in more conventional fiction.

So yes, this challenge is for essays. Citations (fake or otherwise) are encouraged, and I wonder what you guys will come up with! Have fun writing, folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Chaore on October 05, 2010, 01:38:45 AM
Special thanks to Esifex, while it's still in the air.

Saved me from hours of mouseless fic reading. >>
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Luna Moth Child on October 05, 2010, 02:02:40 AM
Is the expectation to write the essay from the point of view of a historian, or us, as in a Touhou fan sitting at a computer writing an essay?

Its kinda not entirely clear to me.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 05, 2010, 02:06:14 AM
Is the expectation to write the essay from the point of view of a historian, or us, as in a Touhou fan sitting at a computer writing an essay?

Its kinda not entirely clear to me.
Either way is fine. You could do it Akyu-style, from the inside of Gensokyo, or you could write it as a fan looking in. It's really all up to you, though I imagine the former would be a bit easier.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Chibi-Reaper on October 05, 2010, 03:24:00 AM
I think I have just the idea for this.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Chibi-Reaper on October 05, 2010, 04:25:54 AM
.... And finished! That went surprisingly quickly.




A brief account of the Scarlet Devil Mansion, and the inhabitants thereof.



It was in approximately the year 1584 that the Scarlet Devil settled down into the mansion, after forcibly evicting its current occupants, a family of nobility, but rapidly declining wealth and social standing, the Barwicke family, including extended family and their spouses and children. Prior to this, Remilia had been something of a wandering vagrant, along with her mad sister, moving from one castle or dilapidated church to the next, passing through countries as she hunted, keeping herself and her sister fed, and had never truly settled down anywhere. Her doing so is in large part attributed to the Barwickes- while the majority were content to seek fortune and glory for their name elsewhere, some number returned to beg lodgings of Remilia, in return for loyal servitude. It is believed that this was an unexpected offer, as Remilia requested a night to consider it, and in the morning spoke privately with several of the remaining Barwickes before announcing her approval.

Conflicting journal entries of the time both suggest that she was eager to seal the deal, and that she was exceptionally uninterested in it, but was swayed against her better judgement. At the time of this writing, there is no way of determining which is correct through records alone.

The first recorded action taken as head of the household was to order that her new servants re-paint the mansion in shades of red, and rechristen herself as Remilia Scarlet. What her familial name may have been prior to this, or if she had such a name to change, is currently unknown.

For a time, the Scarlet Mansion languished in a state near poverty, at times scarcely managing to afford essential food and drink, or proper upkeep of the mansion. However, in the year 1585, Queen Elizabeth declared war upon Catholic Spain, opening vast opportunity for profit to those unafraid to seek it. Remilia then took all wealth that was not strictly required to keep her servants fed and healthy and sold it, earning enough from the proceeds to commission a Fleut from dutch shipworkers, and a half-dozen young and fearless Barwickes volunteered to man the ship, most bringing a friend or two from the nearby town along on promise of treasure.

It was such, then, that the Scarlet Cross first took to the waters, her red sails soon to strike fear into the hearts of Spanish vessels as she struck, less motivated by love of country than a privateer's love of plunder. The Scarlet Mansion grew wealthy from the proceeds of the attacks, though no less than two more iterations of the Scarlet Cross had to be commissioned, as battle damage rapidly accumulated to the point where she could no longer be considered seaworthy. It is believed that the Scarlet Crosses played a heavy role in weakening the Spanish navy, and hastening the beginning of England's naval rise, as the armada was completely defeated by 1588. Edward Barwicke, acknowledged captain of the vessel, later recieved commendations from the crown for service to country, and it was overlooked that his piracies continued well after the war finally came to an end in 1603, having taken a taste to the life. Equally ignored was the matter that he would on occasion capture an opposing vessel's entire crew as well as their cargo, and transport them back to the Mansion, from which they would never emerge.

The remaining Barwickes returned to the Scarlet Mansion, leaving the Scarlet Cross to be crewed by hired-hands. Along the way, rumors flew regarding them, that they were 'truly devils' to have so delighted in enriching themselves through the slaughter of other men, and that the unseen Lady Remilia they paid respect and homage to 'was the biggest devil of them all'. Appropriately, the Scarlet Mansion soon after came to be called the Scarlet Devil Mansion, a name which remains to this very day.

Interestingly, tithe returned to the mansion plummeted drastically as Edward delighted in the privileges of captaincy, with reduced responsibilities, until his later disappearance in 1613. While there were significant rumors to suggest a mutiny, every member of the crew staunchly insisted that Captain Barwicke had simply taken a drunken walk around the ship, wearing every article of his full regalia save pants, and then slipped and fallen overboard to drown.

The tithe paid to the mansion ceased entirely as the Cross was taken up by independent leadership, and soon disappeared from the face of history entirely. However, this was of little import, as the Mansion had acquired a new source of revenue. In 1607, the first english colony in North America, Jamestown, was built, opening new avenues of wealth to be gained from across the Atlantic. Again, several Barwickes offered to risk their lives in Remilia's service, some having crewed the Cross, and crossed the sea for the sake of profit, as tobacco farmers in the fertile lands of Virginia. Profits dwindled eventually, however, and eventually Remilia sent the order to sell the crop-lands before the soil had entirely worn out and become useless, and return home, as more domestic opportunities came to hand.

Eventually, war broke out anew in England. The first English Civil War began in 1642 and, sensing profit to be made to shore up their coffers, the Scarlet Devil Mansion began to quietly manufacture arms from base stock, which they sold to both the Royalists and the Parliamentarians, profiting enough from the venture over the three-year period of the war that they were able to mostly withdraw into isolation by the time the Parliamentarians won their brief victory, and records indicate that Remilia was vaguely amused when, in 1660, the monarchy was restored with Charles II's return to London.

In 1665, London was struck with a plague, and the Mansion ceased traffic with the capital, for fear of infection. They re-opened their gates after the sickness had left, and it was almost ironic that another disaster struck only months following, the Great Fire of 1666. Although, while records indicate that Remilia herself was rather apathetic about the plague, the same could not be said of this new disaster. All indications, including her foul temper and rush to personally retrieve 'something', when she had not previously left the Mansion for decades, as well as later dire grumblings of 'punishments', seem to suggest that Flandre, Remilia's young sister, was somehow involved with the blaze, if indeed she had not set it herself.

Following this, the Mansion became significantly more insular, and kept almost entirely to themselves as the years passed. During the 1700's, Remilia seemed to begin to succumb to the bored ennui of immortality as the core staff of Barwickes slowly dwindled until, by the early 1800's only a few remained. Whether this was due to, as rumor would have it, Remilia systematically killing off her loyal servants, or having Flandre do so in her stead, or if they simply grew equally bored and chose to leave employment at the Scarlet Devil Mansion of their own volition is unclear. In any case, it was around this time that the Mansion began to hire out for most of their servants and maids, and the turnover of staff was notoriously rapid, such that managing to remain employed within for even a fortnight was a remarkable achievement, and almost certain to guarantee employment wherever such a maid might choose.

Nothing in particular seemed to be capable of catching the Scarlet Devil's interest for more than the briefest of moments, until the year 1888, when a series of brutal serial murders began, and instantly ensnared Remilia's attention. As Britain spoke in hushed whispers about this depraved killer, dubbed 'Jack the Ripper' out of some need for melodrama, Remilia left the Mansion for the first time in over a century, intent on investigating the Whitechapel district of London.

Some time later, she returned with one pale, grey-haired girl in tow, whom she promptly declared to be Sakuya Izayoi, who would immediately begin employment as a maid, completely heedless of the torn, disheveled, and bloodstained state of their clothing. While there is no solid evidence linking her to the rash of murders that were even then still occurring in London, it seems a reasonable conclusion that she may indeed have been involved in at least the five murders widely confirmed to be unmistakeably 'the Ripper's handiwork'.

Staff began to turn over faster than ever, and there were no few unusual disappearances investigated by the police, but Remilia had once more taken an interest in the world. More specifically, she had awoken a desire to see other parts of it than the small chunk of Europe she had occupied. The fact remained, however, that while she was more than capable of behaving appropriately, and not drawing attention to herself, the same could not be said of her younger sister, who she flatly refused to leave unsupervised, fearing, and perhaps rightly, that there would be no mansion to return to should she do so.

Clearly, the solution then was to remain within the mansion, but to move the mansion itself. Such a feat would require significant arcane ability, however, and Remilia herself was no more than a dabbler, despite being the most accomplished in that regard of the household. Once more, she turned towards the outside, seeking a suitable individual to bring into her graces.

The final remaining Barwicke lived long enough to greet the arrival of the sickly magician, Patchouli Knowledge, in the spring of 1928, and assist in the transport of her library before himself dying only months later, of old age. Following this, it becomes difficult to locate suitable records, however as the Scarlet Devil Mansion disappeared entirely from England in the early 1930's, it seems safe to make the assumption that it took no longer than a few years for an appropriate spell to be devised.

From there, sketchy reports detail seeing a 'red mansion' spring up overnight in numerous places around the world, though few were able to overcome their superstitions regarding suddenly-appearing houses in order to investigate in enough detail to confirm if this was the Mansion or not. It is confirmed, however, that at the very least the Mansion came to a rest in each of the inhabited continents at least twice during the decades-long globetrotting.

At the time of this writing, the Scarlet Devil Mansion finds its resting place here in Gensokyo, on the north shore of the lake, and while they seem to have picked up a new pair of inhabitants, Patchouli's assistant Koakuma, and the gateguard Hong Meiling, alias 'China', they have not made a significant impact upon the general populace, aside from the 'Scarlet Mist' incident documented in Bunbunmaru news. Whether they intend to remain permanently, or if not, how long they intend to remain, is uncertain.

This history penned, sealed, and consumed by Kamashirasawa Keine.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Esifex on October 05, 2010, 10:26:51 PM
This history penned, sealed, and consumed by Kamashirasawa Keine.

I giggled
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Doll.S CUBE on October 06, 2010, 08:30:19 AM
Being a history enthusiast, that was very good, makes me want to write something myself but I suck at writing fanfics and long stories in general. Oh well.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Esifex on October 06, 2010, 03:54:38 PM
Being a history enthusiast, that was very good, makes me want to write something myself but I suck at writing fanfics and long stories in general. Oh well.

What?

These are essays. They don't follow typical story-telling conventions. Give it a shot!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Chibi-Reaper on October 07, 2010, 01:23:47 AM
Also, y'know, you'd probably do better than I did, which would be interesting to read. I typed the whole thing out while flipping between wordpad and the wikipedia article on british history, to keep the dates straight. Actually knowing what you're talking about would likely be a huge plus.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Doll.S CUBE on October 09, 2010, 10:15:49 AM
I suck at writing in general (The first story I ever wrote is currently stuck half way through prologue for over a year now) but I guess I'll try one, now I just have to think of something...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: nolrai2 on October 09, 2010, 10:00:06 PM
You know I think I have an idea.

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Tengukami on October 10, 2010, 02:50:30 AM
Gensokyo Chronicle
Hieda no Akyu

Appendix MCMLXXI

A Brief Account of Other Incidents in Gensokyo

Not every incident of note in Gensokyo is addressed by the Hakurei miko and her friend, Marisa Kirisame. In some cases, there have been a number of incidents that were resolved by youkai alone. News of them sometimes never reached humans. Other incidents were dismissed as not worthy of being called incidents.1 Overall, there are numerous goings-ons that are more obscure to common knowledge than others. For the sake of posterity, of course, these will all be recorded.

In the previous century, there have been five examples of note:

The Beehive: This unfortunate affair began when Cirno and Wriggle Nightbug got into an argument over the theory that bees' wings are actually too small to lift them, so the source of their power of flight is a mystery. Wriggle contended that bees were not magical beings so their wings alone must be enough to enable them to fly. Cirno contended the opposite. After a heated discussion, Cirno offered to prove her point. The ice fairy led Wriggle to a large hornet's nest in a fallen tree near the shores of the Misty Lake. Cirno then challenged the hornets to a spell card battle, giving the tree trunk a belligerent kick. This upset the swarm, who set upon Cirno before she had time to react, while Wriggle stood by, laughing. Although the stingers of the hornets could not penetrate Cirno's skin, she was still terrified by the hundreds of bees swarming over her head and arms. After a few seconds she found her wits and froze the swarm, breaking herself free from the thin ice shell she had to form around herself. Cirno did not speak to Wriggle for months afterwards.2

Myouren Court: While the Myouren Shrine gained an initial surge of attention, both for its appearance and its novelty, attendance eventually began to wane. To remedy this, the monk announced that her shrine would also serve as a court for settling disagreements, so long as both parties who appeared for judgement agreed to accept the monk's verdict as final.3 For a small fee, Byakuren settled numerous small domestic claims. Word traveled that the monk was a fair judge, and people came from across Gensokyo to bring disputes. This brought in numerous donations for the shrine as popularity grew. However, a mysterious human woman wearing a large hooded robe that concealed her face appeared at the shrine alone one day, saying that she wanted to challenge the relevance of the spell card rules. The ensuing trial, which called in expert witnesses from across Gensokyo, practically bankrupted the shrine as testimony dragged on, eventually leading to no conclusion. The monk declared the trial stalemated, and court was adjourned permanently. To this day, no one knows the plaintiff's identity.4

The Oni in the Forest of Magic: Suika Ibuki, apparently bored of drinking on Youkai Mountain, went to the Forest of Magic to find youkai she could celebrate the full moon with. Finding no one, she instead decided to generate replicas of herself, and drink sake with them. Alice Margatroid, hearing the noise of the party, at first waited for Marisa Kirisame to take care of it, but she was occupied elsewhere.5 After hours had passed without any cessation in the noise, Alice was driven to a rage from lack of sleep, and went to investigate. When she discovered the oni, the magician summoned a group of dolls to attack. The oni naturally defended herself. As the tide quickly turned in Suika's favor, Alice surrendered. The oni continued the party at the magician's house for several days after that before returning to Youkai Mountain.6

Food Poisoning in Eientei: After the palanquin ship was converted from a granary to a shrine, the monk Byakuren purchased a hefty portion of the grain and donated it. Some of this grain ended up in Eientei. However, it was stored improperly, and an odd rot appeared on it. Odorless and flavorless, the substance was unnoticed by Eientei residents as they ate loaf after loaf of bread. Within hours, they were all suffering from severely distorted vision and hearing, and as a group madness set in, they became convinced that the humans were planning to attack, and so headed for the human village. Youkai who stood in their way were quickly dispatched7 Fortunately, the Fujiwara girl intercepted the party, engaging the moon princess for several hours while hundreds of intoxicated rabbits sat motionless and watched the danmaku. Hours later, they began to recover from their sickness, and returned home. Kaguya and Mokou fought until the following evening, when the moon princess withdrew for her tea.

The Hiking Incident: Five humans from the village decided to visit the Moriya Shrine. Their apparent plan was to give offerings of food to kappa, tengu and other youkai they might encounter along the way, in order to appease them and make a safe journey. However, the kappa they encountered took all of their food, yet sent the humans onwards, up the mountain. Utterly defenseless, they were soon set upon by a flock of tengu, who tormented them mercilessly by picking them up, flying them very fast up into the sky, and then dropping them from a great height into the arms of a waiting tengu below, who would then repeat the process. The terrified screams of the humans were reported to have been heard as far away as the Forest of Magic.8 The kappa Nitori Kawashiro, hearing the men's cries, quickly made her way up the mountain to investigate. By this point the men were passing in and out of unconsciousness. Nitori asked the tengu to take the humans to the foot of the mountain and let them go. When the tengu refused, Nitori went back to her lab, and retrieved the fan to an airboat that would later win her acclaim.9 Hauling it back up the mountain, she aimed it skyward, and engaged the motor. Convinced the machine was a weapon, the tengu flew off, and released the men at the foot of the mountain. The kappa hasn't ventured up Youkai Mountain since.

1 "Village Ignores Mystia's Dance Party Mishap", Bunbunmaru Newspaper.
2 "Bugs Are the Enemies of All Living Things and Should Be All Dead Or Chased Away," Letters to the Editor, Bunbunmaru Newspaper.
3 "Humans and Youkai, Bask Under the Glow of My Scroll", Opinion Section, Bunbunmaru Newspaper.
4 "'I Don't Have to Listen to These Wild Allegations' Says Hakurei Shrine Maiden", Bunbunmaru Newspaper.
5 "Red Mist Prompts Magician to Act: 'It's Pay Day!'", Bunbunmaru Newspaper.
6 "Doll Magician Spotted Living at Human Village Inn", Village Gazette.
7 "Night Sparrow Stall a Smoking Ruin", Mystia's Magazine of Incredibleness (Coupons Inside).
8 "Doll Magician Reports Shrieks of Terror Coming from Youkai Mountain", Bunbunmaru Newspaper: Tanabata Edition!
9 "Kappa Wins Misty Lake Airboat Jousting Tournament," Village Gazette.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Esifex on October 10, 2010, 04:12:07 AM
9 "Kappa Wins Misty Lake Airboat Jousting Tournament," Village Gazette.

This needs to be elaborated upon, and ideally, drawn.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Phlegeth on October 10, 2010, 06:33:48 AM
I tried, I'm not good at essay writing.  Just a weird theory that popped into my head one day.

Memoirs of a Secluded Scent

As a being who just came into consciousness I was naturally curious about the world I woke up in.  I was alone when I woke up in the strange yellow land.  Everywhere I went people were talking about this Saigyou Ayakashi that was recently sealed.  At first it was a passing whim I decided to investigate, but the deeper I dug, the more personal it became.  I decided to write down my findings so future generations can understand the truth of the Saigyou Ayakashi.

The origins are the Saigyou Ayakashi go like this, once upon a time there was a poet who traveled this land.  But this poet became old and sensing his own death he chose to be buried under the most beautiful cherry tree he could find.  After his passing word got around about the tree's beauty.  Over time it grew more beautiful and developed Youkai Powers.  That is the part most everyone can agree upon.  After that is when things become vague.

The most popular account of the story is that the tree is pure evil.  Using it's beauty it lure helpless humans near where it can drain their souls.  A second, more unpopular theory was that it was doing it accidentally.  It had no control over it's own power.  However, both of these theories had the common element of the people going insane before death.

There were crazier off the wall theories as well.  This one person thought it was just a normal tree and people died by falling asleep underneath and choking on a cherry petal.  A power youkai by the name of Yukari took great offense to that and branded the person a heretic.  Not wanting to get on her bad side, the others agreed and the man was burned at the stake.

This Yukari seemed to know a lot about the Saigyou Ayakashi and I wanted to ask her more, however she refused visitors.  On my own, I went up to see the Saigyou Ayakashi myself.  I knew it was sealed before I came into existence, but I had to take a look at it with my own eyes.  The stairway leading to the tree was long and covered with Cherry Blossoms.  As I got closer I began to see the top of the tree.  Even though it was sealed and most of it's Cherry Blossoms have fallen off and even though it was my first time seeing it, I was filled with such nostalgia. 

I was crying for an unknown reason.  It was then I heard shouting above me.  It was Yukari yelling at me to leave.  When we met eyes, she stopped for a split second.  Then before I knew it, I felt like I was falling and then I was back at the bottom of the stairs.

There was an old man standing in front of the stairs this time.  He introduced himself as Youki and from him I learned the truth.  The people of the first theory were correct.  The tree was luring and the humans and killing them maliciously.  And the truth about the seal: it was done using the body of a young woman named Yuyuko.  This woman had the power to take live souls into death.  These souls never reach heaven nor hell, but end up in Hakugyokurou.  Fearing her own power, she offered herself to be the Catalyst to seal the tree.

All of this was hard to take in, but what he told me next took by surprise.  The day this happened was the same day I was born.  The day the Ayakashi was sealed, one human died and two beings came into existence.  I am unsure if the seal on the Ayakashi as any relation to my birth; however, a couple of things are clear to me: I am not a reincarnation of the Ayakashi and killing humans with plants is interesting.

By: Yuuka Kazami
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on October 12, 2010, 04:51:55 PM
And now, for your consideration, an essay on the hidden meaning behind EoSD, submitted by a Miss K. Komeiji.

-----

Touhou Koumakyou ? The Embodiment of Scarlet Devil is, from the outside, an innocent looking shooting game which stars a variety of young women. Some suspect that ZUN, the creator of the series, produces the games solely for an excuse to produce the game's soundtrack. However, upon further analysis, it becomes blatantly obvious that the game is one fantastically written metaphor, covering the protagonist Reimu Hakurei's journey to understand her body and accept her sexuality.

The story begins with the entire of Gensokyo surrounded in a scarlet mist. Scarlet, of course, is the colour of blood, and it is the passionate blood flowing through her veins that causes Reimu such ire. From her very first lines, it is clear that Reimu is overcome by her hormones, even finding the silent night of the shrine an endearing sight.

REIMU: (carefree) It's so romantic in the temple yard at night.

With her pent up desire begging to be released, Reimu is willing to find romantic interest in anything nearby. This leads to her meeting with her first partner of the series, a young girl by the name of Rumia. In the conversation that follows, it becomes clear that Reimu is reckless and uninterested in a permanent relationship:

RUMIA: We met just a moment ago, didn't we?
Are you bird-eyed?

REIMU: Humans can't see very well in the dark.

This is, of course, a metaphor continuing along with her earlier statement about the romance of the night. It blinds her, and makes her forgetful as to who she offers herself to. There is no commitment, no feeling of unity with her partner.

Rumia eventually makes the first move:

RUMIA: May I eat the one standing before me?

Eat is clearly a euphemism here, and it is one ZUN uses frequently in his works. For example, in his later work Touhou Eiyashou ~ Imperishable Night, the character of Yuyuko Saigyouji commonly 'eats' other girls she meets on her journey. That, however, is the subject of another essay.

Reimu plays hard-to-get to start, with the response 'Have you heard the saying, "Good medicine tastes bad"?', but succumbs to Rumia's desire and offers herself. After the deed is done, Reimu steps out without a hint of shame, adding 'Well, you wouldn't know if it's good medicine or not
unless you drank it for yourself'. This aggressive, proud tone shows that Reimu is willing to offer herself to anyone who is present, simply for the sake of personal pleasure.

Later, in a trip across the Misty Lake (itself a metaphor for the uncertain grey area between lust and romance) Reimu is lost, struggling to find which side of the fence to land on. A spirit appears in the form of a girl to tempt her, claiming responsibility for Reimu's faults:

CIRNO: When you lose your way, it's because of the fairies.

However, the spirit's gambit fails miserably, as Reimu's ego naturally leads her to insult the fairy. The two grow more and more aggressive, until finally they resort to combat. Reimu prevails, but only after her victory does the chill reach her:

REIMU: Brr, it's starting to get cold.
I'll catch an air-conditioner cold!

It was the heat of her passionate blood that had driven Reimu to lust beforehand, but now a chill is overtaking her. She is beginning to doubt her promiscuity ? her pride has inadvertently led her to wisdom.

With this newfound power, Reimu reaches the mansion in the midst of the lake. The name Scarlet Devil Mansion is in itself symbolic, as once again the importance of the colour scarlet comes into play. The first member of the mansion we meet, Hong Meiling, is one of these lust-obsessed women, and ZUN shows her irresponsibility by having her lie blatantly:

MEILING: You know, you can follow me, but there's nothing over here.

This is being said when Meiling is guarding a gate leading into the mansion; one that is likely several feet tall and almost impossible to miss. Unsurprisingly, Reimu does not take the bait, staying around regardless. This may have been Meiling playing hard-to-get herself, though, because afterwards she attempts to force herself onto Reimu:

MEILING: As far as I've heard...there is a saying that Shrine Maidens are the kind of people you're allowed to eat...

Reimu's reputation precedes her. Clearly the incident with Rumia early was not a one-off ? Reimu likely has a long history of encounters with other girls her age. The experience with Cirno, however, has taught her to respect herself, and she promptly denies the accusation in an attempt to turn over a new leaf.

REIMU: Don't spread sayings like that!

Another battle breaks out, but with the power of chastity on her side Reimu is victorious. Meiling cowers immediately, apologising to her new 'mistress' for her misgivings. We are to have no sympathy for her, even in defeat.

The journey within the mansion then takes Reimu to the mansion's library. We never at any point see the contents of any of the books here, but given the earlier symbolism involving the Scarlet Devil it is safe to assume they are pornographic in content. When Reimu attempts to inspect one, the librarian immediately threatens her to stop:

PATCHOULI: The one in red-white over there! Don't run amok in my study.

Patchouli represents a different sort of sexual irresponsibility from the girls represented thus far. While they offered themselves to anyone and everyone who would notice, Patchouli is clearly satisfying herself in secret. Her theme is titled 'The Girl's Secret Room ~ Locked Girl', another sign of her self-satisfying needs. (Some theories use this theme to suggest that Patchouli is a fan of bondage, but some have taken this to its extreme - but non-worksafe ? conclusion. (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/530523/2girls-bandages-bat_wings-bdsm-blush-bondage-breas))

REIMU: But really, can you actually read in such a dark room?
PATCHOULI: Unlike you, I'm not bird-eyed.

The bird-eyed point is one that came up before, signifying Reimu's inability to see beyond her base desires. Unlike Reimu who was merely ignorant, Patchouli is in outright denial over her promiscuity, and thus we are to cheer for Reimu as she fights through and beyond her.
One of Patchouli's last lines before the fight begins finalises her stance:

PATCHOULI: ...By the way, who are you?

Patchouli is demonstrating the same irresponsibility that Reimu presented at the beginning of the story. Unlike the hero, though, she makes no epiphany, and is defeated.

By now the story is approaching its climax, as Reimu approaches the Scarlet Devil. Given that Scarlet has held so much meaning in the story up until now, it is only logical that the Devil herself is a metaphor for pure, uncontrolled lust. When we come across the Devil's second-in-command, she is quickly shown to be utterly obsessed with pleasing her superior:

SAKUYA: Aah, the cleaning isn't getting anywhere! My mistress is going to be angry with me!!

In later appearances Sakuya is calm and relaxed, but in this moment when she fears disappointing her mistress she is flustered and frightened. The Scarlet Devil has an absolute rule over her, in the same way that she is unable to control her own desires.
When Reimu questions the maid on her superior, a pair of quotes appear that are worth analysing:

SAKUYA: The mistress happens to like dark places.
SAKUYA: Daylight bothers my mistress. She prefers darkness.

Once again, the 'darkness' metaphor rears its ugly head. It is clear now that the Scarlet Devil herself is responsible for the darkness plaguing Gensokyo. Besides the obvious meaning of blindness and an inability to see sense, this is ZUN's way of quantifying lust ? and indeed, the ignorance that leads to lust ? as a sin of the highest calibre.

Reimu asks to meet this mistress herself, and Sakuya refuses. As usual, there is no negotiating with those who have succumbed to their base desires, and thus Reimu is forced to resort to an even more basic method ? violence. With the maid disposed of, Reimu finally meets the Scarlet Devil herself ? a young vampire by the name of Remilia Scarlet.

Scarlet as a colour suddenly gains a new meaning ? as her surname, it is literally a part of her, and given the earlier connotations of the colour there is almost no jump in saying that she is literally a manifestation of lust. The representation as a vampire is also fitting for the role ? besides the obvious image of draining a person dry of their inner fluids, the fangs which vampires traditionally possess are without a doubt phallic in form.

(As an aside, Remilia's theme is named 'Septette for the Dead Princess'. Dead here is likely a reference to the French saying 'la petite mort', or 'the little death', a slang term for orgasm. As for septette ? if Remilia is to be a representation of Lust itself, a threesome would likely be beneath her. A sevensome, though...)

The exchange between the pair is nonsensical, deliberately. As has already been explained, there is no reasoning with the girls who have succumbed to lust, so it is only logical that negotiating with Lust herself will be less successful still. Only a few excerpts from this conversation are worth noting:

REIMU: I want you to leave this world.
REMILIA: You're hopeless.

Remilia is well aware that lust is a part of human nature. Even if Reimu has transcended her base desires, there will inevitably be others who succumb to sexual fantasy and accept the Scarlet Devil into their hearts. Reimu is idealistic, and the fact she has to resort to violence (perhaps death?) in order to defeat her is itself symbolic of the belief that we will never escape lust as long as the passionate blood flows in our veins as well.
The final exchange between the pair is also noteworthy:

REMILIA: Looks like it's going to be a fun night.
REIMU: Looks like it's going to be a long night.

This exchange brings up comparisons to the temptations of Jesus within the Bible, but as our hero Reimu battles against the devil's offers with a firm heart. She does not accept Remilia within her being for a second, and valiantly fights against her for the sake of all of Gensokyo, eventually emerging triumphant. Her example serves to give her fellow people an example to follow, and the 'mist' of lustful desire rises from across the nation.

With this, though, Reimu's battle is not yet over. As Remilia pointed out earlier, there was no hope of her killing off the Scarlet Devil forever, and she is eternally tormented by her for the rest of time despite her best efforts. She returns to the mansion soon afterward to try and resolve the matter, but it only makes the problem worse.

REIMU: Today is unusually hot.

Hot is not to be taken in the literal sense, but the sexual one. Now Reimu is tempted by another Scarlet Devil, the younger sister of the first. Flandre Scarlet is as incomprehensible as her sister, but speaks with more of a sneering and offensive tone:

FLANDRE: I've never seen humans as anything else but a drink.

Lust sees humans as nothing other than beverages, to be consumed and then thrown away. Flandre is an even more violent signification of Lust than Remilia is, but at the same time as the younger sister she is meant to be more na?ve and innocent. This works to convey the message that as we gain age and wisdom, we grow more distant from irresponsible sexual wants.

Once again Reimu defeats the Scarlet Devil in combat, and once again her victory achieves nothing. By the end of the tale, Remilia is still a frequent but unwelcome guest at the shrine who Reimu can do nothing to stop. She has matured, though ? she will never again offer herself blatantly to another in the manner she did to Rumia, and when otherwise she would have welcomed lust in with open arms she now accepts her human desires and does what she can to deal with them responsibly.

The Embodiment of Scarlet Devil tells a heartwarming story of one girl's challenges to overcome the temptations of youth, of lust and irresponsibility. It is not a battle she emerges from unscathed, but definitely one she grows wiser from.

-----

Can I have my Touhou degree now?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on October 12, 2010, 04:55:26 PM
Disclaimer: The subject named Sakana denies all involvement with the above entry and its creation. Statements that the subject was involved in encouraging the author to complete the essay and submit it have no substantial proof and will be ignored. None of this is a lie  :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Ryuu on October 18, 2010, 01:51:28 AM
so I had an idea for this as soon as ruro posted the topic but then I wrote the entire idea in one paragraph. I couldn't think of a good way to expand on it so here is my grade 5 length paper tee hee hee


   Gensokyo is a subjective place. This is an undeniable fact that may be the very reason for its logic-defying popularity. Many people have their own thoughts as to what the true nature of the events or characters are, and these ideas have spread out through doujin, fanart, music, fiction and much more. We share our works and deductions with each other, each of our personal Gensokyos reaching out and altering one another. There are as many Gensokyos as there are fans of the series. From the artists, to the fanfiction writers, to the musicians, to the game enthusiasts, to the meme video watchers, we each have our own interpretation of Gensokyo?be it a simple setting to a game or a vast fantasia in which we fill the gaps.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Esifex on October 18, 2010, 03:16:00 AM
so I had an idea for this as soon as ruro posted the topic but then I wrote the entire idea in one paragraph. I couldn't think of a good way to expand on it so here is my grade 5 length paper tee hee hee

Except all of a sudden, Ryuu and Esifex are doing a collaborative work!



   Gensokyo is a subjective place. This is an undeniable fact that may be the very reason for its logic-defying popularity. Many people have their own thoughts as to what the true nature of the events or characters are, and these ideas have spread out through doujin, fanart, music, fiction and much more. We share our works and deductions with each other, each of our personal Gensokyos reaching out and altering one another. There are as many Gensokyos as there are fans of the series. From the artists, to the fanfiction writers, to the musicians, to the game enthusiasts, to the meme video watchers, we each have our own interpretation of Gensokyo?be it a simple setting to a game or a vast fantasia in which we fill the gaps.



There are several different takes on Gensokyo, yes; but the simplest way to categorize these different versions would be to draw the line between the 'canon' Gensokyo and the 'fanon' Gensokyo - that is to say, everything beyond the ZUN-written manga's and doujins, and the games themselves, versus all the personas generated by the fans.

An example of a contrast between the fanon and canon personalities between characters can be found with the ice fairy, Cirno.

Cirno is, according to the in-game dialogue, well over sixty years old, and of course, an Ice Fairy. Her link to ice as a sprite of nature could be one reason why she's drawn as a youth; alternatively, and more likely, it is just a matter of ZUN's particular art style.

Being a fairy means that she's not as bright as a human would be, or need to be; she's a fairy, and she's linked to nature. She has no need to educate herself, to make herself a valuable part of society through labor or intellect; she's a valuable part of nature to begin with. This is the accepted nature of fairies, period - they are playful creatures without a care in the world.

Ice has many properties - it is transient, and will melt to water if left exposed to warm temperatures, though at the same time, it can effect the temperature of the air around it. It can be frozen into a specific shape, using the yielding nature of water. Among the elements, ice - or more specifically, water - is almost unique.

The same can be said of Cirno - amongst the other fairies, she's one of the only ones in the games to ever get lines of dialogue, and by extension, a personality. Often boasting as being 'The Strongest', yet handily defeated by the players in the games, as well as a gag-label in an instruction manual for Phantasmagoria of Flower Viewing marking her as an idiot, has earned her a reputation amongst the fandom that she's less than bright, often imbecilic. However, in PoFV itself, Cirno is the first to catch on to the incident at hand, recalling that something like this has happened before, before even the other characters who'd been around for longer than her (Lyrica, Youmu, Reisen, Tewi, and Aya). Again, in PoFV, she even manages to outsmart Mystia.

Despite these canon-established facts - such as her ability to read, unlike Mystia - she is almost always portrayed as a raging idiot in doujin works... oftentimes as trying to read something but failing at it. Other portrayals take it in the complete opposite direction - that she is in fact a genius-level savant. This wildly divergent nature of fanon personifications is attributed to the sheer size of the fanbase.

Personalities aren't the only thing that vary between the established canon and the large sample-pool of fanon material, either.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Ryuu on October 18, 2010, 03:38:24 AM
Except all of a sudden, Ryuu and Esifex are doing a collaborative work!

COLLABROFIST! LET'S DO THIS



   Gensokyo is a subjective place. This is an undeniable fact that may be the very reason for its logic-defying popularity. Many people have their own thoughts as to what the true nature of the events or characters are, and these ideas have spread out through doujin, fanart, music, fiction and much more. We share our works and deductions with each other, each of our personal Gensokyos reaching out and altering one another. There are as many Gensokyos as there are fans of the series. From the artists, to the fanfiction writers, to the musicians, to the game enthusiasts, to the meme video watchers, we each have our own interpretation of Gensokyo?be it a simple setting to a game or a vast fantasia in which we fill the gaps.



There are several different takes on Gensokyo, yes; but the simplest way to categorize these different versions would be to draw the line between the 'canon' Gensokyo and the 'fanon' Gensokyo - that is to say, everything beyond the ZUN-written manga's and doujins, and the games themselves, versus all the personas generated by the fans.

An example of a contrast between the fanon and canon personalities between characters can be found with the ice fairy, Cirno.

Cirno is, according to the in-game dialogue, well over sixty years old, and of course, an Ice Fairy. Her link to ice as a sprite of nature could be one reason why she's drawn as a youth; alternatively, and more likely, it is just a matter of ZUN's particular art style.

Being a fairy means that she's not as bright as a human would be, or need to be; she's a fairy, and she's linked to nature. She has no need to educate herself, to make herself a valuable part of society through labor or intellect; she's a valuable part of nature to begin with. This is the accepted nature of fairies, period - they are playful creatures without a care in the world.

Ice has many properties - it is transient, and will melt to water if left exposed to warm temperatures, though at the same time, it can effect the temperature of the air around it. It can be frozen into a specific shape, using the yielding nature of water. Among the elements, ice - or more specifically, water - is almost unique.

The same can be said of Cirno - amongst the other fairies, she's one of the only ones in the games to ever get lines of dialogue, and by extension, a personality. Often boasting as being 'The Strongest', yet handily defeated by the players in the games, as well as a gag-label in an instruction manual for Phantasmagoria of Flower Viewing marking her as an idiot, has earned her a reputation amongst the fandom that she's less than bright, often imbecilic. However, in PoFV itself, Cirno is the first to catch on to the incident at hand, recalling that something like this has happened before, before even the other characters who'd been around for longer than her (Lyrica, Youmu, Reisen, Tewi, and Aya). Again, in PoFV, she even manages to outsmart Mystia.

Despite these canon-established facts - such as her ability to read, unlike Mystia - she is almost always portrayed as a raging idiot in doujin works... oftentimes as trying to read something but failing at it. Other portrayals take it in the complete opposite direction - that she is in fact a genius-level savant. This wildly divergent nature of fanon personifications is attributed to the sheer size of the fanbase.

Personalities aren't the only thing that vary between the established canon and the large sample-pool of fanon material, either.



As far as fanon personalities go, one could also state that the music in the games have an impact on how we perceive each character. Listening to Utsuho Reiuji's theme, even one with no knowledge of the series feels the sense of raw power. One could easily get the sense that Utsuho is someone who doesn't think problems through and instead solves issues through sheer overwhelming strength. The range of different theme remixes can also express a range of different character interpretations. For example, Parsee Mizuhashi, the hashihime who guards the Bridge that People No Longer Cross, could be seen as a deeply disturbed and tormented individual (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-tPWmWRAi2s&feature=related), or perhaps a very sad and lonesome person (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ox94vKoebyM). Those two songs, despite being remixes of the same theme, bring to mind very different aspects of each character.

Similarly, the same could be proposed for the danmaku patterns of each character. Cirno, being the simple ice fairy she is, will throw bullets directly at the player with little form of pattern. Utsuho attempts to overpower you with gigantic nuclear bullets and quick waves. Nitori's bullet patterns are complex and mechanic, a true testament to her nature as an engineer. As each character is expected to create their own patterns and name their own cards with meaningful names, it naturally becomes a way for the characters to wordlessly express themselves in the games, subtly altering our perception of each individual--regardless if the spellcard patterns are a simple Stage One attack, or a massive Extra Stage onslaught.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Bias Bus on October 18, 2010, 04:22:49 AM
I let my hatred run wild with this one. So yeah...this is completely biased.

----

Fandom, an inevitable growth that flourishes from a popular series of games, television shows, and many other types of media. Some consider this a very important aspect to a game as, without people buying the product they are currently obsessing over, then the overall success of the product will be compromised. In the aspect of television media and (in this essay) games, the same thing can still apply, but it is what fans create from the original media is what I will focus on the most in my writing. At this moment, I would like to turn your attention too a danmaku shooter that is known as Touhou Project. To it's core, Touhou is a relatively simple game as it focuses on dodging bullets while trying to defend yourself from oncoming enemies with your own bullets. However, what makes Touhou special is not it's gameplay (although some do hold it in high regard), but the setting and characters that can be found in the fictional realm known as Gensokyo.

Touhou has, for the most part, an immense fanbase that gives birth to many different types of media involving their favorite characters in the series, ranging from; music, videos, fangames, doujin and many other forms of entertainment. One of the more prodominant focuses is that of "relationshipping" or the act of pairing two (or more) characters together creating the illusion that they are in a loving relationship with each other. Notice how I wrote the word "illusion" when mentioning the act of pairing two Touhou characters, which to say is not far from the honest truth on the matter. There is very little canon material supporting the fact that characters are interested in each other or if they are really involved with one another in a romantic way.

This lack of support does not stop the fanbase from coming up with their own reasons to give their preferred pairing "justice" in a world that, actively, does not promote it's existance. Any fan of Touhou can tell you one aspect of the setting that makes all of the pairings unique to the series; there are alot of characters to choose from to pair and there is the fact that 90% of them are female. Now, since both characters being "shipped" are female this implies that they are homosexual and since the majority of Gensokyo is seen as an all female realm, the (rather biased) notion of "everyone in Gensokyo is gay" crops up. Again, this is another instance where the fanbase fabricates it's own reason to give support to their pairings, this is, in no way shape or form, confirmed in canon that Gensokyo's populace is entirely female and that they are seeking to be romantically involved with one another.  Which leads up to the purpose of this essay; I am here to debunk any notion(s) concerning the fact that all "yuri" pairings are possible and that none of the characters are even interested in each other to begin with. Along the way, I will also bring up points that many fans overlook as they needlessly ship characters and try to change the sanctity of canon.

To begin, let's look at why fans believe that Gensokyo is one huge lesbian bar where everyone suddenly has a fancy for another woman. It's actually rather simple to see how this would turn about being many link this to the simple fact that there have been little to no male characters appearing in Touhou since it's debut in the mid to early 90s. With little male involvement, then this does not allow the fans to "ship" these types of characters, although there are those that exist, usually involving Rinnosuke Morichika who is seen as the sole male in Gensokyo. The idea that Rinnosuke is the only man in this realm isn't a very accurate assumption to make as there are several more males that are mentioned in many of Touho's official works by ZUN himself. From a practical stand point, one could say that males DO exist in Gensokyo, but they do not gain enough screen time as opposed to Rinnosuke for reasons that rest in the hands of ZUN. Seeing no effort to bring forth males in Gensokyo's setting, fans turn a blind eye to this fact and embrace yuri as they believe it is the only type of relationship possible. I for one, do not believe that is the case as there are many other mentions of males in Gensokyo besides Rinnosuke; Mr.Kirisame (Marisa's father), Lord Tenma (the tengu chief), Genji (the flying turtle Reimu used in her PC98 days), Shingyoku (has a male half) Unzan (Ichirin's Nyudo) and Myouren (Byakuren's brother). There are even males located within the Human Village as shown in Perfect Memento in Strict Sense.

Looking away from this, we come to see another huge reason why fans cling needlessly to the fact that everyone in Gensokyo is a lesbian. The fanbase itself is to blame for bringing forth massive amounts of propaganda telling of how certain Touhous are suddenly in love with one another or others who believe that what little canon involvement they have with each other suddenly equates to them having a relationship. In their folly, they fail to see how things actually work in Touhous canon and, like maggots to a festering corpse, they feed off of fanon's speculation, off their lies and decite. The moment a fan devours the fruit of fandom, they seal their fate. Entrusting their future to the fanbase, a Touhou fan will cling to a dim hope that all their favorite characters love one another. Yet they fail to realize that the canon is the means by which all is revealed. Nowhere in canon has there ever been any instance of other characters showing feelings for another character, or even actively pursuing a romantic relationship. It is stated by ZUN that he acknowledges the idea, but has it appeared in any games or print work thus far? No, it has not. Which means this was merely a hand wave to appease the many fans who support a yuri dominated Gensokyo, not an actual attempt to bring forth any canon support from the main man himself.

Allow me to direct your attention to one of the more popular of pairings that have managed to rear it's ugly head over the many years that Touhou has been around. Ever since a doujin depicting one Yuuka Kazami as sort of a big sister towards Wriggle Nightbug, fans have done nothing short of pairing them up not realizing the one consequence they have so carelessly overlooked in their insatiable need for everyone to be gay in Gensokyo. For one, the two have never appeared in different games and haven't shared any form of dialouge with one another to even HINT at the aspect of an interest they may have with each other (Yuuka appeared in Phantasmagori of Flower View, while Wriggle appeared in Imperishable Night). Case in point, with no connection to them ever meeting in game or printed works from ZUN, this means that they have, canonically, never met. The same can be applied to the pairing between Mystia and Mokou, while both of them have appeared in the same game as one another, there is nothing in their dialouge that hints them ever meeting or otherwise. Alongside this is the fact that Mystia dislikes humans, something Mokou happens to be...despite being immortal. If Mystia dislikes humans why would she suddenly drop her preferances for a human she doesn't readily know? This is one of the many instances where fanon tries to overpower canon and plug a character with a trait that doesn't readily exist. Because it doesn't fit true to Mystia's canon portrayal this can easily be considered "Character Derailment" just to support something that is essentially, non canon.

The notion that all of the touhou characters are "gay" is something that should never be considered a canon factor of Gensokyo. However, as a wise man once said, "in the face of disaster, lies oppurtunity for renewal"(1). The one way to remedy this senseless disregard to canon is for the fans to stop their needless binge on what the fandom itself puts out and try to pay some respect to their actual canon material that exists. While I'm sure it will leave a bitter taste within their mouths, it is all but nessacary to assure that fans will come to see Touhou for what it truly is and look away from all of the senseless drabble that clouds their eyes from the majesty of what Gensokyo really has to offer to them.

1 - Nyx Avatar, 12th Quote.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Esifex on October 18, 2010, 04:27:29 AM
IT GROWS FURTHER



   Gensokyo is a subjective place. This is an undeniable fact that may be the very reason for its logic-defying popularity. Many people have their own thoughts as to what the true nature of the events or characters are, and these ideas have spread out through doujin, fanart, music, fiction and much more. We share our works and deductions with each other, each of our personal Gensokyos reaching out and altering one another. There are as many Gensokyos as there are fans of the series. From the artists, to the fanfiction writers, to the musicians, to the game enthusiasts, to the meme video watchers, we each have our own interpretation of Gensokyo?be it a simple setting to a game or a vast fantasia in which we fill the gaps.



There are several different takes on Gensokyo, yes; but the simplest way to categorize these different versions would be to draw the line between the 'canon' Gensokyo and the 'fanon' Gensokyo - that is to say, everything beyond the ZUN-written manga's and doujins, and the games themselves, versus all the personas generated by the fans.

An example of a contrast between the fanon and canon personalities between characters can be found with the ice fairy, Cirno.

Cirno is, according to the in-game dialogue, well over sixty years old, and of course, an Ice Fairy. Her link to ice as a sprite of nature could be one reason why she's drawn as a youth; alternatively, and more likely, it is just a matter of ZUN's particular art style.

Being a fairy means that she's not as bright as a human would be, or need to be; she's a fairy, and she's linked to nature. She has no need to educate herself, to make herself a valuable part of society through labor or intellect; she's a valuable part of nature to begin with. This is the accepted nature of fairies, period - they are playful creatures without a care in the world.

Ice has many properties - it is transient, and will melt to water if left exposed to warm temperatures, though at the same time, it can effect the temperature of the air around it. It can be frozen into a specific shape, using the yielding nature of water. Among the elements, ice - or more specifically, water - is almost unique.

The same can be said of Cirno - amongst the other fairies, she's one of the only ones in the games to ever get lines of dialogue, and by extension, a personality. Often boasting as being 'The Strongest', yet handily defeated by the players in the games, as well as a gag-label in an instruction manual for Phantasmagoria of Flower Viewing marking her as an idiot, has earned her a reputation amongst the fandom that she's less than bright, often imbecilic. However, in PoFV itself, Cirno is the first to catch on to the incident at hand, recalling that something like this has happened before, before even the other characters who'd been around for longer than her (Lyrica, Youmu, Reisen, Tewi, and Aya). Again, in PoFV, she even manages to outsmart Mystia.

Despite these canon-established facts - such as her ability to read, unlike Mystia - she is almost always portrayed as a raging idiot in doujin works... oftentimes as trying to read something but failing at it. Other portrayals take it in the complete opposite direction - that she is in fact a genius-level savant. This wildly divergent nature of fanon personifications is attributed to the sheer size of the fanbase.

Personalities aren't the only thing that vary between the established canon and the large sample-pool of fanon material, either.



As far as fanon personalities go, one could also state that the music in the games have an impact on how we perceive each character. Listening to Utsuho Reiuji's theme, even one with no knowledge of the series feels the sense of raw power. One could easily get the sense that Utsuho is someone who doesn't think problems through and instead solves issues through sheer overwhelming strength. The range of different theme remixes can also express a range of different character interpretations. For example, Parsee Mizuhashi, the hashihime who guards the Bridge that People No Longer Cross, could be seen as a deeply disturbed and tormented individual (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-tPWmWRAi2s&feature=related), or perhaps a very sad and lonesome person (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ox94vKoebyM). Those two songs, despite being remixes of the same theme, bring to mind very different aspects of each character.

Similarly, the same could be proposed for the danmaku patterns of each character. Cirno, being the simple ice fairy she is, will throw bullets directly at the player with little form of pattern. Utsuho attempts to overpower you with gigantic nuclear bullets and quick waves. Nitori's bullet patterns are complex and mechanic, a true testament to her nature as an engineer. As each character is expected to create their own patterns and name their own cards with meaningful names, it naturally becomes a way for the characters to wordlessly express themselves in the games, subtly altering our perception of each individual--regardless if the spellcard patterns are a simple Stage One attack, or a massive Extra Stage onslaught.



It has been argued that one person - ZUN - can get away with doing literally everything for a game by being either exceptionally talented, or just slightly flawed. In this case, the flaw lies in the art; the character portraits have been described, at best, as 'laughable.' A primary example comes from Reimu, main player character and heroine of the series. As such, she gets possibly the most exposure, and because of this, her art style changes from game to game. Some changes include her hair spontaneously altering length between games, but the most notable art-shift comes with the Mountain of Faith game. Not only is Reimu afflicted jaundice, but apparently the Goddesses of Autumn aren't quite stout against gout - Minoriko Aki suffers from a very indistinct jawline.

However, examples of higher-quality art can still be found within the canon-verse of Gensokyo. The fighting games, though the music and art isn't compiled by ZUN himself, have his approval and are considered canon events in Gensokyo's timeline. The artist responsible for the portraits in the Tasofro-published fighting carnations goes by the handle of 'alphes' - all lower-case, as opposed to ZUN being written in all upper-case letters - has a distinctive art style. While not masterful works of art themselves, one can honestly admit that the alphes art is an improvement over the original sprites.

To find true higher-quality images, one needs look no further than the fans. Details originally indistinct or vague, such as Momiji's tail, ears, and details on her shirt that can't be made out from the in-game sprites have reached near-canon levels of pervasiveness. From a tiny sprite in Mountain of Faith that lacks distinct features, a sizable following became attached to Momiji, and many fanworks were put out into the fandom that featured the ears. Then, along comes Oriental Sacred Place, a ZUN-sanctioned sequel to the manga/doujin series based on the Three Mischievous Fairies, where Momiji makes a small appearance, and lo and behold, the wolf ears are present.

This not only shows the differences between the art styles, but also the nature of the canon-verse and its relation with the fanon-verse; such a phenomenon has been labeled 'ascended fanon', and the Touhou multi-verse is renowned for this, as well as the very vague nature of the world allowing for the fans to universally accept, and ultimately raise, an idea into the canon universe of Touhou. A prime example would be the transition of Hong Meiling - in her introduction in Embodiment of the Scarlet Devil, she's a normal gate-guard who is unlucky enough to be overpowered by the heroine. By the time she makes her re-entry to the series in Touhou 12.3, Touhou Hisoutensoku, her layabout-and-narcoleptic nature is the basis behind her entire story arc.

So, while there are differences between the canon and the fanon, sometimes the line is blurred, and the canon world of Touhou accepts an idea and concept from the fanon. Such a distinction is uncommon, but it very clearly does happen. This could be in part what attracts many of Touhou's fans to the Paradise of Illusion, Gensokyo.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Ryuu on October 18, 2010, 04:54:24 AM
this has been an imbrovised brollaboration between Esibro and Rybro. TWO BROS. ONE ENTRY... BRO.



   Gensokyo is a subjective place. This is an undeniable fact that may be the very reason for its logic-defying popularity. Many people have their own thoughts as to what the true nature of the events or characters are, and these ideas have spread out through doujin, fanart, music, fiction and much more. We share our works and deductions with each other, each of our personal Gensokyos reaching out and altering one another. There are as many Gensokyos as there are fans of the series. From the artists, to the fanfiction writers, to the musicians, to the game enthusiasts, to the meme video watchers, we each have our own interpretation of Gensokyo?be it a simple setting to a game or a vast fantasia in which we fill the gaps.



There are several different takes on Gensokyo, yes; but the simplest way to categorize these different versions would be to draw the line between the 'canon' Gensokyo and the 'fanon' Gensokyo - that is to say, everything beyond the ZUN-written manga's and doujins, and the games themselves, versus all the personas generated by the fans.

An example of a contrast between the fanon and canon personalities between characters can be found with the ice fairy, Cirno.

Cirno is, according to the in-game dialogue, well over sixty years old, and of course, an Ice Fairy. Her link to ice as a sprite of nature could be one reason why she's drawn as a youth; alternatively, and more likely, it is just a matter of ZUN's particular art style.

Being a fairy means that she's not as bright as a human would be, or need to be; she's a fairy, and she's linked to nature. She has no need to educate herself, to make herself a valuable part of society through labor or intellect; she's a valuable part of nature to begin with. This is the accepted nature of fairies, period - they are playful creatures without a care in the world.

Ice has many properties - it is transient, and will melt to water if left exposed to warm temperatures, though at the same time, it can effect the temperature of the air around it. It can be frozen into a specific shape, using the yielding nature of water. Among the elements, ice - or more specifically, water - is almost unique.

The same can be said of Cirno - amongst the other fairies, she's one of the only ones in the games to ever get lines of dialogue, and by extension, a personality. Often boasting as being 'The Strongest', yet handily defeated by the players in the games, as well as a gag-label in an instruction manual for Phantasmagoria of Flower Viewing marking her as an idiot, has earned her a reputation amongst the fandom that she's less than bright, often imbecilic. However, in PoFV itself, Cirno is the first to catch on to the incident at hand, recalling that something like this has happened before, before even the other characters who'd been around for longer than her (Lyrica, Youmu, Reisen, Tewi, and Aya). Again, in PoFV, she even manages to outsmart Mystia.

Despite these canon-established facts - such as her ability to read, unlike Mystia - she is almost always portrayed as a raging idiot in doujin works... oftentimes as trying to read something but failing at it. Other portrayals take it in the complete opposite direction - that she is in fact a genius-level savant. This wildly divergent nature of fanon personifications is attributed to the sheer size of the fanbase.

Personalities aren't the only thing that vary between the established canon and the large sample-pool of fanon material, either.



As far as fanon personalities go, one could also state that the music in the games have an impact on how we perceive each character. Listening to Utsuho Reiuji's theme, even one with no knowledge of the series feels the sense of raw power. One could easily get the sense that Utsuho is someone who doesn't think problems through and instead solves issues through sheer overwhelming strength. The range of different theme remixes can also express a range of different character interpretations. For example, Parsee Mizuhashi, the hashihime who guards the Bridge that People No Longer Cross, could be seen as a deeply disturbed and tormented individual (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-tPWmWRAi2s&feature=related), or perhaps a very sad and lonesome person (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ox94vKoebyM). Those two songs, despite being remixes of the same theme, bring to mind very different aspects of each character.

Similarly, the same could be proposed for the danmaku patterns of each character. Cirno, being the simple ice fairy she is, will throw bullets directly at the player with little form of pattern. Utsuho attempts to overpower you with gigantic nuclear bullets and quick waves. Nitori's bullet patterns are complex and mechanic, a true testament to her nature as an engineer. As each character is expected to create their own patterns and name their own cards with meaningful names, it naturally becomes a way for the characters to wordlessly express themselves in the games, subtly altering our perception of each individual--regardless if the spellcard patterns are a simple Stage One attack, or a massive Extra Stage onslaught.



It has been argued that one person - ZUN - can get away with doing literally everything for a game by being either exceptionally talented, or just slightly flawed. In this case, the flaw lies in the art; the character portraits have been described, at best, as 'laughable.' A primary example comes from Reimu, main player character and heroine of the series. As such, she gets possibly the most exposure, and because of this, her art style changes from game to game. Some changes include her hair spontaneously altering length between games, but the most notable art-shift comes with the Mountain of Faith game. Not only is Reimu afflicted jaundice, but apparently the Goddesses of Autumn aren't quite stout against gout - Minoriko Aki suffers from a very indistinct jawline.

However, examples of higher-quality art can still be found within the canon-verse of Gensokyo. The fighting games, though the music and art isn't compiled by ZUN himself, have his approval and are considered canon events in Gensokyo's timeline. The artist responsible for the portraits in the Tasofro-published fighting carnations goes by the handle of 'alphes' - all lower-case, as opposed to ZUN being written in all upper-case letters - has a distinctive art style. While not masterful works of art themselves, one can honestly admit that the alphes art is an improvement over the original sprites.

To find true higher-quality images, one needs look no further than the fans. Details originally indistinct or vague, such as Momiji's tail, ears, and details on her shirt that can't be made out from the in-game sprites have reached near-canon levels of pervasiveness. From a tiny sprite in Mountain of Faith that lacks distinct features, a sizable following became attached to Momiji, and many fanworks were put out into the fandom that featured the ears. Then, along comes Oriental Sacred Place, a ZUN-sanctioned sequel to the manga/doujin series based on the Three Mischievous Fairies, where Momiji makes a small appearance, and lo and behold, the wolf ears are present.

This not only shows the differences between the art styles, but also the nature of the canon-verse and its relation with the fanon-verse; such a phenomenon has been labeled 'ascended fanon', and the Touhou multi-verse is renowned for this, as well as the very vague nature of the world allowing for the fans to universally accept, and ultimately raise, an idea into the canon universe of Touhou. A prime example would be the transition of Hong Meiling - in her introduction in Embodiment of the Scarlet Devil, she's a normal gate-guard who is unlucky enough to be overpowered by the heroine. By the time she makes her re-entry to the series in Touhou 12.3, Touhou Hisoutensoku, her layabout-and-narcoleptic nature is the basis behind her entire story arc.

So, while there are differences between the canon and the fanon, sometimes the line is blurred, and the canon world of Touhou accepts an idea and concept from the fanon. Such a distinction is uncommon, but it very clearly does happen. This could be in part what attracts many of Touhou's fans to the Paradise of Illusion, Gensokyo.



Perhaps this very entry is a good example of why Gensokyo is such an attractive place. Two people, separated by miles of land, could come together and compose their thoughts about Gensokyo into a single document to share with those that they know. The openness and interpretation that Gensokyo offers may not be the only thing that draws people to it, but rather the ability to express those thoughts to those around you. Gensokyo is a world that offers as many faces as the viewer wishes to experience, each face bringing a new idea to an event or a new interpretation to a character, a new thought or a new conversation to share with those you know, each conversation you share bringing yet another new face to Gensokyo. Indeed, it may not be the setting of Gensokyo itself that is what is most attractive, but the ability to share our Gensokyos with those we meet and to experience the Gensokyos of others, our worlds coming together to influence one another, and those influences spreading from Gensokyo to Gensokyo, each land ever-changing in the hearts of the fans who love it.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 18, 2010, 06:03:59 AM
Nobody expects the Library Squad!

Due to life catching up to one of our judges, I declare a DEADLINE EXTENSION for this contest. New deadline is one week from now. Sorry for any inconvenience this might cause anyone.

Edit @ Ryuu:

:suwakodwi:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Ryuu on October 18, 2010, 06:08:56 AM
Nobody expects the Library Squad!

Due to life catching up to one of our judges, I declare a DEADLINE EXTENSION for this contest. New deadline is one week from now. Sorry for any inconvenience this might cause anyone.

man I feel like one of those sitcom episodes in which people rush to meet the deadline and there's this awesome montage and friendly brofests going on and then as the main characters go to turn in their finished project, the person who asked for it is just like "oh yeah the deadline is extended lol"
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Esifex on October 21, 2010, 03:20:06 AM
I like how the deadlines' been extended but no one is making use of it :v
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Ryuu on October 21, 2010, 03:54:14 AM
I like how the deadlines' been extended but no one is making use of it :v

you just want the judging NOW you impatient bro
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Tengukami on October 21, 2010, 11:12:43 AM
The deadline extension was for the judges, though, wasn't it?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Esifex on October 21, 2010, 11:27:55 AM
Just said 'this contest'.

I'm just joshin, anyways. If anyone else is workin on somethin, more power to 'em. If not, well, that makes it easier for the judges come crunch time.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: nolrai2 on October 21, 2010, 05:07:56 PM
What I Believe by Rumia

Since the dawn of time Humans and Yokai have tried to get the world.  They have believed many different things, some very silly. I believe that this world is a test for our of us.  I believe that Jesus came down not just to the humans of the world, but that he continued in his preachings after his death and resurrection. That the King of the Stars has a plan for us all.  I know this because the Veiled King taught me of the True Faith, and in these long years sense I have tried to remember as best I can. The fairies say that my beliefs are silly and Cirno says that I was always just a stupid little girl.  But I wasn't! I used to do big things.

This is important because it give my life meaning. Even if I am bad and eat people I shouldn't or the mean people come and beat me up I know that there is still a purpose to my suffering.  I am still part of the plan and when the Veiled King returns the lands of the wicked will burn! So the whole world should know that they are in big trouble! That is why this is very important.

Rumia.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "Touhou Essays!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 26, 2010, 12:53:23 AM
It's that time of the week again!

Essays were a fresh change from the usual fic style, I hope. Not much dialogue for the most part, and a lot more abstract. So the criteria changed a little, but in the end there still ended up being a few standout entries.

First off, Roukan, you know better than I do how much I enjoy seeing the story of EoSD bastardized into a metaphor of lust and repression for the modern era-- or maybe that's the right interpretation. Who knows? Either way, Koishi is always an amusing medium. And Chibi-Reaper, I see that I have met another history fan! I do contest that Queen Elizabeth "declared war" on the Spanish, but that's just semantics, coming from a huge Tudor history fangirl (and therefore utterly biased).

Honourable mention, however, goes to Erebus. I was hoping for an essay to analyze the Touhou community itself, and your observations on how yuri became so prevalent in the WTC is illuminating. I really liked this one, bias be damned. It reminds me of how I need to show the MotK community this (http://fanlore.org/wiki/Main_Page) wiki, to record the history of one of the most fascinating fanbases of a doujin work in the west.

In any case, it's time for the winner. And this week's special-- or rather, yellow-- award goes to:

Tengukami! You went the alternate route of writing your essay in-universe, and the results were great. The little incidents in the essay were an amusing and fun read, and the citations were hilarious. Enjoy being yellow.

---

I like seasonal themes! Did you know that? No? Then just give me a piece of candy and get it over with.
October 25, 2010: "Oh, so it's a day of legal extortion?"
(http://img28.imageshack.us/img28/8915/marisatrickortreat.jpg)

Happy Halloween! This theme should be relatively straightforward-- Halloween must feature in your story. No genre restrictions, no tone requirement. Just trick-or-treating and evil spirits or whatever. All Saints' Day would be an interesting touch, though.

Have fun writing, folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Suikama on October 26, 2010, 12:57:29 AM
Quote
Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Quote
Danmakufu Contest #7 - All Hallow's Even 2!

Ruuuurrrrrooooooooo
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Esifex on October 26, 2010, 01:22:10 AM
No mention of the BROLABORATION? ;-;
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 26, 2010, 01:22:57 AM
No mention of the BROLABORATION? ;-;
Blame Sakana for that. He was supposed to do the judging, but didn't. What a lazy tuna I have for an assistant. :|
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Bias Bus on October 26, 2010, 02:08:32 AM
Great, I can use this as an outlet for my planned Halloween fic.

Let's see if I won't flak out on this one.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Chibi-Reaper on October 26, 2010, 05:16:05 AM
Halloween.... Hrm. So, the question is if I should be channeling inner-Jack-Skellington, or inner-Michael-Myers.

Oh! Maybe I'll compromise, and channel inner-Michael-Jackson, Thriller version? That might just work....
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Esifex on October 26, 2010, 05:44:13 AM
Halloween.... Hrm. So, the question is if I should be channeling inner-Jack-Skellington, or inner-Michael-Myers.

Oh! Maybe I'll compromise, and channel inner-Michael-Jackson, Thriller version? That might just work....

Ouch. You got me, you win. That was funny.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Tengukami on October 26, 2010, 12:21:03 PM
Woo, thanks! It was fun to write, too.

Though I think between the two articles due for my job this week, Esi's project, and Out Of Breath, I'm going to probably skip this one. Which is a shame, because I love Halloween.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Iced Fairy on October 26, 2010, 06:34:23 PM
Hm....  El D?a de los Muertos, legit too?   :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Drake on October 26, 2010, 06:45:34 PM
ruro y u steel mah title
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 26, 2010, 08:04:33 PM
ruro y u steel mah title
It's a public domain holiday :ohdear:

Hm....  El D?a de los Muertos, legit too?   :V
:*

Yes yes a million times yes.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Phlegeth on October 27, 2010, 05:56:16 PM
?Meiling!  Meiling Meiling Meiling!?  Flandre came running out into the hallway of the shrine carrying a book.  ?Meil?oof!?  She wasn't watching where she was going and tripped over her self.

?Hahaha, I can't believe you tripped!? Marisa laughed at her.  She looked up and saw Reimu, Sanae, Marisa, Alice, and Meiling setting on the front porch staring back at her.  She puffed out her cheek and stood up.

?It's not funny!? she yelled.  Marisa started laughing again.  Reimu smacked her in the back of the head.

?Stop laughing.?  Marisa fell in the yard and started rolling around holding the back of her head.

?What's that book?? Meiling said walking over to her.

?It's a book of events from the outside world!  Look,? she opened the book and pointed, ?there's this fun one called Halloween!?

?Ha, Halloween?? Sanae's face went pale.

?Yeah!  We get to dress up and trick or treating for candy!?

?Ha, Halloween?? Sanae repeated.

?And it's a time for spooky things too!?

?Ha, Halloween??

?Yes, Halloween,? Alice said, ?What, you're not the type to get easily spooked are you??

?It's not that.  Kanako,? Sanae looked down at the ground, ?Kanako's just so bad at it.  She tries to get more faith by dressing up as a popular character.  One year she went dressed as Krillan and then another year she went dressed as Buggy the Clown and then she went dressed as Rock Lee.?

?I have no idea who any of those people are,? Reimu said.

?Neither did she!  She'd always yell out, 'Look I'm Shonen Jump!'  Every year,? Sanae pulled her legs up to her chest and started shaking.

?There, there,? Reimu patted her back, ?she won't do it this year.  No one's heard of those characters so she won't get faith my dressing up like them.?

?If it's about gaining faith through dressing up like popular people, then she'll dress up like me of course!?  Marisa stood up and jammed her thumb into her chest.

?That won't work, you're popular for all the wrong reasons,? Alice said.

?There are a lot of Marisa costumes in here,? Flan said.

?Damn straight!?

?How's this trick or treating thing work?? Meiling asked.

?It says we go from house to house saying 'Trick or Treat' and even they don't give us treats we get to trick them,? Flan read from the book.

?So let me get this straight.  People dress up like me and go around extorted treats from their neighbors.  This holiday is a tribute to me!?  Marisa said.

?No, this is a fun day where we get to dress up and go around town and get free treats!? Flan protested.

?That's what I do everyday.?

?In any case,? Reimu sighed, ?If we're going to do this, we should spread the word.?

?I'm on it!? Marisa said and grabbed her broom and took off.

?Where's she going?? Sanae asked with her head still in her knees.

?Towards Youkai Mountain,? Alice said.

?To tell the tengus?? she said with a false hope.

?Maybe, but only after tells Kanako.?

?Faith no more,? Sanae groaned.

[Bold]A Very M4 Halloween[/Bold]

?Everything looks great,? Reimu said looking around the shrine.  She had Jack-o-lanterns placed at both ends of the stairs and in front of the shrine.  There were black and orange balloons tied to the gateway and many tables set up with snacks and drinks for everyone.  ?I'd like to think everyone for all there hard work this past couple of days.  Well most of you anyway,? she shot a look at Marisa who was eating candy.

?You think you can see pieces of candy corn in your--?

?Stop, please stop,? Reimu held up her hand.

?Fine, I need to get changed anyway.?

?Yea, I should probably head back too.  See you later tonight,? Alice said and both waved and flew off to the Magic Forest.

?Heh heh heh,? Yukari chuckled and hid behind her fan, ?It doesn't matter.  I'M going as the scariest thing imaginable!?  She yelled and disappeared into her gap.

?What's she going as?? Reimu asked Ran.

?I don't know.  I should probably get Chen and meet up with Keine, we're taking the class through town,? she turned towards Meiling, ?Is Flan ready??

?I'll go check,? Meiling said and disappeared into the shrine.

?So what is Kanako dressing up as?  What's popular in Gensokyo right now?? Reimu asked Sanae.

?A cat-eared, thigh-high sock wearing,? Sanae gulped, ?black-white witch with detached sleeves.?

?Detached sleeves?? Ran asked looking at the two shrine maidens.  ?I just don't get it.?

?JOOOOAAAAA!? there was a scream from inside the shrine and a green flash jumped outside.  ?Look, look!  I'm Meiling!?  Flandre said jumping around excitedly.

?That's cute,? Ran said smiling.  A gap opened up behind Ran.

?You're still at the shrine??  Yukari said from inside.  ?Here, take Chen and go so I can get changed.?  A giant penguin popped out of the gap.  The beak opened and Chen's smiling head popped up.

?I'm a penguin!? she started waddling to Ran.

?Hey what's the hold up?? Mokou said coming up the stairs.

?Huh, what?? Ran said, she was hypnotized by Chen's waddle.

?We're coming!? Chen said and started waddling to Mokou.  A huge smile appeared across her face.  She held out her arms and pushed Chen down.

?Why the hell'd you do that!? Ran yelled.

?I...I couldn't help myself,? she said watching Chen struggle to get up.

?I know what you mean,? Ran watched too.  Flan ran over and picked Chen up.  They both looked back at Mokou and Ran before walking down the steps.

?Those two are weird,? Flan said.

?You get used to it,? Chen sighed.

?Hey, Mokou?? Reimu said looking her over.  ?Those clothes...?

?Yea, pretty scary huh?  I'm going as an ass,? she was dressed as Kaguya.

?You stole them off her clothes line, didn't you??

?I wish.  Tewi caught me and I had to bribe her to keep quiet.  Why didn't any of you dress up??

?I did, I'm Shrine Maiden Red,? Reimu said with a bored look.

?And I'm Shrine Maiden Green!?

?Between Chen's costume and setting up this party, I didn't have the time.?

?Nah, you can go as a foxy lady,? Sanae laughed.

?Hm, we're going now,? Ran said and went down the stairs.  Mokou waved good bye and followed.

?Look, I'm Reimu!? Mystia said to everyone.

?And I'm a witch!?  Cirno said jumping up and down, waving her arms.

?Um, I'm dressed like Titania,? Daiyousei said and was wearing a long elegant green dress that went past her knees and a pink flower in her hair above her side ponytail.

?Guess what I am, guess what I am!? Rumia was shouting.  They all turned to look, but the sun had already sit and she was covered in darkness.

?We can't see you,? Keine said.

?I bet she's going as a naked person,? Mokou said.

?Why would you say that??

?If I was invisible I'd go around naked.?

?She's not invisible.?

?Close enough.?  They heard some scuffling from inside the darkness.

?Keep your clothes on,? Wriggle said.

?Hey look, Wriggle's dressed like a girl,? Mokou pointed at her.  She was wearing sneakers and socks up to her knees and short frilly skirt and sleeveless shirt and she was carrying pom-poms.

?I'm a cheerleader.?

?It looks like everyone is here now, let's go trick or treating,? Keine clapped her hands together and they went into town.

* * *

Meanwhile in the Magic Forest, Alice and Marisa have finished changing.  ?So, what do you think??  Alice asked.  She walked out into the living room.  She had hair bobbles and put up her hair in a side ponytail.  But her hair was really short and it looked more like an ahoge than anything else.  She was wearing a long pink dress and she looked up at Marisa.  ?What are you suppose to be??

?I'm Alice,? she did a twirl.  She was wearing a short blue dress with a white ribbon tied around her waist with white pantyhose and black strap on shoes.  She had her hair flattened too.  ?Won't you die for me??

?I have never worn anything like that in my life,? Alice said and walked out the door.

?Wait for me Mama!? Marisa yelled and started skipping after her.  Alice stopped dead in her tracks.

?Don't call me that, it's weird,? she shuddered.

?Whatever you say, Mom,? she said skipping around her.

?Ugh,? Alice groaned, but suddenly looked up, ?are you jingling??

?Yea, it wasn't easy figuring out to do that either,? she said with a proud look.

?Let's head back to the party.?

?We've got to hold hands so I don't get lost Mom,? Marisa held her hand and grinned.

?You're enjoying this aren't you??

?That's a dumb question, I never do something I don't enjoy.?

* * *

Later that night, the shrine was bustling with humans and youkai alike.  Everyone was having a good time, except for one person who was hiding in the shrine curled up in a fetal position.

?Sanae, what are you doing in here?? Reimu asked.

?Kanako's out there in that costume.?

?But she seems to be popular.  I don't see what the problem is.?

?She's popular with the wrong people!?

?She's a grown Goddess, she can handle herself.  And Yuugi's right there too.?

?Yuugi's the worst of all.?

?I'm leaving now to check on all the guests, have fun in here,? Reimu said and left.

Yuyuko and Youmu came up to Reimu.  Yuyuko was wearing a black dress and long white shirt underneath and a white hat with a pink ribbon and Youmu was wearing a pink dress with a slit up the middle and a short sleeved white shirt with a  pink belt and what little hair she had was tied up in a pony tail with a yellow ribbon.

?We're the Watatsuki sisters!? Yuyuko exclaimed.  ?And look at this,? pointed at Youmu's ghost half, they put rabbit ears on it.  ?We call it Reimu!?  Reimu gave her a confused look, ?Get it cause their rabbit is called Reisen and Youmu is Youmu and Reisen and Youmu is Reimu!  It's a pun!?  She burst out laughing.

?That's clever alright,? Reimu said.  ?Have fun,? she said and went off.

?Hmph,? Eirin said coming up to Reimu.  She was dressed like Keine.  ?I wonder how she'd like it if I dressed up like Youki or something,? she said staring at Yuyuko.

?Knowing her, she's find it hilarious that an immortal would dress like a half-ghost.  And I'd hate to ask, but why are you dressed like Keine??

?It was the Princess' idea,? she sighed.  ?She's dressed like Mokou.?

?This can only end badly,? Reimu groaned.

?Why?  Is Mokou dressed like the Princess?? Eirin laughed.

?Yea,? Reimu answered sullenly.  ?Luckily Mokou's out trick or treating with the school kids.?

?Umm, we got a little while ago,? Ran said coming up to them.

?YOU!? there was a shout from the crowd.

?Oh  crap,? Eirin sighed.

?Take my clothes off!? Mokou shouted.

?Ugh, what's that you pervert?  You stole my clothes and now you want to see me naked.  Eirin!  Stop this pervert from doing perverted things to me!?

?Oh yes, Eirin Eirin!  Help me, Eirin!  I'm a little useless Princess!? Mokou mocked.  ?I set in my room all day doing nothing!?

?Keine, Ah'm sho woenewey!  Being an immowtal is hawd.  Keine be my fuweind!  Ah dun got no fuweinds cause Ah am the dumb!  Be mah fuwiend!?

?Why you little!?  Mokou jumped at Kaguya.

?What are you doing!?? Kaguya yelled and they grabbed each others faces and started pulling.

?Keine!?  ?Eirin!?  Shouting came from the dog pile.  The two walked over to a table and poured each other drinks.

?Um, aren't you going to help?? Reimu asked.

?I wouldn't even know who to help,? Keine sighed.

?And after that stunt, I say we let them kill each other,? Eirin added.

?Here, here,? Keine said and tapped their cups together and watched the two fight.

?INFERIOR BEINGS!? a loud shout roared across the night sky!  ?IT IS I, THE SCARIEST THING IMAGINABLE!?  They was a flash of light and someone in a dress similar to Yuyuko's costume appeared.  ?I AM A WATATSUKI SISTER!?  She landed in the middle of the crowd.

?The scariest thing, huh?? Eirin said and took a big gulp of her drink.

?Inferior beings with your inferior party!  Hand over your inferior treats or I was purify this land!? she shouted.

?Pst, hey Yukari!  Yukari look, we came as the same person!? Yuyuko was shouting, trying to get Yukari's attention.

?Inferior being!  I am a pure and incorruptible being from the pure and incorruptible moon!?  She yelled and walked to the shrine entrance.

?Why couldn't you have come as the other one?? Reimu sighed.

?Inferior being!  My sister isn't as scary as me!  Only I, the pure and incorruptible Toyohime can purify this Inferior land with my pure and incorruptible fan laser!?  She pulled out her fan.  ?Now surrender your inferior treats at once!?

?I need a refill,? Eirin said and place her cup down.

?Inferior beings!  I will be in here waiting for my treats!? she tried to kick open the shrine door, but ended up kicking through it and getting her foot stuck.  ?Huh?  I mean, you got your inferior door all over my pure and incorruptible leg!  How dare you!??

?I need a drink too,? Reimu said and went over to the table where Eirin and Keine were.

?Is that really how, you view us?? Eirin asked and took a drink.

?Well I got along with Yorihime when the fighting was done,? Reimu took a drink.

?Let's make a drinking game, every time she says 'inferior' we take a drink,? Keine said.

?I'm game,? Reimu said and they drank the night away.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Chibi-Reaper on October 27, 2010, 06:28:02 PM
Best line in there- "I'm a penguin!"
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Dan-Heron on October 28, 2010, 02:15:59 AM
just what we needed: Marisa's day XD

That was pretty enjoyable, liked the little bit of insanity here and there.

For a moment I thought Yukari was throwing a Prinny at Ran. I imagined Chen moving like Chiyo -from Azumanga-, made it all the more adorable.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Phlegeth on October 28, 2010, 04:23:11 PM
I imagined Chen moving like Chiyo -from Azumanga-, made it all the more adorable.

xD Good, that was on purpose.  Cause she was dressed as the Chiyo-Penguin.  You are now retroactively reading all of Chen's lines in Chiyo's voice.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Esifex on October 28, 2010, 06:54:45 PM
"Pretty scary, isn't it? I'm going as an ass."

I love your Mokou.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Iced Fairy on November 02, 2010, 04:46:53 AM
Remilia paced in the moonlight.

It was terribly unladylike.  She should have been sitting calmly waiting for her maid, but her blood itched with power.  She couldn't bear to be still.

There were some downsides to being a western style youkai in an eastern land.  Usually it didn't matter.  The full moon was the full moon, new years day was new years day, and every culture had some kind of harvest festival.  But this month the bonds of that annoying faith made her blood burn.

Halloween was coming up.  And every devil that had been touched by distant Europe would be bubbling with power.

The worst part was she couldn't enjoy it.  Halloween made Remilia incredibly antsy, but it made Flandre outright drunk with power.  Koakuma as well, but that was Patchouli's problem.  Flandre was normally a good sister really.  In fact she'd been getting better and better.  But on Halloween she'd become an unstoppable thirsty terror.

Which is why for the last 450 some odd years Remilia had gone and picked a fight with Flandre on  October 30th.  And they would proceed to beat each other into bloody smears, get scraped up by Sakuya, then spend Halloween and the utterly miserable All Saints Day regenerating.

Remilia hated it, but it was a fate that she couldn't change.

She sighed, dropped back into her seat, and began skimming some books she'd borrowed from the library.  Then an idea hit her.

She couldn't change that fate, but maybe she could help soften the blow.

She put the book down, then opened her eyes wide calling upon her powers.  Her vision blurred.  She saw the myriad of paths before her.  Ones where nothing changed, ones where things got worse....

And a few, just a few, where things got a little better.

Remilia grabbed at one of those futures... and found a book in her hands.

?Planning something mistress??

Remilia looked up to find Sakuya standing there waiting.  She'd obviously gotten there a while back, because Remilia could smell her sweet blood lingering in the air.

Remilia shuddered.  Perhaps Flandre wasn't the only one who needed to be sequestered on Halloween.

Shaking off that worry she turned back to the book.  ?Indeed.  I was thinking of doing something different this year.?  She opened the book to find out exactly what she would be planning.

Then she slowly smiled.

?We'll be having a party on the 2nd Sakuya,? Remilia said slowly.  ?The second on the Gregorian Calendar of course.  Invite everyone.  And send a special invitation to the puppeteer.  We'll need her for the festivities.?

Sakuya nodded.  She was used to getting strange (and occasionally impossible) orders from her mistress.  ?What exactly will this party be about?? she asked.

Remilia smirked as she showed the book to Sakuya.  ?Elementary my dear maid.  We will be celebrating El D?a de los Muertos.?

Sakuya blinked at the page.  Remilia was almost certain her maid stopped time to talk a good long look at the book, but she couldn't prove anything.

?I see.  Will your sister be invited as well?? Sakuya asked hesitantly.

?Of course,? Remilia said simply.  ?She should be healed up as well, right??

Sakuya coughed lightly.  ?Indeed.  However she might still bear a grudge....?

Remilia winced.  ?Ah.  Add that immortal girl to the list of required guests.  Offer her a new set of clothing in exchange for her help.?

Sakuya bowed.  ?Of course my lady.  Any other particulars??

Remilia thought for a moment.  ?Oh right, I want to write an outline for the puppet show myself.?

Suddenly there was a pen, inkwell and several sheets of parchment before her.  ?Thank you, Sakuya.  You may take the rest of the night to start the preparations.?

?Thank you Mistress,? Sakuya disappeared.

However Remilia could hear her voice in the air muttering, ?Where am I going to find a mariachi band in Gensoukyo??

***

Hatate had never been inside the Scarlet Devil Mansion before.  She'd mainly used spirit photography to capture the events that had gone on inside there.  It was safer then fighting that crazy maid.  But recently that annoying hack Aya had pointed out the weakness of that technique.  She needed to cover these events personally.  Though with a little more journalistic integrity then her rival.

Fortunately the gate guard had accepted her press credentials after a bit of consultation.  They'd forced her to wear a stupid hat with a press card tied to the ribbon above the brim, but she made it to the party with no fuss.

And she was very glad she did.

The display was incredibly macabre, even for a place called the Scarlet Devil Mansion.  She'd been hoping for foreign flash, and here it was!

Flowers and skulls covered the room in a riotous display.  After a bit of inspection, Hatate was pretty sure the skulls were real too.  Pictures of skeletal figures had replaced the usual art.  Here and there crosses stood out, usually intricately designed, and hung with wreaths of flowers.

Meanwhile in the massive ballroom itself, fairies wearing skull masks and elegant dresses flitted about, occasionally carrying plates of food and drink, usually on a bed of flowers.  Drinks that Hatate couldn't place sat beside candies and breads shaped like skulls, and foods that looked like eggrolls.

At the far end on the room a small band played music on the western harmonic scale.  Hatate found it as lively as anything the Prismrivers played, and more folksy then their concertos.  Still it was fairly intricate music.  Hatate took a quick snapshot of the group, and wandered over to interview them.  She wanted to know how Sakuya had gotten them there and why they weren't panicking.

Unfortunately she was intercepted.  ?Sorry, but they're not taking interviews,? Yukari said, stepping in front her her.

Hatate considered briefly pushing the matter, but she didn't want to get kicked out just yet.  ?Then perhaps you could explain their presence, Miss Yakumo??

?Oh it's simple.  I brought them here with my power.  Of course I told them they were performing at a very rich costume party, but that's neither here nor there,? Yukari said with a smirk.  Then she sighed.  ?But sadly the maid accepted my payment demand all too easily.  I guess I should have asked for more.?

Hatate punched in notes.  ?I see, and what was this payment??

?You'll find out.  Now go circulate little fledgling,? Yukari said with a flick of her fan.  ?Go make Aya self conscious about her age.?

?Whatever,? Hatate said as she wandered off.  She hated when people pointed out her age.  She was almost 300 years old.  Not a kid like Youmu or the humans.

Still she should enjoy the party.  She grabbed one of the candied skulls, as she started to wander the crowd.  The candies didn't have any human in them, but they were pleasantly sweet.  They matched the slightly bitter chocolate drink very well.

Scanning the crowd she saw Aya over with some of the other big name Tengu and exchange glares with her.  She moved on and took a picture of Flandre as she made a rare public appearance.  She seemed to be talking with Koishi, Medicine and Yamame, everyone else having quietly fled her presence.

Similarly no one was approaching Satori except the animal youkai.  Strangely that appeared to include Nazarin, Shou and Ran in addition to the usual suspects.  It seemed even animal youkai that approached divinity were still animal youkai.

Finally she snapped a picture of Youmu trying to pull her ghost half away from the flowers.  ?Wonder why that's happening?? she muttered to herself.

?She's stuck because the flowers are placed to draw the spirits of the dead.?

Hatate turned to find the mountain's wind preistess looking at her with a smile.  Hatate gave a nod to Sanae and started typing into her cellphone.  ?I see.  So what else can you tell me about this outside world event??

Sanae laughed lightly.  ?Ah, I'm sorry.  I just know about this because of a class we had on events similar to the Obon festival around the world.?

?Oh.  So you don't know anything more?? Hatate asked.  She didn't expect much out of the priestess but there might be something she could make into a story....

Sanae thought for a bit.  ?Well I did hear something about why they have lots of skulls around, but that's a scary story,? Sanae said as her voice fell to a fake whisper.  Hatate assumed it was intended to be frightening so she played along.

?Really?  Well perhaps some of the braver readers would like to hear about it.?

Sanae looked both ways in an exaggerated manner before continuing.  ?Apparently the Aztecs used to keep the skulls of the defeated as trophies, and they brought them out to show on the day of the dead.?  Hatate must not have kept her boredom off her face because after a moment Sanae continued.  ?Um, and they practiced human sacrifice!  They believed they needed to sacrifice people to get the sun to rise.  So they took prisoners to the top of their giant temples, and cut them open!  Then they pulled out their still beating hearts as a sacrifice.?  Hatate typed furiously into her phone as Sanae's voice sunk to a whisper.  ?And I heard they ate the victims afterwards.?

?Oh man!  These Aztecs sound totally awesome!?

Hatate jumped slightly at the voice beside them.  Turning she saw the kassha staring at them with open admiration.

?So those step like buildings on the pictures on the walls, were those the temples?  And they worshiped the sun?  What kind of clothes did their priestesses wear??  Hatate could almost swear she heard the Kasha purring.

Sanae looked at the kassha in confusion.  ?Um, they didn't have priestesses I don't think...?  Then her face turned to understanding.  ?Wait, you are NOT setting this up in the underground!  That's not a proper ritual for the Yatagarasu!?

?Aw, you're no fun sis.  I'll ask the magician.?

?No you won't!? Sanae cried while bringing her gohei down on Orin's head.  The kassha yelped.  Hatate of course snapped a picture.  ?Besides what makes you think she'd be willing to help you??

The kassha rubbed her head.  ?Well they obviously aren't that picky.  I mean they got two thrones worth of skulls here.?

Sanae and Hatate both looked around.  ?I don't see any skull thrones,? Hatate stated.  ?Just the ones on the walls.?

?Wait, those skulls are real?? Sanae asked with wide eyes.  Hatate just gave the shrine maiden a look.  Surely humans could recognize their own skulls right?

Rin rubbed her head.  ?Thrones are how you count skulls of course.  91 skulls to a pile, 3 piles to a throne.?

Hatate blinked at the kassha, then headed off to find a story people would believe.  Behind her she could hear Sanae saying, ?I've never heard anyone use that measurement before, and who actually make's a throne out of skulls??

Seeking something a little more reasonable Hatate angled for the drinks.  As she reached the first table she overheard Wriggle yelling at one of the fairies, ?What do you mean they drown a poor larva in the bottle?  Why would you do that!??  She decided to just take a picture and move on.

The next table looked more promising.  It seemed like a collection of hard liquors, given the small size of the glasses.  Hatate grabbed the one that said Fire God.  It had a strange odor, unlike any plant she'd come across before.  Shrugging, Hatate threw the drink back.

The taste of the liquor was strange, though Hatate could tell it was strong.  Not that it mattered much to a Tengu like her.  She waited a second for the aftertaste.

Then sputtered as her mouth seemed to catch fire.  She looked around, and on finding a glass of water proceeded to drain the whole thing.  There was a brief respite, but then things only seemed to get worse.

The white haired immortal walked in front of her with a malicious smirk.  ?Hah.  Looks like you fell for it.  Here, this'll help a bit.?  She handed Hatate some of the flattened bread that had been part of most of the dishes.  Hatate stuffed it into her mouth.  It didn't taste great, and the pain didn't really go away, but it was at least reduced.

After she'd finally finished swallowing the food, she looked up at Mokou.  ?What the hell did you do??

?I didn't do anything.  That drink's called fire god because they mix it with some kind of spice.  Jalapeno I think they call it,? Mokou snickered.  ?Though I do admit that it's amusing seeing a Tengu finally find a human drink they can't take.?

?I was just surprised, that's all,? Hatate said.  ?Next time I'll be ready!?

?So you want another shot?? Mokou asked with a grin.

Hatate hoped her face didn't show her stomach's rebellion at the thought.  ?I want to be able to taste the rest of the food being served.?

?Of course,? Mokou said with her irritating smirk.

Hatate was about to get away from the annoying human when the lights suddenly dimmed, except those around a decently sized puppet stage.  ?Presenting the Margetroid Puppet Theater Troupe, and the Many Faces of Death?

As the room stood quietly the curtains parted to reveal a startlingly accurate background of the Hakurei shrine.  With a puppet figure that looked almost like Reimu sweeping the steps.  Almost in that in addition to being only about a foot tall, the doll had a horrible oni mask for a face.

The crowd laughed as the tiny oni miko chased off a Rumia doll (that looked twice as innocent as it had any right to) by whacking it with a broom.  Then the miko went to bed, and a skeleton faced figure in black robes holding a scythe tiptoed in.

It moved to the side of the bed gave the crowd a lave and a silent laugh, then whacked the oni miko with the scythe.  The room exploded in laughter again, as Reimu yelled out, ?Hey!  What's the big idea!?

?Since when did death have such a big rack?? asked Hatate quietly.

?You've seen Komachi right?? Mokou replied.

The backdrop fell away to reveal a forest scene, this time with a familiar figure in purple standing about.  The mini Yukari proceeded to steal a bottle of sake, beat a cute Ran puppet with her parasol, then was crushed by a falling moon to the laughter of the audience.  Laughter that quickly turned to boos when two Lunarians appeared on top of the moon to wave, then to cheers when the death figure slammed down a plunger and blew the moon up.

The scenes continued, with a Marisa puppet pickpocketing a stick of dynamite off death, a Eirin puppet drinking a potion with a skull and crossbones on it (helpfully placed their by a rabbit eared death), and an Aya puppet getting tarred and feathered before being carted off by death.  Hatate got a good laugh out of the last one.  The recipients of course reacted with varying degrees of enthusiasm.  No one seemed to care enough to stop the show though.

Finally the backdrop changed to the SDM itself, where a familiar vampire tossed about fairy maids and acted generally spoiled.  Then the death poked it's head in and pulled a lever sending the little vampire doll down a trap door.  Remilia's ?What!?? only caused the crowd to laugh louder as the curtain fell, the lights brightened, and Alice stepped out to make a bow.

?What was that?? Remilia repeated.  ?Didn't Sakuya give you a script!??

Alice shrugged.  ?Yes, and I followed it.?

The human maid appeared behind her mistress.  ?I altered the script slightly my mistress.  After all, it would be unseemly to leave you out of the performance since all the other major players in Gensoukyo were involved.?  Hatate could see Yukari hiding her amusement in the back.

Remilia's face blanked.  Then her eyes narrowed.  She realized she was getting played, but the logic was unshakable, from Remilia's point of view anyway.  ?Very well, carry on.?

Hatate chuckled again as she punched in a few more words to her notes.  ?This is excellent.  Never thought I'd get to report on Aya's humiliation so directly.?

Mokou's chuckle reminded Hatate that the immortal was still present.  ?Heh.  You're pretty young, aren't you kid?  Two, three hundred years old would be my guess.?

Hatate briefly wondered how the human had known but she shook that off.  ?What are you acting so smug about human?  That's still longer then your race usually lives.?

?Yeah, but you're still younger then me kid.  Always will be.?  Mokou sighed and grabbed a beer off the third drink table.  ?And, Aya wasn't humiliated there.  All you other reporters were.?

Hatate frowned.  ?What are you talking about.  They killed her on stage for laughs.?

?Exactly.?  Mokou smiled.  ?That means she's the most important reporter in Gensoukyo.  You don't rate being offed in effigy.?

?That doesn't mean she's good, that means she's a jerk.? Hatate pointed at where Gensoukyo's oldest magician stood, ?Byakuren's pretty powerful, and people wouldn't laugh if she was one of the featured characters.?

Mokou nodded.  ?You're right there.  Byakuren's not loved by all, but people aren't that annoyed by her.?  Mokou raised a finger.  ?But Byakuren's a priestess.  You're a journalist.  It's your JOB to piss off the people in power.?  Mokou waved her hand across the room.  ?And we're the people with power, to some degree.?

Hatate opened her mouth, then closed it.  She wasn't sure how to reply.

Mokou smiled a little more kindly this time.  ?Well you'll figure it out for yourself.  Or maybe you'll prove me wrong.  Whatever.  Anyway I'm going to go celebrate life and death by killing the princess a couple of times, so if you'll excuse me....?

Hatate watched as Mokou grabbed the bottle of Fire God and strolled off towards the Eientei crew to deliver a spicy alcohol related death to her eternal foe.

Hatate wondered about the humans words.  What was the point of her journalism?  What were her words supposed to convey?  The Great Tengu printed basic happenings.  Aya printed mostly trash interviews with unique headlines and perfect pictures.  And Hatate... she printed, well a newspaper based on research.  Where did that put her?

She looked over her notes and realized that she was just repeating what had happened again.  She looked over to where her rival was chatting with Flandre Scarlet.  Aya wouldn't just repeat how there was a puppet show and strange foods like all the other Tengu in the room would.  She'd make something up.  Something new and different.  If Aya had her notes she'd go write a story about Orin's plan to revive the Aztec sacrifices.  Or about Yukari's little deal with the maid.

She was just about to go pump Orin for more ideas when a pale figure moved in front of her.  ?Hello Miss Tengu,? Yuyuko said cheerily.  ?So do you find this festival fun??

?Yeah.  It's pretty nice.  It makes me forget I'm working sometimes.?

?Ah, that's good.?  Yuyuko hid her smile with her fan.  ?Well hopefully you'll find something related to the topic at hand.  It's so easy to get distracted by the side details, that the reason for the festival becomes a surprise when it's brought up again.?

Hatate blinked, then looked around again.  Yuyuko's words rang true.  In her haste to fix the mistake Mokou had pointed out, she'd forgotten the reason she was here.  There was no part in coming here to make an article if she didn't fit the scene.  ?Hm...  You're right.  The story should be about death.  Youkai are fascinated by death.  But the people here aren't likely to die.  Not sure I could get a story out of that.?

?Very good.  And don't forget, humans are fascinated by death as well.  After all, they created this holiday on their own.?  Yuyuko's smile became a little more melancholy.  ?Sadly I can't offer you suggestions myself.  I've forgotten.  But some others haven't.?

?Anyway have fun Miss Tengu.  And do send me a copy of your paper.?  Yuyuko waved and flew towards one of the appetizer plates.  A small number of marigolds tumbled after her.  Apparently she drew the flowers to her, instead of the other way around.

Hatate sighed and thought things over again.  She wanted to learn from Aya's success, but she didn't want to fall into trashy journalism.  What could she do?

Her eyes flitted about the room until she saw one figure.  A figure that tied everything neatly together in her mind.  She quickly moved across the room to catch the woman before she got sucked into another conversation.

?Excuse me Miss Hijiri?  Hatate Himekaidou, Kakashi Spirit News.  We've met before.?

Byakuren looked up at her with some surprise.  Then recognition.  ?Indeed.  I do recall you.  What can I help you with??

Hatate took a deep breath.  ?Well, I was thinking about what to write about this festival.  And since this festival is honoring the dead, I decided my readers would want to hear about the lives of some of the people who had passed on from those who knew them.  So I was wondering if you were willing to tell me about your brother??

Byakuren froze.  When she recovered she said, ?Um...  Well, there's a lot of work on his life already written down.  A historian would be of more use really.?

Hatate shook her head.  ?I'm not interested in the history really.  I wanted to hear your personal thoughts, if you're willing to tell me.?

Bayakuren chewed her lip for a moment, then slowly gave a weak smile.  ?I'm not sure if it'll be interesting, but I'd like to tell you all the same, if you don't mind??

Hatate nodded and began writing, as Byakuren started telling stories about her brother.  Not the stories of mystical feats or timeless wisdom.  But the time he tripped from a discarded mop, or when one of the senior monks taught him something he'd overlooked.  She smiled slightly as a crowd began to form.  Perhaps this would be a fitting report for the ?Day of the Dead.?

And if that failed she could still put the kassha story on page two.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 02, 2010, 06:25:31 AM
That was so wonderful like oh man :*

I gushed over this in IRC already, but it bears repeating. <3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Dan-Heron on November 02, 2010, 07:16:21 AM
dammit, you beat me to the die de los muertos! Was waiting for the day to post them.

Oh well, yours is infinitely better than what I had thought of. Say, have I told you your Mokou is awesome? Cuz it bears repeating

EDIT: Oh yeah, and great job with the details of the party! It was good seeing how you described all the stuff that most take for granted.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Current: "All Hallows' Eve!"
Post by: Phlegeth on November 02, 2010, 03:18:55 PM
That was a nice story, I loved the puppet show and attention to detail.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Hieda's Hiatus (Until end of November)
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on November 08, 2010, 09:48:44 PM
Judgement!

We totally didn't almost forget this was due today. No way.
>_>
<_<

Alright, since there were only two entries this week, we simply flipped a coin. Saved a lot of trouble, really... okay, of course we didn't.
So here is this week's judgement: The winner is...IcedFairy. Congratulations. A well-crafted story with a fair share of humour. Using Hatate brings in a fresh perspective we usually don't have with other characters and it's nice to see El Dia de los Muertos used so well. Enjoy your Special Member, you will have it for a bit longer than usual this time.
SilentW also did a good job. The image image of Yukari dressing up as Toyohime and screaming that everyone else is inferior is hilarious. Well done.

Now with that, we continue to next week's.... wait, what is that? Everyone is busy with NaNoWriMo?

Well in that case....

(http://img545.imageshack.us/img545/888/akyuu.jpg)
It's Hieda's Hiatus!

Until the end of November, the WWC is on hiatus. Take the time to relax, or work furiously on your NaNoWriMo entry, or whatever else you may have to do. After things have settled down, we will be back with the usual rhythm.
You are of course free to send in suggestions for new themes during that time still.

Well then, have fun writing folks~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Hieda's Hiatus (Until end of November)
Post by: Chibi-Reaper on November 09, 2010, 02:58:55 AM
Haha, yeah. Actually outlined how I was going to handle this. Had Yukari dropping in on Reimu, idle chat, Yukari drops something about 'Samhain' and borders, bam. Next scene, would have been Yukari pretending to be a fast-talking real estate agent and showing around a very confused couple in a tour of a very haunted house. ("Geeeet ooooouuuut~" "Oh, no, don't mind old Shiro. He died on the lavotory you see. Terrible case of constipation." "GEEEEET OOOOOOUUUUUTTT!") Third scene, Reimu would show back up, and drive Yukari back into Gensokyo with a dance fight against Yukari's zombies. End scene.

I ended up not getting further in than the first paragraph. Geeze. My bad.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Pr?spero A?o y Felicidad!
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on December 14, 2010, 06:55:07 AM
Because I totally didn't forget about this until Sakana reminded me. :derp:

Should be simple, right? A Christmas theme for, well, Christmas.

December 13 12, 2010: "Oh, so it's another day of legal extortion?"
(http://img840.imageshack.us/img840/4821/shikichristmass.jpg) (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/376208)

Also, one other provision. I know quite a few of the writers here have their own story threads that they'd like to post their Christmas fics in. If you do decide to do that, then bump your story thread and then just link it here.

There might be other details, but I'll leave it to Sakana to fill in the blanks since I'm suffering from a sudden attack of lethargy and have probably left something out. Sorry about that for now.

Still, this topic should be a fun one to write for you guys. :toot: Have fun writing, folks!

<Sakana>

Well, I guess a deadline would be n ice, wouldn't it? Deadline is December 22, wouldn't want anyone to miss Christmas with their family because they feel compelled to write for us, after all  :3

Also, note the theme is very open this time. The full range from drama to comedy, from poems,  scripts to stories is open here, so don't be afraid to do something unusual and surprise us~

And most of all, have fun~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Pr?spero A?o y Felicidad!
Post by: Chaore on December 14, 2010, 07:18:04 AM
Anyone who writes their fic entirely in spanish gets extra points.

No using translators too. That's cheating.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Pr?spero A?o y Felicidad!
Post by: VIVItheFujoshi on December 17, 2010, 08:47:20 AM
Anyone who writes their fic entirely in spanish gets extra points.

No using translators too. That's cheating.

?es mi oportunidad para escribir en mi idioma natal, entonces? que bien...asi podre entregar mi grano de arena a la historia de los fanfics de Touhou. Aunque no sea el gran fanfic ni nada de eso!
bien, se?ores y se?oras, mi fanfic de navidad. y ?ya saben lo que significa eso? o_n
-----------

Cadena de Regalos (con contenido BL cuidao y warning lot of spanish!)

-?Ho ho ho, feliz navidad!

La retumbante carcajada ven?a, seguramente, del techo cubierto de nieve, aunque no pod?a escuchar ningun otro sonido...no hab?a l?gica: si su teor?a era correcta, a?n mucha gente cre?a en aquel s?mbolo navide?o de "San Nicol?s"y, por lo tanto, su presencia no era posible en Gensokyo, el para?so de los sue?os desterrados...a no ser que, por algun motivo, los ni?os hubieran perdido fe en ?l...no, en los diarios que Yukari hab?a traido s?lo hace un par de d?as, se hablaba del rojo personaje sobrevolando Tokyo en un helic?ptero...O tal vez, la gente de Gensokyo ha empesado a creer en la navidad...?pero c?mo, si la gente aqui ni siquiera es de la misma religi?n de origen de la leyenda de Santa Claus? ...lo ?nico seguro de todo esto es que es una presencia poderosa, incluso peligrosa.
Era m?s de medianoche, Marisa hab?a ido a visitar a Alice a su casa a arreglar unos asuntos antes de ir a la fiesta anual en la Scarlet Mansion, Reimu se hab?a ido antes a arreglar no sab?a que cosa al templo, y Yukari no apareci? en todo el resto de la noche. Estaba esper?ndola para intercambiar parafina por un interesante horno que funcionaba solamente con energ?a solar. (o eso, o un extra?o objeto que sus ojos cifraban como "consolador masculino" pero con forma de huevo, supuestamente hecho por tengus del mundo exterior...que tubiera forma de huevo deb?a de tener un misterioso significado,...??acaso serv?a para que los hombres-tengu tubieran hijos sin intervencion femenina??)
-ho-ho-ho...esta casa no tiene chimenea...?entonces golpear? a la puerta!
Entonces Rinnosuke tubo que pensar r?pido. Si abr?a la puerta, y encontraba al Se?or Navide?o, ?a que vendr?a, especificamente, a Kourindou? si es, seguramente, a entregarle un regalo, no ser?a lo que deseaba porque 1.-no hab?a enviado ninguna carta y 2.-ni siquiera conoc?a muy bien las tradiciones occidentales, como shinto-budista agn?stico que era; a si que, lo mas probable, ser?a visto como " ni?o malo" y, si hab?a entendido bien aquella leyenda, se le entregar?a un saco de carb?n. Esto no era tan malo, porque podr?a con esto encender la cocina y usarla para calentarse hasta que Yukari llegara con la parafina para su estufa.
-Esp?reme, que ir? a abrir la puerta por fabor...-El comerciante de antiguedades se arregl? un poco (para causar buena impreci?n) y apart? un par de botellas de aquella bebida espumante oscura que, seg?n ciertos dibujos en las revistas, era su faborita. (justo cuando, recientemente, hab?a descubierto que sab?a mejor fr?a)...y luego abri? la puerta, para encontrarse con un hombre de bigotes,barba y rostro muy blancos,mejillas rosadas, mirada muy alegre...?y delgado?
-oh si..hoho. decid? perder un par de kilos este a?o por mi salud, y porque me hab?a estado atascando en las chimeneas...?ho ho ho!
-Bi-bienvenido a mi humilde tienda, se?or... pero pase, que est? haciendo mucho fr?o aqui afuera...he ensendido mi estufa, puede descansar un poco aqu? si lo desea- en realidad, a esas alturas,Rinnosuke estaba entumido de fr?o y sacrificaba su ?ltima provici?n de parafina, y s?lo durar?a para esa noche.
-ho, muchas gracias por preocuparse por m?, Morichika-san- dijo el afable anciano.
El comerciante qued? de una pieza.Entonces es cierto: ?San Nicolas-Claus-sama es capaz de leer las mentes y descubrir el nombre de las personas con s?lo mirarlas! tal vez hab?a leido su coraz?n todo ese tiempo. Tal vez sabia todo lo que hab?a pensado sobre el carb?n...

-----------

-?No, no me mover? de aqu?, y menos en este dia!
Patchouli hab?a estado diciendo m?s o menos algo as? durante una hora entera, hasta que Alice, con la ayuda de Marisa, lograron convencerla a salir esa Nochebuena.Una cena muy elegante se estaba celebrando en la Scarlet Mansion, a la cual la gente m?s importante de Gensokyo hab?a sido invitada, aunque algunos no pudieron ir por motivos desconocidos. El tema de este a?o fue la "Navidad" que en el mundo exterior se estaba celebrando coincidentemente, por lo que la manci?n estaba adornada con los brillantes motivos de la ?poca y la comida t?pica de esas fechas. Una muy alegre velada, aunque las hermanas Scarlet eran lo menos religioso que existe en Gensokyo.Pero Remilia expic? muy bien por qu? no le importaba celebrar una fiesta cristiana, siendo vampira: "en la ?poca en la que me transform? en vampiro, hace ya mas de 500 a?os atr?s, yo era una ni?a muy peque?a como para profesar alguna religi?n, y adem?s no hab?a sido bautizada" y lo mismo corr?a para su hermana Flandre. Hay que destacar que parte de la fiesta se celebr? en el subterr?neo de la manci?n, por lo que Flandre tamb?en particip? de la cena y la tradicional entega de regalos. Esa fu? la principal raz?n por lo que Marisa hab?a ido, tambi?n.
Pero su otra raz?n de su asistencia era ayudar a Alice a completar su "regalo" a Patchouli. Eran las ?nicas que conoc?an los deseos ocultos de la silenciosa youkai bibliotecaria. Por otra parte, la mayor preocupaci?n de Patchouli era no enfermarse en invierno, poque deb?a entegar algo sumamente importante esa primavera y, si ca?a enferma, no podr?a terminar a tiempo...Pero Marisa siempre lograba cambiar su parecer. Los youkai no se enferman as? de facil, lo sabes, le dijo. Adem?s logr? despertar su curiosidad. ?que era lo que quer?an mostrarle esas dos chicas,que insist?an tanto?
A esa hora, la noche estaba muy tranquila pero muy helada, y no hab?a impedimento para un viaje por aire hacia el Bosque de la Magia. En ese momento, Yukari apareci? de la nada, como siempre, no m?s.
-El ave roja ha decendido al bosque- dijo con una misteriosa sonrisa. -Si se demoran unos 30 minutos, llegar?n cuando este listo el "estofado" fu fu fu.- como si entendiera el mensaje,su amiga Yuyuko sonre?a detr?s de su abanico, y Youmu miraba sin entender mucho a su se?ora o a Yakumo-dono. M?s tarde comprender?a todo...adem?s, ese d?a hab?a sido uno de los m?s felices que recordara la joven guardiana: su padre hab?a regresado a visitarla...pero justo ese mismo d?a ten?a algo importante que hacer, pero ma?ana hablar?a con ella y le dar?a una "gran sorpresa" ...por lo que prefiri? quitar de su mente aquellas preocupaciones.
Las tres m?gicas chicas se elevaron por los aires, Patchouli envuelta en tres gruesos abrigos que le hacian parecer una bola de nieve, y las otras dos brujas escolt?ndola, Marisa usando su hakkero como una peque?a estufa.
Yukari entr? a la manci?n y encontr? a Reimu, la cual quer?a desde hace tiempo preguntarle algunas cosas...ella le hab?a pedido el traje de viejo pascual que ella us? el a?o pasado, y no le hab?a dado mayor explicaci?n de porqu? lo necesitaba tan urgentemente.
-?No te preocupes por ?l, lo tendr?s de vuelta ma?ana mismo! ...um...?y por qu? estabas tan interesada en el traje, si al final no result? tu plan y no quisiste usarlo de nuevo?
-Bueno, Yukari-san, quer?a venderlo para recaudar fondos para el templo Hakurei...China-san estaba interesada en ?l, pero finalmente se puso...esa cosa -dijo Reimu, indicando a la rubicunda muchacha, vestida con un extra?o traje peludo color chocolate, con un par de cuernos y una redonda pelota roja, que se encend?a y apagaba, por nariz...una muy chistosa actuaci?n hab?a hecho, dedicada a su se?orita Flandre...la cual agradeci? con mucho cari?o.

----------

Mientras tanto, en Kourindou, los temores de haber causado una mala impresi?n hab?an sido infundadas: es m?s, el n?rdico visitante hab?a tra?do algunas cosas para celebrar, all? mismo, una improvisada cena de Navidad. Un arom?tico,delicioso y extra?o pan "de Pascua" unos bellas galletas en forma de mu?ecos, algunos caramelos en forma de bast?n, un pesebre (lo cual nunca Rinnosuke hab?a visto en directo, s?lo en libros) y un licor mesclado en leche, caf? y otras cosas bien aromaticas, oriundo de Sudam?rica, llamado colemono. (La relaci?n con la colas de los monos nunca pudo aberiguarla...) prob? un trago, y era bastante fuerte, posiblemente por el aguardiente. Nada mal para olvidar el fr?o, se dijo. Mientras conversaban de diversas cosas, no se di? cuenta de como empez? a tomar m?s y m?s del dulce licor, y adem?s don Pascual result? ser un agradable conversador...?por qu? hab?a terminado su recorrido justamente all?, celebrando con un completo desconocido la Navidad? ?Acaso porque Kourindou est? en el medio de la realidad y la fantasia?...y por m?s que no lo quisiera, el licor se le estaba yendo a la cabeza...y por un instante, el rostro de Santa Claus le resultaba familiar...sin ninguna raz?n, todo le parec?a gracioso, hasta el hecho de haber descubierto que al final hab?a sido tan bueno que no resibi? el carb?n que esperaba.
Por otra parte, y mirando el reloj cu-cu de la pared, el rojizo personaje parec?a contar los minutos mientras conversaba alegremente con el gentil comerciante japon?s que, sin pedir nada a cambio, le hab?a invitado a su casa. Dominaba un mont?n de temas, especialmente los referidos a Jap?n, cosa extra?a pens? Rinnosuke, siendo ?l de un pa?s muy alejado...pero estaba bebido, y habiendo comido tan contento, los detalles se le estaban pasando por encima de su cabeza.
Y finalmente. la se?al.
-muy bien, ahora debo irme...pero antes le debo entregar este regalo- le dijo el anciano al m?s joven. hab?an re?do tanto que ya hab?a olvidado el asunto del carb?n. Era una caja min?scula, como aquellas en las que se regalan los anillos, de color rojo carmes?. Rinnosuke abri? la cajita s?lo para encontrar unas hojas puntiagudas, en forma de flecha, muy verdes y que pudo identificar r?pidamente.
-?Mu?rdago?...y que tiene de especial ?sto?

-----------

En ese mismo instante, Marisa, Alice y Patchouli hab?an llegado a la entrada del bosque de Kourindou. Patchouli hab?a estado preguntando durante todo el viaje de qu? se trataba todo ?sto y porqu? tanto misterio, pero s?lo obten?a por respuesta un "t? ya ver?s a qu? nos referimos, y cumplir?s un sue?o que siempre has tenido" y sonrisas c?mpices. ??sto era m?s importante que completar su doujin, 2 meses inconcluso? el resto del camino corrieron hacia "la Tienda de Kourin"  como Marisa llamaba a esa casucha llena de cachureos, como si estubieran atrasadas a un acontecimiento vital. Finalmente se asomaron a una de las ventanas de la tienda, mientas Alice preguntaba que si esto realmente resultar?a, y Marisa diciendo que s?, que su intuici?n sobre estas cosas era infalible y con los datos de Yukari no hab?a ninguna duda, y s?lo hab?a que comprobarlo. Patchouli s?lo ve?a dos personas que conversaban, una vestida de rojo y la otra, un caballero que sol?a ir de vez en cuando a leer a la biblioteca, y que siempre devolv?a los libros antes de la fecha.

-----------

-Lo ?nico que tiene que hacer- finalmente el Viejito Pascuero dijo -es poner estas hojas sobre su cabeza, y muchos regalos ser?n entregados...
-?en serio? ?con s?lo poner esto en mi cabeza...asi? - el ingenuo comerciante puso las hojas de mu?rdago ensima de su cabeza, como si fuese un sombrero. Esto esta cada vez m?s divertido, se dec?a.
-yo deseo no tener m?s fr?o esta navidad...-la parafina de la estufa se hab?a apagado hac?a poco.
-As? ser?, entonces...cierre sus ojos y no los abra hasta mi se?al- le dijo el anciano, con una sonrisa.
Y cerro los ojos.Tal vez hab?a leido su mente y finalmente le dejar?a carb?n...no, ?parafina para todo un a?o! aunque se preguntaba que querr?a decir con los otros regalos...tal vez era por eso la raz?n por la cual lleg? a su casa. Algo ten?a que ver ?l, el mu?rdago y la navidad. tal vez... ?y que era ese viento tan fr?o que pasaba por sus manos y sus piernas?...
-?Ahora si, abra sus ojos!- escucho una orden con una voz completamente diferente...una voz conocida, pero no era posible que fuera OH KAMI-
-YOUKI!! que est?s haciendo...como es que t?...que no estabas...pero...que estas haciendo con ese gorr..o...ahora entiendo todo...-ahora el pobre joven era incapaz de decir bien todas las ideas que ten?a en su mente por tenerla trabada en colemono...y no s?lo eso, sus manos y sus piernas tambi?n lo estaban, porque hab?an sido atadas a la silla en la que estaba sentado via myon.
-Hola Rinnosuke-sama. Si ahora soy yo, otra vez. Estuve estudiando con Lady Yukari sobre costumbres navide?as, y creo que me han estado gustando...la oportunidad que ella y Yuyuko-sama me han dado ha sido invaluable para mi...que hermoso regalo me han dado!
-Me has enga?ado, de nuevo...pero olvidaste quitarte el gorro...ahora si te vez navide?o, de rojo y tu vestuario verde...-dijo el comerciante de vuelta,tratando de lucir desafiante, aunque sab?a que hab?a perdido la batalla y ahora deb?a enfrentar las consecuencias.- ?Como conseguiste obtener un ojo nuevo? ?magia?
-no, es simplemente un ojo de vidrio que mi botoncito -es decir mi hija me regal? hoy. Es exactamente del mismo color que el m?o. Por otra parte, esto es un regalo de navidad, y estoy en deuda con mucha gente...y le promet? a Lady Yukari que disfrutar?a de esto al maximo (no es dificil fufu) - dijo finalmente el ex jardinero y samurai, con una sonrisa p?cara, mientras su mitad espiritual se mov?a inquietamente- y como a?n es ese asunto de navidad y tiene ese muerdago en su cabeza...!hay que cumplir con la tradicion!
-cu-cual tra-tradici?n?? oh cuando mhmhmhm- y el comerciante fue silenciado tradicionalmente...para luego, pasar a otras cosas menos tradicionales. Al menos ahora ninguno de los dos ten?a fr?o...Largos minutos de silencio, para pasar a otros minutos nada silenciosos... ;)
Mientras tanto, desde la ventana, una chica de largo cabello dec?a -?lo sab?a, lo sab?a! por eso es que estaba actuando tan raro ultimamente! ?si, yo soy la bruja del amor!- la de cabello corto suspirando de alivio (?uno menos! y yo que pensaba que estaba interesado en ella (mirando a la de rubio cabello)) y la de cabello lavanda, sin parpadear siquiera, grabando cada segundo en su memoria todo lo que estaba viendo, y su inspiraci?n lentamente tomando forma...

Ho-ho-ho, Feliz Navidad Patchouli!!!

he aqui mi fan fic. es tarde, me voy a dormir. XD
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Pr?spero A?o y Felicidad!
Post by: capt. h on December 17, 2010, 01:33:24 PM
According to google translate, that is a very difficult story to compete with.

Unfortunately, google translate is very bad at getting subtlety across, so it's difficult to understand what's happening in the last two paragraphs. Which is a pity, because I can tell that a lot of effort went into making them clever, but it's ruined by inconsistencies in the translator. And there is no way I would understand it better if I read it directly in Spanish - the language is not my forte.

But I can tell that it is a fairly good story, and I'm impressed with the amount of effort that went into the translation. It's a lot more consistent than anything I could write in another language.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Pr?spero A?o y Felicidad!
Post by: Phlegeth on December 22, 2010, 09:30:08 PM
Sanae woke up abruptly from her sound sleep.  She sat up and looked around.  The clock was showing fourteen minutes past six.  ?KANAKO!?  she screamed and waited for a reply.  After a few seconds of silence, she screamed again.  This time when there was no answer, she got out of bed and put on a pair of froggie house slippers and made her way down the dimly lit hallway.  When she reached Kanako's door she swung it open and it made a loud banging noise as it hit the wall.  ?KANAKO!? 

She sat up in her bed and stared at Sanae.  ?What is it!?  What's wrong!??

?Santa!?

She stared at Sanae for a second, ?Santa??

?Will he be able to find us?  Do they even celebrate Christmas here?  We almost couldn't find this place?  It doesn't show up on any GPSes.  Kanako!  What if he can't find us!??

?Go back to bed,? Kanako said groggily.

?B, but!?

?Don't worry about that.?

?What is it?  What's going on!? Suwako burst through Kanako's window!  ?I heard screaming!?

?Why the hell did you come through the window!? Kanako yelled.

?Santa!  What if he can't find us cause we moved!?  Sanae yelled.

?Santa??  Suwako repeated and mixed look of pity and disbelief washed over her face.  ?Let me let you in on a little fact about Santa, you see he isn't--?  One of Kanako's logs came bursting through the ceiling and flattening Suwako.

?Go back to bed Sanae.  Don't worry, he can find us.  He's Santa after all,? Kanako said with a motherly smile.

[bold]Sanae's Secret Santa Story[/bold]

?Secret Santa?? Reimu asked Kanako.  It was later that day and Kanako and Sanae have decided to visit the Hakurei Shrine.  Alice, Flan, and Marisa were already there drinking tea under the heated table.  And Meiling was standing watch outside the shrine.

?It's this fun thing we used to do back home.  We all put our names in a hat and draw them out at random and we get a gift for that person!? Sanae said with her eyes lighting up.

?I do like getting stuff,? Marisa said.

?You do realize you have to get a gift to someone too,? Alice said.

?Ehh, details,? Marisa shrugged.

?That does sound like fun!? Yukari suddenly appeared in the middle of the front yard.

?Shouldn't you be asleep,? Sanae said coldly.

?My, my what did I ever do to you to make you hate me so?? she giggle and hid her face behind her fan before moving behind Reimu and draping her arms over her shoulders.  ?All I want to do is make sure you have the best party ever!?

?Get off,? Reimu said brushing Yukari's arms off her shoulder.  ?And who said anything about party?  We just had one for that Halloween thing!?

?Just a small gathering for close friends is all we need,? Sanae said.

?Oh my, but someone could get left out like that,? Yukari gasped.

?No one is going to get left out.  Everyone here is going to get in the secret Santa!?

?Everyone here?? Yukari repeated and hid her face behind her fan again, just her eyes showing.

?Wait...? Reimu started.

?Yes, everyone here!?

?Heh heh heh,? Yukari giggled.

?Don't even think about it!? Reimu yelled.

?Too late!? Yukari yelled and swung her arms and one by one people started appearing.  In just a couple of seconds it appeared like the entire population of Gensokyo was at Reimu's doorstep.

?What happened??  ?I'm scared!?  ?Where am I??  ?I wanna go again!? people were yelling.

?Okay, now everyone's here.?  Yukari smirked.

?Sanae,? Kanako sighed, ?I've told you time and time again to watch what you say around that one.?

?I know,? Sanae slumped down.

?That was awesome!? Marisa was laughing hard and slapping the table, ?the looks on everyone's faces!   That's priceless!?

?Alright everyone, listen up!? Yukari yelled from the top of the shrine.

?You!  What the hell did you do?? someone yelled from the crowd.

?This dirty inferior dirt is touching my pure moon clothes!?

?I brought you two??  Yukari looked at the Watatsuki sisters standing in the middle of the crowd.  ?I'm even more awesome than I thought!?

?What is the meaning of this?? Yorihime asked in calm manner.

?I was about to explain that before you so rudely interupted.  We're here for a Christmas party!  We're going to play secret Santa and everything.?

?This doesn't sound like a plan you'd come up with,? Ran said from the crowd.

?I didn't come up with it.  That green one did and they were going to leave all you out.  Isn't it sad??

?You're just doing this to annoy the shrine maidens aren't you?? Ran asked.

?No, no I'm not.  And stop speaking out of turn, Ran!  Any other question from someone not Ran!?

?Ooh!  I got one!  Why is Yuuka naked?? Cirno asked from the crowd.

?Cause she's a pervert,? Yukari stated.  Suddenly an umbrella flew through the air and knocked Yukari in the head and off the shrine.

?I was taking a shower!? Yuuka yelled.

?You should probably put something on before you catch pneumonia,? Reimu said.

?I can handle it,? Yuuka crossed her arms.

?Good, now that that's settled,? Yukari said climbing back to the top of the shrine.  ?Everyone come up and pull a name out of the gap.  Whoever you get is who you have to buy a present for.  And remember keep it a secret,? she winked.

?Hrmm,? Reimu looked at the gap that appeared in front of the shrine.  ?I don't trust it.?

?Hah!  You're inferior Earth Gaps are no match for my Moon Gaps!  I'm not afraid!? Toyohime jumped to the front of the line and reached deep inside the gap and pulled out a slip of paper and looked at it.  ?Damn it!?

?No mulligans!?  Yukari from the top.

After watching Toyohime pull out a slip of paper unharmed, everyone assumed it was safe and one by one they came up and pulled out a slip of paper.

?Remember, it's a secret to everyone!? Yukari said.

Ran walked over to a worried looking Chen.  ?What's wrong??

?I don't know what to get my person,? Chen looked at the ground.

?Well, what's she like??

?Umm, she sleeps a lot and is nice to me.  But mean to you.  And she plays with Yuyuko a lot,? Chen explained.  Everyone in earshot looked at their slip of paper.

?Wait a minute,? Reimu said.  ?God damn it, Yukari!?  Ran just shook her head and sighed.

?I'd be angrier if I didn't see it coming a mile away.?

?Do it again!  And right this time!? Reimu yelled.

?Fine, geez!  Don't have a conniption.  I was just having a little fun,? she said and opened up another.  ?This time for real.?  Reimu stared at it again.

?Me first again!? Toyohime yelled and ran to the front again and pulled out a slip of paper and looked at it.  ?It's not Yukari!?  And everyone cheered.  ?But it's still an inferior being!?  And then everyone booed.  Reimu walked up and pulled out a name and looked at it, she showed it to Toyohime.  ?It's not Yukari either or the person I have!?

?I wouldn't do the same thing twice, where's the fun in that??  Reimu started pulling out more slips of paper and looking at them before putting them back.

?Okay, it's legit,? she said.  And one by one, everyone came up and pulled out a slip of paper.

Alice was staring at her slip.  ?Who'd did ya get??  Marisa asked.

?Can't say, but it wasn't you.? Alice said.  ?Hey, Reimu!? she yelled at Reimu.  ?This person I got would want something from the outside world.?

?Alright I hear you.  But you might want to change, what we wear isn't exactly the norm,? Reimu said.

?Ooh!  The person I have might want something from the outside world too!  I wanna go too!?  Marisa said.

?I don't know,? Reimu said looking over her.

?Oh come on!  I won't blow anything up this time!?

?Fine, but you're leaving the Mini-Hakkero with me,? Reimu said and held out her arm.  Marisa shrugged and took off her hat and pulled the Mini-Hakkero from it and handed it to her.

?I'm going to go change too,? Marisa said and flew off.

?I'll watch her,? Alice said and flew off after her.

?Can I go to the outside world too?? Rumia asked.

?NO!? Yukari suddenly yelled from the top of the shrine.

?Okay, while I agree that Rumia going to the outside world is bad idea I got to ask why you suddenly yelled like that,? Reimu asked.  But she was met with silence.

?Did something happen?? Sanae asked.

?It was before you got here,? Ran said.

?Ran, shut up!? Yukari yelled.

?Wait, how long before she got here?? Reimu asked.

?It was just after the Endless Night incident and Yukari was tired and Rumia was bugging her so she gapped her away to the outside world,? Ran explained.

?The spring after the Endless Night incident was the--,?

?We're back!? Marisa and Alice came flying back.

?Wow that was fast,? Yukari said trying to change the subject.  ?Look at how nice they look.?

Marisa was wearing blue jeans and a black sweater with a big golden M stitched on the front.  And Alice was wearing brown boots with white pantyhose and blue skirt just above her knees.  She also had a plain white button shirt with a blue jacket over it.

Reimu looked at them and back to Yukari and then back at Marisa, ?Again with the big M??

?The big M is awesome!? she said proudly.

?Whatever,? she sighed.  ?Come back quickly,? she opened the way to the outside world and Marisa and Alice went through.  ?Now back to you,? she turned back to the top of the shrine, but Yukari.  ?This isn't over!?  Reimu yelled into the sky.

* * *

?Why did you come?? Alice asked Marisa when they were through the gate.

?I thought I'd get some inspiration for what to buy my person,? Marisa smiled at Alice.

?I'm not giving you any money.?

?I brought my own money!? Marisa reached into her pocket and pulled an assortment of bills and coins.  ?Ha!?  Alice looked at and sighed.

?That's that Zunny Yukari implemented as the currency for Gensokyo.  And only Gensokyo.  They won't take it here or even exchange it.?

Marisa stood in silence for a moment.  ?Damn it.  I guess I'll have to do what do best.?

?Yea, after all the best gifts come from using one's own talents,? Alice rolled her eyes.

The two walked down from the gate.  Behind them, it looked like they came of a busted old shrine that everyone ignores.  At the end of the path, the two emerged on a busy walkway.  There were people everywhere.  There were kiosks set up with many different types of items and vending machines stocked with soda and candy and other drinks.  Alice tapped Marisa on the shoulder and pointed in front of her at a large building with a revolving door.

?There's the mall, let's go.?

?Hey!  HEEEEEEY!? before they could take two steps, a guy came up to them.  ?What's that M stand for??

?Marisa!? she said and pointed at herself with her thumb.

?Oh, and who is Marisa?? the guy playing coy.

?I'm Marisa, and you better remember it!?

?Well, Marisa, I see that you don't have a boyfriend.?

?Well...um...guy, I can see that you do,? she grinned and pointed at the guy behind him.

?Huh?  What, no!  He's no more my boyfriend, than she is your girlfriend!?

?So you two are dating then?? she grabbed Alice by the shoulder and pulled her in tight.

?Fo, forget you two!? the guy yelled and stormed off and Marisa burst out laughing at him.

?That was fun.?

?You've got issues,? Alice shook her head.

?Hey look!? Marisa pointed at two other girls.  ?Those two are dressed like we normally are.?

?We should probably ignore them.  I'm getting a Yukari vibe from that blonde one,?Alice said and headed for the mall.

?Wait!?  Marisa yelled and ran after her.  ?I've always wanted to kick open a revolving door!?  She stood in front of the door and centered herself.  There were a couple of people getting ready to leave, but saw what she was about to do and decided to wait.  She raised her foot and kicked the door.  It swung around and the door behind her smacked her into the store.

?Have fun?? Alice said, walking over to her.

?Waaah!  You cracked my door!? a very angry man came running over to them.  ?Who do you think you are!?

?Put it on my tab,? Marisa stated.

?Who do you think you are?? the man repeated.

Marisa stood up and patted her chest, ?I'm Macy.?

?Oh, you American store owners' daughters think you can come over here and do what you want!  You just wait til you get the bill!  Daddy won't be happy about that!? the angry man stormed off.

Alice, just sighed and shook her head.  She walked over to a jewelry store on the ground floor and started looking at trinkets.  ?You like this stuff??  Marisa asked.

?Not particularly, I'm looking for something my person might like.  But I'm not seeing anything.?  Alice said and walked off.  She went into a toy store.

?What's in here?  You like this?? Marisa followed her and pointed at a foam sword in front of her.

?No, I'm here looking for something for my person remember.  Like you should be,? Alice said and left the store.

?Hrmm,? Marisa mumbled and followed.

?Mommy, let's go see Santa!? a little kid ran past them and up the stairs.

?Hey, let's go see Santa!? Marisa said and pointed up the stairs.  ?We're his Secret Agents after all!?

?Fine,? Alice and they went to the stairs.

?Hey Alice,? Marisa said looking down.  ?These stairs are moving on their own.?

?I've heard of these, umm...elevators.  We just stand on them and they take us to the top,? Alice explained.

?Wow, even when they can't fly, they can get to the top of things,? Marisa stared in amazement.

?Yea.?

?Hey!  Would you two hurry up!? somebody behind them shouted.

?We should go,? Marisa said and carefully put her foot on the step.  ?Waah, it's taking my foot!?  Marisa yelled and grabbed on the handrail.  ?This thing moves too!?

?Umm, she's special.? Alice quickly turned around to the people behind her and bowed before stepping up.

?Hey look, there's Santa!? Marisa pointed at a big line.  ?So what are you going to ask Santa for??

?Hmm, I really don't want anything.  What are you going to ask for??  Alice asked.

?Nothing, I want fight him!?

?What?? Alice yelled.

?Since you're not going to ask him for anything, I'm going first!? Marisa and rushed ahead.  ?SANTA!?  she yelled and pointed at the man at the front of the line.  ?I challenge you to a duel!? she yelled and ran at him again.  The man calmly put the kid on his lap down and stood up and Marisa stopped in front of him.

?What do you want?  Aren't you a little too old for this??  Santa asked.

?I'll never be too old for anything!?

?In a way, that commendable, I guess.  What kind of duel do you want?  Pokemon, Yugioh, Rock Paper Scissors??

?Well I heard men suck at Danmaku, so I guess that leaves me the one option!?  she centered herself in front of the man and kicked him in his manhood.  Santa cupped himself and doubled over in pain.

?There were a lot more options than that!? Alice yelled.

?Security!? A woman in line yelled and suddenly Marisa was flanked by mall cops.

* * *

?I think you're friend was wrong.  That was clearly the only option,? Marisa was in mall jail with another guy.  This guy was wearing a button down shirt that Marisa could only explain as Aya-esque.  It wasn't a Tokin hat, but his hat also felt Aya-esque.  And he was wearing glasses.  Even though he smelt of booze, he didn't appear drunk.  ?So why did you do that??

?My friend is bored almost all the time, I was just trying to be entertaining.  I followed her here, to try and find out what to get her for Christmas, but that was bust,? Marisa sighed.

?Maybe it's not a thing she wants, but a person,? the man said.  ?Sometimes people just want someone to be there.?

?I see what, you're saying.  I'm going home,? she said walked to the door.

?You can't, you're in jail,? he stated matter of factly.

?Jail is boring, I'm leaving,? she kicked the door open and left.

A few minutes later, Alice walked in.  ?Santa said he wasn't  pressing charges and you're free to go,? Alice looked around and just the man.  ?Where's Marisa??

?...hic,? the man hiccuped.  ?She went home.?

?Of course she did,? Alice sighed and left.

* * *

At Byakuren's Temple, Marisa talking with the captain.  ?I need to borrow your boat.?

?No way!  I'm not going to indulge whatever selfish thing you're doing.  If you must, you can take this little life boat!? Murasa said.

?I want to come too!? Shou suddenly said.

?What?? Murasa said.

?I've been there before, I can act as a guide.  Also there's something I need to get there too!?

?Fine,? Murasa sighed.  ?I'll let you two take this motor boat I have.  But I want it returned in one piece!?

?Let's go, Shou!? Marisa yelled and she and Shou ran down stairs.

?Do you know where I keep my boats?? Murasa yelled down the stairs.

?Of course I do,? Marisa yelled back.

?I would've felt better if that was Shou's voice.  I guess I should open the garage doo-? there was a sudden banging noise outside.  Murasa turned around and the door was in splinters and her motor boat was slowly disappearing in the distance.

* * *

?How do you steer this thing?? Marisa yelled.

?I don't know!  They never let me drive after that last time!? Shou yelled back.

?What happened that last time?? Marisa yelled.

?I hit a rock!?

?Oh that's not that bad.?

?It was mountain!?

?What?  Let me drive!? Marisa yelled and jumped back to the rutter.

?Duck!? Shou yelled.  Without thinking Marisa ducked and she felt something heavy fly over head.  ?We're entering Makai, it's about to get chaotic!  You focus on shooting stuff!  I'll dodge!?

They started swerving rocks and blasting down fairies.  ?Swerve!? Marisa yelled when they came across a large floating rock.

?Duck!?

?No swerve!?

?No time, duck!?

?Sweeeeerv--? they crashed into it.

* * *

It was the night of the party.  ?It looks like everything's out,? Reimu said looking over the decoration.  There was a giant tree in the middle of the yard.  It was decorated with tassels and lights and and various ornaments made by the people of Gensokyo.

?My, my this looks pretty good,? Yukari giggled.

?Yea, no thanks to you,? Reimu moaned.

?What's that suppose to mean?  I helped.  I put a ball on the tree,? she pointed at single red ornamant that read, ?YY+RH? in a heart.  ?This was in the way, I had to move it and everything,? she held out an ornament with snakes and frogs on it.

?That's Sanae's!  Put it back,? Reimu instructed.

?Why should I?  It's Sanae's after all.  If she wasn't so busy arguing with the Lunarian she could do it herself.?

?Two reasons: one, she already put it on the tree once and two, you're the one who keeps egging them on!?

?That's cause it's so silly; Moon Santa, Earth Santa.  It doesn't matter which one is better, they're both vastly inferior to me.?

?Put it back on the tree.?

?Fine, you're so bossy,? Yukari sighed and gapped away.

?Why do you put up with her?? Yorihime asked.

?Better to keep her entertained and than have her be bored and do something,? Reimu sighed.

?I know how that can be,? Yorihime looked over at her sister and Sanae arguing.  She and Reimu let out a collective sigh.

?I'm here,? Alice said coming up the steps and waving.

?Marisa's not back yet?? Reimu asked.

?Nope, she's been gone ever since we went to the outside world.

?She'll show up sooner or later, always does.?

And after that, one by one, the people started gathering at the shrine again.  ?Alright, let's start handing out gifts!?  Reimu said after it looked like everyone arrived.  ?Once again we're going to use a lottery.  I wrote out all the name before hand so we won't have to worry about someone missing with it.?  She reached into the donation box and pulled out a name, ?Mokou, would you and whoever has her present step forward.?

Mokou and Yorihime stepped forward.  ?I understand it that you are an enemy of the Princess.  But I also know that you like fire.?

?You make me sound like a pyromaniac,? Mokou said.

?To be fair, I did get the information from the Princess.  But don't worry, I took special care to make your present,? she pulled out a card.  ?It's a special one time use summoning talisman for Kagu-tsuchi.  It has been imbued with my spiritual energy and has been told to listen to you.  I'd like to ask that you don't use it on the Princess, but it is yours to do whatever you wish.?

?C, can you just hand out gods like that?? Reimu asked.

?If you'd like I can show you later.?

?Don't do it!? Toyohime shouted from crowd.  ?The inferior being will do something stupid!?

?Eirin!? Yorihime shouted.

?On it,? she responded and smacked Toyohime in the back of the head.

And Reimu pulled out another name.  ?Sanae!? Reimu yelled and she and Alice came to the front.

?I wasn't sure, what to get you.  I found this, hope you like it,? Alice pulled out a large picture of the city scape of Tokyo at night.

?It's beautiful!? Sanae eyes started getting watery and she jumped over and hugged Alice.

?What are you doing!? Alice yelled.

?I'm sorry!? Sanae said and everyone in the crowd laughed at the easily embarrassed duo.

Still laughing, Reimu reached in and pulled out another name.  She looked down and sighed, ?Yukari.?

Yukari and Yuuka came up to the stage.  ?I want another Secret Santa,? Yukari said.

?No, you're going to take my gift and like it.?  Yuuka pointed at her.  She reached behind her and brought a beautiful red flower.  ?It's a poinsettia, the first one I ever grew.  It's not easy getting one and don't like to move much in winter so I never grew one until now.?

?Th, this is surprisingly thoughtful,? Yukari said holding the flower.

?For your sake, I'm taking that as a compliment,? Yuuka said and left.

And just like that; one by one the people came up and received and gave out their presents.  Until, ?Alice!?  Alice walked up to the stage alone.  ?Alice!? Reimu shouted again.  There was silence.

?It's okay, I didn't really want anything anyway,? Alice said and started walking back.

?That's no way to act on Christmas!? someone shouted from the top of the stairs and everyone turned to look.  There was a raggedy looking Shou and Marisa standing there.

?Marisa!? Alice yelled excitedly, ?where have you been??

?I had to special order your present from Makai,? Marisa grinned.  ?Look up.?

Everyone looked up and saw Shinki floating down to Alice.  Alice's eyes started to water up, ?I, I, I...? she couldn't say anything.  Shinki not saying anything gently smiled and hugged her.

?Hey,? Murasa said coming up Shou and Marisa.  ?Where's my boat??

?Oh that didn't even last twenty minutes,? Marisa said nonchalantly.

And then after all the presents were handed out, Reimu walked up on stage, ?And now for something special.  As the Shrine Maiden of Gensokyo, I decided to get everyone here a gift.  Yukari would you let Ran hold your flower and come up on stage.?

A huge goofy smile appeared across her face and she ran up on stage.  ?Now bend down and pucker up,? Reimu motioned with her finger.  Yukari blushed and did what she was told.  ?And close your eyes.?  She closed her eyes.  Reimu winked at the crowd before kneeing Yukari in the bottom of the jaw.  ?That's for letting Rumia loose in the human world two winters ago!?  Yukari fell back wards holding her jaw and everyone burst out laughing. 

Reimu turned to the crowd, ?Have a Merry Christmas everyone!?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Pr?spero A?o y Felicidad!
Post by: Iced Fairy on December 22, 2010, 10:56:18 PM
The youkai adjusted her scarf.  This winter was a little colder then normal.  She was mostly resistant to the cold though, which was a good thing.  Her home in the trees wasn't well insulated, and an open fire up there would be foolish.

She was a fairly weak youkai, not even bearing a true name.  The few people that bothered to call her anything at all called her Tokiko, and that was as close to a name as she'd gotten.

However, unlike most lesser youkai Tokiko was actually fairly smart.  And she enjoyed reading.  Fiction, nonfiction, and in any language.  She especially liked works from the outside world, one of which she'd just acquired.  It was short, mostly pictures, and covered some holiday she'd never heard of, but she was enjoying it none the less.

?Hey there.?

Tokiko jumped into the air in surprise.  She quickly whirled around to find that accursed black white magician standing in front of her.  Even worse the woman had somehow snatched the book out of her hand!  ?'How the Grinch Stole Christmas,' eh?  I've always liked mysteries.  I'll borrow this.?

?Wait!  That's mine!  Give it back this instant!?  Tokiko was already desperately firing off bullets at the magician, but since her foe was running away, her normal tactic of summoning bullets behind the foe didn't work.

Not that she could have beaten that magician normally.

?Give it baaaaaack!? Tokiko cried, but to no avail.  The human was gone in an instant.  The book lost to her, probably forever.

She sighed miserably and headed back home.  So much for her reading time.  And she'd just gotten to when the Whos of Whoville were waking up too....

She sighed again as she entered her tiny cold house.  She supposed she should be thankful that her clothes didn't get ripped this time.

Flopping down on her bed she looked over at the stacks of books and scrolls she'd managed to keep her hands on, but they didn't seem to hold the same interest right now.  She wanted to finish THAT book.  To see what the villagers would do about their festival.  And how the Grinch would react to it.

The youkai tossed and turned for about an hour before giving up and heading out again.  The day that had started out so nice had turned miserable.

She flew by the shopkeeper's place, but there was no sign he'd opened the door today, much less that the magician had come by with the book.  Not that she'd be able to afford it if the man did have the book now.

She sighed deeply again as she flew on.  Past the Mansion with its swarms of maids alternating between cleaning and snowball fights.  Past the village and its bright lights, the children playing just as carefree as the fairies.

Tokiko looked down at the masses of people and sighed again.  A stray youkai like her had more in common with the Grinch then with the masses of Whoville anyway she supposed.  She had no family to get together with and give presents to.  No house big enough for a tree, and certainly no fireplace for a stocking.  Definitely no money for a feast, and no song for her to sing.

She shrugged and wandered on.  Perhaps it was best if she didn't know about this Christmas.  Hopefully the witch wouldn't get interested and spread it about either.  She didn't need the villagers starting up some holiday and rubbing her face in it.

?Oi!  What are you doing here?  No suicides today!  I get enough of that from the outside world.?

Tokiko blinked and found herself looking at a rather large pair of breasts.  Moving her gaze upward she saw they were attached to a rather lazy looking shinigami.  ?Eh?  What do you mean about suicide?  I'm not planning to kill myself!  I don't want to die at all!? Tokiko yelled at the death god.  She thought it best to make that point clear quickly.

Komachi sat down.  ?Well good.  Suicides are a pain.  I have enough problems with winter settling in.?  She looked up at the youkai.  ?Still you have to be kinda messed up to accidentally stumble here.  What's on your mind??

Tokiko considered just flying away.  After all she had her pride as a youkai.  But she was tired, and the air here seemed a little warmer then home.  So she sat down and said, ?I was just thinking about a book I had.  I was almost done, but then that stupid black white witch stole it.?

Komachi laughed and rolled her eyes.  ?Oh man.  The boss is gonna chew that girl out so bad when she catches her again.?  Then she looked down at the small youkai again.  ?So what book was it?  I've heard about a lot of good books while ferrying people over the river.  Maybe I can tell you about it.?

Tokiko considered for a moment.  She hated spoilers, but then again she was almost done...  ?It was 'How the Grinch Stole Christmas.'?

Komachi blinked a few times at that, then leaned back.  ?Christmas huh?  Never expected to hear a youkai talking about that.?  She shook her head.  ?Well I suppose a couple of outsiders had to have come in knowing about it.  Still I don't expect it to become a big thing.  At least not like it is in the outside world.?

Tokiko frowned.  ?It's a big thing in the outside world?  Then how come I've never heard about it before now?  I read all the outside world books I can.?

?Well that's an easy one to answer,? Komachi said.  ?They make a huge fuss in it in the outside world.  One or two months of advertising, Christmas songs and specials.  You're supposed to find the true meaning of life, reunite with all your family and hook up for a romantic evening with your girlfriend all at the same time.  And it's all supposed to turn out wonderfully.?

?It's even weirder out here.?  Komachi shook her head.  ?I mean, at least the Christians have the religious holiday to go with it.  And better music too, though they don't play that on the radio for some reason.  Most Japanese people just get the hyped version.?

?And in the end it never turns out perfect.  There's always a present you didn't want, or a relative who can't come, or the guy you're interested in asks out some other girl.  Or worse, you've lost a friend, or your job.  And the fact that everyone's telling you you're supposed to be having some big happy event with everyone just makes everything seem worse,? Komachi stopped her rant with a weak grin.  ?Sorry.  Maybe a death god isn't the best person to ask about this.?

?I'm a youkai, I probably shouldn't be asking,? Tokiko pointed out.  She sat and thought about the the shinigami's words.  ?So it's all a commercial thing then??

Komachi paused and stared into the sky.  ?Well...  not all.?

Tokiko watched as the death god fiddled with her scythe for a bit.  ?About a century back we got pulled in to work overtime in Europe.  They'd decided to have a huge war over there.  Big mess.  Everyone was pulling double shifts.?

Komachi continued staring into the distance as she went on.  ?Anyway, the area I got sent to help with,  they'd just started the fighting.  There were still dead on the battlefield.?

?It was cold and miserable.  They were sleeping in trenches, and stringing barbed wire to cause their enemies as much trouble as possible.  And the only reason the ground wasn't entirely mud was because it was mostly frozen.?

?Yet that evening, they just put down their guns.  They went out of their trenches and walked over to their enemies to talk and trade rations.  They even sang carols together.?

The shinigami shook her head.  ?It was so strange.  That people who were killing each other barely a week before were willing to put that all aside, just because it was 'Christmas.'?

Tokiko sat and thought about it.  The whole situation didn't seem to make any sense.  But she could sense no deception in the shinigami's words.  And there was no reason for the death god to lie to her.

?Anyway I better be getting back to work.  It may be Christmas but I only get O-bon off,? Komachi said while standing.

Then she froze in place as another voice swept over her.  ?Indeed.  And since you aren't on vacation, you should have brought back another soul by now!?

Tokiko looked up to see a more slender woman floating above the two.  She looked rather cross.  Tokiko carefully backed away from the death god.  Best not to be blamed for that.

Komachi took off.  ?Well hope that was helpful.  Remember not to kill yourself okay!  Gotta go.?

The woman sighed then turned to Tokiko.  ?And you little youkai, you should be more careful with your life.  Much like that ice fairy you are too quick to battle, and you sometimes wander too far from your home.  You should temper your pride with reason.?

Tokiko was a little annoyed being compared to a fairy, but she wasn't willing to press the issue.  Anyone who a shinigami called took orders from was not one to argue with.  And she could see the wisdom in not fighting too much.  She simply nodded.

Shikieiki slowly smiled at that.  ?Ah, it's nice to have someone listen to me immediately instead of throwing a tantrum.?  She paused for a moment.  ?I'm curious though.  What were you discussing with Komachi?  Normally she doesn't look that thoughtful.?

Tokiko blinked.  ?Well I asked her something about 'Christmas,' and she told me a story about it.?

Shikieiki looked intrigued at that.  ?Hm... Christmas eh??  Shikieiki seemed lost in thought.  ?The best and the worst of holidays.?

Tokiko hesitated, but she didn't have anything better to do.  ?Why do you say that??

?Hm...? The yama looked at Tokiko.  ?How well do you understand humans little youkai??

Tokiko considered the matter.  ?I... don't know.  I've read a lot about humans, but I've never really gotten to know them personally.?

?Ah, then you should know how similar and how different those stories are from the truth,? Shikieiki said.  The yama thought for a moment.

?Understand, humans have holidays to remind them of all the things they take for granted, and to remind them of all the things they're supposed to search for in life.  Love, peace, joy and hope.  It is a good thing to search for them every day,? Shikieiki sighed.  ?But, well, humans are quick to get caught up in the details and forget the goals.?

?But that makes the search all the more important,? Shikieiki looked down at the youkai.  ?Does that give you some idea??

Tokiko frowned.  ?I guess?  I can understand getting caught up in things.  But I think there's still something missing.?

Shikieiki nodded.  ?There always is.  As a youkai you aren't one for religion, so that explination would be a waste.  Still, perhaps I can give you a hint.  If you want to learn more, you should go that way,? Shikieiki said, pointing vaguely to the east.

?Thanks,? Tokiko said as she hopped into the air.  She fluttered off into the air and began traveling.

After a little bit though she found herself at the base of youkai mountain.  ?Hrm... I don't really want to fly up there,? she muttered.

?Oh, but that's where you're meant to go.?

Tokiko glanced up at the mountain skeptically.  ?Really?  I don't want to have to explain myself to all the tengu patrols.  It seems like way more trouble then it's worth.?

?Don't worry.  I'm... the ghost of Christmas present.  No one will see you.?

?Weird name,? Tokiko muttered before beginning her flight up the mountain.  About halfway to the top she realized she had no reason to just trust the voice, but it seemed to be working, so the youkai continued on.

Finally they reached the lake and the Moriya shrine.  Tokiko frowned again.  ?Didn't the yama say that Christmas was a Christian holiday?  Why are we at a shrine??

?Ah, well Christmas has spread a lot.  Let me show you.?

Tokiko unconsciously moved around to the side of the shrine and peaked into the main room.  While the outside was unchanged, here inside things were different.  A evergreen treetop was in the corner, decorated with lights and glass orbs.

And around the kotatsu were all the members of that strange family.  Suwako was happily pealing a persimmon, while Sanae was carefully checking an egg timer.  Kanako was staring at the little tree in the corner with a frown.

Finally when Sanae turned over the egg timer the larger goddess spoke.  ?Hrm, always seems wrong.  I mean why are we giving faith to some other religion??

?Eh, does that mean you don't want Sanae's special Christmas cake then Kanako?? Suwako asked with a wide grin.  ?More for me then!?

?Ah!  That's not what I meant at all froggy!? Kanako reached over and pulled the other goddesses hat over her eyes.  ?I just think it should be a better holiday!  Say, one dedicated to us.?

Sanae reached out with practiced ease to separate the two goddesses.  ?Now now.  No fighting.  And I wouldn't want this holiday to be one of your holidays.  After all, this is the one day I have my family all to myself.?

Kanako pulled her priestess into a hug followed soon after by Suwako.  Tokiko smiled slightly and moved away from the window.  ?Hm... That's sweet.?

Then she sighed.  ?Still I can't help but feel this is more like a human thing.  I don't have family.  And I don't have close friends.  Oh well.  I guess I learned something.?

?Hm... Maybe not close friends yet.  But you have a friend.?

Koishi smiled at the bird youkai and handed her a small package.  ?Here.?

Tokiko blinked at the Satori with the half opened eye.  ?Eh?  But I didn't get you anything.?

?That's not true.  You let me play with you.  I've always wanted to be a helpful ghost once.?  Koishi waved.  ?Merry Christmas Tokiko.  Maybe we'll see each other again.?

Tokiko waved, then blinked as the girl vanished again.  She wondered how Koishi had managed to hide her presence while carrying a conversation.  Then she wondered how she knew the girls name.

And there was a moment of shock as she began to wonder how she was going to get down without Koishi's stealth around her.

Fortunately the tengu weren't that interested in keeping people in.  So while she got a few odd looks from the wolf tengu, they mostly just shooed her down.  It helped that she was an animal youkai.

So as nigh began to fall, she made it down the mountain, and finally got back to her tiny home.

She opened the door and entered in.  First she checked her books, and happily found they were all still present.  Then she flopped down on her makeshift futon and lit an oil lamp.

Finally she took a good look at the package.  It was in simple brown paper, tied with a very nice red ribbon.  She'd have to save that for later.  From it's shape and heft she could already tell it was a book.

She carefully opened the present, setting the ribbon aside, and looked at the leather bound volume.  On the front it simply said, ?A Christmas Carol.?

Tokiko smiled.  Then she started as an object gently flew in through the window.

She quickly snatched the object from the air before it could fall.  To her surprise it was the book that the magician had stolen!  She jumped up to the window, but there was no sign of the black white witch.

Tokiko closed the window and looked down and the small book.  There was a slip of paper stuck between the pages.  Opening it up, she found it marking the spot she'd been out when the book had been stolen.

On the paper was written:

Thanks for letting me borrow this.  Figured you'd want it back today so I finished it quick.  Have a good one.

Tokiko stared at the paper in shock for some time.  Then she looked over the page, and began to read again.

She smiled as she reached the end.  Perhaps a certain magician's heart had grown three sizes as well.

It wasn't much of a miracle.  It wasn't even something so special that it couldn't have happened any other day.  But perhaps the fact that it happened this day brought more meaning to it.  Or perhaps it just made Tokiko more appreciative of it.

She put the book down carefully among all the others, then picked up the new book she'd gotten.  As she did so she promised that next year she'd return the favor to her new friend.

Then she opened up the book and began to read.

?Marlow was dead; to begin with.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Pr?spero A?o y Felicidad!
Post by: Esifex on December 23, 2010, 05:46:02 AM
Oh, hey, being a proper Librarian now, am I obligated to judge the WWC? It'd give me something to do.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Pr?spero A?o y Felicidad!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on December 23, 2010, 07:18:48 AM
Oh, hey, being a proper Librarian now, am I obligated to judge the WWC? It'd give me something to do.
Obligated no, because Rou was never obligated either. Allowed to, yes, and very much welcome to as well  :D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on February 14, 2011, 05:50:12 PM
We totally didn't forget about this again

Alright, time to dust things off and get back on track, shall we?

The last challenge is still awaiting judgement, but nontheless we will start a new one.
After all today is a day that is special to some, neglectable to others and annoying for the rest: Valentine's Day.
What better day to use as a challenge theme than one that has so many different meanings to people?

As such, the new topic of our Weekly Writing Challenge shall be:

Saying "I love you" - the Gensokyo way

(http://i56.tinypic.com/dlhwf9.jpg)

How would the girls of Touhou confess their feelings? And to whom?
Be creative and show us your ideas of courtship in Gensokyo.

Deadline is February 21st, one week from now. Might possibly be extended to 27th, if so we will announce it in time.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Pr?spero A?o y Felicidad!
Post by: MaxKnight on February 14, 2011, 06:02:23 PM
How uncanny... I was just thinking of writing something to commemorate this day, and a subject magically pops up for me to post it to.

I'd have to say, expect something from me by the end of the day; anybody who knows me will probably know which characters I'm going to focus on. >_>
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Pr?spero A?o y Felicidad!
Post by: Bias Bus on February 14, 2011, 07:34:11 PM
Fuck.

I'm going to write something but, I hope you'll take something that's not yuri. Anyone who knows me will be aware of how I feel about that shit in my touhou.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Pr?spero A?o y Felicidad!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on February 14, 2011, 08:10:00 PM
I'm going to write something but, I hope you'll take something that's not yuri.
I tried to construct the theme in a way that would allow you to make an entry without yuri, yes. Especially because I wanted to make it so you weren't excluded by default.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Sect on February 14, 2011, 08:14:38 PM
At last! Finally, I have my chance to write my Rinnosuke/Unzan/The Great Tengu love triangle romance fic! Wahaha.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on February 14, 2011, 08:24:38 PM
At last! Finally, I have my chance to write my Rinnosuke/Unzan/The Great Tengu love triangle romance fic! Wahaha.
dude that'd be hawt
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: VIVItheFujoshi on February 14, 2011, 08:46:34 PM
At last! Finally, I have my chance to write my Rinnosuke/Unzan/The Great Tengu love triangle romance fic! Wahaha.
:* do it do it do it!!!!  :*
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 14, 2011, 10:52:21 PM
Oh god VIVI you're the best <3

In regards to the previous contest, which still hasn't been judged, we can do that when this V-day contest also gets judged. So we'll have two winners running around, big deal. But getting out a new contest was more important than holding back because of the previous one. Rest assured, we won't forget about it.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: capt. h on February 14, 2011, 11:09:05 PM
Is love in Gensokyo anything like friendship? (http://media.photobucket.com/image/friendship%20nanoha%20motivational%20poster/Valiran/1178665070433jm1.jpg?t=1278377965)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Unassuming Squid on February 15, 2011, 03:17:01 AM
I think I'll give it a shot. I sort of have an idea...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Tengukami on February 15, 2011, 03:20:28 AM
It's been months since I wrote any fanfiction. Think it might be fun.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Suikama on February 15, 2011, 03:39:49 AM
Hmm, I got next week off so maybe I can try one of these for a change.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: MaxKnight on February 15, 2011, 05:40:30 AM
Rushed?  Yes, possibly; though I actually wanted this posted before it became the 15th for me (didn't happen; I blame Star Trek Enterprise).  Clich??  Slightly, though I think I slightly reversed a couple of things.  Also: see if you can spot all of the implied couplings!


Gensokyo, the land where the extraordinary is merely ordinary; magic is everywhere, creatures thought to only be myths and legends abound, even the occasional UFO is sighted.  Things that have phased into the forgotten have popped up throughout the land, but on occasion something filters through which is definite fact; people and objects, places and ideas…  One such idea was now being presented to a certain “Ordinary Witch” this very morning in mid-late winter.

At the moment, Marisa Kirisame looked a little confused.  “You wanna run that one by me again?”

Her conversation partner, Reimu Hakurei, sighed.  “It’s a holiday in the outside world; people use it as an excuse to do something romantic for the one they love.”

Marisa continued to stare at the Shrine Maiden.  “And you’re saying that day is today?”  She nodded in response.  “That’s all well and good, but why are you telling me?”

Reimu smiled.  “So you’re telling me there’s no one like that for you?”

Marisa’s eyes bulged at the accusation; she held her broom out in front of her in self defense.  “Wh-what makes you think that?!”

Reimu began chuckling at this.  “Oh stop acting out of character, Marisa.  Just look at the clothes you’re wearing; still in the blue witch costume wearing that shawl that she made for you.  Admit it, you love her.”

Marisa opened and closed her mouth a few times without making a sound; a few moments later she dropped her arms and drooped her shoulders a little in defeat.  She walked forward and sat next to her friend.  “So what are you saying; that I should go do or get something for her?  I wouldn’t even know where to begin…”  She sighed and slumped forward a little.  “Where did you hear about this holiday, anyways?”

“Yukari.”  Marisa planted her palm to her forehead; she sounded like she was muttering something along the lines of ‘of course.’  Reimu reached behind her and produced what looked like a box in the shape of a deep red heart.  “Where do you think I got this from?”  She opened it and proceeded to pick a piece of dark chocolate out, popping it in her mouth.  Several long moments later she said, “She definitely knows the way to my heart; if only she was doing it for reasons other than to get me to do stuff.”

Marisa stared at the package.  “Boxed chocolate, huh?  Does she even like chocolate?  Where would I find something like that?”

Reimu shook her head.  “It’s not necessarily the type of gift, nor is it how expensive it is; the key, Marisa, is that it comes from the heart.”

Marisa looked up into the Shrine Maiden’s eyes and nodded very slowly.  She jumped up and hopped onto her broom, saying, “All right, I’m going to go look into this; thanks ze!”

As she sped off, Reimu turned towards the open door of the shrine and said, “She’s gone; shall we prepare?”

A voice from the inside said, “Are you sure you’re okay with using your shrine for this?”

Smiling as she stood, she said, “I’m fine with it so long as you don’t make a mess.”

Despite the fact that Marisa seemed to know precisely what she wanted to do when she left, Marisa in fact had no clue on what her plan was; this was why her first stop was the Scarlet Devil Mansion, not to raid it for once, but for advice and information.

The usual method was to blast the gate guard from a distance, bust through the part of the mansion where the magical stress allowing it to be bigger on the inside was the highest, stash some books, and get out before they knew what hit them; this time, more tact might just be the way to go.  As such, Marisa walked up to the gate and greeted Hong Meiling.

“Hiya, Dragon.”  Marisa had more respect for the girl, at least in hand-to-hand combat; that incident involving the weird weather and something called a ‘robot’ taught her that Meiling can hit like a truck, thus earning her the title bestowed upon her by the Chinese character on her hat.

The guard was on alert from the moment that she first saw the witch approaching; she was a little confused by the approach, but figured that this was meant to be some kind of trick… this could be a diversion to allow someone else to slip by, perhaps that puppeteer friend of hers.  She held her pose right up until Marisa walked up to her and… bowed.  Startled, Meiling bowed back and said, “What are you doing here, thief?”

Marisa held her hands in front of her in surrender.  “I’m just here to talk to Patchy; think you can let me in?”

Meiling looked a little indecisive for a moment just as Saukya Izayoi phased in beside her, slightly startling the Chinese girl.  “I will escort you to the library.”  Sakuya turned to the guard and added, “Come along, Hong, we may need your power should she try something once she in there.”

Nodding, Meiling nudged Marisa forward towards the open gate, and the three filed into the house.

“St. Valentine’s Day?”  Patchouli looked a little troubled at hearing  the witch mention it.  “Where did you hear about that?”

Marisa placed her hand behind her head.  “From Reimu, who heard about it from Yukari.”

Patchouli returned to her book she had been previously reading; Meiling and Sakuya hovered nearby, watching their charge.  Also nearby was Koakuma, a bound demon serving as Patchouli’s librarian assistant.  Without looking up from her book, Patchouli said, “And why is it you needed to ask me about it?”

Marisa recalled some of what Reimu had told her earlier and decided it was best to just come out with it.  “You’re the smartest person I know, Patchy, and I figured that if anyone could tell me what I should do, it would be you.”

The librarian raised an eyebrow at this, but still did not look up.  “Ah, this is about her.”  Marisa made a face at this statement, but said nothing.  “Well, I have had the chance to speak with her on occasion; she was able to help with some of my more elaborate spellwork with her experience, and in return I allowed her access to parts of my library.  She’s studious, but too narrow in her focus; I would say she would be insulted by a gift involving her craft, at least at this juncture of your relationship.”  While invaluable advice, Marisa was starting to regret asking this person.

“Why not take her someplace exotic that she’s never seen before?”  Everyone was startled by the sudden voice that cut in to the conversation; they looked up to see a childlike girl with colorful, prismatic wings.  “That is, if you know someplace like that?”

Before anyone else could say or do anything, Koakuma walked up to her and said, “Flandre, what are you doing up and about?!  It’s well past when you should normally be asleep.”

Flandre smiled up at the succubus.  “I heard that Marisa was here, but hadn’t heard any explosions; I wanted see what was up.”  She turned to face the witch.  “Well?  How about it?”

Shaking the surprise out of her head, Marisa said, “I, um… don’t get out that often unless it’s to solve something; I don’t know anyplace like that…”  Flandre began to look a little disappointed at that; Marisa reacted quickly by saying, “It was good advice, ze!  I wouldn’t have thought of that, for sure.”  She turned back to the librarian, who didn’t seem to be paying attention.  “Well, thanks for your help; I guess I’ll keep looking around, then.”

Marisa started walking towards the door when she heard Koakuma say, “Come on, Flandre, it’s time for bed…”  She looked back at them walking off, then looked at the others, then back at them…  Something about the scene seemed… wrong.  Wasn’t it normally Sakuya that was needed to get her back into her room?

Shrugging, Marisa turned back and found herself once again being escorted by the maid and the guard.  Once they reached the gate again, the witch turned back and said, “See?  This wasn’t so bad; it’s not always a fight every time I come over.”

Meiling frowned and said, “Too bad, too; I could have used the excitement.”  Marisa gave her a funny look.  “I have the night off, tonight.”  She explained.

Sakuya shot her coworker a look and said, “As do I…”

Marisa failed to notice anything strange about this and asked, “Wow, really?  That’s weird… I wonder what’s going on?”

Sakuya suddenly had a look of comprehension.  “Ah, that must be it; Patchouli has something special planned for the mistress when she wakes up tonight.  I do not believe they will want to be disturbed.”

Marisa’s raised eyebrow got no answer, so she climbed onto her broom and turned back, waving and saying, “Whatever; I’ve got some more places to go, so you two have fun tonight!”

The witch had roamed Gensokyo, attempting to find any leads on what she should do for this day, or what she should get her, but mostly all she got was nothing.  Nobody in the Human Village had any clues, Eirin was convinced Marisa wanted an aphrodisiac, and Mokou suggested (rather strangely, for that matter) that you always hurt the ones you love.  By the time the sun was beginning to set, Marisa was beginning to think her quest was impossible; she was flying high over Gensokyo when suddenly a bouquet of wildflowers dropped directly into her field of vision.

She came to a sudden stop and flailed her arms out to catch them, then turned her head from side to side to try and see where they came from.  Marisa typically sat close to the front of her broom in order to have more control when moving at high speeds, so when she leaned back a little she was startled to find someone apparently sitting right behind her with their back facing her.  Tensing slightly, Marisa said, “Who are you?”

A voice giggled.  “You know, you have the most fascinating subconscious…  You should let me hypnotize you at some point; it might be enlightening!”

Marisa recognized that voice…  “Why are you on my broom, Koishi?”

Marisa felt her shrug.  “I’ve heard you’ve been looking for advice, and I’ve just been looking for someone to give advice to.”

At this point Marisa was getting tired of asking so many questions, considering she had done so all that day; unfortunately, this one nagged at her, “What’s with the flowers?”

Koishi smiled, despite the witch not being able to see it.  “Those are her favorite; they are rare both to Gensokyo and in this time of year; her subconscious is fascinating, too, but she seems to know more about it than most people do…”

Marisa didn’t hear anything beyond the words ‘her favorite.’  She found herself staring at the bouquet and only barely registered that she wasn’t alone on the broom; she said, “Thank you Koi-“ she turned herself around to look back but found nothing but empty broom.  “shi.”  Shaking her head, she gripped the broom handle with one hand and held tight to the flowers with the other before pointing herself towards the forest and speeding off.

While light was still visible, below the tree line it was quite dark; a thin layer of snow was on the ground, undisturbed by any kind of movement.  Marisa was nearly ready to bust the door down of the house she arrived at when she saw the note.

Ripping it off, she read it out loud; “Gone to the shrine.  Don’t wait up.  ~Alice” She made a face after reading it.  “Why’d she put a heart next to her name?”  Marisa simply chose not to try to comprehend this and hopped back onto the broom; her target had moved and by all the gods of Gensokyo she was going to catch her!

The sun had set completely by the time she finally arrived back to the shrine.  It appeared to be completely dark, without any sign of life, not even Suika could be found.  Marisa prowled around for a moment before coming to a stop in front of the entrance.  It wasn’t late enough for Reimu to have gone to bed, so why wasn’t there more light and sound?  She pondered this for a moment before a voice thoroughly startled her.  “Marisa?”

After she calmed down, she turned herself around and had to take in a very deep breath; before her was the object of her desire: dressed rather unusually in a pale pink dress with shoulders bare of any kind of wrap or sheath, the red hairband still a fixture on her person.

Marisa was so spellbound by the vision of Alice Margatroid that she failed to notice the girl walking up to her and taking the bouquet from her hand.  “These flowers…   I love these!  Where did you find them?”

This brought Marisa out of her reverie.  “Er, um… I have my ways.”  She turned to look around and around at their surroundings.  “What are you doing here?  This place looks deserted…”

Alice smiled.  “Reimu left to go to the mountain; she said something about surprising Sanae… or was it getting kidnapped by Yukari?  I can’t remember.”

Marisa looked at the puppeteer in confusion.  “Wait, does that mean that-“

“We’re alone here?”  Alice interrupted.  “Come with me.”  She walked into the shrine proper; Marisa could see a very dim light coming through the door.  She walked carefully into the building and was astounded at what she saw; a table had been set with a few candles lit.  Two places were set on either side of the table.

Marisa goggled at what she saw; she said, “What’s going on h- !!”

Before Marisa could continue that thought she found a pair of hands on her cheeks and her mouth otherwise occupied by her companion.  Surprise gave way to mindless pleasure as she melted into the kiss.

A few moments later, the liplock ended and Marisa found herself staring into those crystal blue eyes.  When Alice spoke, she jumped slightly.  “Happy Valentine’s Day, my love.”

Blushing slightly at being addressed as such, Marisa grinned back and replied, “Right back atcha, ze.”


And that, as they say, is that.  It was fun, though.  As I said, I kinda wanted to do something like this, but it was last minute, and the challenge just kinda popped up; since I found this thread, the idea of submitting something was appealing to me.  Anyways, I mostly just hope everyone enjoys reading it; I certainly enjoyed writing it.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Sect on February 15, 2011, 05:51:04 AM
You have this line

Quote
?Why not take her someplace exotic that she?s never seen before??  Everyone was startled by the sudden voice that cut in to the conversation; they looked up to see a childlike girl with colorful, prismatic wings.  ?That is, if you know someplace like that??

twice. You should either edit it and delete one of the lines, or add two more iterations :3

Anyways, cute story.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: MaxKnight on February 15, 2011, 05:57:53 AM
Dang, that happens sometimes when I transfer my story from Word to a forum post; for some reason, even after copying a new line, it sometimes pastes the old one...

Edited; thanks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Conqueror on February 15, 2011, 01:31:17 PM
Hmm, looks fun. Of course, it doesn't have to be romantic love, right?  :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Sect on February 16, 2011, 05:26:28 AM
Well, here's my entry. Have fun.




Patchouli stiffened as a silent alarm was triggered, and struggled out of the cushions of her high backed chair. "Koakuma, report!" she wheezed.

The little devil reported back almost instantaneously, her voiced drifting to the librarian's ear on magical winds. "The storeroom was just broken into, but almost everything's untouched! The only thing that's missing is a magical focuser." By that time, Patchouli had managed to wriggle her way out of the comfortable chair, and had already gathered her tome of magic. "Mistress, do you think it's Marisa?"

The magician attempted a raspy chuckle. "Who else is brazen enough to rob us? Still, I'm a bit surprised," she mused, flipping through her book to find a spellcard she could unleash quickly, "that she has yet to attempt to abscond with any of my precious books."

"Hey, thanks for reminding me!" a gratingly cheerful voice piped up from behind Patchouli. The librarian whirled around to see the black-white witch floating on her broom, casually grabbing a few books from the high shelves and tossing them carelessly in a bag. "Don't want to ruin our thing, you know?"

"If you didn't want to 'ruin our thing'," Patchouli rasped, drawing the spellcard, "then you shouldn't steal my books and items in the first place, you little rat!"

Marisa only laughed, then yelped as she flew down to avoid a spray of danmaku from the recently arrived Koakuma.

"Don't worry! I'm just borrowing it for tonight! I'll give it and the books back, the same way I'll give back the others!" the blonde grinned, shooting past the magician on her broom. Patchouli snarled as spell circles formed around her, crackling with power waiting to be unleashed.

"Yes, 'when you die'!"


----


When the bell attached to her door rang, Nitori looked up and tried to brush her blue hair away from her eyes, only to flinch slightly when her hand bounced off the welding mask she still wore. Flipping the mask up, she gawked at Marisa. "W-what happened to you? You look terrible!"

"Just a little play," the witch wheezed, coughing out a little smoke and brushing char off her sleeve. "Still got my life, my books, 'n, of course, my hat, so I'm good." Her grin didn't falter at the kappa's unsure expression, and she made herself at home in the kappa's den, a mess of strange inventions and devices.

"So, that project that I asked you about. Is it ready?" Nitori frowned at Marisa's easy dismissal of her own injuries, but sighed and removed the mask.

"Yeah, it's done, but I'm not really sure why you need it, or even how or if it'll even work at all..." she said, going to a strange rock sitting on the end of her work bench, about the size of a small cooking pot with two handles. Grunting a bit, she picked it up, and carefully moved to Marisa.

When Marisa took the object from Nitori, she yelped in surprise as she nearly fell over. "Holy hells! Just how heavy is this thing?!"

"Well, it is made of steel, with a lead lining and encased in concrete. Of course it's going to be heavy," Nitori said, watching the witch struggle with the object. After a few moments, Marisa was able to handle the weight, and wobbled outside to her broom, with the kappa following after.

As Marisa mounted her broom and prepared to take off, she felt a tug on her sleeve. The witch looked down to see Nitori's concerned face. "Marisa, are you sure you want to try doing this? We don't even know if it'll work!"

The witch just gave her a wide grin. "Don't worry, I'm sure it'll work! She can make it happen, no problem!"


----


"Yeah, sure, I could do it," the girl said, looking down at Marisa, who only came up to her chest. "Dunno why I should, though. I mean, I was told that doing stuff like this is dangerous for some reason, and I don't wanna be yelled at again."

"Come on, Okuu," Marisa whined, holding onto the concrete contraption, "I'm beggin' you! I only need a little bit of your power!" The hell raven crossed her arms over her third eye (the witch backing up to avoid being hit over the head with the raven's third arm) and looked up at the ceiling of the reactor room, thinking hard.

"Huh... I dunno... I should really ask Satori-sama or snake-lady if it's okay..."

"There's no need to," Marisa interrupted. "It's just like asking a neighbor for a cup of sugar: you get what you need, and you can bake a cake or whatever and share with everyone, you know?"

"Unyu?" Utsuho blinked owlishly at the witch. "Cake?" The raven's mouth split into a grin. "You're making some cake?! Can I have some?" Marisa stared blankly at the bird brained youkai.

"Er... sure! But only if you can lend me some of your power." With a grin, Utsuho relieved Marisa of the odd object, easily hefting the object with one hand.

"All right, let's do this!"


----


The white haired man stared at the witch with an expression that could be best described as a mix of shock and awe. "You want me to do what?"

The witch just grinned back cheekily, tapping the concrete object and a metal and glass pentacle that she had lain on the shop keeper's counter. "Ya heard me the first time, Kourin." The half youkai sighed as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

"Yes, I did, but I just wanted to make sure that I hadn't gone temporarily insane." Rinnosuke fixed Marisa with a hard glare. "That doesn't mean that you haven't gone insane, though."

"Hey hey, it'll work!" Marisa exclaimed, pulling a folded piece of parchment from the apron of her outfit and slamming it in front of the shop keeper. "I have all of the notes and designs right there! It's perfect." Rinnosuke frowned as he picked up the parchment and unfolded it, studying the contents carefully. After ten minutes of consultation, he sighed heavily.

"All right, your notes seem to be correct, but this still seems like a terrible idea."

Marisa, who had wandered off to poke at some bottles on the shelving (the tiny Koishi in the bottle gleefully poked back), whimpered at him."Come on...! I need it by tonight, and you're the best craftsman ever! I'll owe ya big time!" The shop keeper gave the witch another sharp look.

"Tonight? What's so important that you need something like this so soon?" At that question, something surprising happened: Marisa blushed. Rinnosuke blinked in surprise as the witch shuffled her feet with a red face.

"Well... tonight's special, you know? So, I really need to have it before today ends..."

Rinnosuke looked at the young witch long and hard, then sighed as his features softened. "All right, I'll do it. Just give me the Hakkero and let me pull out the hazmat suit, and I'll work on it." With a whoop, the witch plunked the octagonal device, and hopped through the front entrance.

"I just need to pop by the rabbit place, and I'll be back! Thanks, Kourin!" With that, the witch had left as quickly as she entered. The shop keeper could only sigh and shake his head.

"Really, that girl..." he griped as he gathered the materials left by Marisa (the Koishi in a Bottle gave him a sympathetic shrug of the shoulders). "Still, just what does she need that for, for today of all days...?"


----


"Something to give energy?" Eirin repeated with an arched eyebrow, before shrugging and reaching into a small refridgerator. After a few moments of shuffling, she placed a tall and thin silver can in front of the eager witch. "It's from the outside world, but it's effective for what it's made of and how much it costs. Well, so long as you don't mind the taste, or the potential side effects."

Marisa picked up the can with a bit of wonder. "Oh, so this will increase my magical energy?" The witch blinked when the can was snatched away.

"Oh, so you needed magical energy, huh? You should've been more precise." The doctor tossed the can back into the refridgerator, and started shuffling through bottles in a cabinet. Marisa scratched her head in embarrassment.

"Yeah, maybe. If you can also make sure that my aim stays real steady, that would be great."

The moon doctor frowned at the extra requirement. "Then that can I gave you would definitely not work, then." A small growing pile of dubious looking bottles had accumulated on the countertop as the doctor dug through the cabinet, before retreating triumphantly with a small brown bottle. "Here you go, something I had made a while back."

Marisa took the bottle, easily concealable in her hand, and studied it with great concern. "Hey, doc, are you sure that this is the right drug?" Eirin scoffed at her concern, shoving the medicine bottles back in the cabinet in a seemingly haphazard fashion.

"Of course it is: I remember every single drug I've made, what bottle I put it in, and where I put the bottle. I don't label the drugs to keep the rabbits and the princess from getting into things they don't need to."

The witch frowned as she pocketed the bottle. "How the heck would that keep them out?" The doctor smiled slightly as she finished restocking and locking the cabinet.

"Oh, that's because they assume that whatever medicine they decide to play with is acid or poison, after years of conditioning." The doctor's smile softened at a long passed memory. After a few moments, she glanced over at Marisa, whose eyes were as wide as dinner plates and her fingers twitching sporatically. "Oh, don't worry, that medicine isn't poison."


----


That night, a breeze shook the tall stalks of the bamboo forest. High above them floated Marisa, staring intently at the full moon above her. In one hand was the brown bottle, cap already loosened and tossed away. In the other was her mini-Hakkero, which now had the pentacle bolted onto it, with a strange, black light encased in crystal in the middle of the pentacle.

Moving with determination, Marisa quickly chugged the medicine, gagging a bit at its bitter taste, and tossed the bottle over her shoulder. The witch then took the modified Hakkero in both hands, and pointed the device directly at the satellite looming over her.

"Here we go, full power!" she shouted, her golden eyes seemingly glowing with an inner light as the Hakkero began charging, first golden, then black, then finally a bright white.

Love Sign: 「Solar Spark」!

An intense white beam launched from the modified Hakkero, blinding everything within a mile of the blast. It wasn't any bigger than Marisa's usual Master Spark; in fact, it seemed to be slightly smaller. However, anyone watching from a distance could tell the intended effect of the attack, as, long seconds after the launching of the spell, the beam impacted the moon. Marisa had her eyes closed tightly: the intense light would've kept her from seeing anything anyways. However, slowly, slightly, and carefully, the witch moved her hands, the beam following her movements and carving a trench in the satellite. The movements were carefully rehearsed, for the trench soon began to show a distinct pattern.

Time passed slowly, and Marisa's body was showing her rapidly growing fatigue: her teeth ground against each other, sweat began pouring down her face and body, and her hands began to tremble slightly. However, before she reached her breaking point, she flashed a grin and cut off the power she poured into the spell. The beam disintegrated into white fireflies of power, starting from its origin above the Bamboo Forest and ending on the surface of the moon.

Shuddering from the magical drain, Marisa struggled to open her eyes to look at her handiwork, and her grin grew to encompass her entire face. "Heh, looks like a comple~" she trailed off, eyes rolling into the back of her head as she lost conciousness and fell, her broom following soon after.

Fortunately for her, she was caught by a yakitori vendor, as opposed to being speared on the bamboo or crushed by the fall. "You damn idiot," Mokou muttered as she held the witch, her limp body hanging across the immortal's arms, "now I'm gonna hafta take you to the doctor for your stupid stunt." The witch had no response prepared, except a weak snore.

Snorting, Mokou floated towards the now bright lights of Eientei. The immortal gave a glance up at the moon, now defaced with the words "I ♥ You - Marisa" in looping English, and, despite herself, chuckled.


----


Marisa woke up to a lot of pain and soreness. Groaning, she weakly covered her eyes with her hand, and struggled to sit up. A hand on her chest prevented that from happening.

"You shouldn't move: that foolish stunt you pulled last night sapped most of your energy." Marisa frowned, and pulled her hand away from her eyes to look at the face of Eirin, standing in front of the bed in Marisa's house. "Really, Marisa, I expected something flashy from you after you came for that medicine, but carving a love message into the moon? Where an entire civilization lives, and people in the outside world can see it? Are you out of your mind?"

The witch grinned, and held up her hand, thumb and pointer finger very close together. Eirin looked at her, unamused. "A little bit, huh? Well, now you'll have to deal with mana exhaustion for several weeks. I'm honestly impressed with Morichika, though: after finding out you used some of that Hell Crow's power, I half expected to need to treat for radiation."

"Hey, I made the plans," Marisa protested. "And a couple a' weeks of bed rest is totally worth it!"

Eirin's expression was completely blank. "Hm, is that so?" she replied, looking out the window at the defaced moon. Several long minutes passed in silence, Eirin contemplating the outside while Marisa basked in the glow of success. Finally, the doctor broke the silence.

"Who was the message for?"

"Huh?" was Marisa's eloquent reply.

"Your message. It wasn't directed to anyone, but you signed it. You had someone in mind, right?" Eirin replied, still looking out of the window. Marisa's mouth moved in confusion a few times.

"I-isn't it obvious?" Eirin gave no response, instead fiddling with the window's catch, so Marisa tried a different tact. "Well, it doesn't matter if you don't know, 'cause the person its for knows damn well that I wrote for h-" Marisa's comment was washed out by the roar of sound as Eirin threw open the window. The doctor and the witch could hear the loud commotion of people arguing, sometimes punctuated with the sounds of danmaku, about a very familiar subject.

"I get the impression that it's not as obvious who the message is for as you think it is," Eirin remarked dryly, enjoying the sight of Marisa gaping like a fish. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I must be off. I'll send in your guests, so that you can explain the situation to them." With an almost cruel sounding chuckle, Eirin left the room, leaving behind the increasingly distraught and bedridden magician.



Yaaay. Technically Erebus safe.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Sect on February 16, 2011, 05:52:25 AM
Also, advice to everyone: don't write your shit in Notepad. God knows why I did it.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: MaxKnight on February 16, 2011, 06:00:32 AM
Ah ha ha, I love it!  How incredibly Marisa-like.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Marokuu on February 16, 2011, 07:47:35 PM
Here's a recount of what went through my head during this.

*reads about lead and concrete* "hey Okuu will be here"

*smiles at Okuu conversation*

*finishes reading*

*thinks a bit* "wait does fusion really produce radiation?"

*does research* "yes, yes it does... just not the same as fission"

I usually go partway through that chain anytime anyone mentions Okuu and radiation, glad I finally put it to rest :/
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Iced Fairy on February 16, 2011, 11:50:48 PM
And now, let us determine who is the true King of Hearts!

(What, you didn't think I was gonna rest on my laurels did ya?)

-------

Lilly White twirled through the air, spinning in joy at the arrival of spring.  All around her bullets flew out, a wordless declaration of the love in the fairy's soul.  And through that stream of bullets tengu dipped and dived.  Each trying to graze the pattern as closely as they could.  A display of skill, grace and strength.

Or at least that's what it was supposed to be.

On the ground below, Hatate sighed as the guy who was trying to impress her ran straight into a bullet.  She hadn't been expecting much of the kid, but still....

With his failure the day was pretty much over for her.  She brushed her skirt off and left.  None of the other contenders were worth sticking around for.  Just kids and meat heads.

She'd done her own runs earlier of course.  She'd even picked a shorter skirt so she could show off her legs more.  All that reporting work had done wonders for her dodging skills, and she'd hoped that her performance this year might draw the attention of some of the smarter tengu guys that had commented on her paper.  But while she could feel a lot more eyes on her this year, in the end all her admirers pursued the older women who'd built up a reputation in some field.

She probably could have caught one of the guy's who'd been rejected on the rebound, but she had too much pride for that.  After all there was still next year.  Tengu flirted a lot, but they took their time with relationships.

Besides, next year she'd have established her reputation as Gensoukyo's number one reporter!  That ought to improve her appeal.

Hatate'd almost managed to shake all her feelings of disappointment, when the feeling of cold steel being laid across the back of her neck derailed all of her thoughts.

"Hatate.  I'm so glad I found you," Momiji said dryly.

Hatate did her best to keep her voice steady.  "Um... Hello Momiji.  What do you need?"

Hatate relaxed a bit as Momiji removed her blade.  "I need you to help me out of a problem you got me in," the wolf Tengu replied with only the hint of a snarl.  "I need something for White Day that WON'T cause more rumors about me and Sanae."

Hatate winced.  "It's not my fault she gave you a pink cake."

"It's because she thought chocolate was dangerous to me for some reason!  Nothing else!" Momiji half yelled, half sighed.

"I know, and I told everyone.  It's not my fault no one believed that!" Hatate returned.

Momiji shook her head.  "Look, just give me an idea for a gift that's respectful and not going to make the rumors worse."

Hatate sighed and thought for a moment.  "Marshmellows.  They're hard to get, but not too extravagant.  And it'll remind her of home."

"Sounds good to me sis."

The two tengu turned to find Orin standing there with her usual smile.  Hatate guessed if the kassha was in human form she was here to talk to someone.

"Is there something you need Orin?" Momiji asked.

The kassha nodded cheerfully.  "Nitori and I were gonna go bar hopping in the village on White Day.  See if we could meet people.  I know you don't wanna hook up with anyone, but if you're up for the bar hopping part we'll be glad to have you along."  The kassha grinned.  "If you want you can invite the miko too!"

Momiji smacked the cat upside the head.  "Ha ha.  Still I suppose that wouldn't be too bad, so long as you keep the jokes down.  Sanae could probably use some human company, and the goddesses will accept me as a chaperon."

Hatate shook her head.  "It's white day, won't you find more rejected girls then rejected guys?"

Orin shrugged.  "Whatever."

"There'll be plenty of guys crying over the fact that the girl gave them 'duty' chocolate instead of romantic like they thought," Momiji said simply.  "Or guys drinking because they didn't have anyone to give stuff to."

"Well have fun.  I've got stories to write," Hatate said as she turned away.

"Hey Hatate."

Hatate paused.  Momiji suddenly looked much more serious.  "Yeah?"

"At some point you should ask Aya why she never shows up to there events," Momiji said.

Hatate fiddled with her phone and frowned.  "Why don't you tell me yourself?"

Momiji turned away.  "Becuase it's not my place to say.  And because you might agree with her thoughts."

Hatate shrugged again and flew away.  She could do that later.  For now she wanted to reclaim her train of thought.

After a few seconds she nodded to herself.  She had an article to write.

And what better to write about then spring romance!

Hatate smiled and headed out towards the rolling fields past the village.  This time of the year they'd be full of flowers.  And so long as you avoided the suzerain field and kept your clippings eco friendly the local youkai wouldn't be a big problem for gatherers.  Which meant there was a good chance she could spot any people in a relationship out and about there.

Flying above the valley she saw a few humans at the fringes, and snapped quick pictures of them.  Once again she kicked herself for not figuring out if her camera had a zoom function.  But a quick pass at Tengu speeds was usually enough to get a candid photo, which she could later use to figure out who their sweetheart was with spirit photography.  She'd do the interview in person of course.  That's what she'd learned from her battle with Aya.

She'd gotten a good number of 'interview candidates' when she felt someone approaching her.  She turned to see one of the Prismrivers, Lyrica she thought, floating towards her.

The poltragiest looked her over then smiled.  "Oh hey, we needed a photographer.  Please come along."

"Huh?" Hatate cocked her head at the spirit, but Lyrica started floating down without explaining.  Shrugging Hatate followed.  It might be a scoop.

As they dropped into a little valley she realized just how big a scoop it was.

Kogasa was standing there in a black western suit, though the fact that she was hanging on to her umbrella body made the esemble more cut then dashing.  Standing next to her was Daiyousei in a similar outfit, who was blushing furiously.  Next to them was Nazrin, in what Hatate was certain was a minister's outfit.

Hatate pulled out her camera phone.  "So what's going on."

"Why it's a wedding of course," Nazrin said simply.

Hatate choked.  "What!?"  She looked over at the other two youkai.  Daiyousei was blushing feircer then before, and Kogasa just kind of shrugged.  Hatate turned back to Nazrin.  "And how are you a minister?"

"Because I'm Nazrin."

Hatate closed her eyes.  "That doesn't make sense."

Nazrin smirked.  "I'm a messenger of a god.  So I'm a priest, right?"

Hatate was certain the rules didn't work that way, but she didn't care that much.  This was a scoop after all!  She quickly took pictures of the participents, then signalled she was ready.  Nazrin raised her hand, and Lyrica started up the bridal march.

First onto the scene were Sunny and Luna, tossing flower petals.  They were followed by Star Saphire, who was holding a pillow with a ring, then Cirno holding a bouquet.  All of them were smiling widely, and wearing matching blue dresses.

Then, from around one of the smaller hills, stepped Medicine Melancholy in a white wedding dress.

Hatate's brain was buzzing from the sheer incredulousness of it all, but she knew her job.  She fired off as many photos as she could, knowing that she was going to have the best front page ever!

Medicine smiled at Kogasa as she stepped up next to the other tsukumogami and Kogasa returned it.  Nazrin coughed lightly.  "The sacrament of marriage is what brings us here this day...."

Hatate continued to snap photos as the ceremony progressed.  Cirno occasionally had to get poked in the side during the sermon, but all in all it was a very nice ceremony.  Kogasa stumbled through the vows a little, but Medicine kept smiling brightly though the whole thing.  They exchanged rings, and then came the finale.

"I now pronounce you husband and wife," Nazrin stated.  "You may now kiss the bride."

Hatate actually found herself smiling as Kogasa leaned forward and kissed Medicine.  It was all very weird, but it was so cute!  She took a final photo, then clapped along with the others for the couple.

After the two broke the kiss Medicine turned her bright smile to the crowd.  "Thanks everyone!  That was the best wedding we've had!"

Kogasa nodded.  "Yeah.  The photographer added some surprise to this one too.  Thanks Miss!"

"No problem," Hatate blinked.  "Wait, 'this one'?  You've done this before?"

The two tsukumogami looked confused at the question.  "Of course!  You haven't?  It's a real fun game," Medicine said.

"This is their seventh wedding," Cirno said with a laugh.

"We get to keep the dresses," Sunny added.

Nazrin leaned over to Hatate and whispered, "She's a doll tsukumogami.   She probably remembers being in fake weddings all the time.  And the umbrella doesn't know enough to correct her."

Hatate sighed deeply as she saw her story blow away on the wind.

"What should we play now?" Medicine asked Kogasa.

"I think we should change and try to surprise Tewi!" the karakasa replied.

"Sure!"

The two turned and waved to the 'wedding' party.  As they flew off Medicine said, "Thanks again everyone.  We'll call you when we want to play again!"

Nazrin removed her white collar and floated into the sky soon after.  "Well, that's it for me.  Later."  She flew off, with Lyrica following after.

Hatate sighed again and started parsing through her photos.  "Well I guess I could make an article on Christian style weddings."

Cirno floated to look over her shoulder.  "Oh!  You could make a story about youkai romance!"

"Do you even know what that means?" Hatate asked the fairy.

"Of course!"  Cirno looked offended.  "It would be a article on the many different, er...."  The fairy paused.

"Courtship rituals," Star offered sweetly.

"Right!  Courtship rituals that youkai perform!" Cirno finished proudly.

Hatate blinked at the ice fairy for a bit.  "That's... actually not a bad idea."  She flipped out her camera and started typing.  "So what are the rituals for fairies?" she asked with a bit of a smirk.

Cirno looked stumped for a moment.  "Er..."

"Well when two fairies love each other very much, the stork comes and brings them a baby fairy," Luna said simply.

Sunny laughed, "Come on, don't you know that Cirno!?"

"Shut up!" Cirno pouted.  "That's about baby fairies, not courtship.  It's different!"

Hatate shook her head.  "Don't tell me you actually believe that nonsense."

The fairies all looked at her in surprise.  "Oh, but it's true," Star said

"Yeah!  I mean some fairies just form, but the stork thing is totally true," Cirno stated firmly.  Sunny and Luna nodded in agreement.

"Have you ever seen that happen?" Hatate asked bluntly.

"Uh...."  The four fairies looked around at one another.  "Well, I mean...."

"I have pictures."

Everyone turned to see Daiyousei holding up some old polaroids.  "This was from when I was born."

Everyone crowded around the green haired fairy.  "You've never shown me there Daiyousei!" Cirno said in wonder.  "How long have you had them?"

"Well, it never came up.  And my parents gave them to me because they kept losing them," Daiyousei said happily.

Hatate flipped through the pictures rapidly.  Her head hurt.  She wanted to deny it, but sure enough, there were two fairies holding hands, and a stork with a basket in it's beak.  She even could see a family resemblance between Daiyousei and the wind fairy and lake fairy that were standing in the picture.

Worse yet, she could tell from the camera work exactly who was responsible for these photos.

She quietly left the five faries cooing over how cute Daiyousei was as a baby (which to be fair was pretty damn cute) and headed back towards youkai mountain.  She took a few detours along the way, but soon she arrived at the house of the person responsible for her current headache.

Seeing the windows were open she knocked on the door.

There was a pause, then the door slowly opened up.  "Hatate.  I didn't expect to see you here," Aya said.

"Did you stage that crazy stork photo?"

Aya furrowed her brow in confusion, for a moment, then she realized what was being asked.  "Ah!  That photo.  No, fairies are just weird sometimes."  Aya smirked.  "You've got a ways to go still kid if you couldn't tell me that straight off."  Aya thought a moment more.  "Hey, why are you bugging me about that?  Shouldn't you be out for the spring festivities?"

Hatate winced inwardly.  "They ended today.  No one my age worth bothering with."

"Ah."  Aya seemed pensive at that.  Then she opened the door.  "Well if you want to see the negatives as proof come on in.  I don't need to worry about you seeing that story."

Hatate was surprised at the offer, but she stepped inside anyway.  She knew what Aya's house looked like of course.  Papers and books were in most of the rooms, a printing press was in the corner, and there was a back area where Aya actually lived.  But the thing that caught her trained eye right now was a table with a bottle of Oni whiskey sitting on it, with an empty glass in front of it.  She turned her attnetion back to Aya who was a little less stable then she normally looked.  "Are you drunk," Hatate asked incredulously.

"No.  I've been drinking.  There's a difference," Aya stated sitting down and pouring another shot.  She pulled out a second glass.  "Want some?"

Hatate hesitated a moment, then shrugged and nodded.  Oni whiskey was about four times as potent as pure alcohol with all the stuff they added to it, but Tengu could handle it.

They sat there for a little while, each taking sips of the vile stuff, while Hatate generally felt more and more awkward.  Finally she managed to say, "So, Momiji said I should ask you why you never go to the spring events.  Even though you're unmarried."

Aya's eyebrows raised at that.  "Hm.  Momiji's matured."  The older tengu took another sip before continuing, "Tell me Hatate, which is more important to you.  Finding a mate, or being a reporter?"

Hatate looked at Aya for a moment.  "Well, I wouldn't say one is more important then the other.  I mean, I wouldn't want to go out with someone who wanted to keep me from reporting of course, but I don't see how'd they'd conflict."

"Ah, but they do."  Aya waved her glass a bit.  "You see to be a good reporter, you have to be a bad tengu.  You have to go and chat with non tengu all the time, and you're on the job on all the big holidays.  Anyone dating a big name reporter's gotta deal with that crap."  She took another sip.  "So while it's not a yes or no answer, you've gotta figure out what you're gonna sacrifice."

Hatate stared at her drink at that.  She couldn't really disagree with Aya's words.

Finally she slammed her hand down on the table.  Screw this.  She swiged the whole glass of whiskey, choked on the fumes for a bit, then stood up.  "Alright.  Let's go Aya."

"Wha?" Aya was looking up at her in confusion.

"You said it'd be harder to find a good date if we stick to reporting right?  Well that means we just have to be a little more forceful about dating."  Hatate brushed off her outfit.  "So we're going to head to a bar, find some good looking guys, and try some oni courtship."

Aya blinked at her.  "Isn't that when you walk up to someone, kiss them, and if they only dislocate your jaw that means they're fine with dating?"

"Yep."

Aya laughed and shook her head at Hatate's reply.  "Sure why not."  The older tengu downed her own drink.  "Let's go."

The two Tengu laughed as they headed out into thje night.

They'd come to regret it slightly later however, when their success made oni courtship take off among the tengu for a couple of years.  It did end up improving Hatate's right hook though.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Phlegeth on February 18, 2011, 01:27:21 AM
?Hey, HEY!? Yuuka came running through her field.  At the edge there was a group of kids from the human village.  ?Goddamn kids, get away from my field!?

?Eek!  She's coming, she's coming!? one of the boys shouted.

?I heard she uses kids as ferti...forty...dirt!? another kid shouted.

?She's gonna eat us!? another one shouted.

?No girl's worth this!? the first one shouted and they all ran off.

?What the hell was that about?? Yuuka thought to herself watching the kids run off.  She heard ruffling behind her.  She turned around quickly and reached down and grabbed a small fairy in a blue dress.  ?Fairy,? she said.

?I ain't afraid of you!? she said thrashing around.

?You should be,? Yuuka responded.  ?How much I kill you depends on your answer.  Why is everyone interested in my flowers all of a sudden??

?You can't a fairy!? she responded.

?Oh I can,? she said lifting the fairy to eye level.  ?But you'll just get better right?  Maybe I won't kill you.  Maybe I'll beat you down fraction of your health,? she grabbed a plant with her free hand, ?see this plant, it's a miracle worker for fairies.  Completely cures them.  I could inject you with this plant and you'd never get hurt, relatively speaking.  No bruising, no broken bones; it'll be healed instantly!  But you'll still fill it!  Each and every time!? she smiled at the fairy, who was in tears.  ?So let me ask you another question, do you want to answer my first question??

?Da...da...da...? she tried to say.

?You want your daddy?  Is that what you're trying to say?? Yuuka said.  ?I'm tired of this.  Now I'm going to ask myself a question; do I want to put my plant in you now or after I beat you the first time??

?No, no, no, noooooo!? she screamed.  The was an explosion behind Yuuka's head.

?Put her down!? Reimu yelled flying over.

?Always a pleasure, Shrine Maiden,? Yuuka grumbled.  ?Hey, I've got an incident for you to solve.?

?I'm not going to do anything for you, until you put her down.?

?You see, now we're at an impasse.  Cause I'm not going to put her down until I know why she and everyone else have been stealing my flowers.  So you find out why and I'll put her down, almost good as new.?

?Guess it can't be helped,? Reimu sighed.  ?There's a new fad, taking a flower from your garden and giving it to someone is a huge sign of affection.?

?You are good,? Yuuka said.  ?Didn't even have to beat anyone up,? she looked down at the fairy and shrugged.  ?Here catch,? she threw her hard at Reimu.

?Why?? Reimu yelled, catching the fairy.

?She was still messing around in my garden and had to be punished,? Yuuka said nonchalantly and started walking off.

?Fair enough,? Reimu sighed.  ?Where are you going??

?So this is a Trail by Fire thing, huh?  Heh heh heh heh heh, when I'm done, if anyone manages to take a flower from me, they better marry them.  Or put out, whatever humans do to show there affection.?

?They're just kids and fairies!? Reimu yelled.  ?Cirno, you better tell your friends to stay away from here, okay??  She nodded.  ?You'd have to be a complete idiot to try now.?

* * *

?Challenge accepted!? Marisa said, after hearing the story.

?No, no no no no!? Reimu protested.  ?Alice say something!?

?I'm not going to put out,? she smirked.  Reimu gave her a look of disapproval.  ?Don't give me that look, I have complete faith that Marisa probably won't die.?  A huge smile swiped across her face, ?right away,? Alice added and smile vanished.

?Sanae, help me talk some sense into them,? Reimu said turning around.  ?Sanae?  Where'd she go??

Marisa sighed and shook her head, ?Must be nice to be so dense.?  She said patting Reimu on the shoulder.

?What?? Reimu asked.

?I'm off, wait for me at the house Alice.  And you wait for Sanae, if I see her I'll send her back here.  Oh yeah, and Alice watch out for the spanner,? Marisa said and flew off towards the Garden of the Sun.

?Gotcha,? Alice waved and started walking in another direction.

?I don't believe this,? Reimu said.

* * *

Sanae, Marisa, and Yuugi stood on a hill over looking the Garden of the Sun.

?Yuugi?  Why are you here?? Marisa asked.

?Same reason as you, to get a flower.?

?You heard about it all the way underground,? Sanae asked.

?I heard it from Utsuho, who heard it from Cirno.  And if it all goes well, you're not going to want to return home tonight, you catch my drift,? she started nudging Sanae with her elbow.

?Yea, yea I get it,? Sanae rolled her eyes.

?I don't want to get married,? she continued.

?I know what you mean!? Sanae yelled.

?I want to do you Goddess,? she said bluntly.

?Okay, give me one good reason to not seal you right here, right now!? Sanae yelled.

?That's no way to speak to your Goddess in Law,? Yuugi looked up at the sky in deep thought.  ?Goddess in Law?  Is that right??

?Nah, you're not getting married,? Marisa answered.

?Ah, you're right.  Didn't think of that.?

?That's it, I'm sealing you!? Sanae yelled.

?I can teach the Narwhal,? Yuugi said.

?What the hell's a Narwhal?? Sanae stopped and asked.

?Oh, they're Sea Unicorns,? Marisa responded.

?They're not real,? Sanae said.

?Yea, they do,? Marisa answered.

?Do you really expect me to believe Sea Horses grow horns??

?What, no Sea Horses and Norwhals are two different things,? Marisa explained.

?Oh, what's the Sea Horse?  I've never tried that position?? Yuugi butted in.

?Wait, what?? both girls responded.

?This is getting us nowhere, let's go,? Sanae said ran off towards the garden.

Marisa walked up to Yuugi, ?So the Norwhal, huh??

?Yup, you're going to need access to large body of water, a horn, a couple of oxygen tanks, and Gensokyo Rock Lobster.?

?What's the Lobster for??

?In case you get hungry.?

?Oh.? she looked down at the Garden and Sanae standing there, ?We better hurry.?

They ran down to where Sanae was standing, ?Sanae??  Marisa said when they got up there.  She was unmoving and have a blank stare, Marisa waved her hand in front of her face and got no response.

?Look,? Yuugi pointed at the ground.  There was a vine traveling wrapping itself around Sanae's leg.

?Catoblepas Root,? she stomped down it, causing it to snap and the part wrapped around Sanae unrivaled and fell to the ground with a loud thump.

?Wh, what was that!?? Sanae yelled.

?Catoblepas Root,? Marisa said again.  ?A parasitic plant with a strong, fast acting paralyzing agent.  The paralyzing agent, makes it to heavy to grow itself up.  It goes after warmth of another living body and feeds off their nutrients while keeping them in place.  And as you saw as soon as the plant is off the body they can move.  So it's more of a defensive plant than an offensive one.?

?What does that mean?? Sanae asked.

?Two things: one, you can't use the poison to paralyze people.  Just pisses Alice off.  And two, we're in for some fun,? Marisa explained.

?How do you know this??

?I'm Marisa, I know everything,? she nudged closer to Sanae, ?except how to respect others personal space.  How you doing??

Sanae pushed Marisa off, ?Can't we just grab one of these flowers??

?Nope, wouldn't be much fun.  Let's venture deeper,? Marisa said and she and Yuugi went into the garden.

?I've got a bad feeling,? Sanae cautiously looked over her shoulder and ran after them.

?Hey, while you were lolly gagging back there, we decided to raid the green house,? Yuugi said when Sanae caught.

?What, I couldn't have been gone that long.  I want a say in that.?

?Okay fine,? Marisa stopped and turned around.  ?I say we raid the green house.?

?I agree,? Yuugi said.  ?You're out voted, to the green house!?

?Ugh,? Sanae groaned and looked around.  ?How come no Mandragaras or Aluranes are coming??

?You should know by now, Yuuka doesn't work like that.  She's not going to harm or kill us off hand.  She'll do it personally,? Marisa said nonchalantly.

?What?  But that Cattle Bus Root??

?Catoblepas,? Marisa corrected, ?And were you aware of what was going on??

?Umm, yeah, it was scary not being able to move.?

?Exactly, there's probably traps like that everywhere.  And I'm sure Yuuka knows when they've got something.  In face, I bet she's pretty peeved at me for stomping that one.?

?Yuuka's not one to piss off,? Sanae said bluntly.

?Nope,? Marisa said and laughed.  Then she suddenly stopped and punched a sunflower.

?WHY?? Sanae let out a loud cry.

?Relax, Yuuka's messing with us.  She knows we know, she's mad.  Might as well work her into a blind rage,? Marisa said and punched the sunflower again.

?I get it,? Yuugi said.  ?An old expression, goes something like 'To use a stove, get it hot and angry.'?

?No, it's 'Ender's anger was cold, and he could use it. Bonzo's anger was hot, and so it used him.'  It's from Ender's Game,? Marisa corrected.

?I've heard it both ways,? Yuugi said.  ?Either way, it's a good plan,? she turned to sunflower.  She was taller than the rest and her face was at the sunflower's center.  She balled up a fist and punched.  The flower disintegrated.

?Ohhohho, wow,? Marisa said laughing.  ?I'm so glad I lived long enough to see that, Poof,? she made an expanding motion with her hands. ?And it's gone.?

?Are you happy now, she's gonna kill you two now,? Sanae said.

?Oh no, you're going down too,? Marisa said.

?Why, I didn't punch a flower,? she crossed her arms.

?Yea, but you didn't stop us and that makes you just a guilty,? Marisa said and walked off.

?Shame on you Sanae,? Yuugi said and followed after her.

?Damn it,? Sanae sighed.

?Uh-oh,? Marisa suddenly blurted out after peering past the next row of flowers.

?What 'uh-oh?'? Sanae asked.

?Yuuka's out there, guarding the green house,? Marisa whispered and pointed.  Sanae and Yuugi looked out, there was Yuuka five feet in front of them standing there with her arms crossed.  ?Also, the green house is a lot closer than I thought.?

?WHY ARE YOU WHISPERING!? Sanae yelled.  There was a loud whoosing noise and Sanae was gone.  And suddenly Yuuka dropped down from the sky holding Sanae by the back of the collar.

?You know, I am at a lose,? Yuuka suddenly started speaking.  ?I didn't expect anyone IDIOTIC enough to go past the first row.  And yet,? she looked over at Marisa and Yuugi, ?and yet here you three are.  Except for you Witch,? she said looking at Marisa, ?it's no surprise to see you here.  But you B Shrine Maiden,? she held her up to her face, ?and you...you...? she looked over Yuugi, ?drunk...thing.  Why are you here?  You punched a flower, what the hell??

?Umm...I didn't,? Sanae said.

?QUIET!? Yuuka yelled and threw Sanae to the ground.  ?I...I...I don't know what to do.  Everyday, kids come and try to take my flowers.  Fairies come and forget.  Old Hags come and take my flowers.  And now you three come and invade my property!  And I just have to know why.?

Marisa looked over and pulled a sunflower out of the ground and walked up to Yuuka.  ?I love you,? and handed it to her.  Yuuka's face turned red and she grabbed the flower.

?For...me??  Yuuka squeaked out.  ?Are you serious??

?Y, yes, forever and always,? Marisa smiled.

Yuuka gripped the flower hard with a quivering hand and threw it to the ground, ?Are you just about the BIGGEST IDIOT!?

?Aw crap,? Marisa said.

?You.  You.  You, youyouyou YOU!  DEAD!  KILLING!  YOU!  AM!  ME!  KILLING YOU!?

?I think I went just a little too far,? Marisa said holding up her index and thumb.

?I'm resigning to my fate,? Sanae sighed, ?What's the plan and make it quick.?

?Plan hasn't changed, we're still getting into the green house,? Marisa grinned.  ?There's just a boss fight now.?

?Heh, heheheheh!  Yes, make it fun for me!? Yuuka said.

?Kay,? Sanae nodded and ran out and slapped Yuuka in the face with a mini pillar.  She flew off the ground and smacked into the green house.

?Heh heh,? Yuuka said and fell down.

?That,? Marisa said scratching her head.

?was disappointing,? Yuugi finished.

?Come on,? Sanae said and ran inside.

?Hey,? Marisa yelled and ran after her, ?what's with you all of a sudden??

?Yukari,? Sanae said.  ?That was the Old Hag, Yuuka mentioned, wasn't it??

?Probably,? Marisa nodded.  ?Better grab a good flower.?  She started looking around, ?There!?  She pointed at a long and slender flower with a red and white bulb, ?Amaryllis.  Take that.?

?Why aren't you taking it?? Sanae asked walking over to the flower.

?Alice, wouldn't like something like that.  It's only twenty-eight-point-five-seven-one-four percent of something she'd like,? Marisa smiled gently, ?Go on, hurry.?  She and Sanae walked to the exit of the building and she flew off, back to the shrine.

Marisa felt a hand on her shoulder, ?Witch.?  She gulped, ?You didn't say I'd be hit with a log.?

?Um, gotta go,? Marisa said and flew off.

?It's not over,? Yuuka yelled and watched Marisa fly off.  She felt she was being watched and turned around to see Yuugi and Kanako standing there with huge grins on there face.  ?What do you two want?  I did my part.?

?You did a nice thing,? Yuugi said.

?You even through in some insintive with that Yukari lie,? Kanako said.

?That was no lie, the Old Hag came and took a flower,? Yuuka said bluntly.

?God damnit Yukari,? Kanako sighed.

?What?? she popped up behind them.  ?I've got many suitors you know, not just the shrine maiden.?

?Whatever, get off my property before I start to get really angry!?

?Don't you want to at least know if it worked?? Kanako said.

?No,? Yuuka said and turned around and walked into the green house.

?Well, I want to see,? Yukari said and disappeared into the gap.

?Wait,? Kanako started to go after her, but was stopped by Yuugi.

?Look,? she pointed down.  Elly was walking towards the green house carrying a sunflower.

?Heh, for a false rumor to help the two shrine maidens along, it really went far,? Kanako smiled.

* * *

Earlier at the Shrine, Reimu was pacing around nervously.  ?Never pegged you to be a stay at home bride,?Yukari butted in.

?Not now,? Reimu said.  ?I'm going after her.?  She grabbed her weapon and started heading for the door.?

?Wait,? Yukari popped up in front of her.  ?She's a big girl, she;ll be fine.?

?This has nothing to do with skill!  If Sanae got hurt--? Reimu started.

?So that's how it is,? Yukari said fiddling with something behind her back and she started laughing to herself.

?What's so funny?? Reimu yelled grabbing Yukari by the collar and pulling her down.  ?If you had anything to do with this!?

?Nothing, I swear.  It's just something someone made up to try and impress someone else or to even help others along.  It's not the first time.  Remember a few years back when all the rage were the flowers growing by the Senzu River??

?If you have a point, make it.?

?These trends come and go, but it's the gesture that matters.  Whether you like the  flower or not doesn't matter, they went out of their way to get something for you,? she looked over her shoulder and saw Sanae heading back.  ?I should leave before I outstay my welcome,? she said disappearing into her gap.

Sanae landed in front of Reimu and started looking around nervously, ?Was Yukari here??

?What were you thinking!?  Just running off like that?? Reimu yelled at her.

?I, I,? Reimu noticed her twiddling something in her hands, she looked down and saw a red and white flower.  Yukari's words floated back in her head.

?Is that for me?? Reimu asked.

?Yes, I got it all the way from Yuuka's green house,? she said in a small voice.

?You didn't have to,? Reimu said and looked down.  ?Come on in,? Reimu and lead her in the shrine.

The skies above the shrine was full of people.  ?Aww, look, they made progress,? Marisa said looking down.

?And Yukari didn't mess it up,? Alice said.

?I couldn't if I want to,? she sighed.  ?Those two were just meant to be.?

?I guess things happen for a reason,? Marisa said and put her arm around Alice.

?I don't know why you're getting cozy, you're not getting anything tonight,? Alice said.

?What?  Why not??  Marisa responded in disbelief.

?Where's my flower?  You know the rules,? Alice crossed her arms.  Marisa looked at Alice and towards the garden a few times and Alice chuckled to herself.  ?Let's go home.?

* * *
* * *
The hardest part was choosing a couple to focus on.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Ryuu on February 18, 2011, 01:30:12 AM
oops I wrote something connecting into a previously existing fic (first part of girl in the cave)

potentially erebus safe

OH WELL





   Yuugi struck the nail. She had worked tirelessly, and now the house was almost complete?all that was left was to shingle the roof and it would be done. Her message to that girl. Yuugi had never been good at expressing herself with words. She found it best to do so through action. This house was that action, that expression, that message. The only way Yuugi knew how to speak to someone. As she grew closer to the end of the roof, thoughts began to creep into her mind.

   Yuugi struck the nail. Her cheek stung with a memory. The girl screamed about her past and lashed out, and it hurt Yuugi. The pain was something she forgot?something not physical, the slap was little more than a bee sting to an oni. But it hurt her heart. Hundreds of years had passed since she had felt such a pain. However, it was a pain that the girl had felt every day of her long, long life. Yuugi?s fingers tightened on the hammer.

   Yuugi struck the nail. She recalled moving to the underground, a mass of oni huddled together, hauling their possessions in wagons and wheelbarrows like refugees. Retreating from the persecution of humans, and the above world, moving below ground to be sealed away for what they thought was forever. Yuugi remembered seeing a bright pair of green eyes from the darkness?and she knew now who those eyes belonged to?but she moved on, deeper underground with the rest of the oni, ignoring the eyes watching them. They created a new city and partied every day, time melding into itself in a drunken haze. How many centuries had it been? Each day the oni spent drinking was another day the girl spent cold and alone, eating the uncooked meat of bats.

   Yuugi struck the nail. She had forgotten about hurt and pain. Forgotten that there were people who were suffering. Forgotten that there was anguish and misery. All she knew for so long were friendly fights and drinks. When the miko and the witch came through the underground, Yuugi remembered that there was still a world above, and that it was still full of all the emotions it always had been. A part of Yuugi wanted to return to that?and that was how she met the girl, the one who taught her the painful lesson that the world can be very terrible and cruel to people.

   Yuugi struck the nail. She hated that such unfairness existed. That such loneliness existed. As she spoke with the girl, Yuugi could plainly see that she was a girl with a kind heart, locked away and buried after ages of emotional torment. It wasn?t fair that someone like her had to suffer. No one deserved the sentence she bore. But Yuugi already knew there was nothing she could do to break that burden, to destroy the chains holding the girl to that place. It made Yuugi frustrated and angry, to be unable to help this girl she was quickly becoming friends with. She felt weak and helpless.

   Yuugi struck the nail. At the time, her frustration confused her. After the move, she stopped getting close to people. The Four Devas were separated and every day was a new party with new people. She told herself it was just the natural progression of things... but maybe she was just afraid. Afraid of losing whoever she called a friend. Afraid of getting involved. Afraid of betrayal. Afraid of all the painful feelings that came with being close to another person. Watching the girl live day to day without a smile was like a knife at Yuugi?s heart.

   Yuugi struck the nail. Meeting the girl day after day, Yuugi tried as hard as she could to bring some happiness into the girl?s life. But it wasn?t enough. Yuugi couldn?t open the girl?s heart with sake and food. When Yuugi realized this, she began to question how she had been living. She thought, for a moment, about returning to her life of drinks and parties and attempting to forget the pain that existed above her. Her heart quaked at the thought, and she understood that she couldn?t just forget. She couldn?t hide under the earth in an ocean of booze and forget anymore. For the first time in centuries, Yuugi was feeling intense emotions. Though they were intimidating and confusing, and though Yuugi was still working through them all and trying to understand the world she had left so long ago, the one thing she knew with certainty was that she couldn?t sit idly by and watch someone suffer alone so intensely. Especially not a friend. Especially not someone she cared about?maybe the first person she?s really cared about in centuries.

   Yuugi struck the nail. The final shingle was in place. The house was complete. She jumped off the roof and pat Yukari?her audience?on the shoulder. Yuugi entered her construction?the thing that represented everything she had been experiencing. The message she wanted to express to that girl. The hope she wanted her to feel. The smile she wanted to see upon her face. Reality began to warp around the building. Yuugi wasn?t sure what lay beyond this gap for her, but she had decided to face it like an oni?with a smile on her face and no fear in her heart.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on February 23, 2011, 07:06:52 AM
Come on, you totally knew that was coming:

Deadline Extension ~ February 27th
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Bias Bus on February 27, 2011, 05:49:52 AM
aaaaaaaaa I promised I wouldn't do this anymore aaaaaaaaaaaaaa

----

Spring had arrived in Gensokyo, which didn't need to be said by it's rather vocal announcer that soared through the clear blue skies, releasing her excited bounty of danmaku and cheerings across the lands. A land once paralyzed by the frozen embrace of winter, had finally given way to that of mother nature's wake up call. The air still held a chilling reminder that the spring heat has yet to fully arrive, but it was clear by the sweet aroma of blooming plant life that the season of new beginnings was just getting warmed up. However, while the plant life maybe experiencing a time of rebirth, there were still many things that remained a constant in the land of Gensokyo, and one of those was the duties as a gatekeeper to the Scarlet Devil Mansion. It was a job as tireless as it was uneventful, watching...waiting...looking for someone who dared to tread upon the lands where the vampire, Remilia Scarlet, called home. The pay is nothing on a financial level but, the job itself rewards greatly in character; knowing that you are what stands in between the enemy and those you consider close to you. Who goes, who stays, who gets kicked in the hamparts for being a jerk, is all up to you and you alone. Twas the motivation of Hong Meiling, the youkai who stonewalls the gates to the vampire's mansion from intruders great and small. Handpicked by Remilia ages upon ages ago to take on the task of guarding her mansion, it has sense 

Of course, this didn't mean that the job itself wasn't any less boring than it was in previous days long past. To make matters worse, the sun had risen to the highest point in the sky, giving rise to the fact that it was high noon...a time where Meiling sneaks in her afternoon nap to help recharge the energy lost from just standing around...looking forward and around for threats. The gatekeeper yawned loudly, casting her tired eyes to the sky above to see the display of Lily White's danmaku barrage, the colorful burst of magical bullets doing at least some good in keeping the persistant sandman at bay. However, Lily White's loud, energetic (and somewhat obnoxious) voice was needed to complete the set...without that, even her  bursts of danmaku weren't enough to scath off boredom completely...

A gaze to her left revealed the bundled articles of the Bunbunmaru Newspaper that lay in a wooden chair, the bundle of papers was dropped off by Aya in the early morning and hasn't been touched ever since then. Meiling herself hadn't really bothered to read much of it lately, as most of the stories had rather...lacking credibility, but occasionally, there would prove to be something worth reading...it was just...it felt as if you had to wait for something like that to actually happen rather than flip to a certain section like in normal newspapers. At this point, however, Meiling was willing to try anything to stay awake; questionable stories in the paper be damned, anything beats a scolding from Sakuya. With a light shrug the gatekeeper took her seat in the chair, and pulled open the paper just in time to see a group of fairies off from the gate. "Eh, where are you all heading off to?" she questioned to the giggling fairies who paused midflight to address Meiling's curious inquiry.

"To the village, there's an event going on that we heard about from one of the others. It sounded like fun so...we thought we'd check it out~" The largest fairy replied. Meiling knew this fairy and her little cohorts, they were one of the newest to be added into the legion of fairy maids that worked tirelessly in the immense mansion that stood behind her.

There was only one thing off about this and Meiling knew exactly what that 'thing' was, "Does Sakuya know you're leaving the mansion?" The fairies paused, their excited clamor dieing in the spring breeze as they stared at the gatekeeper who did nothing but stare right back. These newbies were all the same...they believed that if they had finished their chores in the mansion they could leave when they pleased. While in theory this was true, but when you work under Sakuya, there are no breaks when you're on the job. As a maid of the Scarlet Devil, you work everytime, all the time, to earn your keep within her mansion. Sakuya usually made it so that slackers don't get dinner in compensation for their lack of work. "Right...you guys go on ahead then." But, Meiling was no Sakuya...

"Y-you mean you won't tell Sakuya-senpai." Another fairy spoke up, a little surprised that one of the high ranking members of the mansion (so to speak), was actually letting them get away with some Sakuya would never let happen.

"Don't see why I should, but...try not to make a habit of it, okay? It's girls like you all that end up getting put out for not working." The gatekeeper told the fairies, letting them know that while she was a little less strict that Sakuya, their actions remained on their own heads if they were to get caught. Even so, the fairies seemed very grateful for Meiling's approval to let them go and thanked her prefusely as they headed away from the mansion's gates. Unfortunately, their many thanks to the Meiling was not enough to satisfy one part of chinese guard, "O-oh, before you go, can you bring me back some chinese food?"

"We would if we could but..." The larger fairy began, before she and her smaller companions flew off in the distance shouting back, "We don't get paid."

"...Right, I forgot..." Indeed, fairies don't really recieve much of a salary for their efforts in the mansion. Every chore done works in favor of any servent pulling their own weight around the house and thus giving them at least a privalage to say they have a roof over their head and 3 square meals a day. In truth, that's payment enough over being homeless but...given how most youkai tend to be just this...well, one could say that it depended on the youkai or person. As the fairies flew off into the wild blue yonder, their distant forms immedieatly darting about in a panic when they got close to Lily White's danmakurrhea, Meiling went to reading the paper like she intended. After skimming across various things that, for the most part, didn't seem interesting, Meiling's eyes finally managed to catch glimpse of something; below an article that spoke of an alarming decrease in sardines there was yet another that told of the annual event that many of the village would be familiar with; The Spring Festival. "Huh, the spring festival's coming up...must have slipped my mind." The gatekeeper shrugged, finding the event itself something she herself couldn't easily attend unless Remilia wished to go.

Of course, did this mean that it ruled out Meiling's urge to go? Not in the slightest. However, with the festival being held in the village there wasn't much chance that her mistress would really want to attend...

Wait...

"Hold on, the festival's in the village?" Meiling thought, taking another look at the article to find that it was indeed being held in the location of interest. On the first friday in April as a matter of fact. Was that what the fairy maids were going to look into, the festivel that was coming up? Twas a burning question that would soon be doused by a cacophony of frightened screams. A little startled by the noise, Meiling jerked her head from the valley of the newspaper's opening to see the same fairy maids that left were coming right back from wence they had came, the expression plastered on their faces matching the tone at which they screamed. "Haha, I guess you all got caught in Lily White's welcoming, huh?" Meiling chuckled, unaware that this was caused by something...less cheerful than Lily White...

The frightened maids didn't even bother to give any response back to the guard, the lot of them flying right over the closed gates to the mansion, before landing on the other side and dashing to the front doors. Meiling blinked for several seconds, her head turning to gaze past the bars of the gate just in time to catch glimpse of the door slamming in front of her. "What could have gotten them so spooked...?" Meiling queried to herself, the fact that the fairies didn't even wait for her to open the gate proving to be to tell the guard that, whatever scared them, wasn't something like getting shot down by Lily White. In fact, the source of the maid's terror was rather close to Meiling, the gatekeeper's reflexes provoking her to turn her head back to the path ahead and sure enough, there stood a group of...cats, 3 of them humanoid while the others were all in the shape of the average housecat. As odd as this gathering was, there was only one thing that Meiling needed to know about them, "Alright, who are you lot?" The gatekeeper paused for a moment as she realized the timing of their arrival and the maid freakout a moment ago. "Were you the ones who scared off those maids just now?"

"Nyan Nyan, correctamundo~" The cat girl in front chuckled,  wrapping herself in a black blanket that she seemed to wear as a makeshift cape of sorts. It would seem this girl was the leader of the bunch, but since Meiling didn't know her all that well, so the cat girl's intentions remained a mystery. More importantly though, who in the world says 'correctamundo' anymore...? "I'm Mayumi, the leader of the feared Tsumineko-dan and we've come to ransack this mansion!"

The word, 'ransack' was more than enough to tell Meiling that this party was trouble...although what seemed to downplay the threat they imposed was the fact that they all looked to be no older than 12 and second, it was broad daylight. Even though it was close to naptime...the fact that the one's threatening to rob the mansion were 12 year olds had Meiling convinced that she could finish this by merely turning the tables and spooking them. "...Are you serious?" The gatekeeper furrowed an eyebrow.

"Yes, very." The lead kitten quipped, hands on her hips as she gave Meiling a confident smirk. "We intentionally scared off those maids so they could lead us right to this here mansion. Now step aside, we got treasure to loot~!"

"Well, that's all well and good but...I can't let you pass." Meiling told the cat girl, walking in front of the gate and proving her point well with her own body.

"Why not!" The caped cat girl wasn't getting it...

"I'm the gatekeeper, it's...kinda my job."

The cat(s) didn't seem to understand the logic Meiling was using on them, as they all stared at the gatekeeper with little to no response. However, soon enough, "...W-wait, you mean-!?" The leader seemed to figure out just what all this meant, and what it all meant to her plans of getting into the Scarlet Devil Mansion. The supposed plan she had for attacking the mansion...had overlooked one huge factor; Meiling. "Crap!" At the realization of this, the cat turned to her group and threw her hand toward Meiling. "Sun-Sun get her, bring her down!" At the command of the blanket wearing leader, the second cat girl launched herself from the crowd armed with...a stick. Meiling readied herself as the froggy feline came at her with her weapon, bringing on hand forward. Then, a second before the kitten could even get a swing in...

SMACK

THUD

She was on the ground, face down and bottom up, the stick she held like a deadly weapon still clenched in her hands. Meiling had smacked her right in the back of the head, the blunt force of her hand being just strong enough to force a full body shut down and send her 3 second opponent into a state of unconciousness. "Don't worry, I just knocked her out. She should be fine when she wakes up...well, save for a little headache and maybe some short term memory loss, but I doubt that..." Meiling said, the group ahead of her staring in shock at how fast one of their, apparent, high ranking members got taken out so swiftly. "Now, the lot of you go home or I'll do the same to rest of you. I don't want to fight you, but I don't have to if you stay away from the gate and leave." By this point, the gang...wasn't exactly sure of it self anymore and was beginning to back down...but, not their leader who merely took this loss as a huge insult to her pride.

"S-Screw you, we're getting past you and your big boobs!" The frustrated kitten called out, looking to her right and throwing her hand to Meiling as an order to initiate another attack. "Toraichi, front and center!" At her command, another opponent stepped forward to face the obstacle of the cat gang, this one male...and this one being miles different from 'Sun-Sun'. Unlike his partner before, this red-headed ruffian held a much more formiddible aura to him, the sharpened nails on his hands and feet primed ready to slice, and the tiger like ears and tail he sported being only add ons to the fighting potential he might house. Indeed, if Meiling could say one thing about this boy, it's that he was a tiger youkai, similar to the one who associates herself with the Myouren Temple and it's affairs near the village. Even so, the one who commanded this tiger cub seemed to have a good understanding of how strong he was and why she was saving him for last.

"Nyan Nyan, I bet you're scared now, Toraichi's the strongest of our group...well second only to me of course," Let's not let misplaced self-importance cloud our judgement...any farther. "But enough chit chat! Toraichi, take her down!"

"...Do...do I have to?" Toraichi spoke up, his voice not doing his appearance any justice. If Meiling could attribute it with one thing, it's that of uncertainty. Maybe that attack on Sun-Sun knocked some sense into one of them after all...

"Yes, you have to or I'll take YOU down!" The leader chided, shoving the tiger further into the fray and stabbing her finger toward Meiling. "Now go in there and bust a cap in her butt!"

Toraichi hesitated for just a moment, before he seemed to throw caution to the wind and rushed forward toward the unmoving Meiling. Sun-Sun's defeat may have done little in telling his boss on just how fast Meiling could take him down, but he himself was compelled to fight by just her orders...not common sense. Even so, repeated history or not, Meiling set forth to defend herself and went to reverse Toraichi's attack and hopefully convince the cats to turn back...

The only problem here being that, instead of swinging at the first chance he got, Toraichi ducked and rolled from Meiling's front and into her blind spot, a spot the gate guard was readily expecting him, or any of his fellow cats, to exploit. Without  a moment's hesitation, Toraichi threw his fist forward only to have the attack blocked, "He tried to fake me out and went for my side...this kid's not like the other one..." Meiling observed, her eyes narrowing as she cancelled her guard and grappled the tiger by his arms. The moment they touched palms was the moment the struggle for power began. Although, taller  than the cub, Meiling wasn't oblivious to the might of her opponent as he tried to gain the upper hand in the grapple and win a free reversal for his efforts. "He's strong too..." This couldn't be mistaken as 'retard strength', this was something natural in himself...something this cub was born with, what those before him were born with. Indeed, he held within him the power and strength of one of the most powerful beasts in the wild. Even so, "...but he's not strong enough." Meiling whirled around, taking Toraichi with her, and slung him onto his back the impact he took surprising him just as much as it did his peers.

The time he was on his back however was shortlived, and before Meiling could return upright, Toraichi was on all fours and pounced toward her like the cat he was. On reflex, Meiling threw a straight jab right into his face, the punch landing perfectly in between his eyes. With the pouncing attack failed Toraichi's body flew backward and, once again, landed square on his back just like he had before. "Ah, you almost got me there, I have to say you're-" Meiling paused, her ears picking up the sound of, what she believed to be...sniffling. The gatekeeper blinked with confusion before she discovered the source was none other than Toraich himself. Meiling approached the downed tiger, concerned on what he was sniffiling about. "Hey, what's the matter? Are you okay?"

"O-Oww..." He sobbed, looking to the gatekeeper with eyes that told of how hurt he really was. That is, if the tears that came from his eyes weren't proof enough. "You...you hurt my nose..."

"I...I'm sorry, I didn't mean to-" As soon as Meiling to another step toward him, Toraichi bolted up and made a beeline for the exit, bawling his head off the entire way. "W-wait! Geeze..." With the tiger gone from sight, and the battle between them pretty much over by default, Meiling gazed at the gang of cats who stared at her before their leader spoke up, attempting to explain what the hell just happened and why...

"Uhm yeah...that happens alot, Toraichi's...sort of a crybaby..."

Meiling sighed, her hand meeting her forehead. "The the rest of you better follow him, I don't want to hurt any more of you."

"Are you retarded, we came to-!" Those words were cut short by the sound of Meiling firing off a flurry of rainbow colored bullets at the ground.

"I said, go home! Scat cat!" Meiling shouted, her assault intentionally missing her target but doing well to spook the kittens and force them into a hasty retreat away from the mansion, the gatekeeper didn't let up in her barrage until the yowling of the kittens could no longer reach her ears. As the sound of kittens screaming disappated into the ambience of nature, Meiling let her hands rest at her sides as she turned back for the chair and plopped down onto it's seat. As Meiling gazed into the clear sky, there came the realization that she still had company...mostly in the form of the unconcious Sun-Sun whom the kittens forgot to take with them.

"Oh shoot!" Meiling chided, picking up the TKO'd catgirl and running after the kittens who ditched her in their retreat. "Come back, you forgot someone!"

----

As the day came to pass, naturally giving rise to the next, Meiling found herself at her post once again like all days before. The air wasn't as warm as it was yesterday and the weather looked rather unpredictable...but, climate changes or not, Meiling was to remain here as she did countless times in the past. Besides, there was an umbrella incased it rained...maybe. Even so, the weather itself did little to lift the spirits of the gatekeeper, her memory of yesterday's incident still fresh in her mind. She had hoped that a good night's sleep would rid her of the accident but...it remained where it was, stubborn to leave her and eager to dampen her mood on what she had done. She was sorry for injuring him, yes, but...she would have wanted to say that she was sorry straight to him...

"Meiling!" Of course, like yesterday, the uneventful atmosphere was shattered yet again by a loud voice, this one seeming to reflect something other than fear. Looking up from her straightforward stare, Meiling came to see Cirno and Daiyousei flying down to her position, most likely coming to goof off with her like they normally did on certain days.

"Oh Cirno, Daiyousei," Said the gatekeeper, as the two fairies trotted over to where she stood, Cirno seeming to retain a childish excitement about something.

"Meiling! Meiling!" Cirno exclaimed, running up to the gatekeeper with as much speed she had when she was airborne. "Teach us how to do that move you do!"

"Uhm..." It would appear that just asking to do something wasn't enough, after all, Meiling herself held many different moves. Which one Cirno wanted...well,  she was a bit vauge on details. "You're going to have to be a little more specific, Cirno..."

"You know the one where you go..." Cirno paused turning on her heels and throwing her fist in the air, producing a makeshift explosion sound with her mouth. "That one!"

Of course, where Cirno fell short on noticing detail, Daiyousei made up for it with her own intuition. Such a thing telling her that something wasn't quite right about the Meiling they once knew. Although still a child by youkai standards, Daiyousei was, by far, a few rods more sensible than her ice manipulating friend. "Cirno, maybe we should hold off for a second..." The fairy advised to her friend, who looked a bit confused about her suggestion. "Meiling doesn't look to be having a good day today..."

"Eh, what do you mean?" Cirno said her head titling to one side in a gesture of perplexion. The ice fairy didn't remain like this for very long before she turned her attention to Meiling herself to gain some answers on what exactly was ailing her. Cirno maybe a little dim, but she was never one to ignore someone's anguish. So long as it made itself known to her anyway. "What's the matter, Meiling?"

"Uhm, well...I sorta, punched a kid in the nose yesterday..." Meiling replied hesitantly, the fairies ahead of her giving her a somewhat disappointed look. They've known Meiling for quite a while, so they wouldn't think of her to punch children unless she had a very good reason for it. Naturally, Meiling set to explain herself before the fairies (most likely, Cirno) could jump to any ill informed conclusions. "Don't get me wrong, I didn't mean to hurt him. It was just...he was in this gang and his boss made him attack me so, I fought back. About halfway through the fight, he came at me and I punched him in the face by reflex...I think I broke his nose..."

"Did you tell him you were sorry?" Daiyousei asked, "You should always say that you're sorry to someone when you hurt them, even if you didn't mean to." Which was elementary, when one sat down to think about it...

"I tried to but...he ran away before I could even say anything..." The gatekeeper let out a deep sigh, her body dropping into the seat of the chair. "I feel bad for breaking his nose and I want to apologize to'em for that, but...you guys know about my job..." Indeed they did, while not entirely getting the big picture of why she guarded the mansion, they knew that Meiling wasn't one to ditch her post...

"If you want we can go get him for you." Daiyousei offered to Meiling. "You mind telling us who he is...if you know his name, anyway."

Ah, a wonderful idea. That way, Meiling could remain here while the fairies sought out Toraichi, it was a win/win situation but, it depended on if they knew who Meiling wished to see again. "Uhm, his name's...Toraichi, I think." Meiling recalled, having remembered the name from the incident yesterday.

"Hmm, Toraichi..." Cirno echoed, her finger on her lip as she appeared to be shuffling through the cast of names she's heard of. Soon enough, "Oh, I know him! He's that crybaby tiger that always runs away when you try to play 'Danmaku' with him!"

"Cirno, that's not nice!" scolded Daiyousei, a frown on her face as she witnessed Cirno had burst into a bit of a giggling fit after remember who Toraichi was. "Toraichi's not a crybaby...he's just really sensative..."

"But that means your a crybaby though~!" Yeah...Cirno wasn't letting things off easy.

"Oh hush, you cry sometimes too!" Daiyousei chided, preping her self to strike where it hurt most for Cirno. Her pride. "Like that time you scraped your knee when we were playing hide and seek with those three fairies!" A quick glance downward to Cirno's left knee revealed a lasting testament to this very injury...which came in the form of a colorful bandaid, adorned with stars, curtosy of Marisa.

"I wasn't crying...dirt got in my eye!" Cirno protested, stubbornly trying to cover the fact that she cries too. In her book, those considered of higher power, do not cry...even when they scrape their knees and get boo-boos. "What about you, Dai-chan, you cried when that human put a worm down your dress!"

"That...that's different!" went Daiyousei, apparently finding her moment of tears to be slightly different than Cirno's. In a way, it really was given how Cirno's was more out of pain than hers was out of having something 'icky' crawl around in her underwear.  "Worms are icky and gross, he shouldn't have put it down my dress!"

Even so, Cirno only saw this as one thing from Daiyousei, "Dai-chan's a cry baby~! Dai-chan's a crybaby~!"

"Alright you two..." Meiling finally spoke up, placing herself in between the fairies before a brawl broke out between them. Cirno and Daiyousei scraps were fairly uncommon given how they seemed to be such close friends but, it was disagreements like these that usually overrode how close friends they were and easily turned them against one another. Of course, being the kids that they were, the both of them were quick to resolve as soon as they forgot why they were fighting...or if a certain gatekeeper acted as referre to their fights and broke them up. Like now. "Can we focus on the task at hand first?"

"Oh sure, he shouldn't be hard to find." Cirno said, turning to the lake she and Daiyousei crossed to get her. "We usually see him hanging out near Mayohiga, when he's not with that gang of his anyway. If he's with them, there's no telling where he is..."

"Hm, that's another thing," Meiling spoke up, remembering the fact that the tiger was indeed affiliated with a larger group of cats. "Any of you know why he's with them? Last I checked he didn't really seem to like tagging along with them..."

"I'unno." Cirno shrugged, turning to Daiyousei who seemed to be just as knowledgable as her on the question.

"Hm, I see...well, if you can bring'em here, I'd be really grateful." That was somewhat stretching it but, she would still appreciate the gesture never the less. Cirno nodded, a confident smile on her youthful face as she lifts off the ground and flies off with Daiyousei following close behind. As the fairies flew farther and farther away from the gate Meiling could only wonder about one thing, "I wonder if they'll really bring back the right guy...?" Not that she didn't trust their judgement...given the one who was leading the charge, it was only natural that she questioned whether Cirno would be dependable enough to bring Toraichi to her.

Well...there was only one way to be certain and that would depend on time...

---

Just as Meiling relied on time to give her an answer to on if she could depend on Cirno to bring the tiger to her, time itself passed by without any concern for the gate guard and her questions. Soon enough, the sun was far off into the sky, the shade surrounding the gate of mansion growing larger as it paid indication to the setting sun and how late it was getting. Knowing just what time it was just by looking at her surroundings, Meiling let out a dejected sigh as she began to lose hope on what she had entrusted Cirno to a moment ago.

"Meiling!" Just as she was about to call it quits, the gatekeeper glanced up to see Cirno and Daiyousei returning to the mansion gates, although...with no sight of Toraichi tagging along like she had hoped.

"Oh, you couldn't find him?" Meiling asked to the fairies as they landed a little ways ahead of her, Cirno being the first to pick up on her half hearted question.

"Huh, oh..uhm, no he's coming." The ice fairy answered, turning back to the lack and pointing to a distinct ripple that seemed to be located around the shores of island of which the Scarlet Devil Mansion was located. Before long, the same tiger cub from yesterday could finally be seen approaching the gate, albeit in a very cautious manner. Although, just by looking at the water and Toraichi's soaked clothing, Meiling was able to deduce on what he had done as an alternative to reach the mansion...but, Cirno seemed to want to state the obvious anyhow, regardless of if Meiling was aware of it or not. "Toraichi doesn't like flying so...he swam here."

"Ah, I see...well, that works too, I guess." Meiling shrugged, before she knelt down to the tiger who flinched from her very precense and took a few steps away from her. The general reaction itself was nothing that surprised Meiling, given his nature and what she did to him the other day. Nevertheless, the gatekeeper pressed on with her task, "Anyways, hey Toraichi, how ya been? Everything going okay? Looks like that broken nose healed up pretty quick, huh?" The tiger nodded slowly but didn't give Meiling a verbal answer.

"Listen...I know I hurt you the other day and I just wanted to say that I'm really sorry about what happened yesterday. I didn't really mean to do it, it just happened by reflex..." Meiling told to the tiger cub, "I can't give you much but, I'm willing to give you something for yesterday...just so there's no hard feelings between us." Which was as nice a gesture Meiling could manage at this point. She couldn't give him much as she herself didn't have much of anything to give, but if it meant showing Toraichi that she was a good person, then so be it.

The tiger cub took a moment to think on these words, his silence remaining strong as he thought on what he might want. Soon enough, he gave Meiling his answer, "Well...could you...be my friend...?" He finally said to her, fidgeting with his striped tail as he glanced elsewhere. "I don't really have many friends...and...you seem really nice..." Normally, this wouldn't strike Meiling as odd...but since she had already witnessed Toraichi helping out gang of cats well...it sorta made his last statement a bit off...

"Eh? What about those kitties you were with the other day?" The gatekeeper asked, recalling how he seemed to listen to the leader of the bunch without much hesitation. Despite his overall cowardice. "Aren't they your friends?"

"Nuh-uh..." Toraichi replied, "...Well...I dunno, they don't really feel like friends...Leader only likes me because I beat up strong youkai for her..."

"Then why do you follow them if you don't see them as friends?" Meiling queried to the cub, "Is she forcing you to do it?" The tiger didn't answer her, and only seemed to sink back into the silence he came to her with before. "Toraichi, you don't have to listen to her if you don't want to. Someone who bullies you into doing something isn't someone you should be following around, especially if they're getting into trouble."

"If I don't, she'll yell at me..." Toraichi repeated, his voice replaying the very reason why he follows the Tsumineko-dan around and why he listens to the leader.

"Then you punch her in the nose." The gate guard suggested firmly, her words evoking a surprised gasp from the tiger who stared at her with a look that spoke volumes on how shocked he was by this. It wouldn't be farfetched to think that this was the very last thing on his mind, given his overall reaction. "You're your own tiger, Toraichi. I fought you myself, so I know you're strong enough to make your own path. You don't have to follow anyone elses just because they say so."

"But...but..."

"Listen, if anything goes wrong between you and them...then you come to me and I'll handle it." Meiling offered, giving the tiger yet another reason to lay his trust on her. At least, in case things go south for him. "If you want me to be you're friend then I'm willing to start by helping you out of this."

"See Toraichi, Meiling's good people!" Cirno quipped in, implying that Toraichi's opinion on her may not have been very favorable upon the two fairies finding him. "She helped me and Daiyousei when a youkai was bullying us that one time!"

"Yeah, let her help you Toraichi. Everything will be fine." Daiyousei agreed, setting forth to make yet another offer to him she was sure he would like. "We'll even be your friends and help out too, if you want."

"Wha? I don't wanna be friends with that crybaby-Ow!" Cirno would have finished had it not been for Daiyousei jabbing her in the rib. Fortunately, Toraichi didn't seem to hear as he looked to be in thought on what he wished to do...

"Well, what do you say?" Meiling asked, Toraichi glancing off at his side as he continued to fidget with his tail. Meiling was laying ready to remind him that she, Cirno and Daiyousei were all willing to become his friends and help but, she figured that point was already made a while ago.

"O-okay, I'll...I'll try." Toraichi eventually answered, dropping his tail and looking Meiling in the eye for the first time since he was brought to her. "Thank you...you're...you're really nice."

"Hmhm, no problem." Meiling chuckled, taking her hand and ruffling the cub's red hair. Meiling took a moment to gaze at the sky and noticed that the orange hue of the setting sun had spread far quicker than she had first imagined. Soon enough, it would be night time and the scarlet devil that resided in the mansion behind her would be up and about. "Now you all get going, it's almost night time and that's when the mansion behind me 'wakes up'."

"Alright, later Meiling!" Cirno waved as she and Daiyousei took to the air, gesturing Toraichi to follow. "C'mon Tora-chan, let's go!"

"A-alright, coming!" Toraichi called back running after the fairies as he set to take a plunge back into the lake as the fairies took to the air. However, before he left Meiling's field of vision he stopped half way down the path and turned back to the gatekeeper who looked to him with concern on what he might need. "Mei...Meiling...?" Toraichi began, having difficulty with what he wanted to say before a strong swallow managed to clear the way for his declaration. "One day, I want to be as strong as you."

"I'm sure you will be some day."

---

Even so, despite how well the meeting with Toraichi had went and how Meiling, Daiyousei and Cirno had offered him the friendship he had wanted, the days passed on without a single word or sight of the tiger cub. Cirno and Daiyousei returned to the side of Meiling...but not Toraichi, the cub's whereabouts unknown even to them. With it only having been several days that have passed her by, Meiling merely shrugged at time's unstoppable march and told herself that everything was okay. Toraichi seemed like the type to take a while to make a move, especially one that was as big as splintering off from a gang someone bullied you into and for a time...that seemed to be the reasonable cause...

And then, the days passing by transformed to a single month that passed, the time when spring got over it's shyness of the cold and now showed itself to nature full force. Lily White's uproarous callings had ceased with the end of the month, but the worry within Meiling's mind remained as strong and loud as ever. The gatekeeper had went about her days as she normally did, her concern for Toraichi seeming to weight far less than her duty as a guard to the mansion and, like all days, she found herself standing by the red walls of the mansion staring off at the path ahead looking not only for strangers...but Toraichi as well. "Maybe he managed to get away from that gang." Meiling thought aloud, a sigh escaping her lips as she realized that the tiger would have came to her with the news of what had happened.
 
Almost as if on cue, Meiling's ears picked up the sound of someone running toward her position, hotwired for any sort of odd sound, Meiling stiffed her form ready to meet whomever was charging to her... "Toraichi!?" However, she was not ready for the sight of someone she hasn't seen in over a half of a month. As happy as she was to see the tiger again, his outward appearance was something that generally overrode the happiness Meiling would have felt; Toraichi's clothing was torn, and ripped, scratch marks and dirty covering his skin giving rise to the fleeting suspicion that he was in a fight. "Toraichi what happened, you look like you just got out of a fight." Meiling asked to Toraichi who slowly walked to Meiling, his expression far more spooked than anything Meiling had seen of him before.

"I...I did what you said..." The tiger panted, his voice shaking with immense terror. "I...leader...hit her...I..." It didn't even take long before he collapsed into unintelligable gibberish, losing himself in a maelstrom of fear that refused to let him go. A maelstrom Meiling felt she could dispel from him...

"Calm down and talk to me." Meiling said softly to the tiger, taking his shoulders within his hands as she looked him dead in the eye. "What happened, what did you do?"

"I hit leader." Toraichi repeated, taking only a moment to remember how it all started. "I...I was trying to ask Chen if she wanted to go to the festivel with me today. I wanted to give her a present but didn't know what to give her so...I took a toy leader stole and gave it to Chen, but I didn't know it was leader's favorite toy and..." It didn't take a genius to figure out what happened next...

"She got mad and came after you."

Toraichi nodded, "Leader tried to bully Chen into giving her the toy back but...I...I hated seeing Chen bullied, so..."

"You hit the boss in the nose..." Meiling finished, "Just like I said..." Indeed, even though it took him a month to do anything and even if it wasn't in the same context on how they agreed to handle the problem, at least Meiling knew that he did it in protect someone else. The gatekeeper pulled herself up, her intuition telling her of what was to happen now that Toraichi was here. Just like in any gang, he had crossed the boss...and now he was on the chopping block to being cut from the team...and from the looks of it, in less than pleasent ways. Having given her friendship to Toraichi, there was one thing Meiling was willing to do now that she knew what was going to happen...

And she would not have to wait long, as the very one who was behind this ordeal made her way up to the gates of the mansion, carrying with her that same gang but a very different expression, one that was far more livid than it was filled with a misplaced arrogance. "So, this is where you've been hiding." Mayumi sneered, watching the one who hit her in the nose cower behind Meiling. "Outta the way balloon boobs! I gotta bone to pick with that scaredy cat, Toraichi."

"You've picked enough bones." Meiling said, remaining in front of the tiger, protecting him as she did with the mansion behind them. "Leave Toraichi alone and get out of here."

"No, he's gonna pay for giving away my favorite toy to some skank! No one touches my stuff!" Mayumi shouted, clearly not set to back down just because of Meiling's words...however serious they may have been to her. Not even bothering to summon Sun-Sun to her side like before, Mayumi called forth the endless wells of her anger toward Toraichi and utilized it to throw herself forward, claws drawn and ready to cut through the one guarding the source of her malevolence. She would have succeeded had it not been for the red haired barrier between her and Toraichi, the arm of Meiling slamming into Mayumi's chest as she glared to her glowering aqua eyes...

"I said...leave him alone." Meiling muttered to the kitten, swiftly placing her onto Mayumi's chest a rainbow like glow emanating from her arm and pulsing around her hand. As Mayumi looked to the enigmatic aura with horror she found herself being blown off her feet in a spectacular explosion of qi, her body careening back right into the crowd of kitties she came to the mansion with. The kittens yowled out to their leader who lay atop them, motionless for a good three or so minutes before she slowly arose once more and hand on her chest as she processed just how powerful that one simple attack from Meiling truly was. It was this that managed to help shed light on a grim factor that she had overlooked since she had met Meiling a month ago.

"You...you were holding back...that day..."

"But not anymore." Meiling warned to the kitten, the aura that sent her flying now returning to it's owner...only now enveloping her entire body in it's colorful brilliance. What would have came off as a splendid radiance...was an ominous warning to the one gazing upon it from a far. "Now you take your gang and leave these grounds at once. I'm not going to repeat myself." Meiling's voice thundered across the path and struck Mayumi right in the very spot Meiling had touched before, the kitten gasping deeply from the shock that jolted through her entire body as she scooted back to get away from the one who threatened her. The same gatekeeper she tried to sell short that day...was showing her true colors now...and it was those colors that had Mayumi ready to urinate all over herself. "Leave!" boomed Meiling, her energies flaring up in a burst of rainbow qi that burst from her form like a radiant wildfire, the display doing well in driving her point home and causing many of the cats to flee the scene at the first sight of her display.

Mayumi merely sat ahead of Meiling trembling before she caved to the newfound fear for Meiling and ran off behind her gang...but not before flipping the gatekeeper the bird as a final present for making her look bad in front of everyone else...

As the atmosphere slowly returned to it's calm state, the aura Meiling held disapated and she turned to the tiger that still stood behind her, cluthing the hem of her green chinese dress having never let go since he came. "They're gone, Toraichi." Meiling said to the tiger who opened his eyes and peered from behind her leg to see that she was indeed correct. There was not a single cat to be seen...

"Th-thank you..." Toraichi whispered, wrapping his arms around Meiling's waist. Just as she and the two fairies had said a month ago...Meiling had helped get him away from the person he couldn't get away from on his own. "I only wish I was brave enough to help you..."

"You were brave enough as is, you stick up for Chen, didn't you?" Meiling said to the tiger who seemed to remember his actions earlier on and looked away with a bashful blush. Of course, with the name 'Chen' there came the rememberance of what needed to be done with her...

"Ah, I have to go. I promised Chen I would meet her at the village gates." Toraichi pulled himself away from Meiling and rushed down the path before the incoming call of the gatekeeper halted him in his tracks. Turning on his heels, his face was met with a green vest that Meiling had threw toward him. Toraichi peeled the garment off his face and unfolded it, revealing it to be not just any green vest...but the one Meiling was wearing. Toraichi wasn't sure if he was fortunate that Meiling was wear a shirt underneath or not but what seemed to gain most of his curiosity was why she would give him...

"You can't go to the festival looking like that can you~?" Meiling mused to the tiger, doing well to shed light on why she had gave him her vest; as a replacement for his own tathered clothing. Toraichi looked to the vest and then back up to Meiling a joyful smile shining on his face, hardly able to believe that she was really giving him the very vest off her back. "Now, get going, it's bad practice to keep a woman waiting for you."

---

Days turned to months...months turned to years...years turned to centuries... (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qoXM9paxclk&feature=related)

Like always, time remained at constant motion, an ever flowing river that refuses to stop nor change course for anyone or anything...

Like always, Meiling remained where she stood at the mansion watching for strangers and the many things that would come near these gates to the aging mansion. As she watched from her post at the gate...she laid witness to the growth of her friend, Toraichi. Indeed, in the many years that have passed, she had watched as he became a young man, she had watched as he came to her with nervousness on how to handle a marriage proposal to the one he had taken to the spring festival all those years ago, and she had watched as he came to her with joyous news of his coming children by the union with his beloved, soon coming to bring these very children to her to show them what a wonderful friend he had made right at these gates to the mansion of the devil...

And just as time had remained a constant, so had the green vest that Meiling had given Toraich when he was just a cub. The ever present vest that he had worn during his youth and would come to pass down to his oldest daughter, had become a symbol of their timeless friendship and a remainder that even though so much had changed in the years since they had met...their relationship would remain forever more...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Sect on February 28, 2011, 01:26:04 AM
Oh, cool, you wrote that story that you said you would. Awesome.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Hello Purvis on February 28, 2011, 04:28:49 AM
Time to remind people why this forum exists.



"I have but one last lesson left to teach you," says Sakuya, putting her pupil's gift aside.
Youmu grins as the maid slumps to the ground. "No, I figured out how to poison things on my own,"




There you go, first and best Th13 fan fiction. You're welcome.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Esifex on February 28, 2011, 04:42:42 AM
And now with Purvis' show-stealer of an entry, we are done accepting stories and are moving on to the judging phase. Please wait and enjoy the peanut-butter cookies. If you're allergic to peanuts, good, more cookies for me. Bugger off.

COMMENCE OPERATIONS JUDGING
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on February 28, 2011, 08:05:30 AM
COMMENCE OPERATIONS JUDGING
>Red  :wat:

Esi, don't tell me you forgot what our color is.

COMMENCE JUDGEMENT

There :V

Now with the votes from our judges, the winner of this week is.... IcedFairy
Albeit a narrow win, with several runner-ups this time. Erebus was nominated first place by one judge, and another had three favourites:

Quote
Iced had a decent premise, but I don't think it was well enough done. The Western wedding thing was sort of awkward, I'm still asking 'do fairy babies REALLY come from the stork or is Aya bullshitting again?' and in general it feels sort of like there was a lot of potential that was brushed over (a better look at the Aya/Hatate relationship, for example). I was honestly ready for the tengu attempt at oni dating to be the best part of the story, but then it just...ended.

Sect had a nice premise, but the problem is that once again it's underdeveloped. There isn't enough foreshadowing to it, and for the most part it's 'Marisa goes to place X, gets object Y'. Drawing on the FREAKING MOON was awesome, I'll admit, but given that she never properly gets a meeting with the girl she's looking for it feels a little unfinished - I know that was the point, but IMO it doesn't quite work.

Ryuu's is the most solid story in terms of being a story, but it's only tangentially related to both Valentine's AND romance. It also pretty much runs on knowledge of GitC. Still, it's probably my favourite of the three stories, so that's what I'd nominate.

Congratulations Iced, and well done to all the other contestants.

Now without further delay, the next theme.

Esi, go ahead~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Valentine's Day
Post by: Esifex on February 28, 2011, 08:21:41 AM

She's gone. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zSg6talwzbU) Somewhere, out there, she's found a place to call her own.
Unfortunately for me, that place isn't by my side. Not anymore.
She said the job consumed me, that I was obsessed.
She was right. But as long as there're innocent people being hurt in the bloody, senseless, and most of all, pointless turf wars, my work will never be done.

(http://i56.tinypic.com/i2ives.jpg)

Touhou: Noir

Do you want it to be in Gensokyo, or the outside world? That's on you - but I wanna see fedoras, trenchcoats, silky black dresses, and of course, lots of cigar smoke. If you can't pull that off in a literary fashion, then maybe some danmaku-tommy guns and detective work is more up your alley! But of course, the important thing, is that you have fun.

Deadline is March 6th!
However, as usual, there may be a Standard-Issue Librarian Deadline Extension later on, so if necessary, you may have additional time. But you shouldn't come to rely on such a thing, or you could be sweating bullets when it comes crunch-time and you don't have anything available. Do your best!
Have some thematic music (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ih_gvJPSd7w). Maybe it'll help you get in the mood.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Iced Fairy on February 28, 2011, 05:08:06 PM
Ouch, damning with faint praise there.

Oh well I had fun writing it, and I got to troll someone with the wedding.  Everything else is gravy.

Hm...  Noir eh?  Hatate might be returning.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: MaxKnight on February 28, 2011, 08:17:55 PM
And here's where challenge come in for me; I've never even thought of this kind of subject before, so this will be both fun and interesting.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Ryuu on February 28, 2011, 08:35:00 PM
OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD


YESYESYESYESYES
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Phlegeth on February 28, 2011, 10:09:45 PM
Congratz Iced  :D

Oooh, this is gonna be hard and fun at the same time.  I'm gonna have to write something serious. 
And probably watch Big O again, thanks for that  ::)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on February 28, 2011, 10:20:34 PM
I can only hope some of the better stories that will be made from this become a series.

Either way, good luck all.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: capt. h on February 28, 2011, 10:57:27 PM
I have only the slightest idea how to write this. I barely know what Noir is, I'm not sure I've ever seen a Noir movie, and this is a series where tommyguns are of questionable efficiency compared to the alternatives. Is The Godfather Noir? And what about the Blues Brothers?

 I'm somewhere between  ???,  :D and  :V.

EDIT: Thanks for inspiring my Nue, Esifex.

EDIT: Um, meant to modify, not quote. Sorry.

[ruro]I fix your post[/ruro]
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Sect on March 01, 2011, 02:36:28 AM
Hm, yeah. Agree with the assessment of whoever wrote that about me.

So, Noir, huh? Hm... this'll be tough.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: VIVItheFujoshi on March 01, 2011, 05:04:33 AM
the examples of music who was exposed like inspiration remind me another thing: Portishead. they have lots of good songs for film noir ...
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vozNQX6Ye1A  All mine
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Sect on March 02, 2011, 02:42:49 AM
This is shaping out to be a pretty tough one: I have a couple of tentative ideas, Sin City esque, but not many of 'em are solid enough (or short enough) to work. I think I might've found a winner with cabbie Kogasa, though...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: MaxKnight on March 02, 2011, 04:29:38 PM
The mansion was quiet that night; the owners were not known to be night birds, but the staff was on alert, regardless.  The peaceful night was interrupted by the sound of breaking glass; the servants rushed to the scene but all they could perceive was the wind and some clicking sounds.

It was less what they saw after the fact than what they didn?t see?

The building wasn?t exactly in the best of shape, but you make do with what you could get; the sign on the door said Aki Sisters: Private Investigators.  Inside, a dart was thrown at a corkboard on the wall, the target: one of any of the pictures of Gensokyo?s most wanted.

The thrower was Minoriko Aki, the younger sister; she missed her target, a photo of the most notorious criminal ?The Witch? Kirisame.  She said, ?Remember when we used to be goddesses?  Whatever happened to those times??

The older sister, Shizuha Aki, sat at her desk with her feet up and her hat over her eyes.  ?People lost faith; this city may believe in magic, but the gods are a different story.  We do what we have to do.?

Minoriko threw another dart, hitting the photo of ?The Mad Inventor? Kawashiro between the eyes.  ?Haven?t had a case in weeks, though.?

Her grumbling seemed to be the answer, as the phone rang in the next instant; while the younger Aki tried to make a grab for it, she tripped on the way, giving the older Aki time to pick it up.  ?Aki Sisters, this is Shizuha?  Yes? Yes ma?am, we?re on our way.?

She hung up the phone; Minoriko picked herself up and asked, ?Who was that??

Shizuha ignored her and said, ?Get ready sis; we?ve got a case.?

Her sister was already out the door; Minoriko rushed after her and shouted, ?Where?re we headed??

Without turning around she said, ?Eientei.?

On the south side of town is a vast estate owned by a local celebrity; some claim she?s the princess of a foreign land, others that she has certain less than legal connections.  Either way, this was the location of the latest crime in Gensokyo.

The sisters had just arrived at the gate and were awaiting entrance.  Minoriko said, ?I wonder what happened here??

Shizuha indicated past the gate towards a figure walking towards them.  ?We?re about to find out.?

The figure turned out to be a girl, tallish, with rabbit ears; she looked a little nervous.  ?Are you the investigators??

Shizuha nodded.  ?We?re the Aki Sisters; are you the owner-?

She threw her hands forward and quickly said, ?No no!  I?m just staff here; let me take you to my owner- I mean, mistress!?  She started walking back towards the mansion.  The sisters looked at each other for a moment before following her in.

The mansion itself was only a moderate size compared to the rest of the estate.  It was a traditional Japanese house, looking many centuries old.  After wandering down a few corridors they were brought to an office looking place where a large chair stood with its back towards the desk.  The chair spun in place to reveal a young looking girl.  She gestured towards the two chairs opposite her and said, ?Please have a seat.?

The sisters obliged and the girl stood up and began talking.  ?Last night something of great importance was stolen from me; I want you to get it back for me.?

With a sideways look to her sister, Minoriko said, ?Why call us?  Why not report it to the police??

The girl narrowed her eyes and replied, ?I have my reasons for not involving the police.?

Shizuha stood up and said, ?We?ll need to talk to whatever staff were on duty last night; will that be a problem??

She shook her head, ?No problem, in fact, they?re waiting in the next room.  I?ve spoken with them already, so I don?t know if you?ll actually learn anything from them.?

The elder sister smiled and bowed.  ?Thank you; c?mon sis, we got some pets to interrogate.?

They found only two people in the next room; the girl that led them into the mansion and a shorter rabbit that was shaking in place.  They approached the taller one first and Shizuha opened up with, ?Alright, tell me what you know; did you see or hear anything out of the ordinary last night??

She shook her head and said, ?I ran into the room as soon as I heard the glass break; once I got there, it was already gone.  I didn?t see anything after I got in there? she was closer when it happened.?

?Thank you.?  Shizuha dismissed this one and turned to the other; Minoriko snapped a photo of the girl as she left.  When that was over, the elder sister smiled at the shaking rabbit and asked, ?So what did you see??

She looked about the room like it was watching her every move and said, ?I- I saw a blur!  It was r-really fast and, and it sounded like the wind!  Then there was clicking sounds, and then it was all over; they were both gone!?  She continued looking about the room nervously.

Shizuha finished writing all of that down; she said, ?Thank you; that will do.?

She started to gesture to have the girl leave when she grabbed her arm and said, ?Do you have any? carrots??

The older Aki shook the arm off and said, ?Scram, kid!?  She yelped and ran off.  Minoriko walked over and Shizuha said, ?Fast as a blur?  I know two people like that??  Her sister reached into her pocket and procured a coin.  ?Heads it?s HER, tails it?s the other??  The coin was flipped and they stepped back a pace; a shining face could be seen staring back at them.

Minoriko nodded to her sister as she picked her coin back up; her sister said, ?Next stop: Bunbunmaru.?

Gensokyo had two newspapers and both of them were run out of Tengu village, a small district in the southwest corner of the city.  It was close enough to the sisters? office that they had frequent run-ins with both of the ?editors? of those periodicals; as usual this was not going to be a pleasant visit.

Despite all of its lies, Bunbunmaru was a successful newspaper, if only for the frequently true stories about local crime bosses that the public otherwise laughs off due to the outrageousness of the other stories.  The sole writer and editor was none other than Aya Shameimaru, quite possibly the fastest person in the whole city, if not the whole country; her only competition being a gardener working in a public park on the north side of town.

When they reached the place, Shizuha nodded to her sister, cracked her knuckles, and proceeded to bust the door open; she shouted, ?Alright Shameimaru, cough it up; you were seen so we know it was you.?

Aya didn?t even get up from her desk; she said, ?You got nothin?.  I, on the other hand, got the story of the century right here: ?Eientei burgled!  Thief disappears in a puff of smoke!??

Minoriko held her hand up to stop her sister.  ?Aya; you have photos, don?t you??

She looked up from her story and said, ?What makes you think that??

The younger Aki smiled.  ?The witness heard clicking sounds along with the wind; if you got a story out of that, you have to have photos, too.?

Aya smiled back.  ?Maybe I do; how much are they worth to you??

Shizuha had had enough; she sprung over the desk, lifted the journalist from her seat, and pinned her to the wall.  ?If you want to still be able to put out newspapers, you?ll give us those photos.?

Struggling against the former goddess?s strength, Aya shouted, ?Haven?t you heard of freedom of the press?  This is oppression!?

Smiling smugly as the girl struggled, Shizua said, ?We ain?t in America.?

Aya continued to struggle fruitlessly for a few more moments; a bullet exploded next to Shizuha?s head, and when she turned to look, Minoriko had her hand outstretched.  ?That?s enough, sister; put her down.?  She grudgingly complied and Aya took a moment to catch her breath.  ?Now, about those photos??

Aya walked over to her desk, sat down, and reached into the bottom drawer, procuring a bottle and a small glass; she poured some of the liquid and drank the whole glass in one gulp.  After setting the glass down, she then reached under the desk and brought out a small stack of photographs; after thumbing through them she pulled two out and handed one each to Shizuha and Minoriko.  ?I think it?s pretty obvious who you?re looking for, here.?

Minoriko?s eyes widened at what she saw.  ?I think I know where to go, sis.?

Shizuha pocketed her photo.  ?Where?s that??

?The Bamboo Forest of the Lost.?

Right in the edge of downtown was dinky little nightclub; the atmosphere was dark, and smoke hung in the air at all times.  The place was quiet when the sisters entered, though it wasn?t for a lack of patrons; they all seemed to speak in barely audible whispers, like being overheard was a crime unto itself.  They approached the bar; the owner and only person working there greeted them.  ?What can I get for you? oh, it?s you, ?Riko.?

?Evening, Mokou.?  She slid the photo across the bar.  ?You want to tell me what?s up with this picture??

Mokou picked it up and held it to the dim light; it depicted a hooded figure seemingly leaving the Eientei treasure room.  What made the photo spectacular was that the person?s back seemed to be on fire.  She set the picture down and said, ?It ain?t me.?

Minoriko reached across the bar and grabbed Mokou by the collar.  ?Like hell it ain?t you; you?re the only person who can set themselves on fire like that and survive.  You?ve had a grudge against Kaguya for centuries, so there?s motive; give me one good reason why I shouldn?t drag you off right now.?

Mokou smirked.  ?Because if it were really me, I wouldn?t have just set my torso on fire??  She suddenly burst into flames all over her body, causing Minoriko to drop her.  ?I?d set my whole body on fire.  That?s not me.?

Shizuha was unimpressed by the show.  ?But where were you last night??

?I was here.?  The sisters gave her twin looks of skepticism.  ?I was here and I can prove it; I got tons of witnesses.?  She looked over and called out to one of the patrons.  ?Yo, bucket girl!  Wasn?t I here last night??

She looked up from her drink and shouted, ?Yer always here, Mokou!?

The bartender appeared irritated.  ?But wasn?t I here last night??

The girl looked confused and said, ?Yeah, you was here? you got mad ?cause the ?tainment was late.?

She smirked back at the detectives.  ?See?  I had to be here to yell at that mouse and tiger act; they said something about bein? late due to? flyin? saucers or some nonsense like that.?

Minoriko looked a little disappointed that her hunch was wrong.  Shizuha had given it some thought, and something the staff at the mansion had said came back to her.  ?What do you know about her treasures, Mokou??

Mokou stiffened.  ?Too much; she got my father killed looking for ?em over a thousand years ago.  She?s got five: Buddha?s Stone Bowl, the Jeweled Branch of Hourai, the Robe of the Fire Rat, the Dragon?s Colorful Necklace, and the Swallow?s Cowrie Shell.  For the record, I wouldn?t want to steal any of ?em, anyways; they?d remind me of her and just make me madder.?

Minoriko looked at her sister.  ?Whatcha thinking about, sis??

Shizuha shook her head, ?Their stories don?t match up; one said just one thing was taken, the other said at least two.  Who?s lying here??

Minoriko adjusted her hat.  ?Back to Eientei??

Her sister nodded and placed a few bills on the counter.  ?For your trouble; hope we don?t come back.?

It was dark out when they arrived back to the mansion; they strolled in without waiting for an escort and walked right into Kaguya?s study.  She wasted no time in addressing them.  ?Well, have you found what was stolen??

Shizuha walked forward.  ?Actually, we came to have a look at the scene; you don?t mind if we do that, right??

Her eyes widened for only a moment before she said, ?Of course.?  She snapped her fingers and the taller of the two servants from before appeared in the room.  ?Take them to the treasure room.?

The girl looked startled but she nodded regardless.  They followed her deeper into the mansion and through a passage that didn?t look like it was there.  A strange, futuristic looking locking mechanism was disarmed by the rabbit and she led them into the room.

They took a quick look around and managed to identify each item that was there and what wasn?t.  Shizuha said without turning, ?You said only one treasure was taken; I see only three of the five.  What happened to the Stone Bowl and Robe??

The sound of a sliding door could be heard, and the voice of Kaguya rung out.  ?I knew I should have called the Hakurei; she would have been lazy enough to turn it over to the police after getting the photos.?  The Aki sisters started to turn when she said, ?Don?t move!  I?ve got a hundred rabbits all ready to fire at you if you so much as make a hostile action.?

Shizuha shook her head.  ?A set up, huh?  Well don?t that beat all?  Couldn?t kill her, so you figured to get her all locked up legally and she?d be out of your hair??

The younger Aki looked confused.  ?Why go to this length, though?  She?s so far beneath you.?

Fury crept into Kaguya?s voice.  ?I can?t go anywhere in this city without her showing up and starting trouble!  And do the police do anything about it?  Never!  There?s never enough proof that she?s really doing anything!?  She took a deep breath.  ?This was my chance, but you, you? detectives had to ruin everything.?

It became so quiet you could hear the sweat from the sisters hit the floor.  Suddenly a voice laced with fear and agitation came from the outer corridor; ?She?s here, and she?s mad!?  The shorter of the two witnesses suddenly ran into the room and bowled over both Kaguya and the other servant.  In the confusion the sisters nodded to one another and bolted past them through the now unblocked door.

Minoriko was losing ground quickly and shouted, ?Slow down, sister!  You know I can?t run as fast as you!?

Shizuha sighed and picked her sister up, hefting her over her back.  ?One of these days we?re going to do something about that left foot??

She burst out the door in time to see a living ball of fire rush past them and into the house.  After getting beyond the gate, she set her sister down and they looked back at the now burning mansion.  Minoriko looked to her sister and said, ?Now what??

Shizuha sook her head.  ?Now we leave it up to the police; this isn?t our case anymore.?  She turned and started walking away.

Her younger sister started after her and said, ?You know, we never got paid??
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 02, 2011, 05:56:54 PM
My gut was telling me Max would get the first story up.
And boy did he do a good job. But why the Aki Sisters? Maybe because they arent as big in the fanbase as some of the main characters?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: MaxKnight on March 02, 2011, 06:08:15 PM
Am I that predictable after such a short time? >_>

Honestly?  It was a hunch that I should just use them.  They seemed ripe for the usage in this challenge... okay, that was a bad one.  But seriously, I looked at all of the characters and said "Which one can I write something like this with?"  I wanted something less mainstream, since there are likely some characters that would be more used than others, and the Aki sisters just jumped at me.

I certainly had a lot of fun writing that; it was a great way to pass three hours of what would otherwise have been boredom this morning at work!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Suikama on March 05, 2011, 07:31:21 PM
Browsing through the thread, is it just me or does Iced win almost every time :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Iced Fairy on March 05, 2011, 07:51:20 PM
Nonesense.  I win less then half the time.

More then 1/3, but less then half.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Suikama on March 05, 2011, 07:56:59 PM
Still quite a bit. In comparison no one has gotten first more than once in the danmakufu contests :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Ryuu on March 05, 2011, 09:41:17 PM
ICED WINNER


MY ETERNAL RIVAL
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: capt. h on March 05, 2011, 11:40:56 PM
?Kaguya, I?ve come for you!? Mokou announced in front of the Eientei Manor.

?What shall we do about her, godmother?? Eirin asked.

?Give her an offer she can?t refuse,? Kaguya said with her best Don Corleone impression.

?Yes godmother.? Eirin donned her trenchcoat and fedora and loaded her tommygun.

?Come out, Kaguya!? Mokou yelled, ?Or I?ll huff and I?ll puff and I?ll burn this place down!?

Eirin opened the front door and said, ?Wrong genre!?

?What??

?Wrong genre. We?re killing Noir style this week.?

?What?s Noir?? Mokou asked.

?You know; tommyguns, gangsters, and private detectives. Noir.?

?You mean mysteries??

?Come in here,? Kaguya said, popping up behind Eirin. ?Watch Casablanca and the Godfather, then we?ll get you a fedora. Then we can kill each other.?

Kaguya dragged Mokou through the mansion, which gave Mokou a moment to look around. First she noticed that everyone had really nice matching hats. Then she noticed they were all in suits or trenchcoats. Some of them were holding machine guns as well, and sun glasses were common enough. Then she entered a room with a large projector screen and lots of seats.

?Cue the lights!? Kaguya said. The lights dimmed, and the movie started.
________________________________________________


?Good movies,? Mokou said.

?Do you understand now?? Kaguya asked.

?No.?

?Look,? Kaguya said, throwing a fedora on Mokou. ?Pretend to be a private detective in the 1940?s. Say lots of things about the filth of the city-?

?But we?re in the countryside.?

?-pretend you?re in a filthy city, and try to figure out what I?m plotting.?

Mokou said, ?You?re plotting to kill me, like always.?

?At least try,? Kaguya yelled, clenching her fists, ?Start by describing the scene.?

?Alright,? Mokou began. ?Eientei is a filthy place-?

?-Hey!?

?You?re rules princess.?

?It?s godmother this week,? Kaguya grumbled.

?Can I continue??

?Alright,? Kaguya said.

?Eientei is a filthy place. A place of lies and deception. The dark underbelly of Gensokyo where the smell of cigarettes and sex always lingers.?

?I do NOT get involved with the rabbits!? Kaguya yelled indignantly.

?I never said you did, prin- I mean, godmother. Anyway,? Mokou continued, ?This is the den of the godmother. The filthiest of the filthy-?

?I?m right here.? Kaguya said.

?Do you want to play Noir or not??

?hmf,? Kaguya responded, letting Mokou continue the story.

?I found myself face to face with the big cheese, the godmother herself. She was plotting something. She was always plotting something. But what, I didn?t know.?

?Welcome,? Kaguya said, getting into the Don Corleone act. ?To what do I owe the pleasure??

? ?I know your planning something?, I said, sizing up the godmother. ?And when I find out what you?re planning-??

?You can drop the first person narration now,? Kaguya said.

?Really? O.K. then.? Mokou continued, ?And when I find out what you?re planning, you?ll wish you hadn?t sunk your teeth into this hellhole we can Gensokyo.?

?I?m merely running a family business detective.?

?That?s what they all say.?

?Tewi,? Kaguya called. ?See to it that Mokou is satisfied with our operations.?

Tewi showed Mokou out of the room, while Eirin came out of hiding. ?Godmother, that?s code for ?kill her?, right??

?Kill is such a strong word. Tewi is going to see that Mokou doesn?t get involved in our business anymore.?

?Temporarily, I assume,? Eirin said. ?It wouldn?t be much fun if Mokou was indisposed for the entire game.?

?Tewi can?t do much against Mokou. But make sure you give Mokou a revolver and a trenchcoat. The game won?t feel right if she can?t play the part.?

?Naturally godmother.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on March 06, 2011, 11:16:09 PM
Right fuck it I have a deadline that is hitting pretty damn soon and I need to produce something

Esi if this has not come out like you hoped it would I apologise :<

-----

Night just wasn?t as pretty in these parts anymore. All this newfangled street lighting had screwed up the skies, and she couldn?t make out any of the stars she used to watch as a little girl. For a minute she?d honestly thought the stars were dying, some sort of sign from above that the world was coming apart; an omen for the collapse of society and good values.

She wouldn?t have had trouble believing it, either.

It was careful, quiet stuff. The sort most people either didn?t notice, or did their best to avoid. The sounds of young men running as she came close, whatever deals they?d been planning put on hold. The occasional glossy-eyed tramp, staring out at nothing in particular, mouthing unheard prayers. And always, always, the blaring of ambulance sirens as they screeched through the streets to pick up the latest bright spark dimmed by the gang fighting.

Mokou Fujiwara helped herself to another shot of bourbon. She?d had maybe a dozen already tonight, so one more couldn?t hurt. It made her forget - at least for a little while. When she remembered - well, by then she?d forgotten how much bourbon she?d had. Now, when the bottle was empty? That was when it was time to worry.

There was a ringing somewhere in the back of her head. For a while she just thought it was the drink kicking in, and started digging into her desk for some one of those new-fangled pain-killer pills. After she?d upheaved roughly half of her written notes - mostly leftovers from cases long since solved - she realised this was a familiar sound, one coming from outside of her head. To her side, the office?s telephone was ringing for the first time in weeks.

She had to reach out for the handle a few times, her vision just blurred enough to make it hard to grab the thing. She succeeded on her third attempt, hauling it in and doing her best to hide the slur. Clients didn?t like it when she sounded drunk.

?Fujiwara Detective Agency, blazin? our way to the truth one case at a time.?

She?d come up with the slogan on a drunken whim. She regretted it, but she could hardly take it back - after all, the slogan had been painted on the front door, and repainting that stuff took patience and money that Mokou didn?t have. All she could hope now was that she hadn?t scared the client off before she?d even been made an offer.

?Good evening, Miss Fujiwara. I hope I haven?t interrupted anything??

Mokou paused for a moment. The voice was young - twenties, maybe. Female. Every syllable enunciated perfectly - upper class, no doubt about it. Not the stiff-upper-lip sort, though - more the young girl with the world at her feet, well aware of the fact and reminding everyone around her about it every chance she got.

More than that, though - there was an almost sultry tone to her voice. An entertainer, surely, and a voice that rung a tiny bell in the back of Mokou?s head. Or maybe this one really WAS the bourbon kicking in, she couldn?t be sure.

?Don?t worry. Just a close conversation with an old friend of mine, is all.?

Mokou?s free hand clenched around the neck of the bourbon bottle, already prepared for this deal to go wrong and for another potential customer to leave her in the dust. That?d give her a reason for another shot, surely. It?d bring her up to - how many was it again?

?Hm. Well, hopefully he won?t be around for long, because I?ll be paying your agency a visit on the hour.?

Mokou?s eyes widened slightly. This was usually where the clients wanted to clarify pricing - everything was about money these days, and reputation didn?t mean a damn thing if some new kid on the block undercut you. But not only was the girl set on handing her the job, but she was coming down for a face-to-face visit. No-one ever had the decency to do that these days.

Her eyes glanced up to the clock on the wall, needing a few seconds to come back into focus. Half past seven, giving her half an hour before her visitor would arrive.

?I?m pretty sure I can talk him on his way, yeah. See ya.?

?Certainly.?

The caller hung up. She hadn?t left a name either, Mokou noticed - that was usually the first detail people mentioned so she knew who the cheque would be from. That meant her client was doing her best not to be traced here - another interesting tidbit. She?d have half an hour to think it over now.

But first, she decided to get back to reaching through the drawer for those pills. If there was a client on the way that meant her little drinking session was over, and that meant a hangover was set to follow. This would stop the headache from running past the ?annoying throbbing at the back of her head? level.

She leaned back in her chair slightly, relaxing. This was the first smell she?d had of pay in ages, and the rent had been overdue for at least two weeks now. This would hopefully be a big enough customer to put the Fujiwara Detective Agency back into the black. More importantly, it also meant more money for bourbon.

Besides that, there was something she had to check out now. How long had it been since she?d looked through those old records of hers...?

-----

The thought of making herself more presentable for a customer didn?t strike Mokou until a few minutes before the guest was due to arrive. There was still enough time for her to throw the deal away, so she still had to take the necessary precautions.

Step one: Drop the suspenders. They were comfy, and they stopped her having to work the dangly metal on her belt, but that came at the price of making her look like an old man with a weight problem. Instead she opted for a close-cutting pair of black pants, stumbling on the belt once or twice. She was still a little drunk.

?When the world?s set to destroy you and the stars fall from the sky
And you tell yourself you simply can?t go on,?


Step two: New shirt. White shirts had always been a favourite for Mokou, but she?d managed to spill something on it a while back. She had no idea what it was, but she could say with some certainty it had been brown. No matter - she was used to ruining good shirts, and so she had a clean spare to change into at all times.

Finally, her face and hair could use a little livening up. Not makeup, she hated the stuff, but a quick wash of the face to make it look like she?d slept decently in the last week. Needless to say, she hadn?t - her time as a detective had presented her with sides of humanity she would have much preferred to stay hidden, and they came back in her dreams. The stress was starting to get to her - the long, blue hair she was so proud of was beginning to turn grey. She shrugged it off, letting it run long down her back. If it made her look older, then all the better.

?You just swallow up your pride, put some faith into your stride,
For the darkest hour?s right before the dawn...
?

It was in the middle of this quick makeover session that a quiet knock resounded on the agency?s front door. An absent-minded look at the clock confirmed that yes, the client had been true to her word. A minute or two behind schedule - not used to deadlines, as Mokou had suspected. The sort who needed a dozen assistants to remind her of her timetable.

Mokou gave her hair one last ruffle to set it in place, walking to the doorway. Her eyes were deliberately focused on the floor as she placed her hand on the doorknob, opening it up to allow the customer passage.

?Evening, Miss Lorelei. I wasn?t expecting a guest like you.?

The face that Mokou looked upwards to see was one of mild shock. The lips, pink with the help of some carefully-applied lipstick, shifted into the shape of a pout. Her light grey eyes looked almost embarrassed as she ran a hand down her hair - pink as well, and meticulously kept. As she shifted her head the note-shaped earrings she wore [on ears that may as well have been wings] seemed to jingle, as if to a tune. She seemed set to scare and run back for the door to the apartment complex, which would do nothing for Mokou?s business. Maybe she?d gone a little too far.

?...I thought I didn?t leave my name on the call.?

?C?mon, you expected me not to recognise the voice of Gensokyo?s brightest star??

Mystia Lorelei looked nervous now, glancing around the corridor to see if she?d been spotted by anyone else. Mokou took that as her cue to let the girl in and stepped aside, allowing the diva to enter the room in its entirely. She was welcomed by the smell of cheap air-freshener, applied mainly so the smell of alcohol didn?t give Mokou away. The detective saw her client visibly flinch as she walked in, the large wings on her back flapping on instinct.

Among the various tidbits Mokou had lying around was a gramophone, with a record playing very faintly in the background. Mystia was quick to recognise the sound of her own voice - one of her first records, the one that had really brought her into the public eye.

??Right Before The Dawn?, yeah. Never been much of a music nut myself, but I went out and picked it up. It?s chirpy, but not like the over-sweet stuff everyone else puts out.?

Mystia?s face went a little red at that. Nowadays that sort of song was behind her. No-one listened to happy music anymore - now it was all about being as raunchy and attractive as possible, and her latest songs had enticing names like The Lollipop and He?s Not Good Enough For Me.

?Well, you know how the system works. You get one shot to sing about whatever you like, and if it?s good enough the men up top take you in and never let you go.?

Mokou allowed herself a smile. She was worried that the girl wasn?t the sharpest of the bunch, but she seemed more aware of how her business worked than a lot of girls her age. The detective decided this was a deduction worthy of a reward.

?Feel up for a smoke??

Mystia shook her head at that.

?Sorry, on contract. The kappa say those things do a number on your vocal chords, and my director isn?t taking any risks.?

Mokou sighed. All these new-fangled stories about cigars doing you in. They were one of the few luxuries she allowed herself, and there was nothing like a good puff to calm her nerves when the bourbon ran dry. The case was easy enough for her to find given that she?d already been through all of her notes, and she pulled out an expensive looking cigar to deal with the inherent nerves that were part and parcel when it came to dealing with celebrities.

As an added bonus, she?d never need to invest in a lighter. Mokou placed one end of the cigar in her mouth and brushed the thumb of her free hand along the other. It smouldered for a few seconds before catching alight, and with a hearty puff Mokou sent a cloud of smoke upwards into the room. Her body slumped visibly, and as she smiled in relief Mystia was looking across from her with an impressed glance.

?I?d heard you were good with fire, but wouldn?t a lighter be easier in the long run??

?Hey, y?know what they say - if you got it, flaunt it.?

For all its civilisation and technology, Gensokyo still had a hint of magic hidden in the most distant corners. Mokou, for example, had a way with fire that no machine could ever hope to match. She?d heard stories, like every other kid her age, that there had been a time when this magic was commonplace, back when people didn?t have all these fancy gadgets and doohickeys to help us.

More than once, Mokou wished she?d been born in that time. Anything had to be better than this, surely.

Another thing she loved about cigars is that it left an opening while she took a puff. It was a helpful sign for both of them that the small talk was finished for now. Mokou let off a little cough before taking her seat behind the desk, still holding the cigar in one hand.

?Alright then, missy. What?s the problem? Wanna find out if your manor?s got gold under it? Think the stock brokers screwed you over? Wanna check if your husband?s really out on business so often??

Mystia frowned slightly at the last one. It had been a joke on Mokou?s part - Mystia had never found true love, with a history of failed romances and painful breakups to her name. Nowadays she was known as Lorelei the Unwinnable, but only in the level of journalism Mokou had no intention of stooping to.

?If I make my offer carte blanche, will you stop trying to be so witty??

Mokou nearly crushed the cigar in her hand. She was thinking five hundred, maybe a thousand dollars if she played her cards right with this, but Lorelei was already set to offer her everything she had. That could only mean she?d come here with a case of the utmost severity.

?...It?d certainly help, but let?s hear what you want me to do first.?

Mystia bit her lip. She was nervous, Mokou could tell, toying with her earrings as a nervous tick. She seemed very much out of place here, in a sketchy-looking detective?s agency downtown, so something big had to be on her mind.

It took her a few seconds to get the words out of her mouth, but what she said was the first thing to strike at Mokou?s nerves in ages.

?Miss Fujiwara, I think someone is trying to kill me.?

-----

As the realisation of what she?d said hit her, Mystia?s nerves only grew worse, and she started playing with her dress for distraction instead. It was a frilly affair, black with white frills running along the bottom, but compared to the outfits she?d been made to wear for recent performances it was outright chaste.

?OK, OK, OK. Lemme get this straight. Is this some sorta nutjob fan you?re scared about? One ?a those types who figure if they can?t have you, no-one can, or somethin? like that.?

A tiny part of Mokou was worried that Mystia was getting worked up over nothing. Maybe she was paranoid, or maybe she was just trying to start up some sort of drama to bring herself into the public eye again. Probably wouldn?t be the first time a diva had faked a death threat in the business, and it definitely wouldn?t be the last.

?No, nothing like that. If it was something simple along those lines I?d just find a bodyguard, but this is...a lot bigger.?

Mokou began to lean over the table.

?Bigger? What would be bigger than an assassination attempt on one of Gensokyo?s top acts??

Mystia looked downward. The detective could catch the first few hints of shame on her face, and quickly came to the conclusion that Lorelei the Unwinnable had been ?won?. She was on the run from a jealous boyfriend, looking to have back what he?d lost, no matter how far he?d need to go to get it-

?...I think my record company is financing the mafia.?

-or it could be something else entirely. There was a reason she?d never made it that far as a detective.

It took a second for the magnitude of Mystia?s claim to reach Mokou. She felt the cigar slip out of her hand and onto the ground, still smouldering. She?d have been worried about burning the office down if she hadn?t planned ahead and paid out for fireproof flooring.

?Uh...wow. W...What makes you think that??

Mystia?s eyes followed the fallen cigar as it rolled out past the desk. She seemed intent to look any direction other than forward right now. The story seeped out of her mouth gradually, picking up speed with every word.

?Well, it started with my director. A good enough woman when I first met her. Smiled a lot, which was more than any of the other corporate big-wigs were doing. I thought of her as a friend more than anything else, and when I made it big I thought it was only fair to go to her. We were still close, even after I?d signed with them.

But in the last few months, she?d started getting more...distant. We stopped meeting up, having phone calls. She didn?t even show up at company meetings anymore if I was around. For a while I thought I must?ve offended her somehow, but I couldn?t figure out what I?d done. So I found a space in my schedule - harder than it sounds, trust me - and took a trip to her office to see what she?d been up to.?

The story stopped abruptly. Mystia?s face was still, but from the slight shivers it was forced rather than natural. Mokou would?ve offered her a drink, but she was running dangerously low on bourbon right now. From the sounds of things, she?d need a drink or four after this case.

?...The door was left open when I got in. I thought I?d take a look inside - maybe she was in the back of the office or something like that. I only came in for a couple of minutes, but there was a note lying on top of her desk. It...well, I think it speaks for itself.?

Mystia reached into her dress, pulling out a crumpled piece of paper. She timidly handed it over to the private eye, who had to take care not to tear it as she unfolded it. The note was short, but to the point.

?Lorelei has become a financial liability. Apparently her happy-go-lucky attitude isn?t going to cut it in today?s world. We?re getting to work on a memorial album, so give us something good to mourn.
                                                                                      ~Tewi Inaba?


The last two words in particular caught Mokou?s eye. She muttered them under her breath with clear malice. Unconsciously, her grip on the paper tightened, until before she knew it she was holding two pieces rather than one.

?So am I right in thinking my director?s connected to your ?friend? in the underworld??

Mystia nodded slightly as she witnessed Mokou?s reaction. She?d expected it, and this was exactly why she?d come to Mokou. The detective looked back at her with a glint in her eyes - a flame, burning with the intensity that only hatred could bring.

?...Yeah, Inaba?s a name that rings a bell. Didn?t know quite where she fit in the puzzle, but she?s one of Houraisan?s higher-ups. And you?re half right.?

Even saying that name was enough to get Mokou angry. She fell back on her usual coping mechanism, not even bothering to use a glass this time. A quick swig of bourbon was enough to keep her civil, though Mystia seemed unimpressed.

?Wait, so why am I only half right??

Mokou stood up, looking back out over the city. In terms of architecture, it was a monumental achievement - buildings that practically touched the clouds, along with roads and the various vehicles that drove on them. There was enough variety and opportunity here that everyone could have a good shot at life.

It was a shame, then, that all of this opportunity was firmly in the hands of someone who didn?t intend to give it away.

?You?re half right because Houraisan doesn?t just run the mafia. She runs everything else, too.?

-----

As it turned out, Mokou was the one person who had the best idea what was going on. She?d been running investigations in her spare time between cases - which she had more of than she?d have preferred. She looked into drug cartels, corporate takeovers, all the new governmental laws banning everything considered ?obscene? or ?unconstitutional?. Everything led back to Houraisan - she owned the clubs where the drug rings met, and the companies building a slow and patient monopoly across the country. She?d been seen having ?friendly discussions? with politicians the day before important laws were due to come up - and they left these meetings with fatter wallets and changed opinions. Of course, Houraisan?s companies were always the special exceptions to these laws, meaning she could do whatever the hell she wanted.

This sort of growth didn?t happen without a bit of violence, obviously, so Houraisan had her hand in some less legal affairs as well. She could make people ?disappear? if she wanted - though most of the time she preferred a mutilated body to be found just to scare off the last few straight cops this city had. Within the space of about fifteen years, she?d gone from the daughter of a philanthropist to the puppeteer pulling the strings of every man and woman in the city. Most people knew her as the gangster lord who never seemed to be caught, but they weren?t as aware she was the one paying their wages as well.

Mokou had seen her once. Fifteen years ago, in fact, back when she?d been a child. Her father had been a wealthy land-owner at the time, and he had more than a few properties to his name. Houraisan wanted him to sell them to her for dirt-cheap prices, and obviously he?d refused the deal.

She remembered her face at that moment - the cruel, vicious smile than formed on her lips as she left the building.

?Rest well tonight, Mr. Fujiwara. They say it?s going to be warm this evening.?

Her father had thought nothing of it, and neither had she. It was only  when her home was filling with smoke and the flames licked at her feet that she realised it was a barely veiled threat.

In retrospect, it was a pretty thorough job. The goon broke into the house in the dead of night, started the fire, then chained the door closed on the way out so the family couldn?t escape. The windows weren?t an option, given that they were several stories up, and he even thought far ahead enough to cut the phone line so they couldn?t call for help.

Mokou only remembered two fragments of that night. Her parents screaming for help amidst their coughs on the smoke, and the moment when the screaming stopped and they went eerily silent. She almost went along with them, but apparently her natural affinity for fire was just enough to keep her alive when the fire brigade finally arrived.

Her parents weren?t so lucky.

It was dubbed an accident, of course. In fact, Mokou was more lucky that given her talents the blame wasn?t pinned on her. Her family?s land went up for auction, and a certain Miss Houraisan won it at an even better price than she?d been asking for. Mokou received the payments, but it was pocket change compared to how much she?d need to live on her own. She?d had a rough few years, but through all the side jobs she could muster she brought together enough money for her own apartment.

From that point on, she knew exactly what she was going to do with her life. Even if the police hadn?t been able to trace Houraisan to the crime - or more likely, she ?persuaded? them to pass over the incriminating evidence - that didn?t mean she couldn?t do it.

She wasn?t going to bother with evidence. She was going to hunt Kaguya down, find the woman at her weakest without her entourage of guards to take care of her. There?d be no moment of confession, no chance for repentance. Mokou would find her, shoot her, and leave her employees to stumble across the corpse.

Maybe that made her as bad as the woman she wanted to kill. Maybe revenge was eating her up, to the point where nothing else mattered.

But if the rest of the world was falling apart, she may as well go down with them.

-----

?Well. That?s...quite the story.?

A trace of pity hung in Mystia?s voice. That was the first sign Mokou had that she?d been rambling again, forcing her little tale on anyone who?d care to listen - as well as those who didn?t. If there was one thing she hated about her drinking, it was that it left her tongue too loose.

?Not really. I?m sure half this town?s got a sob story as bad as mine to tell.?

Mokou made her way back to her seat. She felt tired, like giving her story had drained the life out of her. It was tempting to just lay her head down on the desk and sleep until the sun came up. In fact, that?s what she would have done if she didn?t have a customer right in front of her.

?Right, so. You?ve heard my story, I?ve heard yours. Now, what exactly do you want me to do for you??

The diva?s eyes shifted around the room. She was suddenly aware of how small it was - the only room branching off was a bathroom, and there was nothing resembling a bed anywhere. The closest there was to it was the couch, and based on the way it was pressed down it was probably what Mokou had been using in place of somewhere to sleep.

?W-Well, I can?t go back home now that I know they?re out to get me. They know where I live, after all, so it was all I could do to get here without being noticed. I need to fall under the radar, or I?m going to be hitting the top of the charts posthumously.?

Mokou grinned. In spite of all the pressure, even in the face of death, Mystia seemed like she still knew how to crack a joke or two. She liked girls like that, and though she?d never be caught saying it the sparrow was pretty easy on the eye.

?What, you want somewhere to crash? Couch is all yours if you want it. Don?t mind me, I?ll just lie here for a bit.?

As if to stop her from worrying, Mokou immediately put her head down and let off a loud snoring. It?d give Mysita no chance to argue back against these preparations, at the very least. After waiting a moment to see if the detective would budge, Mystia sighed and rose to her feet, focusing her attention on the worst bed she?d slept on in years.

It was like a riddle, trying to find out how to lie comfortably on that thing. Mystia experimented with every angle, every position, but no matter where she lay something hurt. The wings were probably making this much harder for her, but there wasn?t much she could do about that.

After about half an hour of trying in vain to come to rest, Mystia heard the sound of a chair shuffling. Seconds later, there was another body pressing beside her.

?Changed my mind. Feel like sleeping here after all.?

Now that they were close, Mystia could smell the bourbon on Mokou?s breath. Immediately she started to squirm, but the detective was on top of her already and refusing to budge. Within seconds Mokou had fallen asleep for real, her snoring blaring right into Mystia?s ear. It took all of her patience not to fling Mokou off the couch right now and storm out of the office.

?Wait, this is...?

She couldn?t understand quite why. No words seemed to come for it, but this felt...comfortable, almost. There was no crick in her back, and her wings had slipped through a slit in the couch rather than being cramped against the fabric. She couldn?t move, true, but she almost didn?t want to.

She looked up, Mokou?s sleeping face only inches in front of hers. Now that she?d fallen asleep, she seemed to be smiling a little. Not the forced grins she?d been giving earlier - a gentle, almost childish smile. It warmed her heart a little, and for a moment Mystia forgot about the impending disaster that had brought her here.

If she?d been asked yesterday, she?d have never thought that she?d find comfort lying on a half-broken couch along with a drunken detective miles away from home.

Nothing like a curveball to change your outlook on life completely, I guess.

She barely noticed her eyes were closing until it was too late. It was a lousy bed, in a lousy office, in a lousy town, but having someone beside her just made it that much better.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 07, 2011, 01:02:24 AM
You need to continue that rou. :4
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: MaxKnight on March 07, 2011, 01:20:25 AM
There was a good three days there where I thought I might actually win.

Then other people posted. >_>

What's bad is that I'm only half joking; everyone else here has been writing for far longer than I have.  Ah well, every new story adds a little skill; this thread in particular will teach me much in fully drafting my own style.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: capt. h on March 07, 2011, 09:30:35 PM
Is the contest over, or is it extended?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Ryuu on March 07, 2011, 09:31:51 PM
I was too busy this week to write this orz
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Sect on March 07, 2011, 10:55:34 PM
This is probably not going to be very cool of me to ask, but can we get an extension?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 07, 2011, 10:57:20 PM
I don't have a problem with it, if Esi doesn't have a problem with it.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Unassuming Squid on March 08, 2011, 12:34:48 AM
I was too busy this week to write this orz

Not sure if an extension will help, but I guess it's worth consideration. Midterms week and all.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 08, 2011, 06:00:20 AM
I don't have a problem with it, if Esi doesn't have a problem with it.
Esi was practically planning with extension from the start (partially because he wanted me to write something as well :V)

So I'll go ahead:

~ Deadline Extension - New Deadline March 13th ~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 08, 2011, 08:59:43 PM
Let the stories flow~

These are great, guys, I'm lovin all of them so far :B
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 13, 2011, 10:43:11 PM
Today is the 13th - the deadline.

Considering the events in Japan and how concerned a lot of us have been, I'm open for another extension, or possibly even opening up the next topic (if there's one lined up) but leaving this contest open to late entries. It seems a few people had ideas and may have been cooking something up, but, it's up to the primary judges.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Sect on March 13, 2011, 11:35:29 PM
I should have mine done before the deadline tonight, but I bet that there's others who still want to get in on this.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Iced Fairy on March 13, 2011, 11:37:26 PM
If I can't make this deadline I don't deserve to win it so fire away.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Sect on March 14, 2011, 01:21:29 AM
Took much longer to write this than I intended. Also, I should warn everyone that I've never actually read or watched a noir pic, unless Dick Tracy or Who Framed Roger Rabbit counts, so I decided to go with something that I thought kinda fit the genre.

EDITED ON MARCH 18th



I heard that Gensokyo was paradise, one time. Unfortunately for me, by the time I came around, the glory days of this old city had long passed: tall trees replaced with brick tenaments, the lake filled with the excrement from the Scarlets' factories, and the streets crawlin' with gangs of youkai, huntin' for easy prey. The place is a bloody death trap, a sinkhole of the world's filth, and it had me snared right in there. I was stuck, and I was determined to at least survive, if only by trying to avoid trouble or causin' any, which was a damned feat considerin' my nature. Unfortunately, trouble ended up catching up to me instead, starting with that fare those few years ago.

------------------------------------


The taxi service in this city's just like most privately owned businesses 'round here: old, worn out, and barely afloat. The fleet of taxis consist mostly of older yellow models from elsewhere, and the majority of the drivers are humies, with the exception of yours truly. The other cabbies don't like me at all, what with the bad blood between humies and youkai, but they got no choice but to keep me, considerin' that I just kinda appeared one day, managin' to coax life back into the oldest and most run down cab in the fleet. The old girl's one piece of work, leaking more oil than she uses to lube herself, chugging gasoline like it was whiskey shots, and the roof's so patchwork that the rain leaked down on the driver 'n the passengers. I was the only one to get the girl to run in fifteen years, and the management figured that they might as well keep me on, if only to draw trouble away from the humie drivers with the little youkai girl driver and the ugly purple paint job.

Unfortunately for me, the girl wasn't very attractive for customers: all the humies with their bright yellow cabs got the fares, leavin' me with the dregs and the back alleys. Probably for the best, really: those cabs attracted a lot of negative attention, of the head emptyin' kind.

So, one night, me 'n the girl were hunkered down on the side of the street, her wipers tryin' in vain to clear off the drizzle that managed to land in between five story buildings and her radio cracklin' with horns 'n strings, when I get startled by a tapping on my door. I glanced over to see some broad, wrapped up too tightly for me t' make out any detail, wavin' at my backdoor. A customer, obviously, so I unlocked the door and let 'er in, since leavin' your doors unlocked in these streets is just inviting trouble. In order to avoid more trouble, 'n maybe in the hopes of getting a cheap thrill, I was in the habit of droppin' my voice a couple octaves.

"Where d'ya nee-" my affected voice cracked when I caught a glimpse of legs in the rearview mirror: perfect legs, with dark silk stockings rising up past her knees and pale thighs peeking out from a skirt. It took a while to swallow the bulge in my throat, and I managed to squeak out, in a much higher pitch than I intended, "need to go?" Even now I wince at that memory, acting like a damn teenager in heat at the first sign of tail.

The fare only chuckled, a sensual rumble that made my young heart flutter. To this day, I can't really tell you what that fare's laughter sounded like, if it was the sweetest ringin' of bells or the dull, calming thunder of storm clouds. Of course, there's a good reason behind that, but I'm just gettin' ahead of myself. So anyways, the woman chuckled, with that sound setting my poor nerves ablaze. "Just start driving towards the factories." Face as red as a tomato, I nodded and flipped a switch on the girl's dash, signifying that my chariot was carrying some precious cargo. The street was empty, allowing me to pull across the street and towards the tall, sickly orange plumes of smog and halfway burned chemicals.

The old girl's engine roared as we sped along the abandoned streets, coughing out clouds of smoke. I had taken the opportunity to adjust the mirror, hopin' to catch another glimpse of heaven. No such luck: her clothes had covered those legs again, denying my voyeuristic ways. There was absolutely no justice in the world, I had thought then, as the music on the radio ended. "Hope all of you out there in lovely Gensokyo enjoyed the music!" an obnoxiously bright, nattering voice exclaimed from the worn speakers. "This is Aya Shameimaru reporting, the honest voice of the city!" For the most part, I tuned out her jabbering, concentrating on the dark road ahead. I would've ignored the broad's broadcast altogether, had my quiet occupant not leaned up against my seat, fingers softly pressing against my arms.

"Turn that up, blue eyes," she said, her breath tickling my ear. Feeling my face grow warm, I complied with her wishes, Aya's voice filling the quiet of the cab.

"-and police have yet to apprehend this murderer. Hey, they haven't even been able to get a good description of this guy, aside from the crazy lookin' mask or that infamous calling card. If you ask me, this so-called 'Alien' is nothing more than a sham, a creation of the government to take out good and honest businessmen and women!"

"Wow, she's on a roll today," I had to admit, spine tingling at the fare's touch. "I wonder if she's right about that killer being some sorta guvvie agent."

"Maybe, maybe not," my fare replied, still so very close to me, "but I imagine that Shameimaru is somewhat biased in her reports." Even with the chill of the early spring shower I felt uncomfortably warm, as I asked her what she meant from that. "Imagine that Miss Shameimaru is not as honest of a reporter as she claims." I tried to: Shameimaru was very vocal, but at that time I had liked to think that her broadcasts at least reflected the truth. "Picture in your mind those 'honest businesswomen' as oni thugs, transporting human men and women against their will." That was easier: there were several times I drove past an alleyway to see one of those horned thugs knock a humie over the head and carry 'em off on their shoulder. "Now, imagine that the 'honest voice' was a propaganda machine for a certain criminal element of the city..."

I looked at the fare increduously through the rearview, though, somehow, her face managed to elude me, or at least the memory of it. "Are ya serious?" I choked out. "How the heck d'ya know that kinda stuff?" I swear I saw her smile at me, but I just couldn't recall what it looked like.

"I have my ways. Now, blue eyes, turn to the right, towards the docks."

Now, even as new at the job as I was back then, I knew that I was gettin' my butt into some trouble. This fare with the nice legs and the face I couldn't remember, knowin' all she did about the oni Mob and wanting to go to the most dangerous part of town... this dame was serious trouble. If I'd known better, I'd never gotten involved. By then, though, it was too late: I was in for the long haul, far longer than I ever wanted. Instead of screeching to a halt and kickin' her to the curb, I followed her orders, and turned into the dark streets leading to the lake.

When we pulled to a stop near a low factory, some sorta cannery or something, I was pretty damned nervous. I drove here a few times, and I knew that this was pretty close, if it wasn't smack dab in the middle of, rabbit territory. Those vicious buggers were more dangerous than oni in my books: the oni were big 'n tough, sure, but at least they were honest, and didn't try to skip on fare or steal your tires. I tried to give the fare a warning, but she only waved me off as she slunk out of the cab. "Just wait here. It won't take too long." And with that, she was gone, vanishing into an alleyway.

------------------------------------

There's nothin' more boring than waiting for a fare to finish business. There's nothin' more aggravating than realizing that you should have at least tried to get fare for drivin' part way, before they ditched ya. At that moment, though, I couldn't help but be scared shitless, terrified that some lanky eared rabbit was gonna hop into the back seat and shank me, or deface the girl, or even bust out her lights. At that last thought, I knew that I had to get outside, get some fresh air. Unfortunately, I didn't remember that the air 'round here was as foul from the factories and the sickness from the lake until I got outside and nearly gagged. I fished a carton of cigarettes out of my coat pocket, barely touched, and grabbed one of the sticks in order to get that smell outta my nose. Sticking the stick in my mouth, I lit it with a match, and almost instantly began coughing on the smoke I inhaled. I had picked up that pack of the cigarettes a few months before, after being told that smoking those things would make seem more mature, and less likely to be bothered by the rough types. Really, I should've known better than listen to that rabbit, especially since she jacked my wallet afterwards; took forever to get a new license, let me tell ya.

Fortunately for me, the drizzle had crawled to a stop, so I was only slightly soggy as I choked on the cigarette, tryin' in vain to keep a look out for any rabbits tryin' to sneak outta the alleyways in order to mess up the girl. Back then, I was a bit stupid, since that only left me open to gettin' a knife in the ribs, but considerin' what kinda youkai I am, that'd actually be a blessin', opposed to the girl bein' totaled. In any case, there I was, a stupid girl guardin' an old girl from some long eared girls, watchin' the alleys for a mysterious girl.

Which is why the body falling from a third story window caught me completely by surprise.

I didn't actually see the goon land on the girl; I was too busy fallin' to the ground, screaming and clutching my eye as it exploded in pain. Felt like someone decided to take a hammer to my face, it hurt so much. In those days, I wasn't used to being hit or beaten or stabbed, so instead of bein' smart and going for cover, I just curled up there, crying in a puddle of water. Dunno how long I decided to sob in that puddle, but eventually the pain started to ebb away, and I finally started to recollect myself. I glance over to the girl, where I had heard a loud crunch, to see a rabbit in front of her. I staggered onto my feet, still clutchin' my eye, and saw what happened to the girl. Damn rabbit landed right on top of her hood, demolishing her left headlight. I admit that the kick that I gave the long ear wasn't exactly polite, but it made me feel a bit better, plus, it let me see that she was still alive, though the knife wounds didn't look too good.

I took a quick look at the window she fell from. Window was open, but she definitely didn't jump out herself. Also, the alley my fare had disappeared to was right next to the factory that the rabbit had taken a dive from...

For some gods forsaken reason, I decided to rush on into the alley. It's almost embarassin' how dumb I was back then: it's a wonder I wasn't killed then.

------------------------------------

So, there I was, running my fool ass into trouble. Mind you, now that I'm thinkin' on it, I knew exactly why I ran in there: despite only knowin' her for the better part of an hour, I felt some sorta obligation to that fare. It might've been the money, it might've been curiousity about her, it was probably because of the legs. In any case, there I was, stumbling through the alley, soakin' wet and eye hurtin' like none other, when I hear the sounds of people fighting. A body being thrown against a wall, a grunt as a fist impacted flesh, clatter of metal. Fear spurred me forward, as queer as that sounds, and I rounded the corner to see a frightful sight.

There were three people in that shipping lot. Actually, more accurate to say two people 'n a rabbit corpse, judging by the knives in her head and chest. Another rabbit was perched on top of the only other living person here, spitting blood as she rained blows on the prone girl. As I watched, her coat pulled away, revealing the finest sets of legs I've seen today, if not ever. A very familiar set of legs, in fact. I must've shouted or something, because the rabbit threw one final punch, accompanied by a sharp sound, something like a dinner plate snapping, and whirled around to glare at me in surprise, with a bloody maw and a line carved across her face. Unfortunately for her, that distracted her long enough for the fare to reach up and grab the long ear by the head, and end her with a snap. I could only stare in one eyed shock as the rabbit crumpled, falling off the fare; that shock quickly turned into fear, when the fare stood up, and I saw her for the first time.

There really wasn't much I could see of her: she wore a black coat, covering her from chin to toe, and her hands were gloved. I couldn't see her face, cause she was wearing a blank white mask with two dark eyeholes, with a black hood covering the rest of her head. Suddenly, that little conversation in the cab made a lot more sense, and I think that my knees started to tremble in fear.

Then, someone grabbed me around the neck and pressed the cool barrel of a gun against my temple, and my knees really did start trembling in fear. "Hey, bitch! Got yer driver!" There was a little bit of hesitation in the fare's stance, and then she started stalking towards me 'n my captor. That didn't really make whoever it was behind me happy, and she started digging the pistol deeper into my head. "I'm serious, bitch! Don't move, or Imma gunna blow her brai-" The killer's arm streaked black, and the woman holding me at gunpoint cut off in midsentence, before falling on top of me. I might've squeaked a bit, and maybe even leaked a bit, as I jumped out of her way so she could fall heavily on the concrete, dead as a doornail. It didn't take long to see that it was the same long ear that hurt the girl, now sporting a knife in her eye and clearly dead.

I looked up, and damn near emptied myself when I realized that the fare was right in front of me, arms trapping me against the brick wall of the alley, her mask barely an inch away from my face. "Now we have a dillemma," I heard her say, her voice still just as undefinable as when I first picked her up, but distorted by that creepy mask. I began babbling in a panic, just knowing that I was about to die, and had no useful excuse like having a family to feed or a sick mother or whatever: sometimes humies have just all the luck. I might've been saying something about eggplants or weasels or something when the masked killer put a finger against my lips, shutting me up. Her head was cocked curiously like a bird's, and that finger of her's ran up my cheek to my eye, still tightly closed. I tried to pull away from her, but she only moved closer to me, holding me to the wall with her body. Despite my fear, I couldn't help but grow red, thinkin' on how it would look like to someone watching.

Her hand was soon cupping my face, thumb and finger trying to gently pry open my eyelid. I decided to be accomadating depsite how much my eye still hurt, since the other option was pretty obviously not healthy for me. "Poor blue eyes," she murmured softly, "that doesn't look like it'll go back any time soon." I wasn't really sure at the time what she was talking about at the time, but I was slightly distracted by a detail that I hadn't noticed: her mask was broken. Part of the bottom was shattered, letting me see the soft curve of her jaw, and the pale white flesh of her neck; the collar of her coat was askew, letting me see that neck lead down to the delicate bone of her collar. A perverse part of me wondered what it'd feel like to kiss that collarbone, and I had the sudden urge to lick my lips.

That killer's hand left my face, and she pulled away from me, though I nearly followed her like a magnet. "If you want your fare and your life," she said, suddenly hard and business like, "you'll do as I say." Hearing that out, I rapidly nodded my head, eager to kiss her ass to get me out of this mess. She soon had me pop open the trunk of the girl, and I found myself dragging a rabbit corpse through the alley, nervously glancing over my shoulder ever other second. I wasn't what you would call a heavy lifter, so by the time I had dumped the body in the trunk, the fare'd already chucked two more in the back.

I felt like I was going to throw up, but I tried grinning at the killer, hopin' that it would make her less likely to slit my throat. "So, where to?"

"We still have three more inside, darling." Damn. I followed her back in the factory, to see a bloody mess of rabbits, strewn across crates and metal desks. By then, my stomach had enough, and I excused myself as politely as I could, and proceeded to lose whatever food I had in the shipping lot out back. By the time my dinner had excused itself, the fare had already finished dumping the bodies in the girl, and was dumping fuel from a gas can, much to my bewilderment. She led a trail of the gasoline outside, then tossed the can aside when it was empty. She turned to me with that creepy mask as she pulled out a book of matches. "Go ahead and start the cab," she ordered as she tore a match from the book and lit it. That brooked no argument from me: by the time she used that match to light the entire book on fire, I was already booking it to the girl.

I had slammed the door shut and stuck the key into the ignition when something the fare had said occurred to me. I took the rearview and shifted it down, to look at my reflection, and groaned at the sight. The skin around my left eye was a little bruised, but it was nothin' compared to my eye, with vessels burst all the way to the black, fillin' the whites and blue with red. It was kind of sick to look at, and my eye started to hurt more the longer I stared. I grimaced as I shut my eye and turned the ignition, the girl croakin' a few times before she roared to life. I almost gunned the girl right then and there, hopin' to maybe get away from that killer, but unfortunately for me she had slid into the passenger seat right next to me. A chill rose up my spine when that mask stared at me, and I followed her directions away from the building, orange lights beginning to refract through the dirty windows, driving to a quiet, out of the way dock. After shutting off the engine and popping the trunk for the fare, I stood a ways away from her, watching her drag the corpses out of the girl. Even though it was empty, my stomach still wanted to rebel against me, seeing those dead eyes and gore. As she wrapped the rabbits in heavy chains that she must've had prepared, I shakily pulled a cig out of my carton, and tried to light it up. Thankfully, I didn't choke this time, though I had to hold off a sneeze from the wisps of smoke tickling my nose.

The fare ignored me, finishing braiding the rabbits together with the heavy chain, then fished out some little things outta her jacket. I couldn't help but have my curiousity piqued, and I leaned closer to see what she was putting in the rabbits' hands, forcing them to clutch them tightly. Odd little trinkets, they were, little blue 'n white saucers, like the ones that little grey men ride in some of those comics they sell in the newstand. Suddenly, something was made clear to me. "So that's why they call ya the 'Alien'..." I muttered, staring at the little trinkets. The fare glanced over at me, that mask revealing nothing 'bout what she was thinkin', and then turned back to puttin' those toys in the rabbits' hands.

"That's right, my little calling card. Would you like one?" The bottom of my stomach dropped, and it must've shown on my face, 'cause she just started chuckling in that weird, undefinable way of hers. She got to the last one, and started dragging the corpses to the end of the dock. The look she gave me was pretty easy to figger out, an' I quickly ran up with my cig clenched in my teeth, and grabbed hold of the other end of the chain. Between the two of us, we managed to drag the dead weight to the edge, and pushed them over. I watched as the last of them sank into the murky depths, wondering if I was to be next.

About a minute had passed before I noticed how quiet it was. I turned around to see that the mysterious killer, that 'Alien', had disappeared entirely. Not a single trace of her. This made me nervous, and I carefully crept to the girl, eye darting from side to side. I circled 'round the old girl, even peeked in the back of the blood stained trunk, but she was gone. Heart damn near jumping up my throat, I slammed the trunk closed, and bolted to the driver's side, ready to hop in and get out, fare or no. That didn't happen, though: when I yanked the door open, I noticed, sittin' on my seat, a neat pile of cash, more money than I had ever made in a month.

Sittin' pretty on top of the pile of dough was a little saucer, painted in green and white.

------------------------------------

I kept my eye on any news on that office. Fortunately, I didn't get pegged in anything, but I did find out that it 'pparently belonged to the big medicine company, Eientei, and that a couple crates of nasty narco went up in flames before the fire brigade came 'round. Eientei denied any knowledge of the drugs bein' held there, but sold the place off dirt cheap to some religious group. I still don't get just why the Alien decided to kill those long ears and torch the place, but I wasn't 'bout to ask any questions and get people interested in me.

I hadn't seen the Alien since that day, all those years ago, but I always kept a watch out. For a long time, everytime I saw a dame with gorgeous legs, or a pretty slant to her jaw, my guts tightened up with fear. I also kept that little toy in my coat pocket every day, wonderin' when she'd be payin' me another visit, to follow through on that threat of hers. Maybe she intended to kill me with just fear alone, maybe?

Years passed, and no Alien came by to slit my throat or dismantle the girl, so after a long while, I figured that we were in the clear. That didn't mean I was completely safe: I had to deal with my fair share of cartin' 'round shady folks, being held up by gangsters, gettin' shanked, 'n the like. It kept me sharp, or so I liked to hope, 'till that night when a green-haired dame mugged me.


So, yeah. Maybe this challenge should be extended to being two weeks long, since the last couple have all been extended in one way or another.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Iced Fairy on March 14, 2011, 04:34:41 AM
The dame was stiff.  The morgue people had already gone over her and prettied her up, which was for the best.

I took a quick picture of her.  Not that any paper would publish it, but I might need the proof for my story.  And no one could claim that face framed by pink hair could belong to anyone else.

"You done here Mac?  This ain't exactly legal ya know," the kassha behind me said.  I nodded and took a step back so Orin could slide the cabinet shut.  I'd seen what I'd come here for.

Yuyuko Saigonji, the biggest bootlegger in the Yakumo family.  Or at least, that's who the dame had been.  Now she was "Jane Doe #12."

"Cause of death?"

"Suicide," Orin replied with a certain bitter irony.

That of course meant it was being covered up by the cops on the mob's payroll.  Which explained why this little kitty cat called me up.

I looked over at the coroner.  "What's the real cause of death?"

"Someone nailed her to a tree with a knife.  Right through the chest."  The kassha pulled out a pack and lit up a cigarette.  "Death was quick, but not instantaneous."

I swiped a smoke off of her and lit it up while Orin squawked in protest.  "What do the cops who aren't on the payroll think?"

"We think you're putting your nose where it doesn't belong."

I swore softly.  Sure enough chief Satori was standing at the door, giving us 'the look.'

"I was just heading out," I said as I walked out of the morgue.  "I owe you lunch Orin."

"You owe me way more then one lunch for this Aya," she said with a sigh.

I left as Satori started chewing out the poor coroner.  It was weird.  The cops who weren't corrupt seemed to think it was wrong to give us fine reporters information, even though it was the only way to get things done.  Idealists.  What are you gonna do?

I'd been an idealist like that once.  It was one of the reasons I was dead broke.

I don't want to talk about the other reasons.

I headed out into the street and hopped onto the back bumper of the trolley with the kids and the bums.  As it started the slow journey to downtown I started trying to figure out what the heck was happening.

The biggest question of course was, is this sign of a gang war, or did Yuyuko somehow cross the don?

It was hard for me to believe that it was a internal matter.  Yukari and Yuyuko were friends.  Close friends.  Honestly the only reason Yuyuko wasn't helping run the thing was because the woman wasn't the moving and shaking type.  She liked doing the runs and that's it.  For Yukari to have snuffed her....  Well, I just didn't believe it.

But there was something weird.  I always figured if Yuyuko was in a casket, her driver Youmu would be right beside her.  There was no way someone could have jumped the woman when her bodyguard wasn't within shouting distance.

Had Youmu back-stabbed her boss?  That seemed less likely, but this was the mafia.  They were only slightly less treacherous then reporters after all.

If that was the case Yukari's hitmen would be scouring the city.

I sighed.  I didn't have enough information yet.  The good thing was I knew how to get that info.  The bad thing was it meant talking to the mob directly.  And that was always a tricky affair.

Especially given that I'd be talking to her.

Still there was no way around it.  I was out of whiskey, and the rent was long past late.  I needed cash, and that meant I needed a story.

As I headed back towards my flat, I kept an eye out.  Sure enough I spotted the little street rat about halfway home.  “Hey, kid!”

The little fairy girl in worn clothes left her little gang and ran up to me.  “It's Cirno!  Not kid!”

“Yeah yeah fairy.”  Her angry expression melted away when I help up two nickles.  “I need you to take a message for me.”

Little brat smirked at me.  “Trying to get a date?”

I took a swat at her but she ducked.  “Just tell the Yakumos that Aya wants to see them.”

“Which one?” Cirno asked with a smile.

“They'll know which one.”

The little kid ran over to her friends and held up the cash.  The scamps began running off towards the trolly station, already planing the speech they were gonna give the mooks at the front door to try to scam another nickle off 'em.

Wonder if that ever worked?  Too bad they won't tell me.

I shrugged and headed back to my apartment.  I had to make sure my suit was pressed.

----

The speakeasy was bustling when I got there.  It was Wensday night, and that meant the owner herself would be making an appearance.

I walked up to the bouncer /ticket-keeper who was guarding the back room.  “I'm here to see the pretty bird sing.”

Suika gave me a long look up and down before holding out her hand.  “Looks like you managed to dress properly this time Ace.  Anyway the fee's one fifty.

I swore under my breath.  “It was a dollar even last time.  What's with that?”

The oni sniffed at me.  “Rent went up.  You paying, or not?”

I sighed and fished around for some quarters to go with the dollar.  Suika happily took a major portion of my remaining funds and opened the door.  “The owner's just about to start, so you'll have to wait to chat with her.  But you can get two complimentary 'sodas' while you wait.”

At least service hadn't dropped.  One fifty was still cheep for the amount of whiskey I was gonna be getting.

I walked in a headed straight to the bar.  The green haired woman in a suit behind the counter simply poured me a glass.  Wriggle always knew what a customer wanted.  Admittedly what a customer usually wanted off of her was a strong drink, but Wriggle always remembered the details.  That was important in a bartender.

Properly equipped I looked around, but she wasn't here yet.  I wasn't surprised.  She never was one to be early.  So I turned to the smokey stage.  It was time for Mystia to sing.

The human backup players started, and then the smokey air was filled with wolf whistles as Mystia slinked out in a sleeveless black dress.  It came with gloves that went up to her elbows, and with slits that were longer then the gloves.  The room rapidly fell silent as she grabbed hold of the microphone like a lover.

“The singing sea
The talking trees” (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=z41ouA9Ja9U)


As the mournful words filled the air, I slowly sipped my whiskey.

“Are silent in a noisy way
The stars are bright
But give no light
The world spins backwards every day”


Someone tapped me on the shoulder.  I started and turned, just in time to see her enter.

Ran Yakumo.

(Oh, look at that)

She'd kept her golden hair short, and the brilliant sheen off her ears and tails complimented the sleek dark purple dress she wore perfectly.  Her honey eyes glimmered in the light of the speakeasy, and my stupid little heart fluttered a bit when she smiled at me.

There was applause.  I thought it was fitting, before I realized they were applauding for the song, not for her.

She slid gracefully into the chair beside me.  “Do you mind if I join you?”

“Never,” I replied.

She smiled at me again and politely thanked the bartender for her drink while I tried not to stare.  It was hard.  I hadn't seen her in... a long time.

Ran tossed back her whiskey, she was that kinda dame, and then turned her full attention to me.  “So Ace Reporter Aya Shameimaru.  What is it you wanted to say to me?”

I bit back several unprofessional requests, and forced myself to get to business.  “I'm sorry for your loss.”

A cloud passed over her pretty face at that.  “I see.  So you heard about poor Yuyuko then.”

I nodded.  “I take it that it wasn't an in house fight then.”

Her eyes narrowed.  Fortunately my other love was calling me, so I didn't shrink away.  Much.

“No.”  She paused for a moment.  “It'd be better if you dropped this Aya dear.  The Yakumo won't try to stop you, but it's dangerous.”

“I don't suppose you'd explain why that is pretty lady?”

She just pulled out a pair of smokes, and put them to her lips.  I lit them and she transferred one to me.

After a long drag I figured she'd given me her answer.  “Well,” I replied, “I'm afraid that's the only story I got.  So I'll be following it anyway.”

After a moment I continued softly.  “Thanks for your concern though, Ran.”

Ran stared at me with those golden eyes of hers again.  “You know, if it's money you need you can get a new job.  There's plenty of places a clever person can fit in.  Especially an Ace like you.”

I tipped my hat to her.  “If I meet a clever person I'll send them along to you.  Me?  I'm just a reporter.”  I lowered my voice a little.  “Besides, wasn't the only reason you saw me because your Boss wanted me wrapped around your finger?  A pet writer at the paper.”

“You know it wasn't just that Aya.”  She looked hurt, and I had to force down the churning in my gut that look gave me.  “That may be how we met, but there was more to us then that.”

“There was.  But was why we met.”  I finished my whiskey.  “And why we're apart.”

“Oh how I love you so, lost in those memories
And now you've gone
I feel the pain, feeling like a fool, adieu.”


We sat, with Mystia's singing giving body to our silence.  Wriggle refilled my glass.  Our cigarettes slowly burned down.

The crowd applauded again.  Our cigarettes were down to ashes.

Ran downed her second glass and stood up.  “I know I can't stop you Ace.  But this is bad news, Aya.  And it's totally hush hush.  I'm not gonna sing.”  She leaned over and kissed me on the cheek.  My face burned at the touch of her lips.  “Take care of yourself.”

“Ran.”

She paused and I swallowed the lump in my throat.  “Why don't you ever kiss me on the lips?”

“Because,” she smiled sadly.  “I promised myself that would be my apology if Yukari ever asked me to kill you.”

She turned around and walked out of my life again, leaving me with her perfume, a death threat, a aching heart and a clue.

Some days joining the mafia seemed very tempting.

But it'd never pan out.  She loves me because I'm too stupid to take orders, and I love her because I can't have her.  We're the perfect couple, each equally broken.

That's what I tell myself over and over as I sat there on my own again.

After a bit I realized the crowd was a little thinner, and the whiskey was gone.  I sighed and looked around.  “Hey Wriggle.  Mystia coming out any time soon?”

Wriggle looked up from the glasses she was polishing.  “I think she was staying in the back for a little longer miss.  Want me to call her out?”

“If you'd be so gracious.”

The bartender gave me a little nod, then slipped out.  In a few minutes she came back with Mystia, who was wearing a much more reasonable brown dress.  She gave me a look, like she was assessing how much talking to me was worth.  She probably was.  This dame had a head for finance.  Dumb as a brick everywhere else, but great at finance.

“There's something you want to ask me Ace?  I figured you'd had all the company you needed for the night,” she said.

“Very funny,” I sighed.  “Look I just got a few simple questions, then I'm gone.”

She shrugged.  “Sounds fair.  Keep giving me good reviews and we've got a deal.”

I didn't argue.  It's not like her place was gonna stop being the number one spot in town after all.  “You've got the best ears on the ground.  You heard anyone outside of the Yakumo trying to sell whiskey?”

Mystia's eyebrows rose at that.  “Oh, so the rumors are true?”

“Rumors?”

Wriggle spoke up next.  “I heard there's a new group out there willing to sell to anyone.  Small distributors, even direct to people.  The stories are all fuzzy though, and the prices on the bottles aren't competitive to people like us.”

I frowned.  “But who'd be stupid enough to challenge the Yakumo in this city?  And who'd be dumb enough to just sell to any mook?  The Feds will bust them in no time.  J Edgar Hoover loves busting second string mafia.”

"I heard that these people didn't care about the fed,” Mystia smiled.  “It's a Canadian orginization.  All the people on this side of the border are either muscle or stooges.”

Canada, eh?

Looked like I was taking a trip.

---

The ride on the ferry was as dull as usual, save from the occasional looks I got from the humans.  Youkai aren't supposed to be buying the cheap seats, but I figure, what the heck.  It's not like I have a reputation to save, right?

Anyway, Canada.  I'd never expected someone on that side of the border to get involved with our messes.  Might as well have said that liquor was being smuggled by Moonanites.  Still Mystia knew business.  And if she said Canadians were involved, either it was true, or someone was making a big show about it being true.

As I wandered onto the shores of fair Canada I looked around for a booth that sold cigarettes.  They were always cheaper over here, even with the 'stupid American' markup, so I figure'd I should take my share.

I'd just found one when the sound of a horse approaching caused me to check the road.  Sure enough a familiar white haired mounty was there.  I guessed my luck was turning around.  She caught me looking at her and frowned down at me.

“Aya.  You're up here sticking your nose in other people's business again eh?” Momiji asked with her usual dour tone.

“Just doing a bit of research ma'am,” I replied cheerily.  I figured I should play the part of a stupid tourist for now.  “I wanted to interview a few breweries before I headed home.”

Momiji frowned.  “Really?  I figured you'd be looking into the gang war that's brewing on your side.”

“Well now isn't that interesting,” I smiled brightly at her.  “Perhaps you could give me the scoop on the matter my fine friend.  For the public interest.”

“Eh?”  Momiji looked at me strangely for a second, then her face fell.  It seemed completely out of place until she started talking again.  “Then you hadn't heard.  I should have known.”

I was confused, then I started to get scared when she slipped out of the saddle.  “One of the Yakumo family's 'hidden' stills went up in flames.  Word is probably just hitting the street, but they say it was a firebombing.  And all the family heads were there inspecting the place at the time.”

I felt my stomach fall out from under me.  I must of slumped or something because Momiji moed forward to catch me.  I waved her off and killed my emotions.  I had a job to do dammit!  “I see.  Any more information?”

“No.  It's still early, eh?”  She replied.  “They called us because one of the victims said something about Canada, but the guy passed away soon after.”

“I see.”  I blinked a few times.  “You know if....”

Momiji shook her head.  “Like I said, no one's been identified to us.”

I nodded again.  “Right.  Thanks for the scoop.”  I turned away and headed towards the stall.  I needed a smoke.  Lots of smokes.

“Aya...”

“I'm fine Momiji.”

It was a lie.  But she couldn't call me on it.  After all Canada's finest had work to do.

I got the smokes and then grabbed a pay phone.  Damn call cost too much, and it took twelve rings but I got through.

“Who the hell is this?”

I sighed at the kassha's voice.  “Aya.  You know why I'm calling.”

“Shit.”  There was a long silence on the other end.  “Sorry Mac, I don't got much for ya.  Feds kicked us all out.  Chief Satori's fucking pissed too.”

“Do you have any info?”

“Well the old hag herself isn't there.  They figured that out right quick.”  There was another long silence.

Eventually the silence started to gnaw at me, slowly tearing into my gut bit by bit.  “Tell me Orin.”

“Well ya see Mac.  They....”  She took a deep breath.  “They're saying they think they found a kitsune in the wreckage.  Nothings confirmed ya know but....”

“I gotcha.  Thanks.”

“Aya, I-”

I hung up.  It's not like it mattered, right?

----

I wandered aimlessly for a while, burning through about a half pack of cigarettes.  The streets just sort of blurred past me.

Eventually I realized I'd stopped in front of a large brewery.  Specifically the one I'd wanted to investigate.

I couldn't find any good reason to stand here and die, so I forced myself to walk inside.

The secretary was typing when I walked in.  She spun around on her chair when the bell on the door chimed.  “Oh!  Welcome to the Autumn Leaves brewery.  How can I help you?”

I held up my press card.  “Aya Shameimaru.  I hope this isn't a bad time.  I'm looking into a story, and I'd like to speak with someone in charge.  Under confidentiality if they want it.”

She frowned at me.  She could tell something about me was wrong, but it wasn't her job to make those decisions.  “I'll call Ms Aki for you.”

“Thanks.”

A lesser goddess in a surprisingly tasteful orange-red business dress arrived not too long after.  “Hello Ms Shameimaru.  I'm between paperwork right now, so I'm not sure how much time I can spare, but if it's just a few questions about my shop or the industry...?”

By then I'd assembled enough of my brain to follow the routine.  “Yeah.  You see, I'm doing a small piece about smuggling.  I wanted to talk to one of the big producers to find out how our friends in Canada are working on our behalf, despite not needing to.”

She looked at me carefully, smile unwavering.  She knew I was buttering her up, but she wasn't sure if I was trying to trap her, or someone else.  I did my best to look innocent.

“Well, it'll have to be quick, but I can answer a few questions,” she finally replied.  She was obviously smart.  She could leave whenever she wanted with that kinda excuse.

Fortunately I wasn't after her.  “I have some notes here that I wanted to confirm.  First off, and I don't want names, most of the liquor going cross border comes from breweries owned by Americans, correct?”

She nodded.  “Indeed.  Certain organized crime families bought out some under performing breweries and started smuggling.  I'm afraid I can't explain why they haven't been taken care of though.”

I shrugged.  “What about the people you sell to?  Do you think some restaurants are buying extra cases to send to America?”

Sizuha nodded politely to me.  “Probably a few.  There's no real way to prevent our buyers from letting a few bottles 'slip' across the border.  We do try to prevent major trafficking by checking sales figures.  As do all our competitors really.  Except for the ones the Yakumo own of course.”

“Hm... And no businesses have started up recently?”

“No,” she shook her head.  “It's not like you can just rush into the business.  At least not with quality product.”

“I thought it only took a couple of months,” I replied.  “At least for average stuff.”

“Well perhaps if you were only shipping it to America,” Shizuha said with a shrug.  “But getting the licenses to sell in Canada takes some time.”  She thought for a moment.  “I suppose someone might be just sending brew down the river, but they'd be losing a lot of money that way.”

“I see.  Well thanks for your time miss.  Should I list you as a source?”

“Anonymous source please,” she replied politely.

I nodded and left.

---

I don't remember how I got back across the lake, much less how I made it back to my flat, but some time later I woke up with a hangover.

Groaning I managed to stumble through my morning routine.  I only plucked out a few feathers while preening and my hair wasn't standing up.  That was good enough really.

I proceeded to sit at my desk and think.  Or mostly just sit at my desk.  I was supposed to be getting a story, but there was no need for investigative reporting now.  The nine to fivers working for the various papers would all be churning out their own take.  There was no way the police would keep it secret.

All I had was another dead friend, and a lead on river smuggling.  In short nothing.

Then it hit me.

Anyone trying to cut in on the Yakumo had to be working in volume.  Which meant they could only be shipping things down one river.  The Shirokawa.  The Sanzu was too well watched for everyone who didn't have the police in their pockets.  The others were all too small.

It was a stupid lead to follow up on.  Following the river looking for a hidden port?  That seemed like a recipe for disaster, but it was all I'd got.

Besides.  If I found and exposed it I'd toss a big wrench in their plans.

I grabbed my camera and jacket.  I might be walking for a while today.

----

It was night time when I finally found the damn place.  I honestly would have walked right past it if they hadn't set up lights.

It was still an impressive operation.  It was mostly rabbits.  Probably 30 of them, each moving crates off a simple raft in near silence.  Every time they finished unloading a raft a new one would come in.  I could see three shacks where they probably stored the product until they could truck it off to the buyers.

I snapped a few shots, moving to take pics from multiple angles.  Once again I wasn't expecting much out of the pics, but they'd confirm my story hopefully.  I was well on the way to the front page.  And to sending these scum up the river.

I started packing up when the last raft sailed off.  I figured when they weren't busy working they might actually be busy looking for intruders.  It was time to book.

I just finished moving my film to a waterproof bag when, suddenly there was a burst of light and a massive pain in my head.

---

I woke up to find two magician types looking down at me.  My head was aching, I was tied to something, probably a chair, and there was a cement mixer here in the shed with me.  Behind me I could hear the sound of the river from where the floor should be.  Things weren't looking good.

“I told you she'd be awake soon Yorihime,” the calmer looking one said.

“I didn't argue dear sister,” replied the one who's look screamed 'enforcer.'

I wasn't exactly in a position to ask the questions I wanted to here.  I tried playing dumb.  “Look, I don't want any trouble, and I don't want to know what you're doing.  Just blindfold me and dump me somewhere and I promise my lips'll be sealed.”

“Hm...”  The enforcer girl smirked at me.  “I've never thought about using a blindfold with cement overshoes.  That an American thing?”

“Now now, no need to taunt the reporter,” the other woman replied insincerely before turning to me.  “We might give you a blindfold.  If you answer our questions.”

“Sounds fair.  I'm good with questions, though I usually prefer asking them,” I replied with as much bravado as I could muster.

“How many of the Yakumo know about this place,” Yorihime asked.

This was going to be a bad questioning session it seemed.  “I don't know.  I ain't part of the Yakumo family.  I'm just a reporter.”

I expected a backhand for that, but they just shook their heads sadly.  “I think she's trying to lie to us Toyohime.”

“Indeed Yorihime.”  The brains held up a photo in front of me.  It was me, sitting with Ran at Mystia's.  I closed my eyes.  Never thought the dame would get me killed like this.  “So.  Want to rethink your answer?”

“If you were spying on us you know we each went our separate ways.”  I managed to snarl.  “She's just a good friend.  Assuming the dame's still alive.”

“You honestly think-!”

“Wait sister,” Toyohime said.

The woman looked down at me for a long moment.  “I think she's telling the truth.  Or at least most of it.”

“You're smarter then most,” I replied.  I did my best to make sure she knew it wasn't a compliment.

“Which means we don't need her.”  My gut tightened up again as the two nodded to each other.  “Let's have Reisen clean the place up.”

I opened my mouth, maybe to beg for my life, maybe to spit out a curse at them.  I don't remember.  When suddenly something outside exploded loudly.

The blast was followed up by the rattling sound of machine gun fire.  The two women each stood there shocked for a moment before forgetting all about me and running outside.

For the next five, ten minutes I sat in the shack, rocking back and forth to try to get my chair to fall over and hoping none of the stray bullets that chewed the damn shack up hit me.

Then silence fell like a hammer.

As my ears slowly stopped ringing I could hear injured people crying faintly over the creaking of the shack door.  Then I heard footsteps approaching, two pairs.

The first face through the door almost made me weep tears of joy.  It was Youmu.  That meant the Yakumo had found this operation and taken it out.  I was in much better shape.

The second face through the door nearly made my heart stop.

I'd never seen her in her working clothes, but they fit her well.  It didn't have the devastating effect of her dress, but there was something appealing about the power and control her dark purple suit radiated.

“Glad to see you're not dead,” I managed to say.

She gave me a ghost of a smile.  Youmu however frowned and fiddled with her straight razor.  “Ya know Ran, we can't let anyone know we didn't torch this place completely.”

Ran's next words killed all the joy I'd found.  “Yeah.  Give me some time alone.”

I couldn't think of what to say as Youmu left the room and Ran slid forward.  I could see pain in her eyes, but also resolve.  She reached down, cupped my chin in her hands, and gave me the sweetest kiss on the lips I've ever had.

It lasted forever.  It ended far too soon.  As she pulled away I managed to lean my chair forward and meet her lips again.  Once again I was in heaven.

The chair finally slipped back.  We didn't move for a bit.

I wanted to ask her so many things.  To beg for my life.  To see if there might be a chance for us, away from this madness.  But in the end I had to settle for trying to make her smile.  “I accept your apology.”

I actually got a gasping chuckle and a teary smile out of that.

“Thank you Aya.  And goodbye.”

Her pistol rang out, three times.  There was a burning in my chest and the sensation of falling into black murky depths.

----

I looked up at the incredulous kid.  “And that's the story.  I changed my name, headed out west, and kept my reporting quiet.”

Hatate looked like she didn't believe a word I'd said.  Whatever.  I rubbed at the scar on my shoulder.  It wasn't my problem.

“Alright, I can see how pretending to be dead cause the mafia was after you is a good idea, but why are you still running flower shows and city council elections?  Prohibition's over!”  The girl waved at the bar we were sitting in.  “It's not like they'll get angry if their old alcohol smuggling station gets revealed today.”

I sighed and finished off another glass of whiskey.  “If I ever show my face again, they'll know Ran deliberately missed.”

Hatate paused at that.  Even a kid like her could figure out what that would mean.

“So why did you tell me this?”

“I dunno.”  I tossed my tab on the bar and stood.  “Maybe it's because I still want to be a real reporter.  Maybe I'm just drunk.”  I walked towards the hat rack and grabbed my hat.  “Maybe it's because I wanted to talk about her again.”  Hatate stood, but didn't follow.  “Anyways, no one will believe you so it doesn't really matter, does it.”

I put my hat on and headed out into the rain outside.

---

Pushing the deadline, and kinda weak, but I figured I should let someone have the pleasure of beating me.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 14, 2011, 12:03:19 PM
WARNING. WARNING. GIANT WALL OF TEXT INBOUND.

I made many mistakes in my life as a private detective, tonight being one. It was just me, myself, and I as I walked down the road. This town?s seen everything, and not in a good way.  First off, There?s the mob. They control practically every person in the town, ranging from the owners of business?s, to the nameless hobos on the street.  For all I know, my best friend is in the mob, aint it wouldn?t surprise me.

There?s also the prostitutes. Now these women don?t exactly bother me much, But the only thing you hear on the news nowadays is that one got shot. Hell last week it was Mystia Lorelai, the girl of 32nd Street. But still, this story isn?t about all those little things. It?s about the big things, like what happened today?

Today I was walking ?home? from the bar. When I say ?home?, I mean moreso a pretty run-down apartment. Then I see this woman. She?s really beautiful, so I thought, as any other man would in the town, was just a girl trying to turn some tricks. But then I got another look at her.

She seemed? Purer then most of the town. Long, blonde hair, with two ribbons on the two locks of hair that are somehow separated from the rest. With her she had some other gal, with much shorter blonde hair. I didn?t really think I?d ever really talk to them or see them again in my life, as I was hoping they wouldn?t be corrupted by this hellhole for a town.

I was wrong.

She walks right on past me, and, I feel something. I turn around, and she?s gone. I?m nowhere near any alleyways, their was no cars, and as soon as I thought of it I struck down the thought that she was flying. I was wondering if it was the booze getting to me. ?No, it?s not?, said the girl that was with the one that just disappeared. She has somewhat of a mature, elegant voice. She sounded honest.

I was wondering why she didn?t leave with the other girl. They seemed like good friends, giggling and talking to each other. Almost as if she?s reading your mind, She doesn?t seem too surprised as to why she stayed back here.
?Hello, My name is Ran. I guess you?re wondering why my M- err, I mean my friend left.? Wait wait wait, Was she about to say something else for a second there? ?Well, it?s nice to meet you Miss Ran.? I reply. ?So whats a gal like you doing in such a cesspool of a city like this? It?s not safe here, you know.? She responds giving me a short story as how she?s traveling with her friend around the world, and its pretty much a vacation for them.

Now this strikes you as odd, since there?s nowhere else in this world to go to, aside from this big ol? city. See, We leave in Gensokyo. It?s a tiny ?country? so to speak, with apparently ?magical? beings. Now I find this to be bullshit, but after my curious side caught up with me, I learned a fact that not many others knew. This city used to be pure, with forest?s everywhere, and mountains, but that all changed when that family came to town.

There?s also apparently a border, a magical border, that keeps out anyone, and keeps in everyone. It was made by Yuraki something or other, and is maintained by the? Hakumen clan? I don?t know the details, all I know is that the whatever clan must live in order for us all to be ?safe?. I?d learned that their still alive, and after more research, found this out to be true. However, they were outside the town in a secluded area. It kinda figures.

The second thing that tipped me off is that: Why here? There?s about 3 other cities to go to. The ?human? village, now overrun by weak youkai gang members. There?s also the Youkai Mountain, which is almost as bad as this place if it weren?t for the Kappa giving out those ?self protection devices?. I had one in my pocket right now. It had a trigger, and looked like one of those ?Gun? things my grandpa used to tell me about when I was but a little boy. There?s also the mansion, Entei or some shit like that. It?s a weird-ass sounding Japanese name, that?s for sure. It?s basically the ?doctor? of the whole entire ?world? here, but they also offer themselves as a hotel from time to time.

?So why are you here of all places? You could be in much, much safer places then here.? I asked. She replied with something under her breath, and next thing I know, I?m outcold.

I wake up in a small, disgusting smelling room. It?s almost like someone hasn?t cleaned this place up in 100 years. I check my pockets for my gun, and its still there, and I thank whatever lord there is on watch today. Then I notice something: A small, petite girl sitting in a corner, facing away from me. When I say ?petite?, I mean that she?s wearing somewhat expensive clothing. She?s got blonde hair, some kinda weird shower cap-like thing with a ribbon, and a small ponytail sticking out of the left side of the hat. Then I look at her back.

I was horrified. Such a cute, innocent girl like this had such? things on her back? They looked almost like something you?d put on a Christmas tree. I could see that it was pretty recent too, since it seems to be bloody. It kinda looked like there was one big curved strand of metal on her back, with crystals of multiple bright colors on it.

?Hey, whats with that? thing on your back??

Needless to say, That was my worst choice ever. She turned around, snarled, and made some kind of metal pole thing appear out of nowhere. I god damn nearly shit myself when it starting turning a burning red. I then saw something in her eyes? Her burning red eyes. They almost stared into my soul, and I was scarred shitless. She held the pole thing up to my head. I reached for my gun, but I made too much noise and she slapped it away. I was going to die and I knew it.

?Wanna play?? Were the last few words I heard?


BAD END

BONUS ENDING TIME ACTIVATE

GOOD END 1:
Today I was walking ?home? from the bar. When I say ?home?, I mean moreso a pretty run-down apartment. Then I see this woman. She?s really beautiful, so I thought.

I decided it would be for the best if I just completely ignored this gal and walked away, back home, half drunk. After that day, I never learned who that woman was, and I lived an uneventful life. I found myself a woman, and we moved out of town. I still don?t know who that woman was, but I had a strange feeling she could change my life?

NORMAL END:

?So why are you here of all places? You could be in much, much safer places then here.? I asked.

I heard her mutter something and reach down into his back pocket. I knew this was trouble. I jumped back, and pointed my gun at her face. I decided it was either I live, or I die. I prefer living.

Though, I kinda of regret doing what I did there. She was a beautiful woman, and bullets don?t really add to the beauty. But, hell, in this town, anything goes. For all you know, your own kids can try to kill you?

BAD END 1:
I was wrong.
She walks right on past me.


I tug her shirt lightly, asking her where shes going. I then notice that she has her hand sticking through a purple gap. Then it all hit me.

The mob, the Yakumo family, apparently could make these purple gaps, called ?hellholes? by most. Most think it leads to another realm, where people get tortured all day everyday. Others think its just a form of transport. I thought it was my death. It turns out I was right when I was clobbed with a metal pipe from the girl behind me.

GOOD END 2:
?Hey, whats with that? thing on your back??

I wanted to say that, but I held myself back. I then noticed the door right next to me. She wouldn?t know if I slipped out, right? I open the door, and it creaks. By the time she notices I?m out the door. I kinda feel sorry for her, but it was for the best. Good ol? gut never lied to me, and he said she was bad news.

I later learned that she was one of the last vampires in Gensokyo, if not the last vampire. She apparently ate her own sister, and left only one maid alive, which I would assume it for the purpose of food. I most likely could?va, and should?va, killed that girl, Named Flandre. Just one bullet and she?d be dead, and I?ve have helped out mankind just a little bit more.

BEST END:
?Hey, whats with that? thing on your back??

Needless to say, That was my worst choice ever. She turned around, snarled, and made some kind of metal pole thing appear out of nowhere.

I grabbed my gun quickly and I shot her in the head. She was still coming at me, though a bit staggered. While I had another five bullets, I was somewhat losing hope if a shot to the head didn?t kill her. Then it hit me: If she wont die by a shot to the noggin, then one to the heart would work, yeah? I fired off three rounds. All hit her dead on in the chest. I felt sorry for the little girl, but, well, anyone can kill you nowadays. If you hesitate, you?re gunna die.

I realized that the girl was Flandre Scarlet, the vampire who ate her own sister and staff, save one maid, and gained a giant boost in power. She was the actual spearhead of the mafia. It shocked me though, but that wasn?t on my mind at the time when I was getting my bounty claim from the cops. Apparently her bounty was preeeetty god damned high, for arson, slavery, murder, and all sorts of other things.

I decided to get married, have a kid, and live a normal life. I hired some bodyguards to keep us all protected. It worked, and me and my wife died happily in peace, while our kid led a successful life, and even killed the co-founder of the mafia, Yukari Yakumo. I was other them from heaven.


My wifes name was Tenshi. We are celestials.



I just woke up a good hour or two ago and wrote this after thinking for some time. I dont really know much about Noir-styled stuff, other then it usually involves the mafia, fedoras, and rogue cops/detectives. Fuck I missed out on the fedora but lets just say he has one kay?

I never gave the main character a name, because, frankly, I couldn't think of one. Ah well.
This is also my first fanfiction. I'm extremely pleased with it, though it doesnt have much fedora in it. Ah well.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 14, 2011, 05:38:08 PM
Yeah, that lack of fedoras, man... that's real unprofessional, y'see? So we's gonna hafta teach you a little lesson, now. But don't worries, we teaches good around here - so good, you'll learn how to swim! And we'll even give yas some new shoes, too, dem on your feets ain't lookin' too sharp no mores.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 14, 2011, 10:14:18 PM
Calling for a pause, judges are sorting out what work needs to get done and who to send it to. o/'
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 14, 2011, 10:17:55 PM
Kay. Good luck to everyone.
You know I'd figure my first fanfic would be something involving yuuka. Fuck was I wrong. but noirs cool too.
though I forgot the fedora and now i'm tied down to cement at the bottom of the ocean
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: MaxKnight on March 14, 2011, 10:38:59 PM
Note to self: don't post so quickly, even if I get done early. >_>

Every single story since I posted is quite awesome; I find myself envious of everyone else's talent.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Iced Fairy on March 14, 2011, 11:58:29 PM
Heh, don't kick yourself Maxperson.  You did fine.

Though sitting on your work and refining it is always a good practice.  I suggest it to all writers.  Especially those who can't grab proofreaders.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 15, 2011, 12:11:25 AM
Wait, so you mean most other writers get someone else to proofread their stuff?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Sect on March 15, 2011, 12:12:53 AM
Sometimes you can kick out an idea and it works out fine, and sometimes it takes a lot of work, hand wringing, and just plan hammering it out to get it to work out right. The Valentine's Day one is one that I'm very satisfied with, and it took only a few hours. This one... it took two full weeks, the first of which was figuring out what to write (I had to go through two other plots to get to the one I used), and a full week of just trying to get the words on paper (or, rather, WordPad).
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Ryuu on March 15, 2011, 12:14:56 AM
Wait, so you mean most other writers get someone else to proofread their stuff?

having someone else to read over your entry for things like flow and pacing and stuff is really nice

right after writing a product, it's harder than it seems to reread it for such things(at least for me), so proofreaders are very very good for that



also in before esi yells at me for not having an entry : (
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 15, 2011, 12:16:33 AM
Ryuu needs to make an entry
like now
it could just be like

Marisa: this town sucks
everyone else: OMFG IM MAFIA BANG BANG BANG
Marisa: OHNOOOOOOOOOOOOO ded

best fanfic ever?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: capt. h on March 15, 2011, 12:19:15 AM
Note to self: don't post so quickly, even if I get done early. >_>

Every single story since I posted is quite awesome; I find myself envious of everyone else's talent.

I enjoyed reading your story to the end. Do you have any idea how much talent that takes? You have to be incredible with the pacing to hold my interest.

(I'm a bit jealous of everyone else's writing energy myself. I could never have fun writing the long, descriptive paragraphs Rou does, and I can barely hold any scene for half the length of Rou's short without losing interest. In the time Rou spends covering one hour of Mokou's office my one-shot would have become an overarching epic with multiple plot lines and no end in sight.)

I myself don't have a proof reader.
Ryuu needs to make an entry
like now
it could just be like

Marisa: this town sucks
everyone else: OMFG IM MAFIA BANG BANG BANG
Marisa: OHNOOOOOOOOOOOOO ded

best fanfic ever?

http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,8444.0.html

BEST. NOIR. FANFIC. EVER.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Suikama on March 15, 2011, 12:20:01 AM
Marisa: this town sucks
everyone else: OMFG IM MAFIA BANG BANG BANG
Marisa: OHNOOOOOOOOOOOOO ded
This is my entry
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 15, 2011, 12:22:30 AM
oh shit
i forgot the fedoras again
FFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUU
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Ryuu on March 15, 2011, 12:32:46 AM
Ryuu needs to make an entry
like now
it could just be like

Marisa: this town sucks
everyone else: OMFG IM MAFIA BANG BANG BANG
Marisa: OHNOOOOOOOOOOOOO ded

best fanfic ever?


oh okay

this is officially my entry


sakyuan was siting in her detctive office wearin a fedra and drinkan wishkey. it was raning. it always ranned in thsi city because it was a sad sity and it awlways rained in sad citys. anyway sakyun smokked her sigar and thougt about how she had a csae to find a missing chidl and then she swa the child die and it was very sad. it was ranning then to. the kid's name was remila scarlet. and now she was dead.

sakyu sadly drank her wiskey in a sad way. it was sad. sakaya was sad beacuse the child died. so she smoked and drank becase she was sad. nd then a women from china waked in

"skayua-san u cant be sad anymor" china gilr said

"shtu up stupid meiling"

"no you don't unndrstand the girl is a live."

"wat"

"yes she is on the crner of 6th and 4th go look sakyan" so sakyua left.

when skya got there she saw the girl who had died except wasn't dead anymore wearing a fedroa and carrying a tomy gun

"wat is da meanin of dis" sayuka shotted

"i was trikin u all along" remalia smerks "now it is time 4 u to die" and then she fired hr gun

"oh no!!!!!!!" sayua shotted again and she stopt tmie befor the bollets culd hit her

"what no this can't be!!!!" remiya yelled as time was stopted and then sakyua kill her

"this is a sad city.........." skyua stared up in2 the ran with the chidl's blod on her hands..........

the end
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: MaxKnight on March 15, 2011, 12:34:06 AM
I enjoyed reading your story to the end. Do you have any idea how much talent that takes? You have to be incredible with the pacing to hold my interest.

(I'm a bit jealous of everyone else's writing energy myself. I could never have fun writing the long, descriptive paragraphs Rou does, and I can barely hold any scene for half the length of Rou's short without losing interest. In the time Rou spends covering one hour of Mokou's office my one-shot would have become an overarching epic with multiple plot lines and no end in sight.)

I myself don't have a proof reader.

Yeah, I don't have a proofreader, nor do I really do much proofreading myself, other than a rudimentary look-through to make sure I've spelled everything right and that it sounds right in my head.  I rarely rewrite something that's currently in process, and only started rewriting those other two fics of mine in order to improve the story for future continuance.

I um...  okay, it's a little embarrassing to hear you say that about my story, especially considering how long it took me to write it. >_>  Actually, both of the stories I've submitted to this challenge so far took little planning and effort, even though I had to actually look up what noir was supposed to be.

Heh, don't kick yourself Maxperson.  You did fine.

I guess I'll always be disparaging of my own work. :P

story

This is brilliant.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Suikama on March 15, 2011, 12:36:38 AM

oh okay

this is officially my entry


sakyuan was siting in her detctive office wearin a fedra and drinkan wishkey. it was raning. it always ranned in thsi city because it was a sad sity and it awlways rained in sad citys. anyway sakyun smokked her sigar and thougt about how she had a csae to find a missing chidl and then she swa the child die and it was very sad. it was ranning then to. the kid's name was remila scarlet. and now she was dead.

sakyu sadly drank her wiskey in a sad way. it was sad. sakaya was sad beacuse the child died. so she smoked and drank becase she was sad. nd then a women from china waked in

"skayua-san u cant be sad anymor" china gilr said

"shtu up stupid meiling"

"no you don't unndrstand the girl is a live."

"wat"

"yes she is on the crner of 6th and 4th go look sakyan" so sakyua left.

when skya got there she saw the girl who had died except wasn't dead anymore wearing a fedroa and carrying a tomy gun

"wat is da meanin of dis" sayuka shotted

"i was trikin u all along" remalia smerks "now it is time 4 u to die" and then she fired hr gun

"oh no!!!!!!!" sayua shotted again and she stopt tmie befor the bollets culd hit her

"what no this can't be!!!!" remiya yelled as time was stopted and then sakyua kill her

"this is a sad city.........." skyua stared up in2 the ran with the chidl's blod on her hands..........

the end
how moving :qq:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 15, 2011, 12:36:58 AM

oh okay

this is officially my entry


sakyuan was siting in her detctive office wearin a fedra and drinkan wishkey. it was raning. it always ranned in thsi city because it was a sad sity and it awlways rained in sad citys. anyway sakyun smokked her sigar and thougt about how she had a csae to find a missing chidl and then she swa the child die and it was very sad. it was ranning then to. the kid's name was remila scarlet. and now she was dead.

sakyu sadly drank her wiskey in a sad way. it was sad. sakaya was sad beacuse the child died. so she smoked and drank becase she was sad. nd then a women from china waked in

"skayua-san u cant be sad anymor" china gilr said

"shtu up stupid meiling"

"no you don't unndrstand the girl is a live."

"wat"

"yes she is on the crner of 6th and 4th go look sakyan" so sakyua left.

when skya got there she saw the girl who had died except wasn't dead anymore wearing a fedroa and carrying a tomy gun

"wat is da meanin of dis" sayuka shotted

"i was trikin u all along" remalia smerks "now it is time 4 u to die" and then she fired hr gun

"oh no!!!!!!!" sayua shotted again and she stopt tmie befor the bollets culd hit her

"what no this can't be!!!!" remiya yelled as time was stopted and then sakyua kill her

"this is a sad city.........." skyua stared up in2 the ran with the chidl's blod on her hands..........

the end
I am in lesbians with you
< 3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Suikama on March 15, 2011, 12:38:29 AM
I am in lesbians with you
< 3
nom anf i  ofund her fist
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 15, 2011, 12:39:15 AM
nko salves s min
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Unassuming Squid on March 15, 2011, 12:39:57 AM
Ryuu won. You can all go home now, there won't be any need to see the results.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Ryuu on March 15, 2011, 12:40:21 AM
nko salves s min

i m nt slbas
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 15, 2011, 12:42:47 AM
i no hat
salves <3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Suikama on March 15, 2011, 12:43:44 AM
adn then ruyu  toki of hsa make and HE WAS SLANBES!

 :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o

and then alsb said I WON THE CONTST NWO WHRES MY PCKEY BUT then athere awjas no pokwy so slaves left
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 15, 2011, 12:44:22 AM
adn then ruyu  toki of hsa make and HE WAS SLANBES!

 :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o :o
okay even I couldn't understand that
i'll just assume it has something to do with raymoo and her fedora for an ear
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: capt. h on March 15, 2011, 12:52:00 AM
story

:flamingv:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Easy Mode on March 15, 2011, 01:48:25 AM
you guys shut up about my babby or i will fokin PUCH YOU.

this is a threat.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Suikama on March 15, 2011, 01:50:32 AM
thn modee cmae and wuz leik OMG U PREPS STPOP TLAKNG BOUT MAH BABBY SLABASOFASJADA RIIGHT NOWWW!!!!!!11!

OF ELE I WLIL BSTU CPA IN UR AZZ! >:( >:(

an den ever1 wuz leik AOOMGN NO WAIIII

2 b cuntinued...............
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 15, 2011, 02:07:07 AM
thn modee cmae and wuz leik OMG U PREPS STPOP TLAKNG BOUT MAH BABBY SLABASOFASJADA RIIGHT NOWWW!!!!!!11!

OF ELE I WLIL BSTU CPA IN UR AZZ! >:( >:(

an den ever1 wuz leik AOOMGN NO WAIIII

2 b cuntinued...............
This should be in the fucking new york post.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: capt. h on March 15, 2011, 03:22:22 AM
you guys shut up about my babby or i will fokin PUCH YOU.

this is a threat.

What "babby"? You haven't even posted anything for us to make fun of.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 15, 2011, 04:07:51 AM
Slabls is her babby.

Also, for those who are interested, most of my Librarian work involves proofreading for folks - I haven't done much summarizing since I was last asked to by the other Librarians.
Also I (sort of) manage Koakuma's Grand Bookstore, in that I run through the completed stories and convert them over to .epub files so folks can downlload them to their Sony Reader, Barnes & Nobles Nook, or Amazon Kindle. Maybe iPad, too, I dunno. .epub is the universal eReader filetype, though, with the exception of Kindle, because Amazon loves to be proprietary and give everyone who bought a Kindle a big middle finger and scream 'YOU'RE SCREWED NOW, BUDDY, YOU GOTS TA BUY FROM US'

tl;dr - Esi is a proofreader in his spare time, and is available to all.
I will read it, check it for spelling and grammar errors, and send it back. Critiques are more time-consuming, so if you want feedback on something, don't expect an immediate reply while I pick it apart.
Instead, your friendly neighborhood Iced will GLADLY and WILLINGLY take every single story ever and give them solid critiques and analysis. You don't even have to ask! Just send it to him :derp:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Iced Fairy on March 15, 2011, 04:12:09 AM
Instead, your friendly neighborhood Iced will GLADLY and WILLINGLY take every single story ever and give them solid critiques and analysis. You don't even have to ask! Just send it to him :derp:
Ahahahahahahaha....

I'm going to kill you Esi.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: capt. h on March 15, 2011, 04:20:25 AM
Instead, your friendly neighborhood Iced will GLADLY and WILLINGLY take every single story ever and give them solid critiques and analysis. You don't even have to ask! Just send it to him :derp:

Every story?

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/2053520/1/Latias_Journey
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Suikama on March 15, 2011, 04:24:11 AM
Welp time to flood Iced's pm box :smug:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: capt. h on March 15, 2011, 04:41:33 AM
Every story?

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/2053520/1/Latias_Journey

I know you never explain the joke, but it's an interesting story.

Latias Journey is among the longest fics at over a million words. It also has a sequel, Brave New World. This story is also about pokemon, but it smashes the length of Latias Journey to pieces with 1,500,000 words

Here is a Teen Titan fic at 2,500,000 words

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4778437/1/These_Black_Eyes

And finally, a Smash Bros. fic that exceeds 3,000,000 words.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4112682/1/The_Subspace_Emissarys_Worlds_Conquest
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Suikama on March 15, 2011, 04:44:38 AM
I know you never explain the joke, but it's an interesting story.

Latias Journey is among the longest fics at over a million words. It also has a sequel, Brave New World. This story is also about pokemon, but it smashes the length of Latias Journey to pieces with 1,500,000 words

Here is a Teen Titan fic at 2,500,000 words

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4778437/1/These_Black_Eyes

And finally, a Smash Bros. fic that exceeds 3,000,000 words.

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4112682/1/The_Subspace_Emissarys_Worlds_Conquest
Hope you have a lot of free time Iced :smug:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Iced Fairy on March 15, 2011, 04:48:55 AM
Alright.  Just for this I'm going to go with Robot Masters when I start my evil reign.  And they'll have lame names and stupid powers so you'll feel bad for using the proper weapons to get through my castle.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 15, 2011, 04:58:33 AM
It's official, folks, there's a deadline extension.

If you feel like refining and reposting your entry, go ahead, just make sure you mention that you want your revised copy judged and not the original!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 15, 2011, 04:59:28 AM
Alright.  Just for this I'm going to go with Robot Masters when I start my evil reign.  And they'll have lame names and stupid powers so you'll feel bad for using the proper weapons to get through my castle.
Oh oh oh I know.
Make a robot master that when you get its power
YOU SPIN LIKE A BALLERINA
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 15, 2011, 05:15:12 AM
Oh, hey, by the way, Sect-

...Collateral?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Conqueror on March 15, 2011, 05:51:46 AM
It's official, folks, there's a deadline extension.

Just wondering, how long?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 15, 2011, 05:58:46 AM
Just wondering, how long?
thats what she said
I'd think a good.... 5 days maybe?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 15, 2011, 06:06:02 AM
Just wondering, how long?

Hmm, good question.
Let's see here...
Carry the 3...
Solve for y...


IT'S FOUR!... wait, that doesn't make any sense.

Deadline extension once again - Saturday, March 19th

Why Saturday? So we have a full day to spend reading and judging.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Sect on March 15, 2011, 11:03:41 AM
Oh, hey, by the way, Sect-

...Collateral?
Collateral?  ???

EDIT: OH! Right, the Jamie Foxx/Tom Cruise movie. No, I actually wasn't originally thinking of that when writing this, though the movie did pop into my head while writing it. Cabbie Kogasa is something that I was wanting to do since the beginning of the challenge, but the idea I had was originally about Nue, and was completely different in terms of plot, and was more "The Spirit" inspired.

Also, it involved Koishi as a seductive and crazy rival assassin/spy.

EDIT EDIT: Though, now that I'm thinking of it, I WAS actually specifically thinking of "Collateral" when I first thought of the scene where the goon crashes on top of the umbrella cab.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 15, 2011, 07:48:03 PM
Also, it involved Koishi as a seductive and crazy rival assassin/spy.

This is indicative of further plot ideas. You know what that means, right? :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Sect on March 15, 2011, 09:19:39 PM
This is indicative of further plot ideas. You know what that means, right? :3
You know those two plots I told you I scrapped in favor of this one? It wasn't because I didn't want to do them: it was because they were too long, too long to write in two weeks.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 15, 2011, 10:13:49 PM
The Weekly Writing Challenge isn't Vegas, you know. Things that happen in WWC can come out of WWC, they don't have to stay in WWC.

Unless they're behind on rent.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: capt. h on March 15, 2011, 10:15:53 PM
The Weekly Writing Challenge isn't Vegas, you know. Things that happen in WWC can come out of WWC, they don't have to stay in WWC.

Unless they're behind on rent.

What happens in Touhou, stays in Touhou.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 15, 2011, 10:16:47 PM
What happens in Touhou, stays in Touhou.
Incorrect.
What happens in Touhou, Happens in everything else. If it exists, there is a touhou version of it after all.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Sect on March 19, 2011, 12:40:13 AM
Just a heads up, I made some changes to my story (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg576013.html#msg576013). It's pretty much identical, with some errors fixed up, the description of the "Alien" changed a little, and the ending rearranged.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 19, 2011, 11:13:36 AM
Deadline is tonight, judging is tomorrow!

This'd be a fine time for everyone to make me regret wanting to judge by flooding this prompt with like six more stories.
Hint hint.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Sect on March 19, 2011, 11:15:15 AM
This'd be a fine time for everyone to make me regret wanting to judge by flooding this prompt with like six more stories.
Hint hint.
Nah, already did that for the NWC. 'Twas funny, though.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 19, 2011, 11:17:28 AM
Nah, already did that for the NWC. 'Twas funny, though.

SAYS YOU ;-;
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 19, 2011, 01:46:15 PM
d'awww poor esi
Anyways, since the judgings tomorrow, best of luck to you all and make like 20 stories for esi to read over :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: andrewv42 on March 19, 2011, 04:52:42 PM
Also, choose something flexible for the next topic, thanks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: MaxKnight on March 19, 2011, 04:58:57 PM
Meh, I'd rather have varied and interesting topics like the one we just had, that way I actually have to learn new things.

After all, it's not a challenge if it's easy!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: andrewv42 on March 19, 2011, 06:00:43 PM
Quote
After all, it's not a challenge if it's easy!

I'm too lazy to be challenged.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 19, 2011, 06:19:06 PM
I'm with max on this. And even then, it wasnt much of a challenge if someone like myself who's never written before, could write all that up in a good hour or two.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 19, 2011, 10:01:02 PM
Next topic will be:
TOUHOUS WITH MUSTACHES
You must draw for this one.

No wait, this'll go in the PAC thread over in AAA :3

Deadline is approaaaaaachiiiiiiiiiiiing~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 19, 2011, 10:04:11 PM
raymoo: IHAS MUSTACHIO
MAWRESA: I HAS MUSTACHIO 2 OMFG
EVERYONE: WE ALL HAVE MUSTACHES
NITORI: I don't and fuck you all for that


best entry ever?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Ryuu on March 19, 2011, 10:38:05 PM
SAYS YOU ;-;

every now and then i have a flashback

so many words

all the words everywhere just swallowing me whole and the screamiieiahgoahodihgoaihoggasoiahgaaaa
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Esifex on March 20, 2011, 09:12:57 AM
Deadline!

Judging will commence shortly.

In order to avoid mass confusion, Sakana will remain presenter for the victor, provided he has the time to compile all the results together.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 20, 2011, 09:22:17 AM
In order to avoid mass confusion, Sakana will remain presenter for the victor, provided he has the time to compile all the results together.
Gotcha o7
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: andrewv42 on March 20, 2011, 12:00:30 PM
Quote
Next topic will be:
TOUHOUS WITH MUSTACHES
You must draw for this one.


You must draw for this one

:fail:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 20, 2011, 01:49:18 PM
I drew words does that count
yeah thats what i thought
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou Noir
Post by: Phlegeth on March 20, 2011, 06:53:13 PM
Next topic will be:
TOUHOUS WITH MUSTACHES
You must draw for this one.

No wait, this'll go in the PAC thread over in AAA :3

Deadline is approaaaaaachiiiiiiiiiiiing~

Challenge accepted.

(http://i90.photobucket.com/albums/k273/AKA_Gluttony/PyontaMustache.jpg)

Oooh yeah, the gauntlet has been THROWN!

And good luck everyone who entered.  A lot of great stories.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 21, 2011, 12:43:04 PM
~ JUDGEMENT! ~

Alright, after two extensions it's time to finally wrap this one up. But before that, there is something even older that needs wrapping up, and that is: The Christmas WWC. Yep, that one never got judged.... till now!

Quote
Feliz Navidad entries

VIVI:
I had to read this one because it was in Spanish, and none of the other judges understand it :P
D'aww, this was absolutely adorable! Your command of the language is admirable, and it probably had the most warm, traditional take on Christmas I've seen in a long time. It's packed with detail, well-paced, and while the ending was predictable (due to you being such a yaoi fangirl :3c), that didn't make the fic worse for it at all. Very good job!

Sanyorihime:
Sanyorihime, you have a slight problem with being all over the place in regards to your characters, a tendency that I first noted in your Valentine's Day entry. However, this one is more coherent than that one. While Sanae and Marisa are still kind of competing for being the main protagonist, Sanae sort of fades into the background for most of the story while Marisa and Alice take the spotlight, and while she is then is brought back in at the end, she's not taking the spotlight back from Marisa, so it's less confusing. I laughed out loud at some portions of this. Nice stuff.

Iced:
Wow, I was kinda surprised at seeing Komachi talk about the Christmas truce of 1914. I didn't expect a reference to that in Touhou fiction. A pleasant surprise!
I really liked all the awareness of Christmas being a Christian holiday and not a Shinto or Buddhist holiday, much less Gensokyo-an. I also ended up liking how you had Tokiko reading stories from our world, giving readers something to relate to. You have a way of including characters that seem kind of interesting to put there, making the reader wonder how you're gonna work with them, and then making them all plot-relevant. Well done.

My choice:

Between Sanyorihime and Iced, Iced wins, de gozaru. But between Iced and VIVI... VIVI's had better detail all around, and while not as packed with references, was still very solid, and in comparison to Iced... it's weird to say it, but the newcomer wins this one, hands-down. Hail VIVI!

Congratulations VIVI~


Now on to the current challenge, the Noir entries.

Quote
Noir entries

MaxKnight:
The Aki Sisters were a real surprise; I didn't expect to see them as protagonists for a piece like this. I thought the story was lacking in details, and there wasn't much mystery to be involved in (maybe due to the rush of being the first entry), but it wasn't bad, regardless; a solid entry.

capt. h:
I get a kick out of the idea of Kaguya turning her squabble with Mokou into a noir theme. She would get bored like that; this week, a Untouchables-style game, and the next, Jidai Geki. That gimmick aside, though, the story lacked sustenance; it was pretty barebones, suffered from a strong lack of detail, and had no coherent plot. It might have been better as part of a larger story, but WWC entries are not excerpts, they're supposed to be stories in their own right. Next time, write towards writing a full story, or at least a sizeable portion, and not just a few lines of a fic.

Rou-nyan:
Oh man this is one of the ones I most want to see continued. Rou, you already know that your narration is excellent; it ends without finishing, but it's a sizeable portion, so it's perfectly acceptable. There's enough detail to flesh out the world around us, and not too much for it to weigh down the plot.
In any case, this is very much solid, but I swear I've seen this before. It's got a few unique twists to it, but otherwise, it's kind of going over old territory-- not that including Mokou and Kaguya gives you much room to be original, imo. Was hoping for something a bit more original. Even so, the excellence of the narration is enough for me to want to see this continue.

Sect:
Oh god yes, this is what I was hoping for. Some rabbits in it (everyone kept picking an Eientei setting whyyyyyy) but they're negligible in the plot, at best. I really loved how you kept Nue and Kogasa ambiguous as the main characters; the blue and green UFOs didn't escape my attention, but apart from 'Alien', that was all the hints you dropped in favour of Nue. Kogasa gaining her awful form of heterochromia made me wince.
Holy crap, talk about sensual. I kept catching my breath in my throat every time Nue came up behind Kogasa and touched her or something. Narration was absolutely delicious.
The only bad thing I can say about this is that you didn't include that idea of Koishi as a seductive and crazy rival assassin/spy. ;w; In lieu of that, feel free to describe Nue's legs some more, in ample detail.

Iced:
It was good, I liked it. Nice selection of characters, good narration. I thought the plot was fine, although the detour to Canada lowered the momentum somewhat. I liked how your Aya was fairly tight-lipped, didn't really come out to the readers or to anyone else-- on a narrative level, she was just as wary as she was as a character. However, I think the story would have been better if you'd left it up in the air whether or not Aya died. I know you dislike sad endings, and I certainly didn't mind knowing that she had lived, but the ambiguity would have hit harder.

Kips:
You said that you weren't really familiar with noir; it showed. The alternate endings were a fun gimmick, but I would have liked to see more substance to the plot more than anything else. Still, this was your first fic, wasn't it? I didn't dislike this, because our protagonist's sudden death was a surprise, but not a bad one. I'd like to see how much better you write when you don't have a writing prompt that you're unfamiliar with, so I'd like to see more from you from here on out.

Ryuu:
You are the best. But you really should have tried to find time to write, since you had three weeks and you were so enthusiastic about writing for this :<

My choice:

My pick is Sect, easily. Rou had a good story, but it wasn't very original. Iced had a good fic overall, with a different cast of characters, but the Canada detour took out a lot of momentum. Sect, on the other hand, had a great plot and atmosphere, tight dialogue, a beginning, middle, and end, and it played a lot with keeping things in the dark, which is a very important aspect of noir. So I pick Sect's piece \o\

I agree with this verdict. All entries were fun to read, and the usual suspects favourites delivered solid Noir-writing, but Sect stood out on this one. The cabbie instead of the usual detective as a main character came as a surprise, a good one though. Your style and word-choices delivered the atmosphere very well.
The only thing I absolutely didn't manage to grasp was where the eye-injury came from, since Kogasa was outside the car and nothing really pointed to how she got injured there.
Nontheless, amongst all the nice entries yours took the prize this time: Congratulations Sect, well done~

And a special thanks at this point to Esi, who thought up the Noir-theme together with Ruro, an idea that brought us all those nice entries that were a lot of fun to read~

With that done... time for the next challenge, which will be....



~ Shakespearean Touhou! ~

(http://i53.tinypic.com/2akub9.jpg)

Let me see. Alas, poor Reimu! I knew her,
Utsuho. A fellow of infinite power, of most excellent tea. She
hath beaten me in danmaku a thousand times. And now how abhorred
in my imagination it is! My gorge rises at it. Here hung those
braids that I have scorch'd with bullets I know not how oft. Where be your orbs
now? your spellcards? your donation box? your flashes of armpits that
were wont to set the table on a roar? Not one now, to mock your
own frowning? Quite chap- fall'n? Now get you to my lady's
chamber, and tell her, let her paint an inch thick, to this
favour she must come. Make her laugh at that. Prithee, Utsuho,
tell me one thing.


To write, or not to write - that is the question:
Whether 'tis nobler in the mind to suffer
The slings and arrows of writer's block
Or to take up quills against a sea of troubles,
And by opposing end them. To post- to win-
No more; and by post to say we end
The feeling of obligation, and the mental torment
That mind is heir to. 'Tis a consummation
Devoutly to be wish'd. To post- to win.

By now you should have guessed it. This weeks challenge is to take a work of the great William Shakespeare, and turn it into a Touhou-story.
Whether you use a modern writing style, or try to adapt a Shakespearean style, is up to you.
Now then, go ahead and suprise us, for we expect nice results for us to judge.
But most of all, have fun writing :3

Deadline is the 27th of March
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: MaxKnight on March 21, 2011, 12:57:31 PM
I will refute that I was in a rush to be first; that was coincidental in that I just started writing once I had an idea and posted when it was finished.  However, I agree with the judgment and know I have a long way to go before I can hope to truly compete in this arena.

Now the new subject?  I'll admit to having a broad smile and laughing quite heartily when I saw it; this shall be most enjoyable, methinks...  I'll have to brush up on my Shakespeare, though, as I haven't had any real contact with it in eleven years (geez, has it really been that long since I was a high school Sophomore?).
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: MayKissingDoveWyks on March 21, 2011, 01:14:56 PM
I got a really great idea for this.

It will be fun.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 21, 2011, 02:19:40 PM
Oh yay, the one subject I love but know nothing about. Does making one line saying TO BE OR NOT TO BE count as a fanfic?
In short eff you for whoever made this theme :V Also, Thanks for reviewing my first story. But I think maybe next time I shouldn't write that all up in an hour or two and actually read it over >.>
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Suikama on March 21, 2011, 04:13:53 PM
hai guiz u 4got 2 rte mai storiee

edt: opps sry i ment to rite 'rate' sry dat wuz a tipo
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Esifex on March 21, 2011, 04:56:46 PM
Shakespeare? Oh God :V

inb4 Shou with a case of the jitters
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Iced Fairy on March 21, 2011, 05:20:06 PM
Man, now I really wish I could read Vivi's story.

And good job Sect.  I figured you were heavily in the running with that one.  Keeping the characters secret was a good move.

As for this week?  Imma gonna focus on my three uber projects I think.  Unless something strikes me out of the blue.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: MaxKnight on March 21, 2011, 05:40:49 PM
Unless something strikes me out of the blue.

What's funny?  This just happened to me about 30 minutes ago. >_>

It'll take me awhile to figure out exactly what, and more importantly who, I intend to include in this challenge...  Inspiration struck (between my eyes, no less) and now I'm left to figure it out...  Of course, I'm severely behind my other projects, so maybe I should be getting some work done on those as well...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 21, 2011, 05:46:19 PM
The only thing I absolutely didn't manage to grasp was where the eye-injury came from, since Kogasa was outside the car and nothing really pointed to how she got injured there.
Nothing was directly stated in-story (Sect's posts are another matter; because I read all the entries in order, the 'Cabbie Kogasa' bit had prepared me for what was to come), but Kogasa's cab served as her umbrella here. There's a single reference that's easy to miss that talks about the cab being an ugly shade of purple, and at one point, she mentions that getting stabbed betwixt the rubs would, for a youkai like her,  "actually be a blessin', opposed to the girl bein' totaled"-- because the cab is the umbrella. The girl can recover; the cab cannot.

So when the rabbit falls on top of the cab, crushing the left headlight, Kogasa reacts as if she's been hit in the left eye-- because she has. At least, that's how I understood it.

Also, SM has been passed around to the two winners, who will have it for two weeks' time. Sorry for the delay. :<
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 21, 2011, 05:51:52 PM
Nothing was directly stated in-story (Sect's posts are another matter; because I read all the entries in order, the 'Cabbie Kogasa' bit had prepared me for what was to come), but Kogasa's cab served as her umbrella here. There's a single reference that's easy to miss that talks about the cab being an ugly shade of purple, and at one point, she mentions that getting stabbed betwixt the rubs would, for a youkai like her,  "actually be a blessin', opposed to the girl bein' totaled"-- because the cab is the umbrella. The girl can recover; the cab cannot.

So when the rabbit falls on top of the cab, crushing the left headlight, Kogasa reacts as if she's been hit in the left eye-- because she has. At least, that's how I understood it.

Also, SM has been passed around to the two winners, who will have it for two weeks' time. Sorry for the delay. :<

You know a stories good when you really have to think about things and figure it all out.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 21, 2011, 05:52:32 PM
So when the rabbit falls on top of the cab, crushing the left headlight, Kogasa reacts as if she's been hit in the left eye-- because she has. At least, that's how I understood it.
Oooh, that makes sense. I got  that the car is the umbrella here, but I forgot that this means it's basically part of her.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Janitor Morgan on March 21, 2011, 09:41:26 PM
What's in a name? that which we call White Rose
By any other name would smell as sweet [...]

 :3

Not sure if I'll write anything for this contest (I still have to update another fic and have other things to do this week), but I'm looking forward to what people can come up with.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Esifex on March 21, 2011, 09:42:54 PM
Does it have to be based around a Shakespearean work, or can it be from the Shakespearean era?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Sect on March 21, 2011, 09:45:09 PM
Nothing was directly stated in-story (Sect's posts are another matter; because I read all the entries in order, the 'Cabbie Kogasa' bit had prepared me for what was to come), but Kogasa's cab served as her umbrella here. There's a single reference that's easy to miss that talks about the cab being an ugly shade of purple, and at one point, she mentions that getting stabbed betwixt the rubs would, for a youkai like her,  "actually be a blessin', opposed to the girl bein' totaled"-- because the cab is the umbrella. The girl can recover; the cab cannot.

So when the rabbit falls on top of the cab, crushing the left headlight, Kogasa reacts as if she's been hit in the left eye-- because she has. At least, that's how I understood it.
That's pretty much what I had in mind.

Also, huzzah! But now I need to puzzle out Shakespearean Touhou...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 21, 2011, 09:52:06 PM
Does it have to be based around a Shakespearean work, or can it be from the Shakespearean era?
It's supposed to be based on one of his works. However, if you feel like you have a really good idea that works another way, by all means, go ahead and surprise us. We love surprises :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Sect on March 21, 2011, 10:03:57 PM
It's supposed to be based on one of his works. However, if you feel like you have a really good idea that works another way, by all means, go ahead and surprise us. We love surprises :3
Loli Will Shakespeare with a Hat. Just sayin'.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Esifex on March 21, 2011, 10:04:42 PM
Loli Will Shakespeare with a Hat. Just sayin'.

His frilly neck-thingy as a hat instead(?)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Sect on March 21, 2011, 10:07:50 PM
His frilly neck-thingy as a hat instead(?)
Bonnet.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 21, 2011, 10:11:39 PM
His frilly neck-thingy as a hat instead(?)
Made me think Iku.

*requesting that everyone makes a story about Iku being shakespear*
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: MayKissingDoveWyks on March 21, 2011, 10:43:43 PM
It's supposed to be based on one of his works. However, if you feel like you have a really good idea that works another way, by all means, go ahead and surprise us. We love surprises :3
Mine might lack a surprise.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Suikama on March 21, 2011, 10:56:51 PM
What if we hardly know any Shakespherian works :derp:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: MayKissingDoveWyks on March 21, 2011, 11:08:47 PM
What if we hardly know any Shakespherian works :derp:
For the idea I had in mind, I had to brush up on a plot line I hadn't read in 5 years.

Maybe you can read a play or several and then go from there. It doesn't take long to read one.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on March 22, 2011, 01:50:15 AM
Yeah, but it takes like a month to figure out what anyone's saying. So yeah, I'll be passing on this one. I kind of want to start submitting, but I guess I'll just wait and see what the next challenge is.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: MayKissingDoveWyks on March 22, 2011, 02:29:41 AM
Question.

My submission is divided into scenes and acts.
Should I post it all at once, or just post it overtime?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: VIVItheFujoshi on March 22, 2011, 02:32:44 AM
wow...i was always very insecure about writing a story in my natal language, and when i do it...my color changed!  :)  thanks very thanks for read it...
Shakespheare. m, he have lots of stories for do interesting things. King Lear, Romeo and Juliet, Hamlet, A Midsummer Night's Dream, Macbeth...A Midsummer Night's Dream is very Touhou-ish, and have one of the most funny parts from a theatre actuation ever (the Primus and Thisbe thing, a spinoff - homage of the original story who inspired Romeo and Juliet) ...how discovered this? thanks to the Beatles.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=y24geONER0k

i don?t know who write here, but i will follow this because Shakespheare is THE THING  :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 22, 2011, 05:40:23 AM
My submission is divided into scenes and acts.
Should I post it all at once, or just post it overtime?
For judgememt-purposes it's easier if you post it all in one single post. You can use the
Code: [Select]
[hr] code to insert a horizontal rule to divide scenes/acts, if you wish to do so.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: LogosOfJ on March 22, 2011, 09:41:40 AM
I'm betting ten spellcards that someone (else) will try steamrolling this with everything in proper meter (iambic pent, trochaic if they need to "Wyrd" out readers....)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on March 22, 2011, 06:16:54 PM
Right, so. Undecided about whether to keep this as it is. Like the scene, the wording, everything, but I'm worried that for an entry it's a little short. That said, I might end up adding scenes before deadline, and I have permission for this from Sakana.

tl;dr I like making things harder for the judges :V

For those interested, this is me attempting to remake Macbeth: Act 1, Scene 7. (http://www.shakespeare-navigators.com/macbeth/T17.html)



(The Myouren Temple. Shou?s quarters. Shou is currently pacing up and down the room, hand on her chin, muttering to herself at an ever-increasing pace.)

SHOU
If e?er a time should come to seize my chance
Then now would be that golden moment. Yet
The soul remains unsettled, filled with fear.
Perhaps the creatures spoke to me in truth;
At worst, they spoke with just half honesty
For as they said I now am one step down
From taking Myouren?s temple as my own.
But one step can with ease destroy a man.
For Hijiri is such a mighty foe;
The only chance I?d have to see her slain
Is striking her while she, unknowing, sleeps...
Be still, my tongue! Why do I ponder this?
To strike out at the woman who I once
Considered as a mother, who was one
That I would trust with all my heart, and yet
I now reduce her to an obstacle?
What blasphemy has stricken my good mind?
The demons have invaded, with their words
Appealing to my ego, no intent
That cannot be sadistic in its source.
Mayhaps I should recall this vile deed
Before the crime cannot be taken back.

(Nazrin enters.)

NAZRIN
The monk is set to slumber in the hour.
Our time to strike approaches. Are you set?

SHOU
My Nazrin, I must question our approach.
Perhaps we should not force our hand tonight
And wait for Hijiri to hand me down
The title that the witches promised me?

NAZRIN
You?d be a coward, then. A fool who waits
For fate to hand her what she feels it owes.
Entitlement is nothing but a fraud
That humans have enforced upon us; thoughts
That anything can be achieved without
The blood and sweat with which we?re so attuned.
When you were but a tiger in the wild,
Did you at any point sit back and think
?Perhaps for once my prey will come to me??

SHOU
I?d never have survived with that belief!

NAZRIN
So what is different now? Your chance awaits
And yet, although you have a tiger?s heart
You falter as the final hurdle looms.
I may have been mistaken to entrust
My heart to one who cowers quite like you.

SHOU
Oh, Nazrin, do not judge me with those eyes!
Can I be blamed for doubting what we plot
When we have been encouraged by those beasts
Who tread the finest line ?tween life and death?
You saw the trio in their vile forms.
The first, perhaps a human at one point,
With golden locks encased in crimson rust
And sheer unholy cruelty in her eyes.
?Twas her who said that Hijiri would choose
To merit me as second-in command -
She knew this all before the fact had come!
The second, a most twisted sight to see;
Her body lacking any sort of strength
Such that a gust of wind would be enough
To fell her, yet she stood and spoke of days
When I would stand as Vaisravana?s aide
And bring about his wishes on the earth.
The third, a fairytale gone awfully wrong,
Akin to she who traced the rabbit?s path
And came back broken from his wonderland.
Her fingers laced with strings, and on them, dolls
with dresses all adorned in blood-stained lace.
She whispered pretty nothings in my ear -
No being, live or dead, would claim my life.

NAZRIN
You?ve seen, at least, that one of these is true.
What harm is there in taking them on faith?
What stands between us and your victory?
A woman slumbering with no defense.
If you cannot defeat a sleeping foe
You don?t deserve what they have promised you.

SHOU
You twist the point! It matters not how weak
She may be now, the morals are my fear!
What justice is there, killing off the one
Who?s brought me to this point, filled me with love
And courage, showed me how to look beyond
The feral life I used to live? ?Tis wrong
That I should seek to slay the one
Who feels that we should live at peace with man!

(Nazrin grabs Shou by the collar, pulling her in.)

NAZRIN
You?re still entranced by Hijiri?s beliefs?
I should have guessed. You always were a fool.
Her time was that before Gensokyo?s birth
When man was plentiful and sought to tear
Our kin to shreds. We?d never wronged their kind
And yet they fought because they were afraid
That someday we would turn and kill them all.
In those days, her equality was fair;
We could not fight against their numbers then
And trying would have led us to a rout.
But here in Gensokyo the rules have changed.
No more are youkai feared by human foes;
Our rule is wordless, yet is absolute!
The only ones who dare to stand against
Our power are those maidens of the shrine
Who take it on themselves to mediate
And solve Gensokyo?s petty ?incidents?.
All it would take is one wise youkai foe
To disregard the rules the maidens set
To save themselves, and suddenly it comes:
The mighty Hakurei is ripped apart!
None stand between us and our great conquest!
Now tell me, Shou, does that not pull you in?
Ignite the fires in your primal heart?
The thought of ruling as a mighty queen
And having Gensokyo under your thumb?
The people will obey your every word.
Their faith will be hard won, and those who turn
Or falter in belief will soon be met
With blades and spears before they can incite
Rebellion against your holy god.
The doubters and the skeptics put to rest,
At Vaisravana?s knees against their will
And forced to stay there, lest the mighty one
Should send his Shou to strike the villains down.

SHOU
Your words may have a hint of truth within.
Could it be best to stand above them all,
And stop them from committing any sin
That comes to mind? Free will must be a threat,
For it?s in choice that man decides to fall
And stains his soul forever. If, instead
I lead each human on the noble path
And in that way they reach enlightenment,
What harm is there in using bloody means?

NAZRIN
?Tis now I can recall why I chose you
To serve with my unerring loyalty.

SHOU
And thanks, my Nazrin, for reminding me
That if I?m to achieve the greatest goals
The innocent must sometimes fall away.

(Nazrin and Shou kiss for a few seconds. A bell rings in the background and they break apart.)

NAZRIN
The time has come. Can I have faith in thee?

SHOU
Of course. The monk will ne?er tomorrow see.
Though it may leave my soul in disrepute,
I know true justice must be absolute.

(Exeunt.)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on March 22, 2011, 06:47:52 PM
/me control + f's "To be or not to be"

It doesnt count now rou :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on March 22, 2011, 06:52:12 PM
He's doing Macbeth, not Hamlet.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Esifex on March 22, 2011, 08:51:23 PM
OH GOD DAMMIT

/me immediately begins trying to plot out an entry to submit so he doesn't have to judge this one
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: MayKissingDoveWyks on March 27, 2011, 12:13:11 AM
My entry for the WWC.


Removed because I can.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: LogosOfJ on March 27, 2011, 11:05:59 PM
A Touhou/King Lear crossover. Yes, I am insane. Yes, plotlines will be mutilated. Prepare yourself!

Crash in the background. Scurrying sounds. The word SPARK! Echoes in the background : Italics stand for stage effects. This one in particular is this train wreck starting.
[description of how a line should be said]
BOLD: you?ll see?.
 
Plot summary: Yukari is going mad, so she chooses three successors. As the story goes, she disowns one, who leaves to Makai. Predictably, the other two strip her of her powers, so she ends up wandering Gensokyo, realizing how her use of power created a rather unpleasant world for the powerless.

Cast Roll:
King Lear: Yukari
Cordelia: Reimu
Regan: Kanako
Goneril: Yuuka
Kent: Ran
Fool: Marisa
Cornwall: Sanae
Albany: Wriggle
Gloucester: Yuugi
Edgar: Satori
Edmund: Koishi

I probably should have completed this before submitting this?.. ah well. Flame away.

Act 1, Scene 1:

Ran, Yuugi, and Koishi onstage
Ran: [softly]
 I thought the Mistress had more affected Moriya than Kazami

Yuugi: [Loudly]
 I am sure of that fact. However, such
a subtle lady must certainly have
her reasons. As for such minds as mine,
comprehension is beyond reach,
so amusement must do

Ran:
Is this your daughter, honorable Deva?

Yuugi:
She has been such a charge,
That it is no small wonder of heaven
That my bride?s eyes are not greener.

Ran:
I cannot conceive you.

Yuugi:
Her mother most certainly could!

Enter Yukari, Kanako attended by Sanae, Yuuka attended by Wriggle, Reimu, Marisa, and Alice

Koishi:
Shall I go, mother?

Yuugi:
Stay, and consider the state of the
body politic. A doctor?s place,
may be the one assigned to you.

Koishi:
I take it that this is the head?

Yuugi:
Do not forget its notions.

Yukari:
Here we stand, to express darkened purposes.
As of late, I have divided in three
My dominions. So that our loved
State shall not come to an end,
I SHALL GRANT TO MY SUCCESORS MY ALL
Lest the power of my oath further
Sunder Gensokyo. So that I may
Decay in peace, my madness of no weight.
SPEAK OF THY INTENTIONS, SOON EMPOWERED
SPEAK OF THY DREAMS, THY LAW, THY CREED
, and so
I SHALL ENTRUST TO YOU, afore my folly
End it all, THIS FANTASTIC PARADISE.

Kanako kneels
Kanako:
I promise to bring order to this place,
Laws, States, Judges, and Rulers in me shall
Find blessing. Through faith, I shall be the law,
And grant its boons. Learning, Technology,
The arts of progress that have been so long absent,
Shall bring unto us a new harmony.
That is all.

Reimu [aside]:
See what brews. Promises to peoples,
Are rare and empty. By my oath, none shall
Be undone.

Marisa: [aside]:
May force stand o?er peace, as laughter stands
Over defeat.

Yukari:
[aside]: Madness calls. Perhaps this is the answer
That injures least.
[To Kanako]: VERY WELL. THOU SHALT TAKE NO LESS AND NO MORE
THAN WHAT THOU HAVE ALREADY CLAIMED YOUR OWN.
TO YOU GOES THE MOUNT, UPON WHICH YOUR SHRINE RESTS.
MAY THAT BE YOUR DOMINION. WHETHER
YOU EMBALM IT FOREVER, OR SUBMIT
IT TO YOUR ZEPHYROUS WHIM,
I leave it to you.

Kanako:
I will not abuse your trust.

Yukari:
My dear sister, queen of flowers, speak now.

Yuuka:
I promise to maintain the beauty of
This paradise. Nature and its wonder
Shall find an ally in me. To preserve
The eternal blooming of Gensokyo,
I swear here to oppose all that dare
Oppose liberty, that natural law.

Reimu [aside]: I fear that this law of which she speaks is
The one that installed her as head.

Yukari:
[aside]: I doubt her word, but to break mine for that
Would risk too much too quickly.
[To Yuuka]: TO YOU GOES THE OTHERS WHO LIVE BY THAT
LAW YOU SO LOVE. THE PLAINS, THE FIELDS, THE HILLS,
ALL THE WILD PLACES OF GENSOKYO
SHALL BY YOUR CHARGE.


Yuuka: This place shall blossom forever.

That's it, unfortunately. I'm just trolling (har har) for advice. Thank you for reading
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Esifex on March 28, 2011, 06:04:55 AM
Goddammit Sakana you just HAD to use this as a prompt :C
I haven't actually read any of the plays, and you expect me to cross-judge them? :qq:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 28, 2011, 07:27:17 AM
I haven't actually read any of the plays, and you expect me to cross-judge them? :qq:
You think I've read them? In English nontheless? :V

On that note, because I got  an exam coming up which prevents proper judging:

Deadline Extension to the 3rd of April

Come on, you all knew it was coming.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Esifex on March 28, 2011, 07:46:43 AM
NO
NO EXTENSION
WE JUDGE WHAT WE HAVE ;-;
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Sect on March 28, 2011, 12:58:21 PM
Like I said before, why not just change the rules and make each contest last two weeks?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on March 28, 2011, 04:21:37 PM
Like I said before, why not just change the rules and make each contest last two weeks?
It's not like there even is a rule (except the thread-name being 'weekly' :V ). We are pretty much calculating two weeks already, but having the one week limit motivates people to finish their entries in time, at least it seems it to me XD
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Esifex on March 28, 2011, 05:37:19 PM
One of these weeks, we're gonna give a prompt, and we're not going to extend it. Then everyone will be like D: I WANTED TO MAKE ESI SUFFER BY WAITING UNTIL TEN MINUTES BEFORE THE DEADLINE TO POST THE ILLIAD IN TOUHOU FORM
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Sect on March 28, 2011, 05:53:49 PM
One of these weeks, we're gonna give a prompt, and we're not going to extend it. Then everyone will be like D: I WANTED TO MAKE ESI SUFFER BY WAITING UNTIL TEN MINUTES BEFORE THE DEADLINE TO POST THE ILLIAD IN TOUHOU FORM
Protip: AchillesParsee's weak points are her ears :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: MayKissingDoveWyks on March 28, 2011, 09:39:04 PM
Deadline Extension to the 3rd of April

Come on, you all knew it was coming.

Oh come on! I put off writing my story for a week and used a lot of my free time for this!

*paruparuparuparuparuparuparuparuparu*
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 28, 2011, 10:09:47 PM
One of these weeks, we're gonna give a prompt, and we're not going to extend it. Then everyone will be like D: I WANTED TO MAKE ESI SUFFER BY WAITING UNTIL TEN MINUTES BEFORE THE DEADLINE TO POST THE ILLIAD IN TOUHOU FORM
.... the Iliad, huh? But that doesn't count as Shakespeare, so :fail:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Sect on April 04, 2011, 03:45:20 PM
So, this WWC is closed, right? I wasn't planning on entering, and doesn't look like anyone else is, either...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 04, 2011, 03:53:01 PM
That it is. I shall now wait on the judges to compile their thoughts and send them to me after which point I will hoist the burden on Sakana, citing my rushed schedule
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Suikama on April 07, 2011, 11:53:13 PM
Nice post number there Ruro :3

Also it would be interesting to see a contest where writers are only allowed to use dialogue, and on top of that they have to try to manage as many characters as they can. :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Ryuu on April 08, 2011, 08:09:38 AM
Nice post number there Ruro :3

Also it would be interesting to see a contest where writers are only allowed to use dialogue, and on top of that they have to try to manage as many characters as they can. :3

that would be such a mess
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: LogosOfJ on April 08, 2011, 01:20:29 PM
True. Backstory is somewhat difficult to convey through dialogue alone. (though you can "cheat" with flashbacks, soliloquies, and delusional characters talking to themselves.)

For example, you could spend three+ pages showing that a character doesn't break promises. Done well, this creates a meaty story and leaves things up to interpretation.

Or, you could spend a few lines in an aside by that character saying, "horrible things will happen if I don't keep my word".


P.S. Out of curiosity, when exactly will the next topic be chosen?
(Yes. Everything above the postscript is simply an excuse to ask this question)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on April 08, 2011, 01:23:24 PM
Next topic should include Caffeine of the Black Sun :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: andrewv42 on April 08, 2011, 06:15:38 PM
Next topic should include Caffeine of the Black Sun :V

I find it to be a weak brew, but at least it is wet.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: MayKissingDoveWyks on April 14, 2011, 02:00:25 AM
Shouldn't this just be Tri-weekly?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Shakespearean Touhou
Post by: Suikama on April 14, 2011, 02:05:37 AM
Shouldn't this just be Tri-weekly?
Aw yeah we be one-upping Charlie Sheen BV
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on April 18, 2011, 02:20:58 PM
First of all, apologies for the large delay, busy times struck all of our judges, accompanied with a healthy dose of laziness. You'd think only three entries would make it easier, but alas. However, now it's done and over with, so here we go:

~JUDGEMENT~

Three different approaches, three nice entries. SMS, Rou, Logos, you all did well. Only one can win though, and the conclusion was reached that it shall be Roukanken. Congratulations.
When I read your scene I had to double-check if you didn't just exchange some words and names from the original text. But nope, it's an almost complete rewrite while keeping all the main points of the original. It's well adjusted to the characters. And it's done in (I quote another judge) ~*~perfect iambic pentameter~*~.
Enjoy your Wordsmith, Rou, you have earned it.

Now for the new challenge~

(http://i51.tinypic.com/29zfat.jpg)
Sweet Dreams

Dreams are an intriguing thing. They can be good or bad, they can show you things you have never seen in reality, or can just as well be so realistic that they leave you utterly confused as you wake up.
Now if dreams are such a weird thing in reality, just how much more stranger will they be in a land of fantasy? In a world where some may only exist in dream worlds in the first place? Where magic and creatures of mythology are an everyday thing?
This is for you to find out about, and write it down for this challenge.
The requirement is to use dreams as either a framing device (yes, this means "it was all a dream" is acceptable here), a narrative device (a dream that reveals something about a character), or simply a plot element (a character has a dream). Apart from that, everything goes.

The Deadline is May 1st, two weeks from now. Have fun writing~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Suikama on April 18, 2011, 03:57:20 PM
TOUHOU INCEPTION (http://inception.davepedu.com/)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Tamashii Kanjou on April 18, 2011, 06:19:31 PM
You know what, with my recent diving into new levels of confidence, I'm very tempted to write something for this.

In fact, I may as well AIM to do so. I WILL get over this problem of posting stories if it's the last thing I do! XD
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: 日巫子 on April 18, 2011, 06:24:50 PM
How could I ignore a writing prompt about dreams?

I swear, I'll try to get something in for this!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Ryuu on April 18, 2011, 08:04:58 PM
How could I ignore a writing prompt about dreams?

I swear, I'll try to get something in for this!

you better, if you know what's good for you


glare.jpg
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: nintendonut888 on April 18, 2011, 08:37:40 PM
Man, if only I wasn't so busy this month. :( This really does sound fun to write.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on April 18, 2011, 09:03:32 PM
TOUHOU INCEPTION (http://inception.davepedu.com/)

Dibs
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 18, 2011, 09:25:44 PM
Man, if only I wasn't so busy this month. :( This really does sound fun to write.
Are you just going to abandon Gengetsu like that? :P
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Sect on April 18, 2011, 09:33:13 PM
I wonder how many people will write about Wingly...?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: nintendonut888 on April 18, 2011, 09:41:22 PM
Are you just going to abandon Gengetsu like that? :P

Sh-shut up. ;_; Of course I'm keeping her in mind. However, I also need to prioritize for once in my life.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 18, 2011, 10:07:51 PM
FUCK OFF GENGETSU I'VE MOVED ON FROM YOU
I see. Well, in that case, maybe I could take her off your hands~?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 19, 2011, 12:51:52 AM
Hm...  This sounds like a good excuse to read all my sandman books again.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Bias Bus on April 19, 2011, 08:36:25 AM
(http://www.majhost.com/gallery/OwlBear1337/Sprites/uboa.gif)

And with that, I think I have my idea to roll with.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Suikama on April 19, 2011, 04:40:09 PM
(http://www.majhost.com/gallery/OwlBear1337/Sprites/uboa.gif)

And with that, I think I have my idea to roll with.
aw fuck

Also my last exam is today so I think I can actually participate for once \o/
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Unassuming Squid on April 19, 2011, 06:16:09 PM
...I think I might take a crack at this. I already have an idea.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: nintendonut888 on April 19, 2011, 06:32:03 PM
Well, so much for having a chance at winning. :( Ah well, this idea could be a fun exercise during these trying weeks. May as well take an honest crack at it.

I still hate you though.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: LogosOfJ on April 22, 2011, 02:49:50 PM
*Note: This is not my entry*

Touhou Inception. Hmmm....

A figure lay face-first in the sand. It stirred lazily, attracting the attention of a few armed guards. With a practiced precision, the squad placed themselves behind the few rocks and bushes on the beach. One of their number, holding a handgun, walked warily to the person lying on the beach.

"Get up. Put your hands where we can see them.
The figure struggled upwards. After a few attempts, she manages to right herself. She complies, only a twitch of her hand betraying her unease.
The guard beamed.
"Welcome to Mayohiga"

The woman was walked over a stone path to a house. Inside, she was carefully guided through a number of rooms. A round table was the final destination; a woman in a white cap sat there. Eight clouds.

****

"Please tell us, ms. Yakmudo"
"Yukari will do"
"

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: andrewv42 on April 22, 2011, 07:07:40 PM
I'm probably going to regret having made it so very short, but here is my entry, bright and early;



He had been present upon grass, embracing her, the engagement of flesh an unbelievable certainty. The breeze tore at them, shredding their hair so that it streamed upon its current; the sky a sapphire infinity that possessed the clarity of glass. It was unconscionably real. A sharp breath, and he was wrenched from this attachment, the pestilential air hanging still and petulant; the firm press of hands spirited away; the violet of her dress a mere vapour of a thought. The dream was scarcely a notion in this paralysed, breathless interior.

The ceiling wounded him with its gaze; a scrutiny that he returned to that scabrous stanchion of grey, mottled white where the paint had survived debility and clung with stubborn intent. He lay without motion, intertwined amidst sheets thick with perspiration; aching to recall the apparition of her to this reality. A bauble of sweat traversed his face, his skin alarmingly stimulated by that subtle contact, and aching for the fluid to be swatted away.

Fluid. He disentangled himself from the havoc of his bed and seized water from the kitchen, gazing vacantly as he drank. Keys could be perceived in rattling conversation, as they were fought, managed, and thrust into an ignition, the corresponding engine coughing into life. The headlights that shot into the room were shredded by the blinds, spread in discord for anxious want of repair, the interior painted with pearly light, illuminating dust in slack suspension, conspicuously immerged. The lights cleaved through the body of darkness and then vanished, the engine growing ferocious, only to diminish as sound was smothered by intervening distance.

"And what is my torment?" he said, evaluating his glass as though the impeccable water should possess a response of suitable inflection. "Is it the improbable dream, or this iniquitous reality?" and he shattered his glass, the smash invoking fragments skipping across the floor. The cataleptic night was pierced; a quantity of birds flourished in the humidity outside and bore away, possessed by terror.

He directed his fury towards his cabinet, impetuously flinging out every manner of content; glasses, cups and plates irrespectively tossed; their shattering almost rhythmic and injecting turmoil into the night. He exhibited a scream, compelling his weight into the cabinet, but his agitation of spirits prohibited calculation, and so his movement conduced the turbulence necessary to bring down that wooden immensity; to bring it down upon him.

He plunged into a blackness; falling, falling; sightless atrament racing past, all sensation lost but for this interpretation of haste. This ocean prevailed for an immeasurable duration, and, upon feeling a surge of intensity crashing into his head, it cleared away. He possessed a superficial recollection of having traveled; of great ascension; of a balloon powered by flame. His vision returned, and a basket was his commode; above, a noiseless ember compelled a vast contusion of canvas. He peered over the edge of this sanctuary; this refuge; and perceived the geography of clouds, fathoms below. Billowing white cloud in paramount immensity, detailed by convolutions, and swelling, soaring pinnacles; stragglers, here and there, disengaged from the main body, but the whole a regimental fleet, sailing temperately below.

His balloon was a mottled shadow against the endless white; no horizon; just an interminable mist that concealed the closure of the world; the whole contained by that invariable haze, and the familiar blue above that opposed the dynamic cloud below. Up here, the world assumed a vivacity he could not previously had known; detail intensified, the various intricacies of the wickerwork that fabricated his basket now so very clear; a muddy brown that would always melt into a texture lighter than straw, the crystal air reaching into his lungs. Conceivably, the sun was blotted by the sight of his balloon, but the canvas shone as though it was the second day of Creation; all things united in virtuous purity. 

He staggered backwards, and this instance of his was fought from his possession, and he was not startled to discover himself again to be incarcerated by darkness. For an eternity he fell, embracing time, or perhaps living above it - it could not have signified in this featureless dimension.

And then grass; their blades a poignant certainty against his skin, delicately pricking his flesh. He could not have helped to have noticed the sun, preposterously bright; the heat, although persistent, was not oppressive. It warmed him.

She was there.

Her hair bore the colour of sunshine, pouring to her shoulders and beyond, spiraling to embrace the girth of her neck in a shining, undulating flow. It took to the air following a devoted gust from the breeze. Immediately, her name formed in his mouth, and he spoke it; but it could not be heard. She manoeuvred her umbrella with mischievous intent, the livid purple of her dress so very captivating; and all the while she was whispering something imperceptible to his ears.

A line was illustrated, procured from nothing, with a pair of bows at either end. The centre swelled to reveal a featureless interior that was suddenly populated by eyes, and so this widened to capacitate her entirety. She vanished into the portal, her features, her form; her being swallowed beyond restitution. He shook his hands despondently, and then awoke.

He inhaled the fetid air of his room and noticed the squalor, the turmoil of his present. Flushing into him was an ignited flow of agony; tears at his perpetual dissociation from that universe funneled hot from his eyes, wetting the floor, and he cursing the fallen cabinet for not having been of fatal intent. Above him, the subject of his obsession watched with the fondest sympathy, her lips pursed with resolution; and she thought, "He is desperate; but incompatible for my ambitions," and so departed. And below her had lain the man, oppressed by his connotations of happiness.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Unassuming Squid on April 22, 2011, 11:11:49 PM
(Finished up my entry pretty quickly this time. Thanks to the people who I got to proofread it.)


 ?Big sis! Big sis! Where are you??

 Remilia sighed in partial irritation, sliding an elaborate lace bookmark in between the pages of the novel she was reading. She tossed it onto the table beside her, then rested her elbow on the arm of the couch and laid her cheek on her fist. ?Over here, Flan.?

 The blonde vampire?s head suddenly peeked around the doorframe into the living room, wearing a broad, fanged grin. ?Found you,? she chimed, the crystals of her makeshift wings tinkling lightly as she skipped cheerfully into the room, arms folded behind her back.

 Remilia did not seem as amused. The fingers of her free hand drummed rhythmically on the other arm of the couch, clearly demonstrating her impatience. She was just getting to the good part of that novel, too. ?Yes, Flan, you found me,? she grumbled. ?Now what is it that you want this time??

 ?wait. What was that smell?

 When she reached her sister, Flandre fell to her knees and rested her chin on Remilia?s lap, directing her eyes up to look at her sister?s face. ?Remi, can I play with you,? she sang, rocking her head from side to side.

 Remilia was too distracted by the oddly sweet smell that was radiating around Flandre at that moment to consider her question. It was a scent she knew she encountered every day, but it was so common that she couldn?t remember exactly what it was. ?Not right now, Flan. I?m trying to do some reading.?

 Finally, Remilia realized exactly what that slightly iron-like odor was. Her fingers suddenly stopped their rhythmic drumming as she narrowed her eyes at her sister. ?Flandre. What have you been doing today??

 The younger vampire just looked up at her sister innocently, just like she always did. ?Huh? I haven?t been doing much. I did play with Sakuya earlier, though.?

 ?no?

 ?Sakuya? You?re not supposed to play with her the way you play with me, Flandre. You might break her. You know that.? Remilia?s voice was starting to rise with agitation. Flandre removed her head from her sister?s lap, suddenly afraid. ?I?well?she??

 ?What did you do, Flandre??

 ?I didn?t?it was??

 Remilia suddenly slammed her fist on the arm of the chair, audibly cracking the wood from the sheer force of the blow. ?What. Did. You. Do??

 Flandre just stared at her sister for a moment. Then, slowly, the muscles around her mouth began to twitch and spasm, gradually forming a pained grimace of a grin.

 ?no, I didn?t?I never would?

 She finally brought her blood-soaked hands from behind her back. Tears formed in her eyes as she looked at her sister. ?I broke Sakuya,? she choked, sounding as if she was both about to cry and laugh.

 Remilia?s eyes widened in shock. She fell back into her chair with a slight choking sound, her head dropping slightly. ?You??

 ...Remi...I didn?t...I wouldn?t?

 Flandre suddenly started laughing. Red tears streamed from her sorrowful eyes as she looked at her sister. ?I?m sorry, Remi. It was an accident. I was just playing with her.?

 Suddenly Remilia?s hand shot up, pointing right at Flandre. She raised her head, revealing her burning red eyes with the pupils turned to tiny slits and the whites turned pure black.

 Destiny "Miserable Fate".

 Several crimson portals appeared behind Remilia. From them shot glowing chains tipped with spears, which snaked through the air toward Flandre. The younger sister had no time to react as the chains wrapped around her arms, her legs, her neck, her torso, embedding themselves in the ceiling and walls and hoisting up their catch.

 Remi! Stop! Please, I?m sorry!

 Flandre gasped in pain as the chains burned into her skin and stretched her limbs. She cast her eyes down to her sister, her laughter reduced to a choked chuckle. ?Remi, what?s wrong? You?re so angry. I was just playing. Don?t you understand??

Critical "Heart Break".

 ?You just don?t get it, Flandre, do you,? Remilia hissed as she stood up. With an electric crackling noise, a long spear of scarlet energy appeared in her hand. ?First our parents. Now Sakuya. You?re a menace.?

 No, Remi, I?m not! Something?s wrong, I didn?t do this!

 ?And the only thing left to do now is to make sure you can?t cause any more trouble. Keeping you in the basement didn?t work. I don?t have another choice.?

 Slowly, she pulled back the arm that held the spear, using her other arm to aim for her sister?s head. ?Goodbye, Flandre.?

 Unnoticed to Remilia, cuts began to appear in Flandre?s right arm, forming elaborate tattoos with her own blood. They spread down her arm until they reached her palm, where the shape of an open eye formed with a globule of the crimson liquid as the pupil.

 ?wait, no. Don?t do that. Please, don?t do that.

 A small orb floated out of the pool of liquid in the center of the eye. It swirled with fiery colors, and Flandre grasped it between her fingers.

 Please, stop it!

 Flandre looked down at her sister, the tears still streaming from her eyes as she grinned down at her. ?Bye, Remi. Sorry.?

 STOP!

?Flandre, what?s wrong?!?

 Flandre suddenly shot up in her bed. She panted heavily, clutching her chest as she looked frantically around the room. Her room. How did she get here??

 ?Flandre!? Remilia burst through the door, dressed in her nightgown. She wasn?t destroyed. And there was Sakuya behind her. Flandre reflexively checked her hands. No blood. No cuts.

 ?Young mistress, are you alright? Did something happen?? Sakuya was breathing heavily as well. So was Remilia. They must have run as fast as they could to reach Flandre. The younger vampire stared at the two of them in silence for a moment, then suddenly leaped out of bed and ran toward her sister, hugging Remilia tightly.

 Remilia stumbled back slightly, surprised by the sudden impact of her sister. ??you had a nightmare, didn?t you?? She sighed, resting a hand on the back of Flandre?s head and stroking her blonde hair.

 ?Sakuya.? The maid straightened up at the sound of Remilia?s voice. She looked down at the vampire, though Remilia didn?t look back at her. ?Bring a glass of warm milk up to my room for Flan. She?ll be staying there today.?
 
 Sakuya nodded and quickly left the room as Flandre looked up at her sister, eyes wide with surprised. ?R..really, Remi? I can sleep in your room??

 ?Just this once,? Remilia replied, lifting a finger. ?You?re too old to spend every night sleeping with your sister, you know.? She gave a short laugh, then turned and led Flandre out of the basement. ?Come on, you need your sleep. I don?t want you sleeping all night, you know.?

 Flandre giggled a bit, clinging tightly to her sister as they walked up the stairs. ??thanks, big sister. I love you.?

 ?I love you too, Flandre,? Remilia replied, resting an arm around the blonde vampire?s shoulder.

----------
 
 A girl watched unnoticed through one of the large windows of the Scarlet Devil Mansion. She floated there calmly, cradling the closed blue eye that floated in front of her. She giggled as she watched the two vampires ascend the stairs.

 ?The people here are odd,? she said to herself, finally turning to fly away from the mansion. She held her black hat on her head as she flitted playfully through the air. ?I wonder who else will respond that way??
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: 日巫子 on April 23, 2011, 01:27:43 AM
Sorry, no wingly this time.



Three hours without shelter and a human would die.  It was a good thing she just found shelter.

Three days without water and a human would die.  She was out of water, but that was okay.  It was already raining.

Three weeks without food and a human would die.

Well, she couldn?t remember the last time she ate.  That was all she could think about, really.  She didn?t register the muddy street she had recently wandered off of, nor was she thinking about the fact that water was leaking through the crate she had turned on its side and crawled into.  She was starving.  Not to mention tired.  It really didn?t sit right with her.  She could just take a nap here and go find something

to

eat

later?

?Are you stupid or something??

The woman?s voice surprised her so badly that she leapt up, and instantly regretted it.  Her head reeled and her stomach churned.  When she steadied herself, she looked towards the source of the voice.

Had it not been pitch black, she would?ve been able to describe what she saw, but it was only a pair of white dots leering at her from the darkness.  Or maybe the darkness was the source of the voice?

"You?re hungry, right?  Why don?t you go get some food??

She hesitated?after all, how did this voice know she was hungry??but every muscle in her body screamed ?Yes!?  She felt herself turn away and start to run.  She felt as heavy as the wheel of cheese she saw at the deli all those years ago?

That?s right, cheese!  That?s what she was craving.  Cheese on its own was kind of plain, though.  Cheesecake would fill her up instantly, but it was hard to find and usually expensive.  Cheese with crackers and maybe some wine would be better.  She was still kind of a kid, but wine was her ambrosia when paired with the right foods, and cheese and crackers happened to be one of those foods.

Just the thought of it made her mouth water.  Her legs somehow found the strength to move faster, but the more she ran, the worse her hunger got, and the darker it became.  Suddenly unable to see her own two feet, she tripped and fell flat on her face.

?Help me!? she cried out.  ?I can?t see where anything is!?

?Like I care.  Just hurry and eat already.  I feel like I?m going to die??

?Uugh??  Tears welled up in her eyes as the empty feeling in her stomach intensified.  She felt like she was being stabbed, and when she tried to get up, it just felt worse.  Groaning in pain, she rolled over and

felt her head roll off the pillow.

A dream?

Rumia stared up at the ceiling as she tried to make sense of her thoughts.  Darkness, a strange voice telling her to eat, and now it was silent.  It wasn?t raining?it never rained, anyway?so now the silence felt suffocating.  She was somewhere else earlier, but she couldn?t quite remember anymore. 

Her stomach gurgled.

Oh, that?s right.  Food.

Rumia sat up, pushed the blankets off her, and looked over at the futon next to her.  The girl sleeping there was still asleep, but she wouldn?t mind waking up for just a little bit to make her something, right?  Rumia reached over and gave the girl a rough shake.

?Hey.  Hey.  Wake up.?

She did this until the girl stirred and blearily opened her eyes.

?Mmmrghhwhaaa??

?I?m hungry.  Make me something.?

?Mgh??  She rubbed her eyes.  ?Do you have any idea what time it is??

?Please??

??Okay, fine.  But after this, go back to sleep.?  The girl muttered under her breath, irritated, as she reluctantly dragged herself from her futon and padded into the kitchen.  ?Whaddya want??

?Um?Cheese!  With crackers.  And Wine.?  Rumia sucked in a bit of drool after saying this.

?That?s oddly specific,? the girl noted as she rummaged around in the cupboard.  ?But okay.?

Rumia grinned.  Did the girl think she was weird for requesting something so gourmet, and with wine of all things?  She couldn?t help it, really, she had a strange craving for that kind of food for some reason.

?Hee??
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Phlegeth on April 23, 2011, 03:31:13 AM
It was a peaceful morning in Mayohiga.  In a familiar household, Ran was washing the breakfast dishes while Chen was playing out in the back.  The sound of cicadas could be heard in the back ground.

?AH HELL!?  a shout came from outside the home.  Ran dropped the what she was doing and rushed outside and saw Yukari and Chen staring up at the sky.  Ran followed there gaze and her jaw dropped.  ?Look at what you did, Ran.?

In the sky above the village, the peerless blue was cracked.  ?Wh, what is this!??  Ran yelled pointing at the sky.

?You let the sky break,? Yukari said.

?How is this my fault!?? she yelled.

?You weren't around to stop me from doing it, so it is clearly your fault,? Yukari nodded.

?Yes, you're right, I'm sorry,? Ran bowed.  There was a sharp sound from above and a piece of the sky fell and crushed some houses beneath it.

?Shame,? Yukari said looking over the mess, ?I liked those people.  Except for them, glad they're gone.?  She waved her hand in front of her and gap appeared.  ?I'm bored with this, Ran, fix the sky before I wake up.?  She stepped inside and the gap disappeared.

Chen walked up to Ran and tugged on her dress, ?I have some glue if that would help.?

Ran looked down and smiled gently, ?We're going to need a lot more than glue to fix this.?

A gap suddenly opened up in the same spot and Yukari came flying out.  Ran and Chen stared at the gap.  A soft laugh came from inside, ?what did you think was going to happen??  The person inside took a step out.

?Yu...kari?? Ran asked.  She grinned at her shikigami.

?You are nothing but an imposter!?  She pulled out her fan and pointed it at the Yukari lying on the ground.  ?A mere figment of someone's imagination of what is truly me!  Begone!?  She slashed at the air in front of her and a gap encased the other Yukari's head and disappeared and the headless Yukari fell motionless to the ground.  ?Ugh,? she grimaced, ?that wasn't what I was going for.?

?What's going here!? Ran yelled.

?As you can see,? Yukari pointed out to the sky with the hole in, ?the sky as a hole in it.  This is an obvious plot to make me look bad, but of course I am always three steps ahead.?  She opened her fan and started waving in front of her face.  ?My help should be arriving here shortly, but before that, let's look around.?  She looked down at the headless Yukari.  ?Let's start by getting rid of that,? she opened a gap below the body and it fell through.  ?Good,? she closed her fan and the gap.

?Yukari, look!? Chen said pointing at a piece of the sky on the ground.

?Interesting,? Yukari said.

?What is it?? Ran asked.

?I don't remember moving from our back yard and yet here we are at the wreckage of the sky.?  She looked up, ?but that's not as interesting as that.?

They all looked up and Tyrannosaurus Rex was running at them.  Everything started glowing as the dinosaur approached.  Ran and Chen looked around confused and Yukari kept a calm face staring at the beast.  When it was a few feet in front of them, everything flashed brightly and scene changed.  Where they were once in the wrecked village they were now in the sky.  The sun was directly above them and there were  surrounded by clouds of many different colors.

?You know,? Yukari said, putting up her fan and cracking her knuckles, ?deep down, I think I've always wanted to do this.?  She crouched down and sized up the dinosaur.  She pushed off with her right foot and ran at him.  She twisted and smacked into his knee with her left elbow, causing him to stagger.  She landed in front of him and not wasting any movement she jumped up and uppercut-ted the T-Rex in the jaw.  The beast staggered back a few steps before falling forwards in front of the group.  ?Awesome,? Yukari said looking over the fallen dinosaur.

There was a ripple underneath them and a giant cat fish sprang up and swallowed the T-Rex in one gulp before going back under ground.  ?Hmph,? Yukari said.  The sky shifted and they fell to the ground.  They looked around and noticed they were on a bed of flowers, floating in the middle of the sky.  There was stream cutting through the middle of it.  Yukari's gazed followed the stream up to a mountain.  She looked at the top of the mountain and saw three moons setting in the sky above it.  There was a large yellow one with a smaller red one behind it, but the smallest moon was blue and to the side.  She looked around and saw many other floating pieces of land in the sky.

?What do we do, Yukari?? Ran asked.

?Let's follow the stream,? Yukari said and started walked towards the mountain.

?What's at the end of the stream?? Chen asked.

?You're a smart girl, why don't you tell me?? Yukari smiled at Chen.

?The person who broke the sky?? Chen asked.

?Perhaps,? Yukari stopped and bent down on her knee to get eye level with Chen.  ?Tell me, who do you think would do this??

?Do this?? Chen repeated.

?Yes, who do you think could use my powers to impersonate me to frame me and why?? Yukari chuckled.  ?Don't answer now, but think on it.?

They followed the stream to the edge of the mountain.  The ground beneath them and the moons above them started glowing.  ?You shall not pass!? a voice from above them shouted and they turned to see Reisen and Tewi floating above them.  Everything suddenly flashed again and this time they were on a smaller flower bed floating in the sky and the moons were level.

?Reisen, what are you doing?? Tewi asked.

?We've got to protect Master!  No matter the cost!? Reisen said.

?No matter the cost?? Yukari asked.

?If you say so,? Tewi sighed.  ?We might need some help,? she looked off to the side and everyone's gaze followed.  There was nothing there and when they turned back, Tewi was gone.

?Doesn't matter,? Reisen said and pointed her finger at Chen.

?Oh that's a mistake,? Yukari said under her breath.  Reisen closed the bottom three finger and raised her thumb, with her index still pointed at Chen.  ?Might want to rethink this,? Yukari muttered.  She grabbed her fist with her other hand a ball of light appeared at the end of her index finger.  ?Nice knowing you,? Yukari saluted.

Reisen fired the shot at Chen and Ran jumped in front of her and caught the attack with her bare hands and threw it back at Reisen.  She held up her forearms to block the attack, but it was useless.  After throwing the attack, Ran was running up behind it and punched through it at the last moment and Reisen disappeared into a puff of smoke.  ?No one will hurt Chen as long as I'm around!?  Ran yelled.  And once again the sky shifted they found themselves at the foot of the mountain.

?Hrm,? Yukari looking behind her, ?ah, my help as finally arrived.?  Ran and Chen turned and saw Reimu flying towards them.  Yukari smiled and waved, a scowl appeared over Reimu's face and she sped up.  A look of realization appeared over Yukari's face, ?oh.?  And Reimu smacked Yukari across the face with her stick.

?Yukari!  What the hell is wrong with you!  You come into my shrine without any warning and drag me out of bed and tell me follow you.  And you couldn't even wait one second!?

Yukari flipped her hair back, ?My, my some one certainly likes their sleep.?

?You're the last person I want to hear that from!?  Reimu let out a deep sigh and looked around, ?what is this place.?

?Hrmm...I wonder,? Yukari said looking around.

Reimu pointed her stick under Yukari's chin, ?No games!?

?Truth is it's hard to say, for the time being let's just say it's a place set up to make me look bad,? she looked over at Chen.

?I'm not getting the whole story,? Reimu sighed again, ?but I guess it can't be helped.  I never am.?

?Guess what I did,? Yukari said smiling.

?What,? Reimu said unamused.

?I punched out a T-Res!?

?I don't know what that is,? Reimu sighed again and looked up.  ?What's  with the three moons.?

?That's our destination,? Yukari said.  She had a disappointed look on her face.

They started climbing the mountain and halfway up, everything flashed again.  ?What's this??  Reimu asked.

?Boss fight,? Yukari said bluntly.

They were suddenly on top of the mountain and the three moons were directly above them.  Across from them were Eirin, Kaguya, and Tewi.

?Hey, there's one more!? Kaguya moaned.

?The Shrine Maiden wasn't there before,? Tewi said.

?Don't worry I'm a doctor!?  Eirin yelled and rushed a Reimu.

?What?? Reimu cocked her head and smacked Eirin back with her stick.

?This looks like it's going to be a lot of work,? Kaguya sighed.

Eirin sprung back up and pulled out her bow.  She grinned and pulled back and shot Reimu.  She staggered back and looked down at the arrow sticking out of her shoulder.  ?Ah...huh,? she pulled it out, ?that didn't hurt??

?No, no that differentially hurts.  I'm a doctor, ya know and it is of my doctorate opinion that an arrow in the shoulder hurts,? she said as a matter of fact.

?That could.  Have.  HIT.  CHEN!?  Ran yelled and lunged at Eirin.

?Whoa,? Eirin jumped back and grabbed Tewi and used her as a shield.  Ran's claws flew through Tewi and she remained unharmed.

?I missed,? Ran said sullenly.

?My turn,? Yukari said and gapped above the three and whispered, ?let's she you luck hax out of this!?  And started bombarding the trio, throwing fire and dust into the air.  When everything cleared, no one was standing.

?Is it over?? Reimu asked.

?You really should know better than to ask that,? Yukari started rubbing her fore head.  ?Maybe I should've grabbed Marisa, she the more genre savvy one.?

There was coughing from the other side of the field, ?whew,? someone said rising, ?I thought I was going to die.?  The dust cleared and Kaguya was standing there.

?Stand back!? a voice erupted from above.  A shadowy figure dropped down from the moon.

?Interesting,? Yukari said.  The figure stood up revealing themselves as Toyohime.  Her hair was longer than normal and parted somewhere in the back.

?You shall not lay another hand on the princess!  We will not let you!?  there was another voice when she spoke.  ?We are the geniuses of the moon who orchestrated this genius plan to foil your dumb plans, Yukari!  BUT, we did not expect you to unravel that is was us!  Now we must fight!?

?What the hell??  Reimu sighed.

?Don't worry Chen!? Ran said with Chen cowering behind her.  ?I will protect you!?  Ran once again lunged at the enemy.  Right before she reached Toyohime, her hair appeared to spring to life and grab Ran.

?Now look and despair!? Toyohime shouted and turned around.  Where her hair parted her skull opened up revealing a second mouth.  It opened up wide and swallowed Ran in one gulp.  She turned back around with a malicious grin across her face and patting her stamache.

?What just happened!? Reimu yelled.

?Very interesting, the Watatsuki sisters are a two mouthed woman.  It's weird, I was just reading a book to Chen last night about the two mouthed woman.?

?I beginning to suspect it's not that weird,? Reimu said calming down.  She pulled out some talismans and threw them at Watatsuki sisters, the hair grabbed everyone and swallowed it.

?There is nothing you can do against us!  Every attack will be stopped!? they yelled.

?Hrmm...what did I do last time?? Reimu said thinking.

?You lost last time,? Yukari smirked.

?It was a draw,? Reimu corrected.

?Whatever you say,? Yukari said and hid her face behind her fan.

?R...ra...RAAAAAAAAAAAAAN!? Chen suddenly yelled after being struck silent.

?Ugh!? The Watatsuki sisters fell to their knees clutching their head.  ?Wh...what is this!?  MAKE IT STOP!?  They started convulsing for a few moments before lurching straight up as Ran exploded out of the Watatsuki sisters head.

?CHEN!  I'm sorry for leaving you!?  Ran yelled in the air.  She opened her arms and started falling towards Chen.  There was a beam of light that pierced Ran and she fell limp to the ground.  There was Kaguya holding the jeweled branch.

?Forget about someone,? she said calmly.  ?Guess I have to get serious.?  She yawned, ?Not really though, you can't beat an immortal.?  Everything around the group started breaking like glass and fell to the ground revealing a new back ground.  The sky was a deep red with black swirling clouds all around.  Chen and Kaguya were facing off in the middle of it all.

Reimu started flying towards them, but Yukari grabbed her shoulder pulled her back.  ?This is Chen's fight.?

Chen took off running towards Kaguya, many orbs appeared around her and fired lasers at Chen.  She ducked under them, while still running.  Another volley of lasers was fired and Chen started running along the sky sideways.  A panicked look appeared over Kaguya's face and many more orbs appeared around her and she fired again.  But it was too late, Chen jumped and slashed at Kaguya's face.  She fell backwards and everything went black around Yukari and Reimu.

Looking around, they noticed they were back outside Yukari's home in Mayohiga.  Yukari looked at Reimu smiling and nodded towards the house, ?Come on, Chen's going to wake up soon.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 23, 2011, 04:45:23 AM
The little doll youkai flopped back into the field of flowers.  The fragrance of the poisonous lilies filled the air like a heavy mist , sometimes so faint as to be unnoticeable, sometimes so cloying as to be unbearable.  Her mind floated down similar patterns, occasionally focusing, frequently lost, until finally they transcended the scent becoming voice.  ?Hey Su-san, do you think dolls dream??

?We dream don't we?? her eternal companion Su-san replied reasonably.

Medicine nodded slowly as she slowly stood up and began walking through the flower fields.  ?Yes, but we're a doll youkai, not dolls.  I can't remember dreaming when I was a doll.  When I became a youkai it felt like I was waking up, but just like a child doesn't remember what happens before it was born, I don't remember any dreams before then.?

?You can't remember your dreams from when you were a doll, because you are the dolls dream,? her companion Yuka replied as they flew above fields that went into full blossom as they passed.  ?After all, all youkai are dreams and nightmares created not because they were real, but because they should have been real.  You are the dream of a doll that should have been able to cry when it was abandoned, to find it's own home among friends who cared for it.  You are the better life that doll deserved in it's dreams.?

Medicine carefully balanced on a stone over the raging river before hopping off to the next stone on the long trail of rocks.  ?But dreams can't be real.  Just like how living things are things that are not dead, reality is what isn't a dream.  If you find your dream it's now reality, and when the world changes the old reality becomes nothing more then a dream.?  She hopped across the last stone and sat next to the massive cherry tree that eternally cycled between life and death, which was never as beautiful in reality as in her dreams.

Yukari smiled as she hopped rock to rock across the river.  ?That means the dream is all that matters.  When you are the butterfly dreaming of the man, the butterfly is real, and when you are the man dreaming of the butterfly the man is real.  But who is to say which is which?  We now live in a world of dreams made reality, where reality is a dream.  Which one of us has the right to claim the other isn't real??  The river crossed Yukari sat beside her old friend, under the cherry tree that would never have become a dream if it hadn't existed in reality.

Yuyuko turned and fanned herself as she looked up at the too perfect blossoms.  ?And what if both are dreams and neither is reality??

?Then we do our best to live until we wake.?

====

?Young Mistress.?

Flandre slowly opened her eyes and stretched.  Looking up she saw Meiling standing above her.  ?I brought breakfast young mistress.?

Flandre looked around at her room, with it's broken toys, and broken furniture and broken space and sat up.  ?Thank you Meiling.?

Meiling turned away while Flandre pulled off her nightshirt and pulled on her dress, then turned around to help her button up.  ?Did I wake you from a dream young mistress??

Flandre nodded.  ?Yeah.?  The young vampire hopped up and walked to the scarred table where her meal sat.  ?I was dreaming about being someone who wasn't going to kill you.  It was a good dream?

Meiling gave a very strained laugh and sat down at the table as well.  ?You aren't going to kill me Flandre.  We're friends.?

Flandre stared up at the ceiling where a twisted root slowly dripped water down onto the canopy of her bed.  ?I am the Flame of Madness, who wields L?vateinn , you are the Rainbow Gatekeeper.  One day I will break free from the basement, and I will start the battle that destroys us all.  And you'll try to stop me, and we'll kill each other.  That is the story that is repeated over and over.?

Meiling slowly shook her head.  ?That's an old legend, long past.  We're different people now.  That old fate is just a bad dream from a past life, that will be gone with the morning.?

?But dreams create reality,? Flandre replied sadly.

Meiling slowly stood and move to hug the woman.  ?Then let's dream of a world where you aren't the person who will kill me.?

Suddenly Flandre understood.  She started crying tears of joy.  ?Hey Meiling, do you know those times in dreams, right before you wake up, when you finally get everything and you can fix all the bad things that happened?  And all you have to do is run off and grab something and this time, just this one time, the dream doesn't change and your going to save the day and nothing can stop you.  And then you start waking up, just before you finish, but you know you can finish if you just have a little more time.  So you fight to stay asleep, but that never really works, and you wake up, but you know, you just know it all works out in the end?  It's like that!  Come on, we need to see my big sister.?

?Young Mistress,? Sakuya protested as Flandre jumped up and started pulling her along into the mansion.  Through the library then into the many corridors.  You speed through the rooms, knowing your time is limited, but you're close, so very close.  It doesn't matter that you've never seen the Scarlet Devil Mansion, or that Sakuya isn't behind you anymore or that the colors or fading.  Remilia is close, and once you reach her everything will be fine, but you're starting to hear your alarm.

And then you wake up.  Tears on your face.  Having not quite reached your goal.

But you know, in your heart, that somehow everything will turn out well in the end.

----

Not my usual, and I don't even know if it's good.  But it's what I wanted to write.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: andrewv42 on April 23, 2011, 06:32:07 AM
Haha, so many entries; how the thread prospers =)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Conqueror on April 23, 2011, 08:02:07 AM
A little tempted to just rip off the plot of Concealed the Conclusion and call it a day.  :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Esifex on April 24, 2011, 02:46:48 AM
A little tempted to just rip off the plot of Concealed the Conclusion and call it a day.  :3
I'm on to you, now

FOR YOU HAVE FOOLISH REVEALED YOUR PLAN TO JAMES BOND
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: LogosOfJ on April 24, 2011, 01:38:39 PM
Insane and rushed. Enjoy (or don't). Thanks for reading
*May 1, 2011 Edit* not rushed anymore, but still insane. Hopefully enjoyable.


Empress of Phantasm
?Speech?
Thought

In retrospect it was to be expected.

After all, such a condition lent itself easily to these irregularities. Considering the other factors involved, it was more extraordinary that nothing of the sort happened for over

?Three hundred and sixty five times sixty seven plus sixteen days of sleep?
?Thank you, but I can do that myself?
"You sow what you reap."
"Health is wealth"
?So you think. By the way?
?There?s nothing more to see, hear, or say?
?What shall you do? Clean up?
?Of course.?
"You have not yet drunk from the Muses' cup"
"That was just contrived"
"Art is the thing for which we strived"
"No response"

The room was not tidy and comfortable, neatly arranged (with those special items in just the right places), and in good form (as per custom).

Instead there were only signs of disorder repeated throughout time as if repetition would create enough chance for a mistake to create more information like how life so fragile and fickle pulled itself against all probability into something that could produce those stains that so resembled last night?s meal but were instead the combined product of last year?s compounded every day in a form that floated above the matter untouched like the ceiling that was mercifully untouched by a whirlwind visit of the chaos that lies in the hearts of all thinking beings that because of an unfortunate term was conflated with the most reliable map made by those proud alchemists who inherited all of the method but little of the humility of their Ionian grandfathers who were buoyed by the hot air that wafted from the lungs of their admirers who insisted on there being some sort of order despite never understanding what order meant to them and powered our magic with endless belief that when examined closely was not at all the faith that people would have for each other but was instead egoism that insisted on the universal nature of limits that

Stop

Curiously, the futon was untouched by whatever carnage

it has the same root as meat in the romance languages maybe there is a connection that would be  conductive to a story oh yes how I love stories you can say the most outrageous things and others would believe you and you will be able to control their reality more thoroughly than even the One God could but then I don?t like how everything has to be strung together as if it all mattered and sense had to be imposed I don?t want to be limited|

had destroyed the rest of the room. The walls were dented, though that was hardly unusual, compared to the rest of the destruction that occurred in the room. The sparse bookshelf had been shredded, but the books were left untouched (The hundreds of wards finally earning their worth). More perplexing were the items

Fragility is one way to value things

that were completely unharmed, despite the complete lack of protection afforded to them. The lack of commotion outside assuaged the fear that the worst had occurred. A downward glance confirmed the suspicion that the damage was self-inflicted. Small trickles of blood ran down startlingly delicate hands as if

How long ago was it when someone else's blood stained them?

?No.?

What

Red is life Red is emotion Red is passion Red is impulse Red is freedom Red is....

Death


?That was only a nightmare?

fell to the floor and a chair was placed over back an eyesore was the thing at the feet chains on arms
look up person looks down view of self from above what strange eyes no memory of
shadow at edge of vision
witness a scene three people one on floor one in chair with foot on one on ground standing one with hand poised over eye
trial by jury lynching crowd oh how reputation ruins things
*kick* my heel aches i've gone blind keep pulling punish punish they deserve this speak up speak up repent repent

"Your honor, shal we commence the trial?"

justice protects the good justice rights wrongs justice can remake a |

Silence

justice punishes evil justice is vengeance

justice is cruelty

"No"

Oh, Ho! So you have the gall to even deny that. But what about your domain? See how it is reduced so. Not one of your old acquaintances remain. If only they could see you now, sitting here. What would they say? Would they chastise your waste of their deaths? Would they laugh at how you are now?
Can you not remember?


"I did my best. They did their best. We didn't know what would happen, but were fully aware of what could."

"It is the duty of the wise to understand the consequences of their actions."

then when yesterday is a month away discovering that you remembered years ago when that happened

Her entrails were soft and fragrant like the land she wished to protect and their taste would have undoubtedly betrayed her eating habits if yours were so inclined to do so but why did you even have to do this you slew two dreams with one blow and ground beneath your heel thousands of those who dreamed and that still was not enough to heal tee hee hee what you did to the rest

"She vowed to do anything her dream! She knew! She laughed with her last breath!"
"She was willing to die for her dream. You killed her for yours."
"What was so different between what we sought?"

But it is a pattern how predictable you loudly proclaimed your hatred of force but that was the only thing that held together a nation what is it anyways but some lines and people too scared to cross them

"Who is who?"

but remember our teacher and the self is not really there just a thought piled on other thoughts that needs no reader that somehow convinces nothing to be something

SILENCE

Your confusion is false. You know that I am you. You know that I know that you know that I know of your knowledge. Of your guilt. Behold!


frightening oh so frightened i always wanted this now all oh how much blood there was and what a pretty show fading fading fading

i love you you love me
let's sing together for eternity
in each other's embrace
proclaiming our praise
when the time comes to be put in our place
we will see that its all just a phase

Those eyes were so bright even then how warped they were full of hate when you had to reduce your Father to ash to ensure your own advancement how you plotted before to hoodwink him and then reduce him to the nothing he so feared


"It had to be done. Anything less would be hypocrisy"

"Yet you still feel guilty. You never had the will to act."

Your birthright was enough how well you filled his place and inherited it all and made things new and kept good things the same until all of it ended and you had to pay and all the people who liked your rule hated you for what you did and all the people who liked you turned out to want more and there was no point why do you even stay you are the canker that bit at the state and now you bite here over and over and over

"I belong here"
"That too is selfishness"

Where did your bravery go? You once raised mountains with your own two hands. Novelty flowed from you like water from a spring. Why? You carved a niche for yourself here, when you should be making more? Are you not ashamed? Your life has lost all meaning!

"Perhaps....."









?That?s enough?

==============
Ending 1:

?I am the Empress of Phantasm! I need no excuse! Since I sprung forth from the dreams, I was. I Am, and I Will Be.?

?eep??

Yuuka Kazami sat up in bed. She scanned her room. It was still ruined, but a blur of green caught her eye.

?Wriggle, I know that you are there. I don?t have all day. Come out.?

?Well?..um?.?
?Spit it out. And stand where I can see you?

Wriggle cautiously shuffled into the room, being careful not to step on any of the fallen items. Her antennae twitched apprehensively. Her hands were hidden behind her back.

?ifoundthisrareflowerandiwantedtogiveittoyou?, Wriggle announced with a blush, revealing the object behind her back to Yuuka.

?How strange. I thought these didn?t grow here.? Yuuka smiled softly.

?ohi?mgladyoulikeditsobye?. Wriggle was halfway to the door by the time she finished her sentence.


?Wait.?
?Of what do you dream??
"Eh?"
"What did you dream of last night?"
Wriggle stood dumbstruck for a moment, and then blushed.


==============
Ending 2:
?So what? This is not the past. We are dangerously close to it already. And what would reviving the past do? We live through it anew every day as history is written and rewritten.  Let us look forward.?

You are a fool. This is the path of certain death! You must act now, while you still have power, to reassert yourself upon this ungrateful world. When you made the Barrier and your myriad oaths, you tied your own hands while drowning. Break them all and reemerge!

?If I die, so be it. You know as well as me that our demise would be a great revolution. My first act of my own was to assert that humans were more than chattel.?

Traitor!

?You are. Remember, you may claim to be me, but we both know that I am not you. Since the Great Old One was defeated and split between IT?s children, I have been the Empress of Phantasm, not you. I would pity you, if that did not imply the least bit of affection. I would hate you, if that did not imply the slightest care. You are no longer anything.'?

?Lady Yukari!?

Yukari spun around. She had somehow managed to dress herself during her monologue and had wandered to the center of the room. The damage had disappeared. Yukari make a mental note to recheck the barrier between her and the rest of reality. 

So it will be another month without sleep.


She found herself facing one of her most loyal retainers

?Ran.?
?Yes??
?You have made the proper preparations??
?Yes. Here?s five liters of Black Blood of the Earth and a bottle of Bailey?s?
?The rest??
?20 kilograms of fresh coffee beans, an oven, a grinder, an espresso machine with an unlimited supply of mountain spring water, and some raw eggs. The intangible aspect has been prepared as well.?
?Good. What will it be this time??
?Shikieiki and Eirin arguing the ethical implications of the research of stem cells of a species by itself. Concluded with hatesex.?

Some people stay awake with coffee. Some others read. Yukari uses uncertainty and *gap*

============
Ending 3:
Hong Meiling leapt out of bed in a cold sweat with a yell. Thankfully, her room was intact. Just in case, she reached for the pistol under her pillow. Even though she knew she was still in Gensokyo from the ambient pulse of its ruling dragon, she needed the feel of cold steel in her hands to calm her down. The purges do that to most people.

She checked the chambers. Sure enough, the six jade bullets were still there. Just enough to kill a so-called immortal.

?Who?s there??
A fairy maid knocked on the door. Meiling quickly hid the gun.

?Come in?

?The mistress would like to know why you are causing such a commotion this late at night.?

?I had a nightmare.?

?Alright.? The maid left without another question.

After the maid had left, Meiling slumped to the floor. She crawled over to the point exactly one meter from the left corner and pressed on the floor. One of the planks creaked upwards. She crawled over to the hidden room and opened a drawer.

"Read this when the nightmares come back"
~The Party

She pulled out and cracked open a jade tablet to reveal the slip of paper inside. It was a photograph. On its backside was a page.

?
The episode of Emperor Hong De is a hotly contested one in our histories. Despite being only a few decades old, the event is shrouded in speculation, some of it misinformation propagated by the many regimes that proceeded it. It is fashionable among academic circles in the "old empire" to dismiss these events as legend or even fiction. Their epithet "Empress of Phantasm" succinctly expresses this incredulous contempt. However, the repercussions of this Emperor's reign were very real. The once-monolithic empire split into a number of smaller nations, which were quickly united under different banners. As of today, the total area covered by the nations claiming the title of the Middle Kingdom far exceeds that of any previous incarnation.

If nothing else can be said of Hong De, it can be said that she was different. Professing ties to the Communist Party as well as a host of foreign powers, Hong in many ways reflected the fledgling middle-class and its cosmopolitan youth. She pushed for agricultural land reform to reduce the power of major landowners over farmers while encouraging rapid urbanization and industrialization with a combination of tax breaks and subsidies. However, these initiatives were hamstrung by political struggles and general unpopularity among the affected populations. To the residents of "treaty ports", which were at that time de facto colonies of other nations, measures favorable to foreign businesses was tantamount to betrayal by the central government. The landowning gentry, doubly disenfranchised by these movements, would halt and reverse these programs upon De's disappearance.

However, Emperor De did manage one stunning success: the The formerly convoluted and corrupt tax-collecting bureaucracy was replaced by an efficient "savant" system (reliant upon a mixture of analogue counting machines which reduced the need for input from (and potential of embezzlement by) actual workers) which eliminated about 80% of the jobs within the tax-collection service. This was bitterly opposed by most of heads of the department, who saw this unprecedented act as as unnecessary intrusion into their domain. However, when the new system produced more tax revenue in a year than the total of what was earned in the five years before its implementation, detractors quickly became proponents. To this day, De's tax code remains an almost untouched relic of her rule.

Hong De also instituted a wide range of social reforms. The age-old practice of foot-binding was banned among both human and non-human populations. Human civil service examinations were opened up to women for the first time. Laws against everything from racial discrimination to the practice of citizen censors harrying authors under the pretense of "public morality" without the explicit approval of the legal system were passed to varying degrees of success.

The Middle Kingdom could not accept such radical a rule. In a land steeped in tradition, unseated official laws can be perpetuated as custom. This is the ultimate explanation of the failure of her wide-reaching attempts at social reform. Attempts to create a hybrid merchant/technocrat/scholar middle class were opposed and eventually reversed by powerful officials. Foot binding continued in most parts of the country. Unapproved censors, far from being discouraged, stepped up their efforts to "keep our culture pure".
?

The rest of the page continued in a similar vein. Meiling continued to scan the page.

A note was scrawled on the bottom.

Meiling,

Sometimes, the present is out of our control. That is something we must accept, as the present is determined by the past. However, I have taken to heart your observation that those who control history control dreams for the future.

You have been unseated, but, even if I must die for it, our dream will remain remembered. I will not allow for our history to be written by the same hands which tore apart our new society.

Quan Qiu

The signature was pinyin in Latin characters. Meiling smiled.
Dr. Quan was one of the few friends she had before she found herself in line for the throne.

?I hope that clever dog is still safe.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on April 25, 2011, 07:30:50 PM
?Dammit, I hate it when that happens.?

The axe had lodged itself into the log again, and the pair rose up together as Marisa lifted it. Another lousy cut, and she could see why the moment she pulled the log out - the axe?s blade had turned an ugly shade of red as rust had worn it down.

?Your tools letting you down again??

Reimu?s words were nonchalant. The shrine maiden was too busy with her own cutting, moving at a rate that put the witch to shame. There was none of this ?axe? nonsense that Marisa was settling for - she was simply cleaving the logs in two with her hand. She?d had to go to the extent of placing a metal plate beneath her so she didn?t cut the trunk below in half as well.

Marisa sort of wished her hands could do that. All hers did was hold axes.

?Just needs a little attention.?

Marisa turned to the nearby grindstone, running the axe?s blade along the spinning wheel. It made a satisfying whirring noise as it wore down the rusted metal, revealing a still-primed surface underneath. She spun it in her hand, letting the edge glisten in the light for a moment.

She was sweating, she noticed. Even switching out to a vest and pants had only done so much. Marisa rubbed a hand across her forehead, letting out a little sigh. Reimu didn?t share in her exertion, even though for a change her armpits were less exposed than Marisa?s. It was like she wasn?t every trying.

?I could cut those for you, y?know.?

?Thanks, but I?m fine.?

Marisa was not the sort to accept charity. Maybe it?d be easier to let Reimu do the hard work for her, but then her arms would get all saggy and weak. Work kept her strong, and that was more than enough reason to keep this up.

The axe came down again, this time cutting the log with a rough slice. Splinters flew in every direction, one or two stabbing into Marisa?s arm.

?Gh-!?

She dropped the axe, which proceeded to cut into the trunk she?d been using as a balance. Pulling her arm back the witch winced a little, seeing where the wooden projectiles had hit her. It didn?t take long - they were a good four or five inches long, and had made it just under her skin. Unfazed, she tore them out, refusing to cry out in pain and instead gritting her teeth.

Rather than showing concern, Reimu looked at Marisa in confusion. Without even looking, her hand slammed down at her next log, cutting it perfectly in half.

?I?m never going to understand you, Marisa.?

The witch smirked.

?I?ll take that as a compliment.?

Reimu frowned, but otherwise disregarded the girl. She had work to do, regrettably. Marisa saw with ease the look of disappointment on the shrine maiden?s face. She didn?t want to be here. She had better things to do - drink with Suika, beat up youkai, maybe run down to the shrine for another batch of donations.

That was another way they were different, Marisa thought to herself. This was a challenge she didn?t know, something she?d never practiced before. Cutting logs was something she was bad at.

She loved being bad at things, because that made it feel worth so much more when she got better at them. Reimu probably didn?t understand that feeling - she?d probably never been bad at anything, per se. She was gifted, talented, like no human Marisa had ever met before.

Marisa had been jealous to start. Of course she?d be jealous. Mima had been training her for years to become the strongest magician mankind had ever seen, and just when she?d thought herself unstoppable some girl on a turtle had beaten the crap out of her.

Some people would have been crushed by that sort of defeat. They?d have given up, accepted that talent beat out hard work all the time, and gone off to start a new life as a housewife or something.

Marisa hadn?t gone for that route. For one, the only meal she could cook without blowing up the kitchen was mushroom soup. No man would marry a woman who prepared the same meal three times a day and called it cuisine.

Instead, Marisa had taken that experience and used it as a building point. Reimu was the goalpost, and she was going to make it past her someday. Even if it took every trick in the book to do it, even if she had to spend the rest of her life working her ass off. One day, she was going to show Reimu that talent wasn?t the only force.

Unfazed by her injury, Marisa put down another log. She had a better idea of where to cut now - both to ensure the axe went through and to stop it from showering her with splinters. She raised her weapon, ready to bring it down on the wood.

As she cut it clean in half, the birds in the forest took flight, chirping as they took to the air.

-----

Marisa swore to herself as she failed miserably at taking to the air.

?Goddamn gravity.?

Reimu made this look so easy, didn?t she? It didn?t sound particularly difficult in principle - if gravity stopped affecting you, you didn?t fall back down to earth, and so using a charm to disregard gravity should?ve been more than enough to get her off the ground.

She?d attached the paper talismans to her legs, her arms. She even had one stuck square on her forehead. But every time she tried to jump off the ground, gravity pulled her back down again, albeit a little slower than usual.

?I thought I told you that these charms only worked with the Hakurei bloodline, Marisa.?

Reimu was staring her in the eye, hanging upside-down on thin air. That unimpressed look seemed almost like a smile from where Marisa was standing, but Reimu was not the sort to smile. Reluctantly, she started to pull the paper charms off her body, flinching like she was waxing herself.

?Don?t like taking anything I?m told as true without proof. On that note, how?s about a pint or two of that magical blood of yours??

?Forget it. I?ve still got the vampire asking me for it, and I?m not gonna let you start a queue for my bodily fluids.?

Marisa frowned. Why couldn?t Reimu take a joke every once in a while? She was guaranteed to be frustrated about something perhaps 80% of the time, and of the remaining 20% most of it was spent being thoroughly drunk. Reimu was a lot more fun to be around when she was under the influence, honestly. Those evenings spent chugging sake were the few times Reimu seemed more like the girl she really was than the woman she was supposed to be.

?Well, guess I?ve gotta go for plan B.?

If she wasn?t going to be able to fly like Reimu, she?d just have to do it her own way. Marisa raised one hand into the air and clicked her fingers. In the distance, the trees rustled as something dashed past them at speeds humans wouldn?t be able to survive. It burst out of the forest, towards the cliff, and Marisa caught it effortlessly in her hand. Her broom was more powerful than any lousy paper charm, that was for sure.

?How long?d it take you to learn that one, Marisa??

?About a week.?

At that, Reimu raised an eyebrow. Probably. It was still hard to tell when she was upside-down.

?It doesn?t look that hard. Especially since you?ve extended it to make it easier to catch.?

It wasn?t meant to be offensive. Reimu just didn?t understand what it felt like to be anything less than superhuman. Still, hearing her say that so earnestly made Marisa wince a little.

?Does it matter? It works.?

As if to prove the point, Marisa held onto the broom and channeled her power into it. It responded to only a few commands, rarely more than a syllable long. Even that was more effort than Reimu had to give - the shrine maiden could easily walk off the cliff and act like she?d never left the ground.

?Up.?

The broom rose a few feet into the air, Marisa holding it over her head with both hands. With another command, she had it spin so that she was upside down as well. She smirked as she looked Reimu in the eyes, her golden locks running along the ground below her.

?See? Not that hard when it comes down to it.?

?And what happens if you let go of the broom??

Of course she was going to ask that. From Reimu?s point of view, anything that wasn?t totally undefeatable was a liability.

?Doesn?t matter if I don?t let go, does it??

The shrine maiden sighed, putting a palm to her face. It had gone red from being upside-down for so long, the blood rushing to her head. So she was human after all.

?Still, isn?t it just wood? It?ll come apart eventually. Maybe even in the air.?

Marisa finally decided to right herself. She had to work harder to stay upside down than Reimu did - Reimu didn?t have to think about it, but Marisa was basically performing a handstand. She sat down on the broom, patting it like a loyal dog.

?Occupational hazard, Reimu. Witches and broomsticks go together like kappa and clockwork, after all.?

Was flying even fun for Reimu? If it came to her so easily there was no achievement, no excitement. Success only felt good if it was a challenge, Marisa thought. There had to be some difficulty, or nothing really mattered.

?...Say, Reimu. You might be good at just plain flying, but how good are you at flying fast??

Reimu, finally righting herself, looked puzzled as Marisa asked the question. She saw no need to preen her hair back into place - it fell naturally, landing in the same tight ponytail she?d tied it in, without a single stray strand to be seen. Marisa?s hair was so far beneath that it was not worth describing.

?You?re not seriously challenging me, are you??

?Maaaaaaybe.?

Marisa prodded Reimu in the forehead. The shrine maiden didn?t so much as budge, but she let out a little ?hmph? as she nodded.

?Fine. First one to the bottom of the cliff wins. Loser owes the winner a drink.?

Slowly but surely, a smile started to rise onto Reimu?s face. A challenge had presented itself to her, and for Reimu that was incredibly rare. Marisa loved that smile, especially when it was her bringing it around.

?Hope you got some funding from your faithful today, Reimu, ?cause I?m about to clear you out.?

Reimu?s grin grew wider. She was getting into this. She was excited. She was happy.

And because of that, Marisa was happy too.

?Alright. Ready??

The pair of them walked over to the edge of the cliff. It was a long hard drop, maybe three hundred feet, with the crashing waves of the ocean beneath.

Reimu and Marisa held hands for the tiniest moment as they jumped off, sending themselves hurtling down into the waters below.

-----

Marisa hurtled down towards the earth below, almost slamming herself into the ground. They were still following her every move flawlessly. She couldn?t outspeed them, so she had to outmaneuver them. She ducked in between the trees, watching as they flew past her at breakneck pace. She didn?t have time to call out orders to her broom, and instead she simply ordered it with her thoughts. Much more magically draining, but it meant the broom moved her out of the way of the oncoming trees before she even knew they were there.

The amulets were relentless, but their pathfinding skills were non-existent. They simply took the straight path between themselves and Marisa, not bothering to think whether there was something in the way. The tiny ?thwip? noise each amulet made as it slammed harmlessly into a tree was a weight off Marisa?s shoulders. She counted them carefully, waiting until the last member of the pack had given up the chase before pulling up and rising out of the forest.

?You never seemed like the sort to run away, Marisa.?

Reimu already had another set of amulets in her hand, ready to throw at a moment?s notice. They were probably Reimu?s most annoying asset - using these paper charms of hers she didn?t even have to aim. The magic more or less did all the work for her, and perhaps as a result she looked thoroughly bored as Marisa burst out from the trees below.

?It wasn?t running! Just a momentary tactical withdrawal.?

That statement might have been enough to worry a minor youkai - or at confuse them with all the big, fancy words. Given that Reimu was actually literate, it had no such effect. If anything, she looked disappointed as she stared down the witch.

?You sounded so confident when you challenged me to this duel, Marisa. What?s with all the running awa-?

?Tactical withdrawals, woman! And I?m looking for my opening.?

That was not the answer Reimu was looking for. Frowning deeply, she sent another wave of amulets hurtling through the air. Marisa saw the shrine maiden?s eyes focus on her for a moment, her hazel eyes flashing red. The order was sent, and the amulets abruptly changed direction in midair, all of them homing in on Marisa.

The witch broke to the right, the talismans barely grazing at her clothes. She heard the sound of tearing fabric, and frowned slightly. Did Reimu know how long it took to sew this stuff back together? Then again, she?d never worn anything as ornate as a witch?s garb, so maybe she really didn?t get it.

The amulets, aware they had missed their target, turned around to attack Marisa again from behind. This was going to inevitably end in another game of cat and mouse, with Marisa on the defensive for all time. She was bored of running.

?I?m about to tear the sun outta the sky and bring it down on your head!?

Reaching into her pockets, Marisa pulled out a piece of paper, and a small octagonal piece of wood. This was the Hakkero - her most prized and powerful possession, and one that granted her enough power to make even youkai think twice about fighting her.

The amulets were perhaps a few inches away from her as she cried out her incantation.

?Blazing Star!?

Initially, Reimu couldn?t understand what Marisa?s plan was. The beam of light that emerged from the Hakkero was Marisa?s trademark attack, the Master Spark. It was powerful, and dangerous, but she was also firing in the entirely wrong direction. The few paper amulets that Reimu had fired off were destroyed, blown to pieces by the blast, but Reimu herself had nothing to fear from the attack.

What she DID have to worry about, however, was the witch-shaped projectile quickly coming towards her.

?Ah-!??

It was a simple concept. One of the fundamental laws of motion Marisa had picked up in a foreign tome - for every action, there was an equal and opposite reaction. In other words, if Marisa sent an incredible force out in one direction, it would also push her back just as fiercely in the opposite direction. She was moving at speeds now that she?d never normally achieve in flight, faster than Reimu would ever fly - maybe even faster than the tengu.

It was too fast. Too big. There was no way Reimu would be able to move out of the way in time. She wasn?t just going to get hit, this attack was going to tear through her like paper. She was human, in the end. There was no physical way for her to dodge or survive this.

So instead she opted for the metaphysical.

It wasn?t a thought so much as a subconscious reaction. One moment Reimu was there, right in front of Marisa?s oncoming barrage, and the next she had disappeared. Marisa knew immediately what had happened - Reimu had more than her amulets to fight with. Thanks to a little training from that boundary youkai, she?d managed to pick up a thing or two about teleportation.

?Orbs of brilliant colour, constrain my enemy with your blinding light!?

Reimu was at Marisa?s side now, declaring her own spellcard. Marisa had no chance to stop her - it was more than enough trouble to kill off Blazing Star?s momentum before she ended up half a mile away from her opponent. Once again Reimu?s eyes flashed, for a moment turning bright blue.

?Fantasy Seal!?

She held her arms outwards, closing her eyes. From her chest, right where her heart was, four giant sphere burst upwards into the air. They were so bright that Marisa?s eyes hurt from looking at them, as if they were four tiny suns. The orbs instinctively knew their purpose, and like the amulets before they charged straight towards Marisa.

As she looked back towards them, Marisa had a strange feeling she wasn?t going to be able to dodge these. The fact that each orb was larger than she herself was served as a big clue. Still, the attack couldn?t be invincible - danmaku without a way around it was blatantly frowned upon in Gensokyo.

There. Between the four orbs, there was a tiny opening, just large enough for her to fit through. If she was off by the tiniest amount, she?d be a goner for sure. This was going to be incredibly difficult to pull off.

That was just the way Marisa liked it.

Falling forward, Marisa wrapped her arms around the broom. She needed to make herself as small as possible for this to work. The orbs charged on, the gap getting smaller and smaller as they approached. Without a word she willed the broom to charge in reverse - taking almost twice as much power as it took to travel forwards. She had to go for it given that she had no time to turn.

?All your homing crap is cheating, Reimu! Play fair like the rest of Gensokyo!?

She didn?t mean it. There were probably plenty of youkai out there with danmaku that outdid even Reimu?s in terms of being unfair. In particular, her mind jumped back to a certain tiger and her curving lasers. Still, she liked trash talking during fights. It kept her attentive, and interested. These fights were more interesting when they got emotional.

The orbs were almost upon her. The hole was tiny now, and Marisa closed her eyes so the oncoming spheres wouldn?t blind her. For a moment, she heard nothing but a deafening ?whoosh?.

Then the four orbs exploded behind her as they collided, sending her bursting forward through sheer momentum. It wasn?t quite at the level of Blazing Star, but it came close.

?Yeeeeeeah! See that?!?

Marisa twisted the broom around, facing Reimu again. The blast had blown her so far forward that the pair were only a few feet apart now. The shrine maiden seemed amazed the witch was still able to fight - the orbs had been designed to win for certain without leaving any sort of opening. And what had Marisa done? She?d found one.

The look of shock shifted to a wide grin.

?Not bad. That attack would?ve beaten you for sure way back when.?

?Sorry, girl, but Marisa Kirisame?s all grown up now.?

The two humans looked each other head on. Both of them smiled brightly, getting into the fight, getting into the moment. Marisa loved the exertion, the challenge. Reimu just loved having an opponent who could match her, someone who she could go all out against.

?So, Marisa, you want to wrap this up now? No point in letting things slow down.?

?Damn. Didn?t know you shrine maidens could read minds, too.?

The pair both pulled out their strongest cards at once, backing off slightly like honourable duelists.

?Where the powers of earth have failed me, I call upon the strength of the almighty gods!?

?Everything that has a beginning has an end - and this is gonna be yours!?

Reimu?s entire body started to shine, a spiritual force overwhelming her body. Her eyes had changed colour yet again - now, as they looked down upon Marisa, they had turned a brilliant gold.

The Hakkero in Marisa?s hand trembled, struggling to contain the power that Marisa was channeling. A small white sphere began to glow in its centre, looking ready to detonate at any moment.

The pair looked at each other for an instant. These were the moments where life was beautiful. The moments when they gave everything, unleashed every ounce of power they had. These were the fights that made Gensokyo the greatest place on earth for them.

?Fantasy Heaven!?

?Final Spark!?

Reimu yelled at the top of her voice, thousands of amulets bursting out from her in every possible direction. The white sphere in front of the Hakkero gave way, turning into a beam of light tall enough to rival a mountain.

For a few seconds, the attacks held each other off. The unending barrage of cards pushed back Marisa?s relentless blast. Both girls were pushing themselves to their limits, but they couldn?t break the stalemate.

Then, slowly but surely, the Final Spark began to press forward.

Marisa?s face twisted into a frenzied grin. She was lost to the battle now, completely caught in the moment. Reimu grimaced, her cards tearing apart the moment the light touched them. Every second, she lost more and more ground to the laser, until finally it made it to her final line of defense.

Reimu?s figure disappeared into the blinding white light that engulfed her. When at long last the attack came to an end, Reimu was lying backwards in the air, eyes lazily gazing at the sky.

?...I...did it??

Marisa needed a moment to realise the fact. She looked down at the Hakkero, then back to Reimu. The fatigue hit her like a rock - she?d put far too much energy into that last attack, and it was too much of a struggle now to even stay conscious. Reimu was onto a good idea, she thought. Maybe she could do with a nap as well.

Falling forwards onto the broom, Marisa was asleep before she?d even come to rest.

I...I beat her...!


-----

?...Huh??

The first thing that hit Marisa when she came to was the smell of alcohol. In particular, the alcohol that had managed to find its way all over dress. To be even more precise, the alcohol that had once filled the gourd in her hand.

?Whoa, Marisa. Yerrup??

A voice called out from beneath her. She couldn?t see the speaker, but the pair of sharp horns she felt rubbing against her shoulders was enough of a hint.

?Yeah, Suika, I?m awake.?

?Good! Now get off me already.?

Marisa complied, then immediately wished she hadn?t. Her head was throbbing, and she felt like the energy had been drained out of her completely. After she?d rolled off of the tiny oni, she found herself deciding to just lie on the floor for a while, looking up at the ceiling of the Hakurei shrine.

...A dream?

Now that she thought about it, what she remembered didn?t quite add up. Her outfit kept switching, the scenes didn?t flow properly, and some things just made no sense. An ocean, in Gensokyo?

Marisa sighed. She should have figured it wasn?t real. There was no way she?d have beaten Reimu with a brute-force tactic like that. The girl could just step out of reality if she wanted to, and then the Final Spark would be hitting nothing but air (except maybe an unfortunate planet or two that ran along its path).

That might have been her cue to stop. Accept that if her opponent wasn?t even present in this dimension, she?d have no chance of defeating her.

Marisa, on the other hand, took a mental note to work on multi-dimensional firepower the moment she?d recovered from this hangover. She was a witch, after all.

And if there witches did, it was make dreams come true.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Suikama on April 25, 2011, 08:24:48 PM
I see Madoka is having a lasting effect on you Rou :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: LogosOfJ on April 26, 2011, 10:18:44 AM
So this is officially a 2-week thing, now?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on April 26, 2011, 11:54:06 AM
So this is officially a 2-week thing, now?
Yeah, for everyone's benefit, I suppose
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Esifex on April 26, 2011, 02:46:28 PM
"You will dream.

You always dream, to be frank. But this? This will make you remember it. This will guide the dream down the pleasant path ? you won't have to worry about nightmares. I'll make sure of that."


She couldn't remember who it was she was talking to, but for some reason, that line echoed incessantly as she sunk headfirst through the warm darkness.

It was a gentle pull, as though she were being pushed around on a raft in the water ? not the rush of gravity, yanking her to the ground.

She righted herself, and solid ground came up to meet her. As soon as she made contact, the darkness faded away, and she found herself atop a hill overlooking the Field of the Sun.

A pink parasol obscured everything but the bottom of a red dress, standing a short distance away from her, down the hill.

?Respect is something we all crave. It tells us where others see us, socially. But is being feared the same as being respected?? The parasol rolled over, and the girl in front of her swung it around while turning.

The parasol was replaced by a spear, and while it was recognizable as the Gungnir, the girl before her kept her face hidden. The girl didn't sound exactly as she remembered Remilia sounding, either.

?Can respect be garnered without actually going amongst the people? Can you earn it from just your reputation??

People will respect you for doing the right thing. For doing what you're supposed to do.

The spear stabbed into the ground and dissolved into smoke, and the girl threw her head back, grinning at the sky. ?Very good!?

She turned in place, and vanished.

The field at the base of the hill began to warp, enlarging and shuffling past until it completely engulfed the hill. The sunflowers had grown into proper trees, and the sunlight streamed through the canopy in beams and shafts.

Two blondes walked past her, talking back and forth as they ran their hands across the massive tree trunks.

?Love is such an interesting thing, isn't it? It's so powerful.?

?Powerful, yes, but also subtle. Love can twist, and become crippled if not nurtured properly. You can't pretend it's not there, or you invite disaster.?

?But you run the risk of being rejected. All the power behind the love, then becomes sadness. It hurts.?

?It does. And there isn't much you can do for pain like that, but keep your chin up and carry on. Persevere, pick up, and move on. Holding on to the hurt only makes it worse.?

But what if you keep yourself from loving? Then you never run the risk of being hurt.

The blondes froze for one tense moment, then whirled around to glare at her. Suddenly, they were twins, different in every fashion, from their hair being black versus white, and one being tall and broad versus petite.

?Love is forever.?

?Love is eternal.?

?Though you will not persist, the love you feel for those you care for will. To guard yourself from the love of another... at the end of the night, you'll be left with nothing. Nothing -  void, emptiness. It's not worth the temporary comfort of knowing you might not be hurt.?

?Love need not be romantic. The platonic love that one feels for their neighbor, for their sister, for their family, their mother, their daughter, this is potent love as well.?

Love can be respect, as well.

The twins finally smiled. ?It can, indeed.? The twined their hands together, and in a flash, vanished. In their place stood one woman, with her back turned. Thick black hair spilled down to her waist, obscuring the red and white maiden's outfit she wore.

?Power. Respect. Fear. Love. They aren't mutually exclusive, you know.?

I know.

?I would hope you do. All four of them are aimed at me. You know the emotions, not just what they feel like from you, but to you, as well.?

The woman began to turn slowly. The girl spotted this and was immediately anxious, and began to walk opposite to her turn, keeping herself behind the woman.

?You are a powerful person, respected and feared by those in front of you and that same power, and loved by those you guard with it. This is noble, nothing to be ashamed of.
?And yet, you still don't let yourself be looked up.?

I stole everything from you. How can I put myself in your sight after that?

?Oh, child. You did not steal it. One cannot steal what is freely given.?

But, how? The girl stopped pacing, and the woman's turn began to gain on her.

?It is the bloodline. It is passed on, from one to the next, and it always goes willingly. Be it from mother to daughter, or maiden to friend, it always persists. It is eternal, just as love is. It is respected, and feared, for it is as powerful as love.?

Why is it so powerful?

?Because it is love. Love for your land, for your friends, for your family, and most importantly, for yourself. Love is fearsome. It is powerful. But you must respect it for it to be so; you cannot have love without a touch of fear ? fear of the unknown. The future. The risk. You cannot have love without respect ? respect for yourself. Your partner. Your friends.

?But fear... you do not need to fear. You are loved and respected by your friends.?

And-

?Yes. And by me. You didn't steal anything from me, least of all my life. I was too frail, too ill to give birth normally. But I will never be too ill to love you, ever.?

The woman had turned completely now, and she smiled down with a radiant warmth to her daughter.

?You don't need to smirk. I know the irony behind claiming to never be too ill when I'm already passed.?

The girl let the reflex smirk drop, and she looked to the ground, suddenly forlorn.

You say all this, and I hear and understand you... but I still don't feel that I can believe it. I miss you.

?Don't. I'm still here with you. It's not just a power you've inherited, but experience, too. Mine, and every maiden before you.?

But how do I know this isn't just a dream?

?It is a dream. Think about it ? your name.?

But-

?That's enough. It is unbecoming of you to sleep all the time, and you should wake up now. But never forget, I am always near you. You are not alone ? and you are loved.?



If you really can't figure out who the characters are you have all the subtlety of a brick thrown through a window 8P

Irony, y/n: Writing a WWC entry for the prompt 'Dreams' while sleep-logged
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on April 28, 2011, 03:47:47 AM
And here's my entry. A apologize for the formatting issues (this is the last time I try copying from a Word document to a post here). Also, no direct character paralells with Inception were intended. And also also, I didn't try to follow the movie exactly (I did a couple things about how the dream works in my own way, for instance), so don't complain if something doesn't match up (I think I got all the mandatory lines in, though). Anyways, here we go:
 
 
 
"Ready,? Eirin said. ?She?ll be asleep for several hours.?
 
"Which is more than enough. Are you sure she?s deeply enough asleep??
 
"Yes, already,? Eirin said. ?For the millionth time, I know what I?m doing.?
 
?Just double-checking. Okay, then. Koishi??
 
?Ready when you are,? the satori said.
 
?Good. Alice?? Alice nodded. ?Nazrin??
 
?All set,? the mouse youkai replied.
 
?Nitori??
 
?Let?s do it,? the kappa said.
 
?Good. Okay, let?s-?
 
?You?re forgetting me, Nue.?
 
?No, I?m not, Kanako,? Nue said. ?There?s no room for tourists. Besides, you need to help Eirin make sure nobody comes in.?
 
?She doesn?t need me,? Kanako said. ?There isn?t anyone on the ship who?ll disturb us.?
 
?The Sanzu River Cruise has been very popular ever since it started,? Nitori mentioned. ?Trust me on this one; it?s us kappa who make the damn ships. I?m just wondering how they got the Yama to agree to it.?
 
?Extraction,? Alice said. ?I?m pretty sure it was Kirisame?s team that did the job.?
 
?What secret could the Yama have that could be used as blackmail?? Nazrin wondered.
 
?Not her. Saigyouji. She?s the one who convinced the Yama to allow it. She?s the one who was blackmailed.?
 
?Okay, people,? Nue said, ?back on topic. Nitori?s right, Kanako. These are popular.?
 
?Clearly,? Kanako replied. ?The number of cruise lines is evidence enough of that. But there is nobody on this ship that will disturb us.?
 
?Yeah? And how can you be sure? What, did you buy every single room in this wing of the ship or something??
 
?Actually, I bought the cruise line.?
 
Everyone stared at Kanako, who just shrugged. ?It seemed neater.?
 
?Hold it,? Nitori said. ?Where?d you get that kind of money??
 
?Even small donations add up over thousands of years. Anyways, everybody who?s in this area of the ship is one of my people, even the ?guests?. We won?t be disturbed.?
 
?Whatever,? Nue said. ?You?re still not coming.?
 
?I?m the client, and I want to verify the job?s success firsthand. I?m coming. That?s part of the deal.?
 
?Fine, then. But you will do what I or any of the team tells you without question, and you will not question anything we do. We?re the experts here.?
 
?That?s fine.?
 
?Also, your power over sky won?t work within the dream. You?re a god; your power controls the natural world, which we will not be in. Your danmaku should still work, though.?
 
?Noted.?
 
?Right, then,? Nue said. ?Eirin, looks like we?ll need an extra dose.?
 
?Not a problem,? Eirin said. ?Get comfortable, people. Koishi??
 
?Mental connection active,? Koishi said, lying down on the sofa. ?We?re ready. Give us the stuff.?
 
Once everyone was lying down, Eirin walked around the room, injecting each of them in turn with a strange-looking fluid. Once finished, she sat down at the table, pulled out a notebook and a lot of reference texts, and went back to her research. No point in wasting all this time she had to herself, after all.
 
 -------------------------------------------   ?Rain,? Nue said. ?Why is it always raining? Can?t you give us a sunny day for once, Koishi??   ?Hey, I?m just the dreamer. I just design the place. Mokou?s the subject; it?s her mind that populates it.?
 
?I would not have thought rain to be part of this ?population,? Kanako remarked.
 
?Population doesn?t refer to people,? Nue explained. ?The dreamer-Koishi-uses the subject?s mind as a basis to construct the dream. It?s the subject who determines what?s in it, and that includes weather.?
 
?I see.?
 
?Good. All right, then, let?s get moving. Nazrin??
 
?I already have her location,? Nazrin said. ?Follow me.?
 
?Hey, guys! Over here!?
 
The group turned to see Nitori sitting within a large object. ?Ah,? Kanako said, ?an SUV. How convenient.?
 
?Not really. Koishi put it there. I just had to hotwire it. Nazrin, you take the passenger seat up front. Everyone else, pile in. Let?s do this.?
 
----------------------------------------------------
 
 ?I?m not objecting to modern conveniences,? Kanako said, ?but why are we in an outside-world city?? 
They were indeed in a city that looked as though it was from the outside world. Nitori was driving the vehicle through the streets, following Nazrin?s directions. It was far from the first time they?d been in such a dream, but it was unusual. When they were, though, they often used vehicles such as this one; their size allowed everyone to fit in quite easily (although Kanako?d had to remove her shimeniwa and put it in the back).
 
?This was all in Mokou?s head,? Koishi said, ?so I used it. Oh, and I did give us all cell phones; usual numbers. Not sure how Mokou knows what the outside world is like, though.?
 
?Well, things do come through from outside. I?m proof of that. Perhaps Mokou learned of life outside from things that fell through.?
 
?Possible,? Nue said. ?Doesn?t matter, though. Nazrin, we close enough??
 
?Yeah. Koishi??
 
?One sec,? Koishi said. ?Linking? okay, riding along.?
 
?She?s riding along with Nazrin?s locating ability,? Alice explained to Kanako. ?It lets her get a visual on the target?s location before we actually get there. She can?t do it if we?re too far away, though.?
 
?I see,? Kanako said. ?Sounds handy.?
 
?If you think that?s handy,? Nue said, ?just wait until you see what I?m going to do.?
 
?It?s a school,? Koishi said. ?Only a few people are there.?
 
?As one would expect,? Nue said, ?given the time of day we landed in in this dream. I imagine it?s just cleaning staff and maybe a couple teachers there this late. That?s good. Makes it easier. Bait-and-Snatch is a go, just as expected.?
 
?Okay,? Nazrin said, ?we?re approaching the target. Nitori, find a spot to let us out, and let?s do this.?
 
 -------------------------------------------   ?So,? Kanako said, ?what exactly are they doing??
 
?Abducting Mokou,? Nitori said. The two of them were still in the SUV, which was parked a short distance away from the school. As soon as Nitori got the signal, she would move in and pick everyone up. Then they?d book it to a preselected location to prepare the next step of the operation.
 
?Abducting Mokou,? Kanako repeated. ?Is this normal??
 
Nitori laughed. ?Hon, none of this is normal. Most teams refuse to even try inception, and of those that are willing to try, we?re the only ones who?ve ever pulled it off. See, extraction is the norm; going in with the purpose of finding something, some little bit of information. That?s simple; you just have to get to the stuff you?re after and grab it.?
 
?How do you find it? Nazrin?s ability isn?t quite up to that, surely.?
 
?Don?t underestimate her. She could give you the location of a fly clear on the other side of this city. She indeed cannot locate target information, though, as she doesn?t know what it is. If she knew the information, she could find it, but then extraction wouldn?t be needed in the first place. She can usually locate the place where it is, though, if not right away then after we?ve figured out a few things about said location. And even that we can only do because of the naturally limited number of locations we need to worry about.?
 
?What do you mean??
 
?The subject?s mind populates the constructed dream,? Nitori explained. ?The resulting dreamworld thus reflects the contents of the subject?s mind. For information, this means that things she doesn?t care about being public will be, well, public. Things she intends to keep secret, however, are, well, kept secret. But this can be exploited.?
 
?Oh??
 
?Yeah. You just need a secure location-a safe within a bank vault, say. The mind associates such places with security, and naturally populates them with sensitive information. All it takes from there is to break in and steal it.?
 
?Like a heist? Who are you, Ocean?s Eleven??
 
A pause.
 
?I have no idea what you?re talking about,? Nitori said.
 
Kanako waved her hand dismissively. ?Something from the outside world. Don?t worry about it. So you just have to break in, then? This is basically a flashy bank robbery??
 
Nitori laughed. ?Not even close. First of all, the bank was just an example; the information could be anywhere the host?s mind identifies as secure. And there are often some interesting tricks to deal with. Sometimes we even find ourselves in need of some clue from the subject.?
 
?For some reason,? Kanako remarked, ?I don?t think they?d give you that willingly. Although now that I think about it, a satori could do it, right? I know the secrets you people go in looking for are buried too deeply for a satori to find the normal way, but if you need, like, a password or something, couldn?t you just get the subject to think about it and have a satori pick it out??
 
?No. Mind-reading gets kind of wonky when you?re effectively inside someone?s mind. But there are ways to get what?s needed. And we have some? advantages.?
 
?Like what??
 
?Our team is the best,? Nitori declared proudly. ?We can do things none of the others can. That?s one reason we?re the only ones to even pull off a successful inception; there?s no team like ours.?
 
?How is that??
 
?We,? Nitori said, ?have the ideal team. First, there?s Eirin. There?s nobody else who can make safe sedatives that would work for how deeply sedated we need to be in order to hit three levels in.
 
?Then there?s our dreamer, Koishi. When she closed her third eye, her mind-reading ability changed; other satori read the conscious mind, but Koishi reads and can affect the subconscious. And right now, we?re basically in Mokou?s subconscious. All teams need a satori for the mind-link-otherwise we?d all merely be asleep-but she doesn?t have to be the dreamer. Koishi?s ours because her whole subconciousness thing gives her greater control when building the dream. Not total, of course; far from total. But she can do a lot more than anyone else can.
 
?Nazrin? well, you?ve already seen how she?s useful. I?m basically gadget-girl, given that I was an engineer before I did this. I can be handy to have around. Alice is handy, too, especially when we need to keep lookouts posted. You know, ?cause she can use her dolls.?
 
?They?re not with her, though.?
 
?Not yet,? Nitori said. ?Anyone who?s aware they?re in a dream can make some? minor changes. Calling up a few dolls is fairly simple. Anyways, yeah, Alice is handy, and that?s everyone except the boss.
 
?Nue?s the reason we can pull off inception; her ability is quite handy when it comes to planting the idea. And it?s extremely useful for extraction, too. Shapeshifting is just generally useful like that. And Nue?s a good planner, too, by which I mean she?s excellent at improvising a plan on the fly-I?m better when it comes to planning something ahead of time. Improvising is important, though, since there?s no way to predict exactly what we?ll find in the dream, not even with Koishi.
 
?So yeah, we?ve pretty much got the ideal team. The thing is, extraction just requires finding the information and getting it out. Inception is, well, trickier.?
 
?How so??
 
?You can?t just put an idea down in someone?s mind,? Nitori said. ?The mind will sense that something?s off. It?ll recognize the idea as foreign. In order for the idea to take, the subject has to be led to coming up with it herself.?
 
?How do you do that??
 
?It?s complicated. You?re planning on riding into the next level, though, right?? Kanako nodded. ?Then you?ll see. The basic idea, though, is that??
   
------------------------------------------   Koishi and Nazrin were waiting outside the school. Alice was nearby, keeping watch over the area with her dolls, and would let the team know if anybody was coming. Nue was inside, and would be bringing Mokou out. Nitori was in the vehicle with Kanako, and would come in as soon as she was called. Koishi and Nazrin were similarly waiting, but for something else. Their job was to ambush Mokou when Nue led her out. But until Nue got to Mokou, they could only wait. 
Eventually, the waiting came to an end. ?Nue?s found her,? Nazrin said. ?Get ready.?
 
 --------------------------------------   ??and when the subject awakes, she?ll think she came up with the idea on her own,? Nitori was saying. ?That?s why we went through all that research effort; we needed something about Mokou to use. She?s been wrestling with this question for some time; she?ll just think she finally reached a conclusion-which she will have, of course, just not on her own.?
 
?Right,? Kanako said. ?I really don?t understand a lot of that.?
 
?Yeah, it can be confusing. It works, though, and that?s the important part.?
 
?True.?
 
?So what?s your deal?? Nitori asked. ?Why do you want Mokou to make up with Kaguya??
 
?I don?t,? Kanako said. ?I want to be the one who leads Mokou to making up with Kaguya, who leads them to ending their conflict.?
 
?Let me guess: faith??
 
Kanako nodded. ?Faith. Pulling off something like that would get me a lot of attention and a lot of praise.?
 
?So in the end, your motive is self-interest.?
 
?Is that a problem??
 
?No. As long as one isn?t actively seeking to cause harm, we don?t care why the client wants our servi-?
 
Nitori was cut off when her phone rang. She checked the display, then answered. ?Alice.?
 
?Nitori,? Alice said, ?get your ass moving. We?ve got trouble.?
 
 --------------------------------------   ?Mokou!? Nue exclaimed as she ran into the room. ?Mokou!?
 
Mokou spun to face Nue, but it wasn?t Nue?s form she saw. Nue had put her shapeshifting ability to use, and was currently wearing the form of Keine Kamashirasawa. ?Keine? I thought you were sick; that?s why they called me in to substitute.?
 
?Later,? Nue said. ?We have to move. I don?t know why, but there are people after you.?
 
?People are after-?
 
?Yes, and they?re almost here! Come on!? Nue took Mokou?s arm and pulled her along.
 
?Fine,? Mokou said, running alongside Nue, ?but you owe me an explanation.?
 
Nue led Mokou through the school and out, where, unbeknownst to Mokou, Koishi and Nazrin were waiting. They ambushed her and knocked her out. Then Koishi turned to Nue. ?Alice called. We have a problem. Mokou?s been trained.?
 
?Shit.? Nue reassumed her normal form. ?Nitori??
 
?On her way,? Nazrin said. ?She?s got Alice and will be here right? about? now!?
 
 --------------------------------------------   ?Okay,? Kanako said, ?would somebody please explain just what is going on here??
 
?We?re on the run from the cops.?
 
Kanako glared at Nazrin. ?Obviously. But why are there outside-world police officers in the dream??
 
?Because they fit the setting.?
 
Koishi smacked Nazrin, then turned to Kanako. ?Sorry. She gets sarcastic when she?s tense.?
 
?Right. Maybe you should explain.?
 
?Shit!? Nitori explained as a police car turned onto the road in front of her. ?Nue!?
 
?Coming right up!? Nue formed a green-colored UFO and sent it flying towards the car ahead. It moved down low and fired a laser that took out both left tires, sending the vehicle careening out of control into a collision with a building.
 
?We?re foreign presences here,? Koishi said. ?The subconscious recognizes this-that?s why inception is so difficult-and attempts to repel such presences. In the dream, this usually translates as people trying to kill you. It usually doesn?t happen as quickly as this, though-as long as you don?t draw attention to yourself, at least. Knocking out Mokou should?ve been the trigger, but they were already on the way when we did that. And most of the time it?s just random people. It?s disorganized, sloppy, and the people are generally poorly equipped.?
 
?Which is not the case here, I take it,? Kanako said.
 
?Right. It?s possible to train one?s subconscious to better fight off intrusion. For us, that means the people trying to kill us are organized, coordinated, well-equipped. Professional, basically. An untrained mind?s defense usually takes the form of armed citizens; a trained mind?s usually takes the form of the military or law-enforcement. In outside-world dream environments like this one, that is; in Gensokyo-based environments, it?s generally random fairies and other youkai as opposed to more ?incident-solver? types. We?ve had more than a few dicey encounters with dream-world versions of Reimu and Marisa.?
 
?Shit!? Alice swore. ?Helicopters incoming! Nue!?
 
?On it!? Nue leapt out through the open window and flew directly at the trio of approaching helicopters.
 
?Question,? Kanako said. ?We can all fly, so why are we bothering with this vehicle??
 
?Dream-Mokou thinks this is all normal, all real. We don?t want to tip her off, so we have to play by the rules. When she can see, at least; we can go nuts while she?s unconscious. Also, it?s easier to transport someone in a truck, and also also, there?s a high likelihood that we?ll end up using this thing for a kick. Oh, and with trained defenses after us, staying in one place while we?re in the next dream level isn?t the best of ideas, so we?ll be wanting this thing to put everyone in while we?re all asleep. Although we?ll likely leave two people here instead of one-Alice and Nitori, probably.?
 
?Okay, just how do you manage to keep all of this straight??
 
********
 
Charging straight at a trio of armed helicopters alone wasn?t a very smart idea. Nue, however, had a couple of advantages. First, these were outside-world types; they wouldn?t expect things such as magic or people being able to fly that were normal in Gensokyo. And second, Nue had backup.
 
The UFOs-blue ones-went in ahead of Nue, spraying lasers everywhere. The hits weren?t as strong as the big lasers from green UFOs, but there were more of them, and they fired more rapidly. But more importantly, the UFOs drew the helicopters? fire, allowing Nue to fly right up to one.
 
Nue?s weapon of choice, a trident, formed in her left hand. The weapon forming like that wasn?t related to the dream. Such a thing was quite common in Gensokyo; many people?s weapons appeared only when needed.
 
Nue flew up underneath the helicopter and thrust her weapon up through the bottom, using it to tear a hole in the vehicle. She threw a blue UFO inside and let it finish the helicopter off while she went for the next one, taking it out in the same way.
 
The third helicopter?s pilot had time to react before Nue reached his vehicle, but Nue had planned for that, and the pilot wasn?t aware that there were three green UFOs underneath him until they opened fire. As they did, Nue threw her trident, guiding it magically to its target. It penetrated into the helicopter and straight through the pilot?s neck.
 
With the helicopters taken care of, Nue moved quickly to catch up to the others, and saw that only one police car remained. She landed on its hood, broke through the windshield, and speared the driver?s heart with her trident. The passenger she simply grabbed by the neck and threw out of the car.
 
Nue leapt from the now-driverless car and returned to her team?s SUV, carefully slipping in through the same window she?d used to exit. ?Pursuers eliminated,? she said. ?Let get to the destination point before more show up.?
 
 -----------------------------------------   The destination was a run-down, abandoned building. Nitori had taken the SUV through a large-enough opening and parked it within the ground floor. The team had taken Mokou, exited the vehicle-Kanako once more donning her shimenewa-and gone up to a higher floor. Mokou was in one room, tied up and with Koishi watching her, while the others were elsewhere, far enough away that Mokou couldn?t have heard them even had she been awake.
 
?Okay, people,? Nue said, ?it looks like this is going to be nastier than we thought.?
 
?Yeah, about that.? Alice turned to Kanako. ?What the hell is up with this?!?
 
?Calm down, Alice,? Nue said. ?She didn?t know Mokou?s had training. We didn?t find any evidence either, remember? It was obviously done in secret, perhaps in the hope that Kaguya would try extraction-or inception-and fall into a trap. Very much in secret, too; not even Akyu?s records had a mention of-?
 
?Hold it,? Kanako cut in, ?you went to Akyu? What happened to ?covert???
 
?Akyu knows nothing about the job,? Nazrin assured Kanako. ?She doesn?t ask questions. She?s a very valuable resource; the works of the Child of Miare are the most complete records that exist, and are invaluable in learning what we need to know about the target. A lot of teams make use of the Chronicles, and Akyu doesn?t ask questions. Don?t worry; secrecy hasn?t been compromised.?
 
?More importantly,? Nue said, ?this job just got a lot tougher.?
 
?Can you still do it?? Kanako asked.
 
?Yes, I think we can. It?ll cost you an extra twenty-five percent for a trained mind, though.?
 
?Not a problem.?
 
?You are spending a lot of money on this,? Nitori remarked. ?Is getting faith from Eientei really that important to you??
 
?Money has no value to me,? Kanako replied. ?It is simply a tool. I have no need or want of it.?
 
?Yeah, but don?t you at least need to maintain your shrine and provide for your miko??
 
?Suwako handles that,? Kanako said. ?She is, after all, a goddess of nature. She will not allow the shrine to deteriorate or be damaged, and providing enough sustenance for Sanae-or any of the other mikos we?ve had-is also simple. There are some things that even we need to purchace, yes, but they are few and far-between, and we can usually find someone willing to donate what we need, anyways. We have little use for money.?
 
?And yet you encourage its donation,? Alice said.
 
?Donation is a symbolic act. People are materialistic, and thus often feel that faith is best expressed materially. I am not going to discourage such a thing; if it is how they express their faith, then I will actively encourage it.?
 
?Focus, people,? Nue said. ?Having to deal with a trained mind changes things. We won?t have the time for the original plan. Things are calm now, but as soon as we enter the next level, they?ll be on us again both here and there.?
 
?Inception can?t be played that fast, boss,? Nazrin said. ?It takes time to properly set up. If we try and speed it up, we?ll have a failed plant.?
 
?Not necessarily. We can make this work.?
 
?You have a plan??
 
?Yes,? Nue said. ?We?re going with Charlotte.?
 
 ------------------------------------   Nitori stood over Mokou as the latter regained awareness. ?Hi, there, Mokou,? she said.
 
?Who? are you??
 
?Somebody. It?s not important. You?re the important one here, Mokou. There?s something we need you to tell us.?
 
?Yeah? And just what would that be??
 
?The combination, of course,? Nitori said.
 
?The- what??
 
?Don?t play dumb. The combination.?
 
?What combination??
 
Nitori sighed. ?The combination to your father?s safe.?
 
?To- wait, what? He never had a-?
 
Nitori laughed. ?Oh, you didn?t know about it? Yes, he kept something precious within that safe.?
 
?And it?s still there after more than a thousand years? You?re full of shit.?
 
?Oh, not at all. You of all people, Mokou, should know that something can be made to last far longer than is natural. Your father?s safe and its contents are intact, and you?re going to give me the combination.?
 
?I didn?t even know about the safe. Why the hell do you think I know its combination? And that?s assuming you?re not just making all of this up.?
 
?You know the combination,? Nitori said. ?He passed it on to you before his death. Obviously, though, he didn?t tell you it was a combination. Some string of numbers, likely presented in conjunction with something else. A gift, perhaps.?
 
?There?s nothing like that,? Mokou said. ?Not that I?d tell you even if there was, though.?
 
Nitori gave an evil grin. ?Oh, you?ll talk. There?s something quite wonderful about torturing an immortal, you know. No matter what I do to you, you?ll survive.? She giggled. ?Oh, this is going to be so much fun!?
 
 -----------------------------------   ?Okay,? Kanako said, ?forgive me if I?m misunderstanding something. Are you saying we?re going to tell Mokou that she?s in a dream??
 
?Not yet,? Nue said. ?Not until the next level in. That?s where we?ll need her cooperation, and we won?t have enough time for most methods of getting that.?
 
?And you?re sure she won?t call your bluff??
 
?Subconscious defense training is, well, subconscious. She doesn?t actually know how her defenses work. We can use that to our advantage. We?ll convince her that someone?s after a secret in her mind, then let her find out just what that secret is.?
 
?And Nitori?s interrogation of her plays into this how??
 
?When we call her attention to the fact that she?s in a dream,? Koishi explained, ?she?ll be able to vaguely recall events in the next level up. This level. Although she won?t know that this level is also a dream. Anyways, this way, she?ll get memories of people-me and Nitori, specifically-trying to get information from her. And speaking of that, I think it?s about my turn in there.?
 
 -----------------------------------------   Nitori stepped to the side as she heard the door open, allowing her to keep Mokou in sight while she looked at the newcomer. ?Nothing yet?? Koishi asked.
 
?Nothing. She?s a tough one.?
 
?I thought you liked the tough ones.?
 
?Indeed I do, but we?re a little short on time. Maybe your? unique style would be of assistance.?
 
?Then stand aside and let me handle this. Man, it?s been a while since I?ve done this. Hope I?m not too rusty.?
 
?I wouldn?t worry about that,? Nitori remarked as she walked out of the room. ?You?re a natural.?
 
 -------------------------------------------   ?Okay,? Kanako said, ?I know I?ve been saying this a lot, but: question. This dream is based on the outside world, with no magic and all, but Mokou still has her feud with Kaguya, and both are still immortal? How exactly does that work??
 
?It?s a dream,? Nitori said. ?It doesn?t have to make perfect sense. You get little inconsistencies like this all the time.?
 
 -----------------------------------------------   Mokou spat out blood. ?I don?t know a goddamn thing.?
 
?Yes, you do,? Koishi said. ?You may not know you know it, but you do know it.?
 
?And just what the hell is that supposed to mean??
 
?Give me the numbers. Say them, whatever comes to mind. Just give me a string of digits off the top of your head.?
 
?And this is supposed to be this ?combination? you?re after? You?re crazy!?
 
?Probably,? Koishi said. ?Now, the numbers, please. Or would you like to lose another head??
 
?You?re insane,? Mokou said. ?Um, 1, 0, 3, 9, 2, 0, 4, 6.?
 
Koishi entered the numbers into a text message and sent it. The reply came quickly, and she looked at it, frowned, and swore. Then she punched Mokou in the face. ?You weren?t honest. You didn?t list off the top of your head, did you??
 
?Of course I did. You didn?t really think it would work, did you??
 
?Plan b, then,? Koishi said. ?You just sit tight for now. Oh, and we?ve got you surrounded, so don?t try anything, okay, dear? You just be a good little girl until I get back.?
   ------------------------------------------   Mokou jerked up as Koishi and Nitori threw the bound form of Keine into the room and slammed the door. ?Keine! Are you okay??
 
?Do I look okay??
 
?You look like they beat you almost as badly as they did me.?
 
This, of course, was deliberate; Nue had modified her form appropriately. ?I feel like shit, I know that much.? She managed to crawl her way over to Mokou and sit up beside her. ?They didn?t really tell me what the hell they wanted, though. Just kept asking for some number.?
 
?They think my father put something in a safe and gave me the combination.?
 
?Shit, how the hell?d they find out about that??
 
?Um, Keine??
 
?What??
 
?What are you talking about??
 
Nue sighed. ?Your father did have something he kept in a safe. The safe is hidden and known only to myself and Akyu.?
 
?Akyu? That fellow history-nut friend of yours??
 
?Your father was friends with her direct ancestor, Miare. He asked Miare to hide the safe, and its location has been passed down in the Heida family ever since.?
 
?How do you know about it??
 
?I?ve told you of Akyu?s illness. She?ll be lucky to live to thirty, and there?s no way she?ll manage to bear a child with her condition. Her family can?t do the job any longer, so she passed the safe?s location on to me. You were to be told of this and given the combination to it upon your father?s death, but? well, apparently you weren?t. I don?t know why he didn?t tell you.?
 
Mokou gave a harsh laugh. ?I know why. Did I ever tell you what his last words were??
 
?You said you couldn?t make them out.?
 
?I made out enough. He always did things for himself, didn?t ask anyone for help. He succeeded or failed only by his own hand. I was never able to be so independent, no matter how hard I tried, and at the end, he made it clear that I had failed him. He said he was disappointed. That?s all I could make out, but it was enough.?
 
?I? don?t know about that,? Keine said. ?From what you?ve told me about him, I always got the idea that he wanted you to be your own person.?
 
?Yeah, independent. Someone who doesn?t need help.?
 
?That?s? not what I meant. Wouldn?t he have wanted you to choose for yourself what kind of person you wanted to be??
 
?I know what he wanted.?
 
?Surely you?ve wondered about that. Did he ever seem like the type of person who?d want you to be exactly like him??
 
?Of course he was.? Mokou tried unsuccessfully to fight back tears. ?That?s why he never told me about this safe of his, Keine. He wanted me to be strong enough to carry on the family?s honor, and I wasn?t. I failed him. And I?m still failing him. No matter how hard I try, I can?t do it. I can?t avenge him, can?t clear his honor. He was right not to tell me about it.?
 
Mokou broke down and cried.
   
---------------------------
 
?Keine? was removed from the room by Koishi as Nitori went in for another session with Mokou. ?I think we?re on track,? Nue said as she reassumed her true form. ?We can head to the next level whenever we?re ready.?
 
 -----------------------------------------   The entire team was gathered in the room; Mokou had been left alone after Nitori?s second interrogation session, with some of Alice?s dolls guarding her. ?We?re ready to move on,? Nue said, ?so let?s go over the plan-and pay attention, Kanako, since this is primarily for your benefit.?
 
?I am aware.?
 
?Good. Okay, so we?ve needed to adjust to Charlotte on the fly. This causes problems. We?re at an advantage in an outside-world dream environment, since the ?people? don?t know about and can?s use any sort of magic or other powers. If we could, we?d have gone for that kind of environment for all three levels. However, Charlotte works better if the level we go for it in is as different as possible from the level above; the contrast helps the subject realize it?s a dream. So we?ll have to go with a Gensokyo-style dream environment, and that?ll make dealing with the defenses harder. In addition, we?ll need to leave at least one person at this level-and I think we?ll need two, given the whole defense training factor. Nitori and Alice, I think. Alice will be responsible for providing Nitori with cover. The rest of us will head into the next dream level.
 
?We?re going to have manpower issues, so Kanako, I?m actually glad you insisted on coming along, because we?ll need you. Once Mokou?s told that she?s in a dream, her defenses will go nuts and home in on Koishi, the dreamer. She could probably manage on her own, but I say we don?t take chances. Kanako, you?ll be staying in the second level with Koishi.?
 
Kanako thought for a moment. ?It seems this is because I?ll be more useful fending off Mokou?s defenses in that level, correct? Not because you want me out of the way??
 
?You?re going to be in harm?s way,? Nue said. ?You?ll be in more danger than the rest of us, but I have to go in to the third level and you?re much more powerful than Nazrin is, so you?re the best choice to stay with Koishi.?
 
?That is acceptable, then. But don?t you need Koishi for the mind-link??
 
?She can establish it even if she?s not part of it,? Nue said. ?We?ll have to use someone else as the dreamer for the third level, though, probably me. That takes away one of our advantages, but Koishi?s going to be too busy fighting off the defenses to go to sleep. You?ll be aiding her in that fight, Kanako, and when the time comes, you?ll need to make sure the kick goes off properly. While you?re doing that, Nazrin and I will perform the inception. And be careful; if you lose a danmaku battle here, the defenses will proceed to kill you.?
 
?That just kicks you up a level, though, right??
 
?Normally,? Nue said, ?and if you die there, yes, you?ll end up here, although that?ll leave Koishi on her own. But we?re too deeply sedated for death to kick us up from here back to reality, so here, extra care is needed. Nobody knows what happens to someone then, but the person?s mind does not return.?
 
?Oh.?
 
?This level?s not your responsibility, though. You worry about your level, and make sure that Koishi survives, because timing the kick is tricky, and you probably won?t get it right.?
 
?Timing the kick??
 
?A kick knocks you out of the dream,? Koishi explained. ?Death is the easiest kick to do. Thing is, we?re sedated deeply, so just dying on this level won?t wake us up, and we do not want to wait here until the sedative wears off, since the time dilation would make it several days we?d be here for. So we?ll want to wake ourselves up.?
 
?And how does one do that??
 
?Stacked kicks. We?re going to die simultaneously in all three levels. The combined kick will knock us all the way out of the dream. We won?t actually wake up-we?ll still be sedated-but we?ll be out of the dream. It?ll be just regular sleep.?
 
?And what about those of us who aren?t three levels in??
 
?We?ll be riding the kick along with everyone else. It?ll get us out, don?t worry. And yes, we have done it before.?
 
?Well, that?s comforting, I suppose.?
 
?Okay, movement time,? Alice said. ?Police are gathering here in force. Break?s over, people. It?s back to the fight now.?
 
?Right,? Nue said. ?Nitori, go get Mokou.?
 
?Shit,? Alice said. ?They?ve got men in the building over there. We?ve got snipers to worry about now.?
 
?I?ll take ?em,? Nazrin said, drawing a handgun from seemingly nowhere as she headed over to a window-broken-that she could fire from.
 
Koishi sighed. ?She always thinks small.? She walked up beside Nazrin and pointed a rocket launcher out the window. ?You mustn?t be afraid to dream a little bigger, darling.?
 
?Right,? Nue said, shifting into Keine?s form, ?hold them off. Nitori, get Mokou. Alice, you have me. Let?s move!?
 
 -------------------------------------------------   Mokou and ?Keine? were thrown, completely bound, into the truck (Kanako bonked Mokou in the heal when putting her shimenewa in). Nitori injected Mokou with a sedative, then gave Nue the same injection. Then she and everyone else piled in, with Nitori driving and Alice in the passenger seat.
 
Koishi handed Kanako a pair of headphones. ?Wear these.?
 
?What are these for?? Kanako asked.
 
?We use music as a signal,? Nitori explained. ?I?ll turn the music on when I?m a few seconds from this level?s kick. With the headphones on, you?ll hear it even in deeper levels. That?s the signal to get your own kick ready.?
 
?Ah.? Kanako put hers on as Koishi slipped a pair over Nue?s ears.
 
?Okay,? Nazrin said as she and Koishi donned their own sets, ?we?re ready. Koishi??
 
?Mind-link up. Alice, put us out.?
 
Alice injected each of them with a sedative, and soon they were asleep. ?Right. Okay, Nitori, let?s do this. You drive, I?ll shoot.?
 
 -------------------------------   ?The Human Village,? Nazrin said.
 
?Looks pretty normal,? Kanako remarked.
 
?It should be,? Koishi said.
 
?Nazrin,? Nue said, ?do you have her??
 
?Yep. Koishi, we should be close enough.?
 
?Hold on? got it. Looks like the same as the last level; Mokou?s in the building after school, probably subbing for Keine just like in the last level.?
 
?Right,? Nue said. ?Get over there, Nazrin. I?ll take my own position. Koishi, Kanako, get ready, because soon, you?re in for a fight. Let?s move.?
   
-------------------------------------------------- 
Nazrin walked into the classroom just in time to be flung to the left, along with everything else in the room. You like your hard turns, don?t you, Nitori?
 
Mokou was on the ground, and Nazrin helped her up. ?Are you okay??
 
?I- I?m fine.?
 
?Look at me, Mokou.? Mokou did so. ?Okay, listen carefully. My name is Charlotte. Do you know who I am??
 
?Um, no.?
 
?Then remember quickly, because we may not have a lot of time.?
 
?What are you talking about??
 
?You?re under attack,? Nazrin said. ?Mental attack. This is a dream.?
 
?Wait, what??
 
?You?re dreaming, Mokou. Someone?s invading your mind.?
 
?Yeah? And who are you??
 
?I?m you,? Nazrin said. ?Specifically, I?m a subconscious construction of yours based on your mental defense training. You should be remembering this, Mokou.?
 
?This is a dream.?
 
Everything was thrown to the right. Nazrin grabbed Mokou and kept her standing. ?Yes. Things like that don?t just happen.?
 
?Well, they are.?
 
?But not here. They?re happening to your body outside the dream. Think, Mokou. You should be able to remember reality.?
 
?I??
    ----------------------------------------
 
?Question,? Kanako said. ?Why is everyone looking at us??
 
?Not ?us?,? Koishi said. ?Me. Nazrin is calling Mokou?s attention to the fact that she?s dreaming, causing her subconscious to begin searching for the dreamer. Me.? She paused, then spun to face Kanako. ?Kiss me.?
 
?What??
 
?No questions. Just do it.?
 
And they did, holding their embrace for a good while. When they separated, Kanako looked around, and yes, people were still looking at them. ?Um, I don?t think it worked.?
 
?Eh, worth it.?
 
 ------------------------------------   ?There was? a room,? Mokou said. ?A run-down building. They were? beating me. Interrogating me. They wanted a numerical password to some safe my father had that I didn?t even know about.?
 
?Possibly a fabrication to mask their true intent.?
 
?No, it?s real. Keine was captured, too, although she was questioned separately. Anyways, she filled me in on the safe thing.?
 
?Any idea who these people are??
 
?No, but it?s obvious who they?re working for, right??
 
?Miss Houraisan. A good assumption. Did they not accept that you do not know the combination??
 
?That?s right.?
 
?Hmm? okay, we need to act. They?re here somewhere, and they?ll be after you. What happened next??
 
?After a while, they took Keine and me and threw us into a truck and then??
 
?That?s when you fell asleep. And in a truck. That explains the gravity shifts.?
 
?Yeah, but not how they know about the safe.?
 
?Someone told them. But who??
 
?I don?t know,? Nazrin said, ?but odds are at least one of them does. So let?s go find them.
 
 -----------------------------------   ?Okay,? Koishi said, ?the civilians are clearing out. We should expect to see Reimu and Marisa shortly.?
 
?And Nue thinks you could handle this fight solo??
 
?Yeah, because we?ve got two advantages. The first is that we don?t have to win; we just have to not lose. We just have to hold out long enough.?
 
?Just wait them out, then. And the second advantage??
 
?Pretty much everyone in Gensokyo knows how those two fight, largely because they?ve fought pretty much everyone in Gensokyo. So we shouldn?t see a lot that?s unfamiliar. We?ve fought them, so we know what to expect. But I?ve never fought Mokou. Have you?? Kanako shook her head. ?Then she doesn?t know how either of us fights, so neither does her subconscious. We?ll be going up against opponents we?re familiar with, but they won?t be familiar with us. So yeah, we?ve got some advantages.?
   
--------------------------------------------
 
Nazrin led Mokou to the village?s inn. As in the real Gensokyo, the inn was only a few stories tall. It was rarely extremely full, but there were usually some people there. Anyone who came to visit the village stayed there, whether it be humans who lived elsewhere or youkai who were visiting.
 
Nazrin led Keine inside. ?Okay, you?re living here while teaching in Keine?s place, right? What?s your room??
 
?First floor, room 039.?
 
?1039. Got it. Let?s- not go there. Come on!?
 
Nazrin led Mokou up to the second floor. ?Where are we going?? Mokou asked.
 
?I saw someone. Come on.?
 
Nazrin moved quickly down the hall with Mokou following her, eventually stopping in front of a room. Mokou read the number. ?Second floor, room 046.?
 
?2046,? Nazrin said. She went in here.?
 
 --------------------------------   ?Hey, Alice,? Nitori said.
 
?Yes??
 
?Maybe you should, oh, I don?t know, get rid of these guys??
 
?I?m trying,? Alice said. ?You just focus on the shit!?
 
A police car pulled out of a side street in front of them, requiring a rather sudden turn on Nitori?s part that sent the vehicle into a brief skid. Immediately upon recovery, Nitori slammed on the gas and sped down that side street as Alice sent some dolls at the car to take it out before it could get turned around.
 
 ---------------------------------------   There was one person in the room Mokou and Nazrin broke into. ?What the hell?? Mokou said. ?Keine??
 
Nazrin didn?t waste any time. She charged ?Keine? and tackled the woman to the ground. Then she injected her with a sedative.
 
?Okay,? Mokou said, ?what the hell was that? Keine?s a friend. Why?d you attack her??
 
?She?s an intruder,? Nazrin said. ?A foreign presence. She?s one of the people invading your mind.?
 
?What? No, she?d never-?
 
?She is. Makes sense, really. Why else would she tell you about the very thing your captives are after? Letting you remain ignorant would?ve made it harder for them.?
 
?But why would she do this? She?s been my friend for a long time. Why would she work with Kaguya??
 
?I don?t know,? Nazrin said. ?Let?s find out.?
 
 ------------------------------------   Reimu and Marisa were visible when the blast of danmaku went sailing past Koishi and Kanako. ?That?s Nazrin?s signal,? Koishi said. ?You keep those two busy; I?ll get Nazrin and Nue into the next level, then I?ll be back.?
 
?Understood,? Kanako said.
 
 -----------------------------------------   Koishi flew in through the window, startling Mokou. ?Don?t worry,? Nazrin said. ?She?s with me. She?ll send us into Keine?s head.?
 
?All right, but? are you sure? I don?t want to do this to her.?
 
?She?s doing it to you.?
 
?I? I guess so. Okay, let?s do it.?
 
?Right,? Nazrin said. ?Okay, since we?re already in your dream, what we encounter in Keine?s will be affected by your mind. Essentially, both of you will populate the dream, and we?ll find things from both of your minds in there. We may even find the information Keine?s after.?
 
?I just want to know why she?s doing this.?
 
?We?ll focus on that, then. Lie down.? Mokou did so, and Nazrin did the same. ?Okay, send us in.?
 
Koishi established the mind link, then injected Nazrin and Mokou, sending them into the next level of the dream. Mokou?s dream; Nazrin had lied to Mokou about whose dream they were entering. Entering a different person?s dream would have had the effect Nazrin had described, though, which served as a nice and convenient explanation for why Mokou?d be seeing things from her own mind.
 
With that taken care of, Koishi went back outside to Kanako. Nue and Nazrin would perform the inception; Koishi and Kanako?s job was to hold off the defenses for long enough.
 
 ------------------------------------------   Alice used a doll to knock a motorcycle cop to the ground, and Nitori ran him over. ?I love doing that,? the kappa remarked.
 
?Have I ever told you that you can be a bit sadistic someti- heads up! They?re bringing in the choppers again!?
 
?Well, blow them up!?
 
?Already on it.? And she was. She had one doll heading for each helicopter, with several others gathered around the truck providing covering fire. The dolls reached their targets unharmed and exploded. ?Choppers down.?
 
 -----------------------------------------   Nazrin led Mokou through the facility. ?How do you know where you?re going?? Mokou asked.
 
She knew, of course, by sensing Nue?s location, but she didn?t say that. ?Instinct. I?m part of your mind; I know it well. Remember, some of the stuff here is from you. I?m not completely certain where to go, thanks to the stuff from Keine, but I can tell enough to at least get a pretty good idea. Now-? Nazrin shot a security guard who came running around a corner, ?-stop talking and move it!?
 
 -----------------------------------------   ?God?s Rice Porridge!?
 
Kanako?s spellcard pushed Reimu and Marisa back far enough that they had time to dodge. Which led them right into Koishi?s attack. ?Release of the Id!?
 
Reimu and Marisa couldn?t react in time and began taking hits from Koishi?s heart-shaped shots. Kanako took advantage of their distraction to slam them with another card. ?Expanded Onbashira!?
 
Both enemies performed some expert dodging, but with their movements restricted by Kanako?s lasers, they couldn?t keep it up forever. So Marisa didn?t even try. ?Master Spark!?
 
Marisa?s shot was aimed at Kanako, who canceled her card and got the hell out of the way. ?Nice try. Now try this! Miracle of Otensui!?
 
 --------------------------------------------   Nazrin carefully peeked through the door, then quickly ducked back behind the wall. Without saying anything, she produced a pair of grenades and threw them in. As they exploded, she ran into the room wielding dual pistols and took out the survivors. ?Clear!?
 
Mokou came into the room. ?This the place??
 
?Yes.? Nazrin indicated what appeared to be the entrance to some kind of vault. ?It?s something from your head that?s in there, I think. Go. Whatever secret is locked away in your mind is in there.?
 
Mokou approached the vault slowly, as though unsure if she wanted to enter. ?What if? what if I wanted to forget whatever?s in there??
 
?It?s your choice,? Nazrin said, ?but if you ask me, I?d say it?s better to know.?
 
?Which is me asking myself, isn?t it??
 
?Hey, that can help.?
 
?Right,? Mokou said. ?Okay, I?ll do it. What?s the passco- actually, never mind.? Mokou approached the keypad and entered a string of eight digits: 10392046. And the vault opened.
 
********
 
Mokou entered the vault to find her father, badly injured, lying on a table. She ran over to his side. ?Father!?
 
Nue, in the form of Mokou?s mortally wounded father, turned her head to look at her. ?M-Mokou.?
 
?Father.? A pause. ?You?re dying.?
 
?Yes.? Nue coughed. ?I? Mokou, I have to? tell? you? I?m??
 
?Disappointed,? Mokou said. ?I know. I couldn?t  be the kind of person you wanted. I tried, Father, but I couldn?t live the way you did.?
 
?I?m not? disappointed? that you failed. I?m disappointed? that you tried.?
 
?Huh??
 
?I? never said? I wanted you to be like me. I wanted? you? to be your? own? person. I never said? you should be? the same kind of? person? I was. I want you to? choose? the kind of person you want to be. I? never sought help from others, but you? don?t have to? be that way. If you? want to? ask for help, then? do so. Ask people. Ask your friends. Ask the gods. It?s? your choice.?
 
Mokou failed to fight back tears as Nue continued. ?Don?t? live your life? bound to me. Live? your own life. Don?t? let me? tie you down.?
 
?Tie me- you want me to forgive her??
 
?I? want you? not to hate her? because of me. I want you? to make that? decision? for yourself. You don?t? have to? avenge? m?e?? And Nue fell silent.
   
-------------------------------------------
 
?It?s time,? Nitori said. ?Play the music.?
 
Alice turned the music on. ?Signal given.?
 
?Good.?
 
Nitori pointed the vehicle towards a building and hit the gas.
 
 ------------------------------------------   ?Music!? Koishi called out. ?That?s the signal! Let?s go!?
 
Kanako and Koishi sped off, pursued by Reimu and Marisa. They found the unconscious forms of Nue, Nazrin, and Mokou, grabbed them, and took off into the sky.
 
 ----------------------------------------------   Mokou didn?t notice Nazrin enter the vault. The mouse youkai shot both Mokou and Nue, then turned her gun on herself and pulled the trigger.
 
 -------------------------------------------------   ?Wait for it,? Koishi said as they reached a sufficient height. ?Wait for it. Wait for it? now!?
 
Koishi was holding Nazrin, and she let go of the mouse youkai. Kanako was holding Nue and Mokou, and released the both of them. At the same time, Koishi and Kanako ceased their flight, allowing themselves to plummet to the ground alongside the others.
 
 ------------------------------------------   Nitori drove straight into the side of a building at maximum speed.
   
---------------------------------------------------------
 
Kanako was the first to awaken. Eirin got out of the chair and faced her. ?Kanako. Did it work?? 
?Hopefully. I didn?t go all the way in.?
 
?It worked,? Nue said, picking herself up. ?We got it done. How much extra time does Mokou have asleep??
 
?A couple hours,? Eirin said. ?I gave her the usual extra dose.?
 
?Good. Okay, let?s get everyone up and get out of Mokou?s room before she even knows anybody was here.?
 
 ------------------------------------------   The cruise lasted for a week. The inception operation had taken place on the second day, leaving the team free to enjoy themselves. Kanako had paid for the team?s cruise, since they were doing her job during it, and aside from the job, they had that time free. Kanako herself, however, had not remained on the ship, electing to return to her shrine once the job was done, but Nue and her team took advantage of the opportunity to enjoy themselves. But at the end of the week, the cruise was over, and the passengers disembarked.
 
The passengers all went their separate ways. Nue?s team started away from the ship in the direction of the Human Village, where the team would split. Nue and Nazrin would be returning to the Myouren Temple nearby, Koishi would be heading back underground, Eirin would return to Eientei, Alice would go back to her own home, and Nitori would return to the mountain.
 
?That went well, I think,? Nue said once the team was by itself. ?Nitori??
 
?Kanako didn?t seem to have any idea.?
 
?Good.?
 
?I don?t know if we should?ve taken this job,? Alice said. ?Kaguya just wanted Kanako to prompt Mokou into action. She specifically said she didn?t want inception done on Mokou, remember? She wanted Kanako to come up with the idea of acting as mediator and had us ensure that this happened, but she wanted Mokou?s decisions to be unaffected by anyone else. But now we?ve planted the idea of getting help from Kanako in regards to the conflict with Kaguya. It just? well, it kind of feels like we betrayed a client.?
 
?We couldn?t have known that Kanako would decide having Mokou come to her would work better.?
 
?Yeah, but we should?ve turned down Kanako?s job.?
 
?Alice,? Koishi said, ?after what we learned about Mokou?s father, do you really think we did the wrong thing? We did the research; you know as well as I do that he wouldn?t have wanted Mokou to live the way she is. Do you honestly think that what Nue told Mokou is anything but what he?d have said? If you ask me, this job was less inception and more therapy. I don?t think we planted anything in regards to her father; we just helped her realize what was already there. The only idea we planted was that of having Kanako assist.?
 
??Perhaps.?
 
?Koishi?s right, Alice,? Nitori said. ?I can understand your concerns, but really? We did the right thing.?
 
?Well,? Alice said after some thought, ?maybe you?re right.?
 
 
 
 
Yes, the cruse bit was included just so I could include the 'It seemed neater' line.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Suikama on April 29, 2011, 02:00:06 AM
Oh man talk about competition :3

mustwritestopbeinglazyaaaaaa
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Esifex on April 29, 2011, 10:39:14 AM
'You're waiting for a train -'
'Train? I don't wanna fight Yukari, she's annoying.'
:derp:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: nintendonut888 on April 29, 2011, 08:05:06 PM
Agh, still writing. :< I may not get this done until right before the deadline, but I'm doing it, hell or high water. >X(
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Suikama on April 29, 2011, 08:13:00 PM
So is the deadline the dawning of May 1st or the end of it?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 29, 2011, 09:16:33 PM
So is the deadline the dawning of May 1st or the end of it?
If you can get it in before the judgment hammer, it's in. And that comes at the end of May 1st.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on April 29, 2011, 09:36:59 PM
If you can get it in before the judgment hammer, it's in. And that comes at the end of May 1st.
Or if we stick to our usual habits, somewhere near the end of May 2nd  :derp:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Ryuu on April 29, 2011, 10:06:50 PM
Or if we stick to our usual habits, somewhere near the end of May 2nd  :derp:

...maybe May 7th ;p
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: capt. h on April 30, 2011, 11:50:07 PM
Prologue:

“I trust our contract is acceptable?”

“As long as she won’t wake up halfway through.”

“Oh, I made sure of that.”

“Then it’s fine, Eirin.”
_________________________________________

Koishi Komeji found herself at the edge of a burning human village. The full moon shined on high, though it was obstructed by the horn of a large silhouette at the other end of the village. The silhouette shook the ground with each step it took, in its march towards the village. And in unisons, chants of “save us Mokou!” could be heard.

“First,” Koishi declared, “Dream sign: Ass Pull!” She summoned a revolver. “Nah…” she said, pocketing it. “Dream sign: Ass Pull!” This time, she summoned rocket launcher. “Not quite… Dream sign: Ass Pull!” With one last summon, she summoned an intercontinental ballistic missile and a small remote control. “That’ll do.” She fired the missile into the air, scorching the ground as it roared into the night sky. “Now come on out, Mokou…”

As if on cue, fifty-foot long wings ignited the sky behind the monster. The firebird declared “I won’t let you harm these people, Icky-Keine!”

Lit by phoenix flames, the monster looked surprisingly un-monsterish. Koishi noted that if it weren’t for the horns and the size, it could have passed for human. An old enemy, perhaps? But Koishi didn’t stir too long on this, as between the action and guiding her missile, her attention was divided enough. The monster let out a huge roar, and assaulted the phoenix with a massive head butt. “Come to mommy, Mokou!”

The phoenix dodged out of the way in a split second, delivering waves of flames in return. The battle continued, with Keine delivering crushing blows one after another and Mokou barely slipping by, wearing her opponent down with fireballs. Koishi was impressed, but she had a job to do. She turned her attention back to her remote control, setting her missile’s target.

“What’cha doing?” the voice made Koishi jump, knocking back the small, black haired girl looking over her shouldier. “Owww…” the little girl said, clutching her nose. Koishi was taken aback, but quickly regained her composure and responded “Um, hi, I’m Koishi. What’s your name?”

“Mokou.” The little girl said. “What’cha doing?”

“I’m firing a missile at that phoenix.”

“Why?”

“To kill it.”

“Why?”

“Because if I kill her here, her mind will stay dead.”

“Why?”

“You can’t die in a dream without losing your mind. You always wake up first. But if you did die, then your mind would stay dead. So Eirin whooped up a shady new drug to keep you asleep while I kill you.”

“Why?”

“Because Kaguya hates you, and pays me well for this.”

“Wh-“ but the little girl was cut off by a bang. The revolver in Koishi’s hand still smoked, as she re-pocketed it. She returned to her controller and continued to direct her missile. It appeared as a shooting star, blazing its way across the sky to the battle across the village.

“Thanks.” A new voice said. This time, instead of jumping, Koishi took out her revolver and started firing. 5 bullets went through the head of the new guest. Each had hit their mark in the forehead. And each passed through this girl as if she were a mere flame. “Those two have been ruining my fun for centuries.” The new girl continued, in an amused tone. “Tell me, will I have fun with you?”

“Who are you?” Koishi asked.

“I am the part of Mokou that’s bored. I want to watch everything burn, have my way with everyone, and commit arson and genoside of my own amusement. The side that doesn’t think it can ever die, and wants to make the most of it. You just killed the part of me that should have died when I became immortal.” The new girl said. “And over there,” she said, glancing at the fight, “That part of me wants to be a hero, and have a normal life with Keine.” She looked at the glow the missile’s flame gave off as it dropped onto the battle. “It looks like I’ll be rid of that in three, two, one…” An explosion cracked the sky. Where a giant had been fighting a phoenix was left nothing but a smoldering crater, black smoke drifting upwards.

“Thank you sincerely,” Mokou continued, hands never leaving her pockets. “Let’s remodel. I think I’ll start with your face.”

Mokou began a flaming charge towards Koishi, who had quickly grabbed the discarded rocket launcher. With a split second, she fired directly at the girl. But the rocket passed right through Mokou, as if she was a ghost. Mokou had reached Koishi, and had grabbed her face, fingers painfully digging into Koishi’s cheeks .

Koishi woke up to see that her face was still in Mokou’s hand. Mokou said, “Oh, this will be a fun century.”
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Suikama on May 01, 2011, 01:39:31 AM
Welp time for the good ol last minute frenzy :colonveeplusalpha:

Edit: Fuck year last minute frenzy! Now I just need to edit this thing a bit and I'm set...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Bias Bus on May 01, 2011, 07:25:33 AM
Welp time for the good ol last minute frenzy :colonveeplusalpha:

Edit: Fuck year last minute frenzy! Now I just need to edit this thing a bit and I'm set...
I would do the same thing, but fuck it...rushwriting just isn't even worth it anymore.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Yakitori on May 01, 2011, 07:50:27 AM
I would do the same thing, but fuck it...rushwriting just isn't even worth it anymore.

I was looking forward to a Yume Nikki crossover with Touhou, but I guess I'll just write my own. BV
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Tired/Warm on May 01, 2011, 09:35:47 AM
It was the perfect weather for a picnic; the air was fresh and inviting, the weather that special blend of almost tangible sunlight and delicate breeze that makes the leaves and blossoms flow with their own unique character. Komachi watched them without too much overt interest: she'd probably just come along so that her boss, who was sitting cross-legged among the fallen petals, wouldn't find an excuse to call her a slacker.

And, to be honest, that was precisely what the Yama was thinking, at this very moment! Komachi, you slacker. You're slacking right now. I can see it in the way your hands aren't in perfect posture. A true subordinate of mine should be ready to ferry souls to my presence at any time... Even on dry land! And that vacant look! You should at least be enjoying this fine weather! Were you not the one practically begging to take a little time off to enjoy this rare occasion?

"Hey, boss. There's a meteor headed straight towards us. I feel like we should probably move. Or something." Komachi, who was now looking slightly more interested, held her fingers over her eyes - indeed, she'd have to, since the object hurtling itself through the heavens towards them was moving at the speed of sound! No, that wasn't right - it was hurtling at twice the speed of sound, perhaps even five times that amount. The Yama rose to her feet, Judge's Staff thrust into the ground like a blade. Shikieiki glared into the spot so entrancing Komachi.

"Kochiya... So it's here that you make your last stand. How fitting for the maiden of a false god!" Wheeling the rod into her palms Shikieiki swung it against the air and found it made a fitting 'whoosh'. Indeed, at some point, the rod of remorse had turned into a large baseball bat. Komachi coughed politely.

"Eh, that's kind of strange. Were we always wearing these uniforms? Anyway, Sanae is approaching pretty fast. We should probably just leave - I mean, you are the Yama. If we stick around, she'll be like 'blah blah blah' and you'll be like 'bluh bluh bluh' until she get's that she redeems some comically inappropriate part of her personality to Neo-Confucian standards." Komachi looked away as the Yama glowered. "Not that I'm complaining!"

"Komachi. Do you know the true meaning of judgment? To hold another soul in the palm of your hand, to gaze at their every flaw? Their most intimate of intimates?" Shikieiki closed her eyes, the faintest hint of a proud smile forming on her face.

"Well, yeah. It's our job, after all. Well, your job, but we've hung out for a fairly long time now. So it's kind of spilled over. I mean, not that I could take your job... Was there a point? 'Cause I'm still not seeing why we're dressed like this." Shikieiki nodded sagely. This was only natural - after all, why else were shinigami assigned to Yama, but to learn?

"Watch, Komachi. This will explain everything."

So saying, the Yama dug her feet into the ground, relishing in the screaming, green-haired meteorite that was throwing itself towards their peaceful picnic! Cherishing cherries was the right that hard work and order brought... It would not be despoiled by anyone, human or flying object! "Sanae Kochiya! Your hair is not as green as mine! Also, your gods are fish and bugs, or perhaps snakes and toads! We come from different pantheons, so this is a bit of a sticky for issue for me - what matters not is the judging, but the judgment! Heaven or hell, let's rock!"

Naturally, Sanae stopped. Her mouth might have even jolted open. It did actually, nearly unhinging until it fell to the ground and through it, digging slowly towards the deep underground. It was quite a sight, and Komachi wanted to ask if it hurt at all. But before either of them could say anything, nor Sanae announce why she was carrying the rather large box of chocolates that she possessed, the Yama had launched into her with a mighty swing, sending the shrine maiden twinkling into the sky. It was an impressive strike, to be sure, but her technique was remorseless.

"Hehe, another star is born. Your sins will be cleansed, Sanae. Next time, we meet, it shall be as sisters... Isn't that right, Komachi?... Komachi?" But her pink-haired catcher - ah, subordinate - had disappeared into the maze of birch trees they had come to share lunch around. The thick winter fog had set in, and Shikieiki was glad she had thought to bring a scarf for both herself and Komachi - although since the latter was gone... Shikieiki bit her lip in mild concern. Komachi was probably out to play some juvenile prank unbefitting of a shinigami - even still, it wouldn't have hurt to give a brief mention of where she was headed, would it not?

Pausing to pick up the fragment of jaw that still dug greedily through the earth of it's own accord, having already burrowed several meters into the rocky soil, Shikieiki threw it into a nearby pond, not even pausing to offer a brief prayer of recompense. "Komachi! You aren't allowed to slack of from when we're both slacking off - it makes me feel guilty, and we both now how I hate that!"

Her comment had been meant as a light-hearted joke, of course, but the birch trees cracked open their monotone mouths and began to laugh. "Oh, the Yama doesn't like feeling guilty? Who would have thought? Have you judged yourself, Yama? Can you look into your own soul and weigh it so easily?" Shikieiki refused to be intimidate by the trees, who had somehow closed in around her while she was walking - there was no immediate exit from the woods. Their canopies blocked flight, and the rocky ground was far too hard to dig through, though she would have no interest in that.

"Of course. As a judge, it is a simple matter. Does the wisest official not know how much they have to learn? Watch, and learn." There was shuffling; the tree's waited, until Shikieiki had removed her winter mantle. The judge motioned to herself, then stuck a hand into her waist, wincing as her fingers dug under her skin. She searched for some time until she found the glimmering blue core she was looking for, and ripped it out to show to the trees - but they were silent, and always had been.

Shikieiki realized she was holding a chunk of her own flesh, and her eyes widened as she collapsed in pain. The Judge of Paradise lay there for sometime, before realizing that despite still feeling the skin ingrained along her fingernails - she was whole. There was no wound, no pain. Ah, an illusion. Perhaps to distract me from some truth to be learned here, or a question to answer. There was only one way to go, of course - so the Yama gingerly dove into the ground, finding it cool and refreshing.

The rocks hurt, of course - especially now that she no longer had her winter clothes to protect her. But it was clear that she was meant to follow this, so follow it she did. She was no longer digging, but walking upon a road that had been left to the wayside, it's cobbled surface lined with weeds and roots. There were several paths that seemed to be more recently traveled and better maintained - but Shikieiki ignored them and continued walking for hours, the hot sun beating made worse by the black judge's clothes she wore.

"You've made mistakes, you know." A milestone informed her helpfully. She ignored it and kept on walking. "And will continue to do so." The next one was just as informative, although slightly cracked and worn. The third was in even worse condition, and it looked as if it had been damaged in a conflict between warring nations. "In fact, you are about to meet some people who will not be happy to see you." But even that would not dissuade her, and she trudged on, trying to avoid the thick mud that was beginning to seep through the stones.

"Unfortunately, that's impossible. You really should have listened to my advice." The fourth and final stone informed her. It's message was not written directly, but scrawled hatefully in red paint. Shikieiki grimaced as pain jolted through her leg - and with a sudden hiss, the world exploded in pain and heat around her - a geyser of mud and boiling oil had shot through the ground, scalding her feet and legs - her palms were next as she shielded her eyes.

Still, the judge continued to walk, even as every step became an agony. Finally, she could walk no more, and was reduced to crawling, dragging herself forward on her elbows. There was a flawless golden building up ahead - perhaps they would know where Komachi was. She still needed to give Komachi that scarf... None too far away from her face, a tiny stone rolled past. Shikieki stared at it as if expecting it to move of it's own will - but the rock did not move.

Another one, slightly larger, rolled past. Than another. The next sunk into her back, jagged edges digging into her skin. Several more followed. Shikieiki closed her eyes, relying only on her ears to tell her what was going on around her - the only thing that mattered was pulling herself forward.

You lied! You told me that I would go to the place I deserved! But there is nothing there, nothing but void! Where is my paradise? Where is my thousand-fold world?!  You were free to interpret that comment how you wished. Was it not your own belief in your righteousness that blinded you in life, as well?

Why did you judge the poor man who stole my bread less severely than? I stole no more than a crumb from many over my life - they never noticed it gone before them! You neither needed nor wanted, but stole only to sate your greed and desire. If you had forgotten desire, you would have achieved happiness. If you had absolved yourself of greed, you would have given instead of stolen.

The judge lies! She is a lying demon! We should tear her to pieces - I've heard that some Yama turn into coins when you break their bones!

Money! Money for us all! Let's kill her, and take her money home with us!

Liar! Lying judge!

The voices continued to shout, but Shikieiki was no longer listening. She wanted to cry out - but not in fear or terror, just a deep sorrow - if only they could see their sins, even now, there was still time... But aren't you scared? You have judged wrongly, have you not? Is not your sin equal to, or greater than everyone in that crowd of preta? But of course, she had judged wrongly before - did she not know that better than anyone else? Every waking moment of her life... She had to spend every waking moment... Making sure that no one would live a life of sin.

Shikieiki felt a dry thud and heard the jangling of metal, and wondered idly if she really had turned into coins. But even though she could no longer perceive the world around her, she knew that even now, she would be able to find Komachi. After all, did not all coins return to that river? So, she had to keep crawling - just a bit further...

-

"Shikieiki! Shikieiki, how'd you make it this far?" Komachi stared in awe at the room she'd set up to contain the feverish Yama. In the thirty minutes it'd taken her to find some gingko leaves for tea, the Yama had managed to hurl herself out of her bed, knock over Komachi's favorite coin pouch, and crawl pathetically towards the door on her elbows and knees, having finally collapsed inches from the shinigami's feet.

"Komachi... I, I've been terrible... I've never thanked you once for all the work you do... Slacking off sometimes, is important too... I made you a scarf." The Yama coughed, her blue eyes wavering as she held up some of the coins that had spilled onto the floor - than caught sight of them with her own eyes and began to cough frightfully. Komachi scooped the sickly judge up and placed her gently on the bed, expression tender.

"Don't worry, it's all accounted for, ahehehe! But what's with all of this thanking me for things? I should be thanking you - if you hadn't pulled me out of the river, that would've been something, eh? Talk about crazy - a shinigami who doesn't know how to swim!" Of course Komachi knew how to swim. But she'd been so shocked by the Yama's sudden behavior that she didn't know how to respond. Without thinking or pausing for a moment, Shikieiki had thrown herself into the treacherous waters of the River Sanzu - and as a result, was now feverishly casting about for a scarf, looking as if she might cry.

Not sure what she could do or say, Komachi retrieved the cups of gingko tea she had brought in and placed one near the bed - then smiled a crafty smile, and bowed apologetically. She could hear Shikieiki hoarsely asking her not to leave; but had no need to leave the room. It was hers, after all. Digging around in one of the several chests she kept personal possessions in, she dug out a heavy woolen scarf and held it out in front of the sickly Yama, a  huge grin on her face.

"Turns out you gave this to me right before you went under, boss. The only reason I'm not wearing it right now, is that I'd kind of trip over it. You went a little overboard on the length, didn't you..?" Shikieiki sunk into the sheets, a relieved smile settling onto her face like clouds over a lake.


"Komachi... You won't leave me, will you? I still feel a bit faint. I'm sorry for burdening you like this... I'd meant to take you flower-watching earlier, since you've been working harder than usual. Ah, I don't even know if you like flower-watching!" The Yama grew pale again, pulling the sheets over her face. Komachi stifled her laughter at this un-Shikieiki like behavior by quickly positioning her hand over her lips.

"That sounds wonderful - but it's a bit past the flower-viewing season. And given how well the last one turned out... How about we just stay indoors for now? At least until you're back to your grouchy old self! I've got some books we can read,  and a weird thing I got from that suspicious store - ooh! And a mahjong set around here, somewhere. If you aren't gonna lecture me about how people use that one for gambling!" Shikieiki laughed until she coughed, then smiled weakly at Komachi... Who smiled back, a little sheepishly.

"Eh, and about that other thing you said - I won't be leaving you, not for any time soon. We make a good time, kind of a comedy troupe of hell!... Eh, don't look so pale! If I kill you with my jokes, it'll fall to me to judge people, right? What'd happen to people then?!" Shikieiki couldn't hold back her laughter, and laughed even through fits of coughing - although the tea had already begun to soothe her aching throat. Komachi entertained her with everything from song to shadowpuppets until the Yama had finally fallen into a deep sleep, full of peaceful dreams. As she rolled a futon onto the floor, Komachi took one last look at Shikieiki's expression - and felt that those who were judged could not be in better hands.

-

A new challenger comes!

Perfectly late, naturally.  Ohohoho! Does this mean this is just a regular story? It's in time for Mayday, so I really should've done something about a truly evil employer... Say, does Aya pay Momiji? Ah, but Momiji probably does her work out of the good of her heart, so that wouldn't work, either... Well, enjoy!

Edit: Hnnnng, the other entries here are soooo good! Ah, sweetest discourse and literature, how I have missed thee!.. Eh, this is a terribly unobservant question, but I'm assuming previous stories and things remain up? So I have time to read them later. As right now it is late, and I am - as perennially - tired.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: andrewv42 on May 01, 2011, 10:58:07 AM
The judges have a small book to read, it seems.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Bias Bus on May 01, 2011, 02:54:55 PM
I was looking forward to a Yume Nikki crossover with Touhou, but I guess I'll just write my own. BV
Oh, I'm still going to write it. Just at my own pace.

Alot of the WWC entires I didn't put up are seperate one shots I plan to continue when I'm not a lazy prick.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: capt. h on May 01, 2011, 04:44:22 PM
The judges have a small book to read, it seems.

Wait until Donut posts.  :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Suikama on May 01, 2011, 08:50:37 PM
So how many hours do I have left? :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Tired/Warm on May 01, 2011, 09:22:44 PM
I... I made it? I'd cackle, but my brain is still pleasantly numb. Oh, the thrill of writing! Oh, sweet lingering rush that you bring!... Oh, my sore fingers and keys-

  :derp: Anyway, hopefully it wasn't too long. I couldn't find any guidelines so I just followed my heart. Also, I am entranced by the mention of this Donut individual, both due to the implications they will have a lovely lengthy contribution - and by the fact their name resembles a delicious pastry. Fresh butter croissants would also be nice right now... Ehmn, anyway, if I had to guess? It seems like probably until the end of the day? Of course, given the weird time zone I am in, that's probably significantly different from wherever you may be. Good luck, and have fun!

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: nintendonut888 on May 02, 2011, 12:19:31 AM
WARNING!! A Huge Fanfic Donut's Inappropriately Large WWC Entry is approaching fast!

---

“Mu-chaaan, let’s play~”

There were dozens of kids in the nursery that day, dozens of kids who would play with her. But it was only me she wanted.

“Sure sis! What’dya wanna play?”

“Mu-chan’s” sister grinned mischievously. “Let’s play superhero! I wanna be the villain!” The same game again? But when she gave that smile…

“Okay!”

“Great! Now, you better fight back~”

Almost immediately my sister made the first move, pouncing on me and pinning me to the ground. Sis was strong as usual, but I wasn’t about to let it end so quickly.

“Sailor Dreamy Moon pinch!”

I reached under sis and went straight for her belly – her weak spot. A few pinches and sis was rolling over me in a fit of laughter, her snow white wings twitching uncontrollably.

“Hahahaheheheheh, th-that’s ch-cheatiiiiing!”

 As she loosened her grip, I pushed her off and quickly scrambled to my feet. Doing her best to stifle her laughter, my sister hopped back up and swished her shoulder-length hair. “Not bad ‘Sailor Dreamy Moon,’ but let’s see you handle THIS!” Sis flapped her wings twice and pointed up.

Wait, she couldn’t be – oh no, not again –

“S-sis, wait!”

“It’s ‘Illusionary Moondog,’ get it right! Take THIS!”

I ducked, just barely avoiding a barrage of pink bullets that sailed over my head…into another kid playing a few feet away. Oh dear, we’re gonna get yelled at by teacher again…

“Hey, what’re you doin’! You wanna save the civilians, don’t ya?!” I looked back at sis, who was now hugging the ceiling; her wings aren’t just for looks after all. Right, I got to stop her before this gets out of hand - I’m a superhero after all. For the sake of the civilians, I gotta stop her now!

“Dreamy Moon attack – Moon attack!” I never said I was good at names…

I fired a bit of my own danmaku up at sis, who air dashed out of the way. When it came down to a straight fight, I was no match. But a superhero has to adapt, so-

“Haaaaa!”

I fired some light danmaku to both sides of sis. Before she could see what I was doing, I took to the air with my own wings and grabbed her waist. Her wings flapped hard for a few moments against the increased weight, but they soon faltered, and we both came crashing to the ground. At this point all the kids were looking at our scuffle.

“Curse you Sailor Dreamy Moon! I’m doooone foooooor!” Sis thrashed around as I gripped her tightly. Right as I thought it was over, sis broke my grip with a slap to my arms. Without pausing for a second she was up in the air again, rearing up for a charge.

“It’s over Dreamy Moooooon!”

I tried to dodge, but it was too late to do anything. With an impact that hurt just a bit more than I would have liked I was taken down to the ground. Upon impact she wrapped her arms around me and we crashed together to the ground.

“S-sis, we’re gonna get in trouble with teacher.”

Silence.

“Umm, sis?”

“Hee hee…ahahahahehehehehaha!”

That jubilant laughter again…it warmed my heart every time I heard it. I smiled, and after a few moments realized she wasn’t pinning me down – she was hugging me. Her wings were flopped onto the ground over mine, and would probably be wrapped around me if it were possible to do. I too felt like joining in the hug.

Then I felt the stares of all the kids in the room and felt myself turning red.

“S-sis! Not here, e-everyone’s looking!” I squirmed, but she only gripped tighter.

“Oh Mu-chan, don’t be so proper! Watch me!” She cleared her throat loudly, commanding the attention of the few who weren’t yet looking in our direction.

“I love youuuuuu Mu-chan! You hear that everyone? I loooooove my sister!” I turned even more red as my sister cackled. “S-sis, please stop…”

“Aww, don’t you loooooove me too? Don’t act like you don’t~”

 Even though I felt like my head was going to pop off from embarrassment, she had me there. She was my twin sister, virtually indistinguishable from me. Together, we were two parts of a whole. She lit up my loneliest moments and propelled me into her life of playfulness and pleasure. Yes…my sister, my only family. I do love her, more than anything else in the world. I want to always make her happy. Truly, the life we’re living now is as a dream.

I embraced my sister without fear, caressing her wings. “I love you sis…”

“What was that?”

“I said I love you…Gengetsu…”


“Mugetsu, what are you mumbling in your sleep about?”

Muge-eh?

My eyes fluttered open. I was in bed, hugging my pillow. Aah, so it was a dream. I felt so groggy, but I hid it as I turned over to greet my sister. She wore her usual smirk and looked down on me with her hand on her hip.

“You ‘love someone,’ was it? I guess it’s pretty clear you love your pillow, huh?”

“Eh? Aah.” I felt myself turning red again and let go of my pillow. I guess I’m not as elegant as I’d like to be in the morning. Gengetsu chuckled.

“But seriously, it’s not like you to sleep in this late. I had to wake up on my own!”

My eyes adjusted, and it was only then that I realized Gengetsu was fully dressed; her usual pink dress and red vest. A few seconds later, my senses kicked in and I sat bolt upright.

“O-ooh, I’m sorry sis! It’s just, umm, I guess I just got lost in my dream?”

Gengetsu’s mouth curled into a smile. “A dream? That’s what held you up?”

I nodded. “Yeah. It was…”

I took a second to remember the dream. It was a memory, a very fond memory of the past.

“…A very comforting dream.”

I wanted to spend some more time reminiscing, but was interrupted by my sister clapping her hands together. I looked up to see her leaning in towards me with wide eyes.

“Wellll, speaking of, if you want to make it up to me, I got a good idea for a dream today…”

***

“A fair?”

I nodded vigorously at my half-asleep sister.

“Yeah, it’s been a while since I’ve been to one of those. You up for it, or…?”

My sister yawned and rubbed her eyes. “Sure sis, just give me a bit.” She is so cute when she’s tired~ Whatever Mugetsu was dreaming about, it must have been something to keep her sleeping later than me. Well, whatever. Not like there was ever a reason to be in a hurry around here…

“Great. Well, don’t wait up. We have a carniv?le to attend!” I danced my way out of the room and out of the house. As soon as I stepped outside though and saw my surroundings, I regretted my decision. Out of sight from Mugetsu, I quit dancing and felt a small pit grow in my chest as I took in the world before me.

The ground…I had almost forgotten how dismal this place is

Stretching in every direction was a surface as black as the darkest night. Were it not for the light of the crescent moon above, it’d be impossible to see it at all. This damned prison was my punishment, yeah…but still, did it have to be so dank? I sighed and gazed up at the crescent moon – the only feature in the dark purple sky. No matter how many nights pass, this moon never changes phases, and it sucks! I LOVE the full moon! Even though I can have fun thanks to Mugetsu, on the rare days I wake up before her all I can seem to do is look at this incomplete moon...nowhere near whole…

“Sorry to keep you waiting sis!”

I snapped back to reality and turned to Mugetsu, who was now wearing a cute little maid outfit. Never really understood why she insisted on it as her daily wear, but I wasn’t going to complain as long as it looked good on her. I put on my best smile, since I know she enjoys that.

“Aah, there you are my sweet Mu-chan. My, is that a new garter?” I pointed teasingly at the same garter she wore every day. Perhaps it was a little inappropriate considering our situation, but I can’t resist that pout she makes.

After recovering from my little jab, Mugetsu shook her head said, “So, a carnival was it?

“Of course not! I asked for a fair! There’s a huuuuuge difference Mu-chan. Gosh.” I chuckled to myself. To my surprise though, Mugetsu looked down after I said that.

“O-oh, I’m sorry Gengetsu. I’m just a mess today.” She looked down at the ground with those eyes. The ones that told me I screwed up. Great, now she’s making me feel bad.

I sighed and gave her a hug. For a few seconds I thought I might have gone too far, but a gentle rubbing of my wings assured both of us it was all good. I broke the hug and stepped back.

“So, a fair. If you please.” Mugetsu nodded with a smile.

“Okay sis. Now, close your eyes…”

“Yeah yeah, I know the routine.”

I shut my eyes, and waited for my dreams to come true.



I tapped my foot. I was trying to be patient, but it was so hard to wait.

“Is it ready yet?”

No answer, just a few strained mumbles. I strummed my arm with my fingers. This sure takes a while. Several minutes went by without a word being said by either of us.



“Okay sis, it’s ready! You can open your eyes now.”

About time! I wasted no time in opening my eyes. As soon as I did, everything changed: The empty silence was instantly filled with the hustle and bustle of a crowded market square, as was the featureless black ground. Fellow demons were laughing joyously together, and why shouldn’t they? After all, it was time for the big annual fair~

I looked upon the sight with a grin. I glanced over to Mugetsu, who wore her trademark modest smile. Her face looked a little flushed from the effort.

“Another great job as usual Mu-chan. Shall we go enjoy our fair together?”

Mugetsu shook her head. “This is your dream, isn’t it? You just enjoy it. I’d just hold you back, I’m certain.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Was today’s dream really that hard? I mean, you’ve done much bigger ones before.”

“Mmm, I guess I’m just a little tired today. Really sis, I’m fine.”

A little sigh was all I could give. Ol’ Mu-chan was restrained and modest to a fault sometimes. “Okay, if you’re sure. Well, I’m off!” I flapped my wings and dashed towards the stalls to see what they had to offer.

“Don’t forget to come back before dark!” My sister’s voice was already fading into the distance, so I didn’t bother calling back.

---

*glug glug glug glug*

“PAAAAAAAH ha ha ha!”

“Aah, that felt good. Been too long since I’ve had good sake.” I’ve always believed that a good drink deserves a shout of celebration, and this was some good stuff. I tossed aside the empty cup and leaned on the fence to watch the danmaku display currently going on.

“Hmm hmm, how nostalgic~” The danmaku currently being performed was a dramatization of the danmaku wielded by a legendary demon Shinki created in order to win the old war with Gensokyo. Legend has it she was sealed away into hell before she managed to take a single life with her blade. I’d seen this many times as a kid, so that must be why it’s here now.

“Hey, beer guy! Gimme another one!”

A dutiful looking stud of a man made a big bound from the crowd and was by my side in an instant. He handed me a drink and made another bound away into the crowd without a word.

“Hey thanks!” I took a swig and watched the fire sparks flow across the ground of the arena. Then another swig. Then I chugged it all.

“PAAAAAAAAAAH!”

Man this stuff is good! Shame I can never really get drunk off of it. Mugetsu said that it can only mimic the external effects of being drunk. No matter how much I drink, I’ll never get good and hammered like I used to. It’s just fake sake, no matter how good it tastes.

But, well, none of this is real, really. It’s all just a dream Mugetsu made. Just a dream filling the void of this dream world we live in.

*sip*

“Ah Mugetsu…where would I be without her?” Mugetsu really does have such an amazing ability. With only a vague suggestion, she can form an entire world from nothing. She only ever hinted at the ability to project dreams into reality as a kid. Since we came to this dimension though, she’s really come a long way, able to make the most elaborate setting in a matter of minutes.

I looked around at the people cheering as the bullets rained down from side to side. Truly, it is brilliant. Everyone looks and acts so real. Everything is so stable, so consistent-

The bouncing bartender crashed in front of me, causing my heart to just about leap out of my chest.

“Your drink, miss?”

“O-oh, right. Thanks.” I grabbed another cup from the plate. The bouncing bartender bowed and leapt away into the unknown once again.

Well, mostly consistent.

And it’s all because of Mugetsu that I can drink this sake, that I can still feel the excitement of a festival like this. I owe a lot to her, huh…? I’d thank her, but Mu-chan never seems to like being thanked, so I don’t. Well, as long as I keep smiling I’m sure she’s getting all the reward she needs.

“TO COOL SISTERS!” I raised my glass before downing it. The flip side about this sake? You never have to stop.

“PAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH~!”

***

”Huhuh huuuuuh, Mu-chyaan, notso faaast.”

I was reluctant to do so, but I slowed down while my sister stumbled about behind me. I can only hope sis gets her act together; this neighborhood gives me the creeps. I had come to escort my sister home after a bar attendant appeared next to me and said she was causing too much trouble.

“Sis…why did you have to drink this much? I don’t like it when you drink this much…”

“Becashe itsh’s fuuuun. Why you always gotta be such a fuuuuddy duddy??” Gengetsu caught up to me and plunked her head onto my shoulder as we walked. I was glad her eyes were closed so she couldn’t see my pain.

When did this happen? How many years ago was it when Gengetsu came home with her clothes wrinkled and wings matted, raving to me about the first time she…did it? When did she start going to that disreputable tavern, drinking and partying almost every week? I felt Gengetsu roughly tugging at my own wings as we walked, her hands carrying a somehow disturbing heat to them.

“Sho anyway, is like I was tryin’ tuh say…”

Now she was rambling into my shoulder, sparing me from smelling her breath that no doubt stunk of whiskey. “I was a just mindin’ my own busyness, when this here guy comes onto me…”

When did we drift apart so? I thought that things would never change, that we would be together forever. But now…

“Aynd I thought itwas my lucky night, ya know. …Yeh do knew right Muuey?”

“What do you mean sis?”

“Yeh knooooow, that? What I’m talkn bout?”

I gave my best attempt to humor Gengetsu. “Yes sis, I know. You’ve told me many times.”

“But do you REALLY know? I mean really? REALLY? I mean, have you done it?”

I winced at this question. I tamed my quivering lip and continued on. “…No sis, not yet.”

My drunken sister pounded at my side. “Geez sistah, yer not gonna be young forever! Ya gotta be bold! Ya gots ta come to the bar wit’ me next time.”

“Sis, what were you talking about before?”

“Aah? Talk..about? Dumb it down for me pretty please.”

“A guy in the bar?”

“RIGHT!” I winced again at this loud exclamation. “Right, you always were the smarter of us. Sooo, there wassh this guy right? Eh was cool lookin’ and you know, I thought he’d be a good man tah bump with…”

I can’t take this much longer. How much farther until we got home…?

“And buy yeh know wut de guy doez? Teh guy BIT MEH WINGZ! THE BASTARD! Talkin’ some shit about meh filling or somewhat. What a creepooooo. So yeh see why I hadst to deck him? Huh? Do ya???

I just wanted to curl up in a ball and weep over the sorry state of my beloved sister…but no matter how bad I felt, Gengetsu’s feelings were more important than my own. No matter what, she’s my sister. I owe so much to her, I have no choice but to let her do whatever made her happy, even if it was…this.

Something funny must have crossed her mind, because Gengetsu started giggling uncontrollably.

“Tih dullard did scream when I broke hiz arm. Hyeh huh huh…heh hee hoo hya…”

I must be strong. No matter what, I must not cry…

“Hyeeeh huh huh huh huh. Hyeeeeh huhuhuhuhuhuhuuuuuuh.”

“NOOOO! PLEASE STOP GENGETSU!” I snapped. I dropped to my knees in agony and held my ears in a vain attempt to block out that horrible laughter.

“Hyeeeeh huhuhuhuhuhuhuuuuhuhuuuuuhuhu”

“Stop…please just stop…”


I twitched and woke up, breathing heavily. That ghoulish laughter was still echoing in my head. I had to look around my room to ensure myself that what happened was all a dream.

Well, that wasn’t entirely truthful. What just happened was a dream, but until the end that really did happen. So those horrible memories hadn’t yet disappeared...

Why…why did that come up after all these years?

I slipped out of bed and crept out of the room – if I went back to sleep now, I’m certain I’d just hear that horrible laughter again. I needed to calm myself down.

---

The moon…

I lay sprawled on the black surface of the dream world, looking up at that pale crescent moon in the sky. I had calmed down a bit, but I still didn’t trust myself to fall back asleep quite yet. Too sleepy to do anything and too stressed to go back to sleep, I guess I’m falling back on my habit of watching the moon above and letting my mind wander.

The moon in the sky had mystified me for ages. Throughout this dismal world, the crescent moon above was the one thing that never changed. It could be hidden by my conjuring of a dream world, but at the end of the day when the world I create fades away it was always visible again, never moving, never changing. It never grew fuller or disappeared, always but a fraction of a full.

It made no sense either. In a world of dreams, nothing is ever constant. Even in the dreams I create for Gengetsu, there are many little inconsistencies that have to be ignored for them to continue. Though this world was quite clearly physical, it took on the elements of fantasy and the unimaginable. How else could a fair be here one day and a beach the next?



Thinking about it though, there was one other thing that remained the same even in a dream: Oneself. Whether your surroundings changed, people changed, and even your body changes, you always remain as yourself in a dream. I remember hearing that some people slept to escape the world, but you can never escape from your own sorrow, from yourself...can you? Is this why the crescent moon above is…



“Heh.” I shook my head and gave my usual pathetic smile. If Gengetsu heard me thinking like this, she would be laughing so hard. She always did hate reading and analyzing texts back in school. Yeah, I must be thinking too hard.

I crept back into the house and went into Gengetsu’s room, stepping lightly in order to not disturb her. She was a deep sleeper, so I didn’t have to worry about waking her up.

Completely opposite to the sis I saw in my dreams, my sister was now in a most peaceful-looking sleep. Her wings seem to have moved the sheets off of her, but she didn’t seem bugged in the slightest. When I see her like this, it’s hard to believe she could be so callous when awake.

Yet, even now I could smell the stench of alcohol from the fair today, bringing with it a cold reminder of reality.

Right, that must be why I dreamt that. Sis always got drunk at the local fair back then.

But, that’s in the past. Sis isn’t the same one that threw up in a back alley and fought others in bars…right?

No, no hesitation. She isn’t the same person. The Gengetsu I know may be a little bit boisterous, but she’s fun-loving and good at heart! She’s good! She’s affectionate! And most importantly…she’s my sister.

I pulled the loose covers back over Gengetsu and gave her a light peck on the cheek. I crept out and went back to my room.

---

Under my covers, my thoughts turned back to the image of my sister in a peaceful rest. I can’t help but wonder…what does sis dream about? Does she dream of the painful past like me, or is she as pure and fun-loving in her dreams?

It doesn’t matter. No matter what, I will grant her whatever dream she wants to let her life out comfortably in this world of empty dreams. It’s my obligation as her sister…and nothing can change that.

***

*pant…pant…*

I was up against a corner. In the wooden arena where the final battle of the tournament was being fought, I’ve got nowhere else to run. My opponent had gotten my wings, and no way could I fly in my condition anyway. My opponent had made it to the final round for a reason – he was big, muscular, and had the lack of shirt to prove it. He cracked his knuckles to show he was done toying around.

“Gengetsu-dono, this is the end! Time for me to finish this!” With a mighty battle cry the martial artist began charging to deliver the final blow. Craaaaap.

I looked back and forth. No way to maneuver, tsk! No time left to think, here he comes…

“RAAAAAAAAAA-” *POW*



Heh

I phased back into existence behind my opponent with my arms crossed. My poor sap of an opponent sounded utterly baffled as he looked for me. It was a real shame too; the big guy’s connected with where my head was dead-on. Too bad for him I was nowhere near there.

“Not bad big boy. Now it’s my turn.” He turned to face me, leaving his left temple wide open. I summoned my newfound strength and leapt forward to deliver a skull-cracking punch. I watched with glee as my opponent’s eyes rolled backwards. Taking this supreme chance, I slid under him and delivered a massive uppercut. Strong as he was, there’s no way he could take that and stand. Sure enough, he was reeling backwards. I helped him down with a flying jump kick to the gut. Then finally the once-proud man crumpled to the ground, groaning in agony.

“Aah, but don’t think that was the end.” I could never leave a good fight with a single combo. My wings felt like they had gained a second wind after that flying kick, so I put them to further use and dove into the air.

“Uuuugh, I…give up.” The man raised his hand to plead, but I wasn’t about to forgive him for trying to crush my head like that. I barked back down to him:

“Don’t you remember? ‘Until the opponent has been knocked out’!” I flapped twice and began gathering my power. Just to entertain the crowd I rained some vertical bullet pillars around the guy, but of course that wasn’t the main feature of course. 

“Gengetsu…” I pointed my finger up to the heavens. Here it comes…!

“SPARK!” I thrust my hand downwards at the poor sap below and released my energy full force. A blue energy wave shot out of my hand, pushing me upwards from the massive recoil. My signature move, there was no way he could have dodged it.

And he didn’t, what do ya know? I guess it helps that I asked Mugetsu for a human fighting tournament, hee hee I descended gracefully down to the judge, who raised my hand up high.

“What a stunning victory! The championship goes to the great illusory moon, Gengetsu!” The crowd cried out in rapturous applause. “This concludes the annual tournament. Thank you all for coming!” The cheers warmed my heart. It’s times like this that make life worth living!

“GENGETSU! GENGETSU!”

I closed my eyes and basked in the spotlight. They all love me~ I am loved~ Ha ha ha~~~

“Gengetsu! Gen-”

Silence. I opened my eyes and looked around. Silence, and emptiness.

I groaned. “Aahn, is it really over already?” But yep, it was. The dream had ended. Like the dream that is experienced in sleep, the dream world did not end by fading away as is typically believed. No, a real dream ends quite abruptly, often with no closure. One second I was the winner of a grand tournament (and looked awesome doing it I may add), the next it had vanished. The ornate wooden arena had dissolved into nothingness, the featureless black ground now stretching far beyond the audience seating. I didn’t bother looking up, but I was certain that detestable crescent moon was back too, as always. I sighed in disappointment. Why do the best dreams always make me feel most lonely at the end of them…?

“Siiiiis!”

Eh? Ah right, I still have one fan cheering for me after all I giggled softly and turned to meet my maid outfit-clad sister.

“Sis, what you did back there…”

I waved my hand and laughed. “Oh please Mu-chan, you’re making me blush! You know very well I used to take on much bigger fry than that.”

“Mmm, I remember. But sis...about that last guy…don’t you think you were a bit too rough? He was only a human, you could have killed him.” It was odd, but for the briefest moment I thought I saw a pained look in her eyes. It was gone when she blinked though, so maybe I just imagined it.

“Wellllll, maybe I went a bit overboard. But, it’s just a dream, right? It’s not like any of this is real.” I rubbed the back of my head. “Besides, why would you care about a simple human? He should have known his place.” Mugetsu looked down at the ground and mumbled “I guess so…” Hmm, is she upset over something…? Ah well, no use talking about it. When she gets all clammy, it’s useless to try and get her to talk about it.

*grumble*

“Aah sis, was that you?” I only just realized how hungry that fight made me.

I grinned. “Nobody else here but you and me. C’mon, it’s time for dinner!” I know she enjoys cooking – that maid outfit wasn’t just for show after all~

Mugetsu stared at me for a second, then said, “Right sis, let’s go home! What would you like for dinner?” There, she gave her cute little smile, everything must be all right.

I led the way back home with my own smile. “Well, a good fight deserves a good meal, so how about some fried chicken?”

Again?? Sis, can’t you suggest anything healthy for once? You’re going to get f-uh, er, I-I mean…” I laughed.

Yeah… As long as I’ve got Mugetsu, I don’t need anyone else to cheer me on. I’m so lucky to have a sister like her… I broke into a sprint and called for Mugetsu to pick up the pace. I really am hungry after all!

***

“Hey hey Mugetsu, come look at this!”

I dragged myself away from the maid outfit on display and walked over to my friend, who showed off the newest dress in the market stall.

“Isn’t it cool?! It’s the latest style!” I stared at the dress and blinked in bewilderment. Never before had I seen all seven colors worked into a single dress. It was very original, yes… Still, there is a reason why this had never been done before.

“Well?! Isn’t it just the coolest dress
ever?

I struggled to humor my fashion-obsessed friend. “Y-yeah.” I flicked my eyes back at the maid display. My friend (what was her name…? It’s been so long) must have noticed, because she pouted.

“Ooh, you don’t like it, do you?! You just wanna look at those stupid maid uniforms!”

!!! Did she just-

“S-stupid?!” I stepped towards my new enemy. “Can you not see the simple but flawless beauty in a maid outfit?” I advanced on her, whose eyes were now opened wide.

“A humble servant, ever loyal to their benefactor? Dressed in formal yet stylish attire?”

“A-uh-“

“The apron? The lace? The timeless FRILLS?! Why, if everyone was dressed as a maid, demonkind would be a lot more at ease knowing everyone was humble and polite and loyal to the end and knowing too they were all good-looking because they had a frilly outfit that shows just how humble and polite and loyal they are! I don’t ask for much, but don’t you
ever speak of the maid outfit as anything less than absolute perfection, you hear me?!”

“M-mugetsu…” My friend looked on the verge of tears, but I did not let up my stare. This is one battle I cannot back down from!

“…O-okay, I’m sorry! Geez!”

“Good.” I let go of her collar. It was only then that I noticed the proximity between me and my friend’s nose. I backed up and noticed the owner of the stall giving me a frightened look. I cleared my throat quickly and backed away from my friend (who had been pushed back into the dress she was ogling before) “Thank you for understanding.” I bowed gracefully and excused myself to return to my preferred fashion.

This person…she’s been a good friend of mine for years, especially after Gengetsu began occupying herself with those…disparaging activities. Yet it had been so many centuries, I can’t even remember her name-


I then realized this was a dream. A dream of the past. I remember very well what this is about, which means in not too long-

“You! You two!”

The two of us looked up from our window shopping and saw a handsome man in a police uniform rushing towards us. This can’t be good…

“What is it officer?”

The man adjusted his hat. “Pardon me for interrupting your day young madams, but you have got to get out of here! There is a criminal on the loose! They have been seen attacking random passersby and have already incapacitated several police officers! Please evacuate the area and return to your homes immediately until the situation is resolved.”

My eyes opened wide. A criminal? Here in the capital city of Makai? There were some shady businesses, but no one in their right mind would dare attack people out in the open; the police power is almost total, and lady Shinki had a zero tolerance rule on crime.

“O-officer?” I turned to see my friend trembling at the news. “W-what does the bad guy look like? I don’t wanna cross paths with him accidentally.”

The officer nodded. “Ah right, how silly of me miss, you’re absolutely right.”

“So? What does he look like?”

“She, actually. Reports are still sketchy, but we’ve identified the criminal as a young woman, not even a century old. She has short blond hair and is wearing a pink dress.”

!

W-what? No, it couldn’t be…

“Is there anything else officer?”

The officer gave a grim nod. “Yes. We’ve also heard reports of large white wings-“

!!! No. No, this can’t be what it sounds like. Not her, no. No…

The man turned to me and looked me from top to bottom. “Come to think of it miss, other than the clothes she looks just like you! Are you two rela-“

I pumped my fists. “Where was she last sighted?! Tell me!!!”

The man backed away in shock. “M-miss, please heed my advice.” I didn’t budge. A few heated moments passed before his eyes steeled together and nodded in recognition. “I understand. Right this way. But please miss, be careful.” He led the way while I followed, leaving my friend behind.

It can’t be true...a criminal? What have you done Gengetsu?!

---

Arriving at the city square, I could make out a figure turning her head in every direction; the police had cornered her. Even at this distance, I could see clearly enough: That blond hair and those white wings couldn’t be anyone else!

”GENGETSU!!!”

Finally my sister turned my direction, and I screamed: She wore a truly depraved look on her face and sneered at me.

“Hyeeeh hyeh heeeeeeeeeh heh-“

I backed away. “S-sis…?”

Gengetsu took up high into the air. Next moment there was a bright flash-


And then I woke up. I felt like I was going to throw up upon reliving that moment. That moment of terror...

No, this is too terrible! Why is my mind doing this?!

I got out from under the covers and hugged my knees. That day was no dream – I still vividly remember every detail of what really happened. I don’t need a dream to recall the horror of that day. Against my better judgement, my mind drifted back to the memory of that fateful day…

I found out after the incident that Gengetsu had been caught in a police raid of a brothel she often entered as a “guest.” Most of the men and women were rounded up without much of a struggle, but my sister fought back and escaped. She tore down the city streets, injuring tons of people in her efforts to evade the police. Eventually, she found herself trapped in the city square…

Upon hearing my cry, my sister turned my way. She had one of those snarls she only ever wore when she was truly angry.

“Mugetsu, glad you’re here! You can back me up, right? Tell these coppers I’m no prostitute!”

After a moment of confusion, it hit me what was going on. I felt sick; she wanted me to get involved in
this?! I told her so many times what would happen if she kept going to that whorehouse. I asked her I don’t know how many times to think of the consequences, but she always brushed me off with a “Pfft, that’ll never happen.” How could I convince everyone she was a good and decent-

“Miss Gengetsu, you are surrounded. Come quietly while you still can!” I gasped and looked around; the police weren’t waiting for my response. My sister took to the air, ready for combat. The police could of course all fly as well, and began firing.

Sis… The tears were openly flowing at this point.

 The officer who led me here put a hand on my shoulder with a sympathetic look. “I’m sorry miss, but your sister has no chance now. I’m…sorry it has had to come to this.”

I brushed his hand off. “No! She’s a little promiscuous, but she’s a good person! Please officer, tell them to back down! Otherwise…o-otherwise…” I held my face, unable to stop the tears.

“Miss, I wish I knew what to say…”

“YOU FUCKING COPS, GET OFF OF ME!” Both of us turned towards the struggle. A large energy beam streamed into the ground – her Gengetsu Spark. A few police dropped out of the sky from this attack, but there was too many of them. Sis was strong, but even she can’t fight so many people at once.


Or, so I thought…

“Alright you punks, if that’s the way you want it! I’ll take you all down! It sucks to be you!”

I cried out to my sister. “PLEASE SIS! DON’T THROW YOUR LIFE AWAY!!!” I knew it was useless though – she was too high up to hear me. I looked on in horror to see the police draw closer to my sister. I felt like I was going to pass out from it all. This must be the end…

*FLASH*

“W-what is this?!” The officer next to me said exactly what I was thinking. Where Gengetsu was, there was now a bright flash. I brought my hand over my eyes to see what was going on-

And beheld a truly terrifying barrage of danmaku coming at me faster than any danmaku I had ever seen. Was this Gengetsu’s?!

“O-oh my g-“

“MISS, WATCH OUT!”

I hadn’t but turned to run when I was struck down by the onslaught of spiritual energy. I screamed. Pain. Pain beyond anything I had ever felt before or since. Danmaku was rarely lethal on its own, but this, this felt like a thousand knives being driven into my back at once! In desperation I flared my wings to cover my body, but it was no use – the lightning fast danmaku tore through them in seconds, sending only more surges of pain through me. I moaned in agony, praying for myself to die, if only to end my suffering…Please…please…

And then it stopped. My body still felt like I had been hit by a building, but I could no longer feel the bullets that were causing it.

I mumbled in a daze. “W-wha? What?”

“Aaaah…please-ugn-! Miss, don’t worr-AAAAAH!” I regained my senses and realized what had happened: The police officer was covering me! I felt him lying on top of me, using himself as a shield to protect me from this devastation.

“O-officer, don’t! You’ll be killed!”

The officer groaned. Even though it had only been a few seconds, his voice sounded hoarse. “I-it’s my duty…to prot-ugh-!” I realized to my horror he was already dead.



He was dead. She killed him. All the other police officers must be dead. If it weren’t for this man’s sacrifice, I would be dead too. Gengetsu murdered everyone.

I cried out in despair, helpless to do anything but scream. “Gengetsu, how could you do this? How?! HOW?!”


I couldn’t take it anymore and forced myself to stop there. I pressed my face into my knees, doing everything I could not to let Gengetsu hear my breathing. This event, which claimed the lives of everyone in the square but me, went down in Makai legend as being the result of a sadistic whore who tore apart the city in murderous lust. “Gengetsu Rape Time” they said! This phrase filled the headlines in a repulsive play on words that I imagine is all people remember my sister for now. It sickened me how they degraded her like that. They didn’t understand her; nobody did. Nobody understood the sister I knew-

My eyes widened. “Knew?” Did I just think that?

I shivered. I did not want to think about this. My sister did some horrible things back then, but that was all in the past now. No matter what she did in the past, since we came here she’s returned to the sweet loving sister I knew in my youth and loved with all my heart.






Right?

I thought back to earlier today. During the dream I conjured for her, she had left her combatants bloodied and crippled, and she enjoyed it. She really did! When I came up to her after the end, she didn’t show a bit of remorse. She was smiling! She enjoyed beating them to a pulp! Even if they were humans, could this mean…?

I hated myself so much for thinking this, but upon remembering this long repressed memory I had to question: Was sis really any different than back then?



Yes. Yes She was. Sis has never since shown that level of aggression and disregard for life. She was my beloved sister now; it was all in the past. I can’t let myself think like this; if I begin to regret my decision, I may as well just kill myself. I’m here because I chose to help my sister move past all this!

I pounded my head in punishment and crawled back under the covers. If I didn’t sleep soon my condition will be such that even Gengetsu will notice. Even if my doubts tear me apart inside, I will never allow Gengetsu to face the scorn of her own sister. Surely she too remembers her crimes with a heavy heart…surely…



It’s been nearly one thousand years, but I still remember the pain of that horrific attack she summoned. The scarred stumps where my wings used to be serve as an eternal reminder of the lowest point my sister had ever sunk. Can Gengetsu really have moved on from those days? Is anyone truly capable of changing themselves to that extent?

Please sis…prove me wrong tomorrow. Show me you’re the same sister that I believe in…

***

“NO!!!”

I cried out in horror. As the laser beam subsided, my beloved prince’s legs gave out and he collapsed to the ground. He fought valiantly for the kingdom’s sake (and mine…), but he was utterly beaten by the towering demon above. Even if he’s just a figment of the dream, he means so much to me…I love him! I rushed over and cradled him in my arms.

“Gwa ha ha, now you too will bow to me Princess Getsu!”

I looked up at the demonic entity and glared. Being that it was a gigantic eye with a fedora, I don’t think he was fazed by it.

“Nnn, m-my beloved-“

I gasped and rubbed my prince’s face. He had been charred by the entity’s gwahaha beam, but his physical beauty still showed through, lifting my heavy heart with his smile.

“P-please, don’t try and talk. Come on, we have to get out of here-!”

He put his hand over mine. “It’s…too late for me. Run…while you still can…”

Tears stained my eyes as my prince’s eyes closed and his hand went limp in mine. The presence of the evil eyeball was the only thing keeping me giving in to emotion and weeping bitterly.

“Gwa ha ha! Now my sweet princess, beg and plead for your life! Give to me your kingdom and serve me, and I may let you live. Grovel before the all powerful Mastoff!”

The cyclopic being sneered down at me, and it took everything in me to not break down. The spinning pentagram that made up the rest of Mastoff’s body emitted a powerful aura that felt like it was beating me down. So powerful, how could a princess stand up to this…?



Wait a sec…

“Heh.” I grinned. For a second I forgot this was a dream. Sometimes in a dream I get lost and forget that it’s just a role-play. Now though, it’s time to teach this freak a lesson.

The lumbering eyeball narrowed itself at me. “What is this? Do you not submit?”

I stood up from my “beloved” prince’s corpse and curtseyed to my adversary, showing off my pimped out pink princess dress. “Oh dear Mastoff, I must commend you for coming this far. In less than a day your legions of foodstuffs have completely overtaken the kingdom. You stormed the castle, got past the guards, made your way to the throne room, and even struck down the prince who came to save his beloved me. You deserve your kudos.”

Mastoff raised his eyebrow, and then took on a look of glee. “Then you submit?”

I shook my head. Time for the fun to begin… “However, your plan has one fatal flaw.” I hid my look of excitement by holding the curtsey. My hands were still gripping the ends of my dress.

“Ooh? And what pray tell is that?” The pentagram began to spin.

“You failed to take into account who runs this joint!” I tightened my hold on my dress and pulled. The dress, so pretty and proper, ripped clean in two and revealed my regular pink dress and vest. I flared my wings out and pointed at Mastoff. “I am the great ruler of this land, and I will not allow you to take it from me!” Yeah, that was AWESOME! Before the eye could react in its stereotypical manner, I took to the air and charged my energy.

“Heaven Road Mirage!” I summoned a thick row of twin lasers parallel to me and Mastoff, forming the path. I was the heaven (oh baby), and this –

“Hyaaa!” I fired a burst of razor sharp danmaku, so bright there looked like more than there was. They flew straight into the dumb eye’s iris.

-That was the mirage.

“Arrrgh!” Yes, a direct hit! The eye closed and Mastoff writhed in pain! Hah, too easy, as usual. Mugetsu never made these bozos that tough, it’s kind of a-

Mastoff’s eye opened, now looking far more bloodshot than before. Uh oh…

“Sis, be careful! This guy’s strong!”

I glanced over at the stained-glass window, where my “head guard” Mugetsu was riding a pegasus. I flashed her a peace sign. “Don’t worry Mu-chan, this guy is toast!”

Mugetsu nodded. She seemed unusually enthusiastic today for some reason. As soon as I mentioned I wanted to be a princess defending her kingdom, her eyes lit up like a puppy. She wasn’t getting a princess fetish too, was she…?

Mugetsu continued, breaking my train of thought. “I’ll get into the castle and help you as soon as I can! Just hold on and we can finish him off together!” She flew off. Right, as if this guy would last that lo-

*PEW*

“Wha-“ I felt a searing pain in my shoulder as Mastoff’s laser attack hit my shoulder. The pentagram was spinning quickly, and he looks like he means business.

“Gwa ha ha, you will regret the day you messed with the great Mastoff young princess!”

Well, I’ll show him how I used to do things back in the day. I cracked my knuckles and took to the air once more.

“Demon’s Merry-Go-Round!”

I shot out a single blue and orange bullet and sent them towards my bemused foe. Right before he shot another laser (which I was already keen to dodge), I snapped my fingers. Right on cue, the bullets grew skewers on all sides and picked up speed. They also shot out more stray bullets to keep him from escaping. Soon they will impale him and this will be the-

“Gwa ha ha, you think I am felled so easily?!” Two lightning bolts came down from out of nowhere and struck the bullets, which instantly vaporized. Once again the eyeball was on me.

“…Okay, let’s try that again.” I reared back, ready to charge right up in his face and take this battle to the next level.

---

“Urgh, damn it…” I lay panting on the ground. How was this happening? Mugetsu’s never conjured something this strong in a dream before….

Mastoff leered at me. “Gwa ha ha, did you really think those puny attacks could stop me? Foolish girl!” What? I hardly thought they were “puny…” Yet, somehow not even my Gengetsu spark managed to do more than knock off his fedora.

“Now for your insolence, you will DIE!

I breathed heavily. I knew that this was a dream world, and nothing would actually kill me. No matter how frightening dreams are, you’ll never die, for it’s all fantasy. Still, dream world or no, this will hurt a ton. Not just physically, but to be defeated in a dream would be a huge wound to my pride. I’m a prize fighter dammit, and I’m not going to be humiliated by some creepy ass eyeball!

Think Gengetsu, think! Don’t you have anything else to hit this thing with?!



Wait. There is one more thing. But, should I use it…?

“Say your prayers Princess Getsu!” Mastoff’s pentagram began glowing. I clenched my teeth. It was now or never. I had no choice but to use my ultimate technique.

“Hyaaaa!” I sprung up into the air and rose to the ceiling of the throne room. Whatever Mastoff was charging, he’d better do it quick! I hunched over into a sort of midair fetal position – the only way I could summon all my energy. I could feel it – every fiber of life force being drawn into the center of my being. The ultimate attack was ready to be unleashed! That most amazing of highs few demons have ever felt! It was time for the climax!

“Gwa ha ha, farewell dear pri-“

“STOP SAYING ‘GWA HA HA’!”

I released it. Thousands of bullets flowed out of my body at lightning speed.

“Wh-what is thiiiiiiiiis?!”

I gasped. “Aah-!”

My body, it feels like it’s on fire – danmaku so powerful even its user couldn’t escape pain entirely. It hurt so much... But ooh, the rush! The thrill! The ECSTASY! Bullets erupted out of my body in every direction, ripping apart the furniture, shattering the windows, pounding the stone foundation into rubble. A perfect wall! Nothing can dodge this! Though my ears were filled with the whoosh of danmaku coming out of every orifice of my body, I could still hear Mastoff. What I heard was not no longer a gwa ha ha, but a GWAAH AAAH AAAH! And it’s great! This pain, it feels so good! Ha ha ha, I haven’t felt so alive in centuries! 

“HA HA HA! TAKE THIS! HOW DO YOU LIKE THAT?! FEEL THE ULTIMATE POWER!”

Ooh the pleasure…far greater than any orgasm. The pleasure of power…the pleasure of victory…ugh…

My wings failed me and I dropped out of the sky. As powerful as this attack is, the immense amount of energy it demands puts a terrible strain on my body. I had barely enough energy to slow my descent so I could crash safely onto the ground.

*pant*

*pant*

Finally I regained my senses. I looked around in a daze; the throne room was completely totaled; there wasn’t a trace of Mastoff left. There wasn’t even a trace of the prince’s dead body.

As to be expected…heh.

It felt great to finally release all that tension, but man does that attack knock the fight out of me! My body probably won’t fully recover for days. There’s a reason I never use this move unless it’s absolutely necessary.



Come to think of it, I think there’s only one other time I’ve ever used this move. When was that…? I wracked my brain. It was such a long time ago…

Hmm…

“YOU FUCKING COPS, GET OFF OF ME!”

W-wait. That time, that other time I did this. That wasn’t-?!

“G-gengetsu…”

I looked up to see my sister and gasped even harder. My vision was still blurry, but I could see that her jaw was dropped. So, either she had witnessed my awesome power and was astounded by how awesome I am, or else…

“Oh…hey Mugetsu. Would you mind helping me up?”

Mugetsu didn’t move a muscle. She did nothing but stare at me with her eyes open wide, her heavy breathing the only sound echoing around the ruined throne room. As my strength returned and my eyes refocused, I saw how pale she looked.

Ooh, what do I do…?

“Mugetsu, I…I…”

I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t think of the words to say. What the heck am I supposed to say in this situation?

“Sis…” Oh god, here it comes. I shut my eyes and gritted my teeth.

“…You must be tired from that. Come on, let’s go home. I’ll make you some tea.”

Huh?

I opened my eyes and stared at my sister. She had on her usual meek little smile, and she held out her hand to mine. I struggled within myself to figure out what to do.

Eventually I grabbed her hand, trying to play off my hesitation as exhaustion. She pulled me up and supported me with her shoulder. Somehow this felt nostalgic.

“So sis, tell me about how it went before I got there.”

I looked into Mugetsu’s eyes for a few seconds. After some hesitation, I put on a great big smile.

“Well, this guy was much tougher than I thought he’d be. I mean, he shrugged off my Heaven Road Mirage like it was nothing, can you believe it?”

“Eeh, no way!”

---

After the long journey that felt longer than usual, we arrived back home. As promised, Mugetsu brought me some nice chamomile tea (my favorite). With the dream over and nothing else happening in this empty world we sat together and chatted about nothing in particular. Mugetsu offered to make dinner, but because I was still physically drained from my attack I politely declined. Soon after that we went to bed. All in all, a normal night…though technically, it was always night outside if the crescent moon was any indication.

---

Well, time for bed. It’s been a long day.

Mugetsu smiled at me from the door to her bedroom. “Good night sis.” I smiled back at her. “Night Mugetsu. Sweet dreams.” Mugetsu nodded and shut the door. I yawned and shut my own door – our bedrooms are right across from one another.

“What a day. I haven’t felt so pooped in ages. Better get some rest.” I said this loudly so Mugetsu would hear it. I folded up my wings and crawled under the covers.

“Siiiiiigh, time for real dream time…” I lay down on my pillow and closed my eyes.













Mugetsu, do you take me for a fool?

I tossed over on my back and opened my eyes. No way could I sleep with something like this on my mind.

That sister of mine…she may think she’s good at hiding it, but even I can tell when she’s this upset. And why shouldn’t she be? Witnessing the attack that wounded her, the one that killed all those people? The very one that got us sent to this desolate hellhole? God, I feel like shit, making her dredge up those old memories.

Ooh, what should I do? What can I do? Even if I talk to her about it, she’ll just deny anything’s wrong, probably to “spare my feelings.” I thought that as long as I smiled, she would be happy, but now…

 I stared out the window in deep thought. Surely there’s something I can do other than let this silent tragedy play out.

At least, I hope there is…
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: nintendonut888 on May 02, 2011, 12:22:21 AM
This atmosphere is suffocating. The brown walls of the courthouse seemed designed to carry voices throughout the room. Rather than the trial, they now served to make the countless murmuring even more pronounced. Guards lined every door into the room to prevent anyone from trying anything during the trial, whether it be escape or revenge. I was uncomfortable enough being here; the rock-hard seats in the gallery did not help. ?Gengetsu Rape Time? caused such a stir that the courtroom was completely packed, and bailiffs were trying to control the massive crowd outside wanting to witness the trial of the century.

I already know this is a dream. For so many years I have only been able to dream of the days before we came to this world. Why must I bear this torture? Is this my mind trying to tell me something? I want to dream of fantasy and fun like my sister, not relive the painful past! I know what is happening and what is about to occur, but after today I feel like I must watch this once more?

By the time I was released from the clinic, it was already the day of Gengetsu?s trial. Well, it wasn?t so much a trial as a sentencing, as trials were more customary than anything.  Even though they let me out, my body still aches whenever I moved. What hurt in particular was my back, which still had stitches in it.

My wings?the doctor told me they had become infected; they had no choice but to amputate them. Wings are mostly vestigial since everyone can eventually fly under their own power, but still?I feel like I?ve lost a part of myself, literally.

?The trial is about to begin! Order in the court!?

-And it looks like I?m about to lose another part.

The announcement did little to quell the chaos in the courtroom: Witnesses who saw the carnage from afar were stewing in their thoughts; the demons who lost loved ones were trying and failing to hold in their grief. Combined with the general hubbub of a trial, it was impossible to silence.

?Everyone, be silent.?

With this kind, maternal voice, an immediate hush fell over the courthouse. All eyes turned to one of the entrances. There in all her regal beauty stood our god and creator. With her flowing red robes and shimmering white hair, she ruled over our world with unquestioned authority: The almighty goddess Shinki. All eyes were now fixed on this woman as she calmly made her way to the judge?s seat. It wasn?t just out of respect that we were silent either; it is impossible to disobey a direct order from Shinki. I too felt my throat involuntarily constrict in response to this order, making it impossible to speak. It was because of this mechanism that Shinki captured sis soon after the incident.

Shinki let out a breathy sigh and lowered herself into her throne. She looked around the courtroom in a nonchalant way, acknowledging everyone who had gathered for the trial. I felt her gaze turn particularly towards me, where our eyes met for a good three seconds. She gave me a small smile, as though that would comfort me. I wasn?t even sure what I was feeling right now, but one thing I knew for certain was that I was quite
uncomfortable.

Finally, Shinki saw fit to speak. ?Bailiff, please bring in the defendant.?

The doors opened once again, and I felt my heart quicken. Gengetsu was brought to the front of the courthouse, escorted by a particularly strong-looking bailiff. Her arms were bound, and heavy chains were attached to her wings to prevent her from flying. What shocked me was her face ? in all the years I have known her, I?ve never seen Gengetsu look so afraid. Her hands were balled up into a fist, and she looked down, no doubt too ashamed to meet the eyes of everyone she had wronged. After a long silence only broken by the clanging of the chains, Gengetsu reached the front of the court. She stood before Shinki and slowly looked up.

Shinki rested her chin on her hand and looked back down. ?Gengetsu, was it? It?s amazing how quickly my children grow. Why, I still remember you as this tiny little rambunctious baby. You were quite a cute kid, did anyone ever tell you that??

Even from the gallery I heard Gengetsu gulp.

Shinki sighed. ?Who knew you would out to be such a deviant young lady? I heard everything that happened before I arrived. Did you really think you could  escape from the law? Did you think you could escape from
my law?"

My sister?s expression was so painful to watch I had to turn away for a second.

?Well? Answer me.?

Gengetsu responded to the order. ?I-I did. I thought I could escape. I?m not a prostitute, s-so they shouldn?t have tried to arrest me! It?s their mistake, not mine!? Murmurs broke out again over this exclamation, but a stern look from Shinki hushed them up quickly.

?I see. Well my dear, I must commend you for your efforts. You certainly did put up more of a fight than any have in a very long time. I never would have thought my well-trained police force could take so many casualties from one stray harlot. Why, just look around and you?ll see how many people now know your name. Aren?t you proud of yourself now? Doesn?t it feel good to be such a celebrity at your age?? Gengetsu slowly turned her gaze and for the first time saw everyone in the gallery. Men, woman, even children, all were glaring at her with looks of pure malice. She put on a brave face, but I could tell she was terrified. I know my sis; she doesn?t have the heart of a criminal. She can?t take the pressure.

For the briefest of moments, our eyes met. Gengetsu?s eyes widened and she quickly looked away. Sis?

I only then realized that I was glaring myself. Was I?angry at her too? Why would I be anything but sad at my sister?s impending doom? I?m the only family she has, I should be supportive, not angry! I didn?t feel so sickened with myself as?confused.

?

Though, when I think about it, I guess there might be one or two reasons for me to be a bit angry. Thinking back, sis hasn?t exactly treated me well in recent years. Five days a week I work hard to support both of us, and she has never given so much as a thank you. She borrows money just to go get drunk at that tavern, to go have sex with men she?s never met before. Sometimes our only interactions are when I am sent to fetch her from the back alley, after her funds are cleaned out. I often worry myself sick when she doesn?t come back for days, and then she just pops in without explanation and demands some food! And what have I gotten for my decades of dedication and undying faith in my sister? Losing two limbs after she nearly murdered me! Yes, yes I think I may have a perfect right to be angry right now!

I intensified my glare. Gengetsu, as much as I hate to say it, you deserve exactly what?s about to happen to you! You are not my sister!

*sniff*

!

She?s?crying? Gengetsu was clutching her hands together, tears rolling down her face. My anger diffused as quickly as it came.

Shinki?s calm demeanor did not change. ?There, now do you feel the weight of your crimes? This self-indulgent life you?ve led, do you see what it has cost you? What it has cost Makai? What it has cost your sister?? She glanced at me again, and all eyes turned towards me. I felt myself grow stiff.

?I-I?m sorry.?

Shinki raised an eyebrow. ?What did you say??

Gengetsu looked up at the maternal goddess. ?I?m sorry, okay?! I was panicking. I knew I was going to get arrested for being there. All I?ve ever wanted was to have fun, and I thought I shouldn?t have been punished for it. I didn?t have time to think! I just went with my gut! And I, I?I?m sorry!? She whipped her head to the people in the gallery. ?I?m sorry I killed your families!? She turned to me. ?I?m sorry I?ve been such a horrible sister! You deserve so much better than me Mugetsu. I never once thought about your feelings. I?m sorry!? She turned back to Shinki. ?I know I don?t deserve forgiveness, but all I can say is I?m sorry! I?m sorry!? She fell to her knees and pounded the ground as hard as she could with her bound hands.

?I?M SORRY!!!?

 Her words reverberated throughout the court, and shook me to my soul. This?this is the sister I wished death upon just now? For those fleeting seconds I thought that the sister I loved had left me forever, but now?oh god, sis? I felt tears welling up.

Yet, I still couldn?t say anything in her defense. It?s far too late to fix everything she?s done with a simple apology. Sorry or not, she?s a murderer. Her fate is sealed, and she?deserves what she?s going to get. I?m sorry Gengetsu?

Shinki didn?t bat an eye at this display. After giving my sister?s words a few seconds to sink in with the court, she spoke. ?Very good Gengetsu. It?s always refreshing to see a criminal show remorse for their crimes. I must admit, if you hadn?t given us at least that, I would have killed you here and now.?

Yet another uneasy silence.

?However, at the same time, you can?t possibly expect to just walk out of here after what you?ve done, can you?? She shook her head, shedding too many tears to answer with words. Shinki smiled.

?Good, I?m glad you understand.? She looked at the pitiful sight. ??Gengetsu dear, don?t cry. You?re not going to die, don?t worry.? Shinki stood up from her chair and stepped down to help Gengetsu up.

?Wh-what are you going to do then??

This is it, the sentence.

?Listen well. As you are such a threat to yourself and others, you cannot be allowed near your fellow demons, most certainly. If you were to be sent to prison, who knows what could happen? Another fight? More deaths? I simply cannot place my dear people in such danger.? Shinki?s expression darkened. ?No, it would be best for you to leave Makai immediately.?

Shinki turned to the center of the court and cast a spell. Before my very eyes, I saw the air in front of her rip apart, revealing a swirling black vortex. My sister looked into it with pure terror written on her face.

?Beyond here lies the world where dreams go when they have ended. As your selfish dreams have now come to an end, it is only fitting you join them there. For the rest of your days, you shall reflect on your crimes here, alone.? Murmurs once more sprouted up, followed by cheers.

?Hurrah! Shinki delivers justice once again!?

?Send that wench where she can never hurt anyone ever again!?

?Makai doesn?t want the likes of you! Get out of here!?

I feel choked, even more than when Shinki commanded silence.
This is her punishment for her crime?! To spend the rest of her days in complete solitude?! That is horrible. Even for what she did, this is horrible! And here I am, just watching Gengetsu, my own twin sister, walking off to her doom. What do I do?what do I do?!

?Go now Gengetsu. Don?t make me force you.? My sister wiped her tears. She whimpered, nodded and took a step.

Sis?

Another step.

Sis?!

One more step and she would be engulfed.


Normally by now I would have woken up in terror, but this dream felt so vivid and real. Some part of me had to keep watching. This is where everything changed?

?O-OBJECTION! WAIT! HOLD ON!!!?

Before I knew what I was doing, I leapt out of the gallery (despite how painful it was) and rushed towards Gengetsu. More shouts. Doesn?t matter, I?ve got to do something!

?M-Mugetsu?!?

?Halt! Order in the court!? I felt myself struck by a bailiff?s laser, gasped, and fell out of the air to the ground. Gengetsu and Shinki stood over me; both with looks of surprise on their face.

Shinki held up her hand. ?Bailiffs, cease your fire!? With a snap of her fingers the vortex closed. ?Mugetsu, what is the meaning of this??

?I?have a confession to make!? More murmurs?

?A confession? Mugetsu, what could you possibly say that would change anything at this point? I understand your grief, but I cannot just let your criminal of a sister go.?

I panted. ?It?s?something very important!?

Shinki brought her hand to her chest. ?Mu-chan, I?m afraid if it?s something sappy like ?she?s my sister,? then-?

I gathered up my courage. ?I?I was the one who made Gengetsu kill all those people!? The murmurs developed into shouts of disbelief. Shinki looked bemused.

?Is that so? If this is true, then where is your proof??

Proof? The proof can be seen by looking back on my whole life. From the time we were little I never berated Gengetsu for hurting kids in the nursery. I always came to pick her up from that bar, never once complaining about her drinking habit, or her promiscuity. I always took her happiness as the most important thing, never questioning how she achieved it. I never prevented her from doing anything. With everything that has happened now...yes, ?she?s my sister? is exactly the proof I would present for my crimes.

I quaked under the stare of my creator, but I did my best to speak in a calm voice. ?Of course there isn?t any proof. But, right before she was cornered, we ran into each other. She told me what had happened, and I encouraged her to fight for her freedom. I didn?t turn her in, and let her go. So when she got cornered, it was my fault she didn?t go quietly. ?That is all.?

Shinki clapped loudly. ?Everyone shut up!? The shouts ceased, and she folded her arms. ?Mugetsu, what you say directly contradicts countless eyewitness reports. There could not have been more than a minute where she was not running from the cops-?

?And that?s when we met! Can you prove otherwise, Shinki-sama??

?M-mugetsu?? My sister?s jaw was dropped, and she held out her hand. I was not to be deterred at this point though.

Shinki looked me in the eye for what felt like an eternity, studying me. Finally she gave out a deep sigh.

?Mugetsu, you do realize that if this claim is accepted, then you are guilty as well.?

I nodded. ?Yes.?

?You will be sent to languish for eternity together with your sister. You will not be able to return to Makai, even if you regret your decision later.?

I paused. ??Yes.?

?Everything you have done in your entire life shall have been for nothing. You will never see any of your friends again, never be able to seek happiness again. You shall go down in infamy and become reviled for countless generations to come. Do you still claim your guilt in the face of all this??

I took a deep breath. For the Gengetsu I know now? No, I would not sacrifice myself for the sake of such a selfish being. But for the sister I hold dear, the one who wanted to play only with me in the nursery, for the one who loved me when I had nobody else?for the one who truly shows remorse for everything she?s done, and for the one who aches for a second chance she thinks nobody will ever give her?for this sister?

??Yes. I am guilty Shinki-sama.?

Shinki closed her eyes and smiled.

?Very well. In that case, I shall amend my sentence. Bailiff!? I gasped as the hulking bailiff that escorted Gengetsu in grabbed me and my sister, holding one of us in each hand. With another snap, the vortex once again warped into existence. I felt Gengetsu looking at me, but I only looked at the vortex. This is what I have chosen.

?Mugetsu, you-!?

Shinki made her final declaration, speaking loudly enough so even those outside the courthouse could hear. ?In punishment for your crimes, I sentence you two to an eternity of solitude in the world of empty dreams! Farewell!? We were tossed into the vortex, and the sounds of the courthouse quickly disappeared behind us.

I moaned; the pressure the dimensional travel imposed quickly proved to be too much, and I lost consciousness

---

I awoke in a most desolate place. The ground I awoke on was pure black and stretched as far as I could see. The only light was from the moon above, a crescent moon. Gengetsu was next to me, still unconscious.

The world of empty dreams?I am trapped here for eternity now. Now, Gengetsu is all I have, and she is all I have. We?are alone.


Why do I have to relive this?! I thought I would never have to deal with this pain again. I hugged my knees and reminded myself this is just a dream.

?It?s just a dream?it?s just a dream??

I looked up. No?

This is reality!

***

At first, we spent our days  just talking to each other. It felt nice to reestablish the bond that had grown so weak over the years. Unfortunately, talking alone wouldn?t save our minds from madness. Eventually, I remembered my ability to conjure dreams, and composed small little plays to entertain my attention-starved sister. That?s when I saw how happy they made her, and how happy that made me. When she was happy I saw my old sister being drawn back out, replacing the one I hated. I worked hard on developing my skill for the sake of that smile, making my dream worlds more and more elaborate as time went on.

I was happy for the first time in years?Gengetsu would hug me, we would have fun together day after day. She would spend time with me, because together we were all we had. Nearly one thousand years have passed, and I thought we would be able to live on like this forever, in peace?

But?

I nodded. ?But, when I saw sis use that attack?? I could see Gengetsu form in front of my very eyes, firing that dreadful attack, the one christened by such a vulgar name. ?When I heard her laughing hysterically over vaporizing her enemy with that attack, all the change I believed my sister had done these past centuries seemed like just another illusion.? I looked down.

So, Gengetsu hasn?t changed at all?

I saw yet another Gengetsu form in front of me. This is the one who was always drunk, the one I found drunk off even the placebo alcohol at the fair. I sighed. ?True change is very difficult for anyone, maybe even impossible. I have always known this. I can?t begrudge my own sister for being a living being. Even so?? I watched in sadness as the drunken Gengetsu lumbered off. ?Even so, I wanted to believe it was possible. I wanted to believe that if I was there to help her, then maybe she could return to the sister I love. I sacrificed my life for that belief.?

Do you regret that choice, to stay with your sister?

I felt myself freeze at this question. Shinki?s words echoed in my mind.

?You will be sent to languish for eternity together with your sister. You will not be able to return to Makai, even if you regret your decision later?

Now there was a Gengetsu flopped over in bed ? the one I have seen every day for a millennium.

I responded to the voice. ?Do I regret that choice? I really don?t know. Until now, regret would have never entered my mind. Even though it?s lonely here in this world, I had the most important person right by my side every day. Even if it can get boring sometimes, Gengetsu always enjoyed herself so much. Until now, my sister?s happiness has been all I have ever strived for, from the time I was little, all throughout the years here, all I?ve ever thought about was her. If she could be happy, what regrets could I possibly have??

...But?

I looked back to the crazed Gengetsu reenacting the scene at the city square. ??But I realized, I was not happy seeing that attack. Then, and now, seeing this forbidden danmaku has made me question for what purpose I have worked for her happiness.? The image continued laughing as danmaku poured out of her, though not in my direction. ?This Gengetsu is happy, but I am not. It?s such a contradiction??

Why was this?

Could it be you don?t think this sister is worth your own happiness?

My own?happiness? I had never considered this before.

?I think you hit the nail on the head.? I saw the Gengetsu rolling over me in the nursery, laughing in such an innocent way.

?I guess I?ve never wanted to admit it to myself, but the sister I love was really the one in my youth, before any of this started. Whenever I began to doubt my sister, I always thought back to the one I ate ice cream with, who would beat up anyone who dared bully me at school. That sister who gained my admiration such that I promised that I would devote the rest of my life to hearing that laughter.

Another look at the insane Gengetsu. ?When I compare the Gengetsu I saw yesterday to that one?

?

I guess the thoughts that came to mind were something like ?this sister is not worthy of the sacrifice I made.? I felt anguished to finally admit this to myself.

There was a long silence after this. All sounds from the Gengetsus surrounding me stopped, though they kept their form.








Do you hate your sister?

This was the point everything revolved around. The forms of all the Gengetsus that appeared began swirling around me, their shapes becoming distorted. Do I hate my sister? The one I know now? I closed my eyes and felt everything whirl around me.

Hyeh huh huh?heh hee hoo hya

HA HA HA! TAKE THIS! HOW DO YOU LIKE THAT?!

Aynd I thought itwas my lucky night, ya know. ?Yeh do knew right Muuey

I can?t forgive?

?It?s over Dreamy Moooooon!?

Come on Mu-chan, it?s time for the fair!

Aww, don?t you loooooove me too?

Mu-chan,  let?s play~
 
But I can?t forget?

Of course not! I asked for a fair! There?s a huuuuuge difference Mu-chan. Gosh.?

Maybe I went a bit overboard. But, it?s just a dream, right?

?P-please, don?t try and talk. Come on, we have to get out of here-!?

Is the sister I know now truly worth my sacrifice?

HA HA HA TAKE THIS but it?s just a dream right come on Mu-chan it?s time for the fair hyeh huh huh do you hate your sister please don?t try and talk yeh do knew right Muuey it?s over Dreamy Moon do you hate your sister maybe I went a bit overboard Mu-chan let?s play HA HA HA TAKE THIS but it?s just a dream right come on Mu-chan it?s time for the fair hyeh huh huh do you hate your sister please don?t try and talk yeh do knew right Muuey it?s over Dreamy Moon do you hate your sister maybe I went a bit overboard Mu-chan let?s play HA HA HA TAKE THIS but it?s just a dream right come on Mu-chan it?s time for the fair hyeh huh huh do you hate your sister please don?t try and talk yeh do knew right Muuey it?s over Dreamy Moon do you hate your sister maybe I went a bit overboard Mu-chan let?s play-

I?M SORRY!!!

*CRASH*

Everything shattered. There was now nothing, save for the light of the moon.

?Why did I sacrifice myself back then? Superficially it was so Gengetsu wouldn?t be alone, but in my own thoughts I thought about how much at fault I was. It was my negligence as a sister that had allowed Gengetsu to become so wretched. I felt guilty for what had happened, and wanted to be punished too.?

I stood up.?But even more than that, there was another reason. When I saw Gengetsu about to enter that vortex and leave my life, I thought about what my life would have been without her. I thought about the long lonely days I would have felt without my sister challenging me to play fights. I thought about how empty life would be without someone to talk to on those long rainy days. I even thought about how dull life would have been without dragging my drunken sister home from the bar every other day. I realized how much I owed to Gengetsu.

My twin sister is a part of me, more important than wings or maid outfits. Without her, I am as incomplete as the crescent moon above. Even if those days of bliss are gone, even if it?s irrational to think she will ever be the same, even if it?s just a dream doomed to end like all of them, I want to continue dreaming, and to do it with the sister I loved and still do! She didn?t think she deserved another chance, and maybe she doesn?t, but if anyone was ever going to forgive her, it would be the one person who cared for her even when she hit rock bottom!?

?Because that?s what sisters are for?right?? I smiled to myself.

?

??Thank you?!? I heard a familiar voice, and turned around. It was Gengetsu, crying.

?S-sis?!? I looked and realized this was the unconscious Gengetsu that had remained stationary the entire time since I got here. ?This?isn?t this a dream?? Yet, the sister who stood before me felt so real?

Despite her tears, she smiled at me. ?You?re not the only one with the ability to make dreams, remember??

******

?Wha? Aah-!? Mugetsu?s eyes opened wide as she remembered. It had been so long since it had been used, she had forgotten Gengetsu had a power of her own. While Mugetsu had the power to create phantasmal images in a reality that functioned just as a dream would, she had no power over the dreams we experience in sleep. Her sister on the other hand?

Mugetsu grew a sheepish look on her face as she realized the connotations of Gengetsu being here right now.

?Gengetsu?have you been peeking on me again?? She now knew the reason why this dream was so sharp and focused?

Gengetsu chuckled. ?When you looked so upset the other day, I didn?t know what to do. You?re just so clammy when you get like this.? She stepped towards Mugetsu, who didn?t know how to react to this new information.

?So when I finally decided to talk to you about it, I entered your room, but you were already asleep. Then I realized I had the perfect opportunity to see what you were really thinking. I?m sorry I had to be so intrusive.? She wiped her tears and grinned.

Mugetsu shook her head. ?Sis, I?m the one who should be sorry. I always thought that if I put on a smile, you would never have any reason to be unhappy. I didn?t think that you would ever notice.?

?We?re twins Mugetsu! And besides?? Gengetsu blushed. ?Why wouldn?t I care about the state of the sister who would devote her life to a scumbag like me??

The two of them fidgeted. Mugetsu then thought it appropriate to ask something.

?Sis, do you still think about those days? The ones before that incident??

Gengetsu nodded. ?Every day??

Mugetsu looked her sister straight in the eye. ?Do you think you have changed??

The older of the twins turned her back, looking up at the moon. ?Have I changed? Wellll?it?s hard to say. I never want to repeat my mistakes back then again, that?s for sure. But do I still enjoy booze? Yeah, I love it. Do I still enjoy shacking up with men? Yes, it was always fun to meet a new guy every night. I still love those things.? She looked down.

?Even if I can?t change myself though, I can still try and change my habits. For so many years now, I never thought once about doing that. I thought that as long as I was having fun, you could be happy as well. But, I?ve been unkind to you, haven?t I? I?ve not treated you right. ?I?m sorry.?

Mugetsu mumbled. ?S-sis, this isn?t like you. Please stop being so serious?it?s weirding me out.?

Gengetsu?s giggled despite herself. She continued. ?Have I changed? I don?t think I have. It would take many long years and sacrifices, and you know how I feel about effort. But?if I were to try and change for anyone...?

Gengetsu turned around and beamed. ?I would do it for the one who sacrificed everything for a hope at that change.?

Mugetsu?s mouth hung open. She didn?t know what to say. Then, she felt something strange happening: Her mouth closed, and the sides of her mouth began to curl. A smile. A real, wide smile from ear to ear. She couldn?t remember the last time she felt this way.

?Gengetsu?Gengetsu!?

The two sisters ran up to and embraced one another.

?I love you Mugetsu??

?I love you, Gengetsu??

The two remained hugging for several minutes, neither saying a word.










Finally, Gengetsu broke the hug. She stepped back and grinned. ?Okay Mugetsu, it?s ready. You can open your eyes now.?

Mugetsu opened her eyes. ?Huh, what?s ready-?

Mugetsu gasped. The black space had vanished. It was now daytime, and in place of the void before were lilacs. Thousands upon thousands of french lilac flowers. Mugetsu turned in a circle and saw rolling hills as far as the eye could see, all completely covered in a rich purple hue. She breathed in and became overwhelmed at the sweet scent she hadn?t smelled in years.

It was a dream. Gengetsu had constructed a dream for her! She never thought once in a million years this would happen. Maybe she wanted one sometimes, but she never had the heart to ask. But now?

?G-gengetsu, this is??

Gengetsu put her hands on her hips with a proud look on her face. ?What do you think? I remember you used to love lilacs as a kid.?

Mugetsu smiled. ?Heee, you still remember that?? Now that she mentioned it, she did remember saying something to that effect as a kid.

I wish there could be fields full of lilacs!

 Mugetsu frowned. ?But, sis?? She bent down and plucked one of the countless lilacs from the ground.

??Lilacs are a bush.?

Gengetsu did a double take. ?Heh-??

Mugetsu continued. ?They can grow from a bush, or a tree, but never grow directly out of the ground.?

Gengetsu raised her finger in protest. ?But, back then, you said- ooh. You meant fields full of bushes. I see.?

The wind blowed.

Mugetsu stood back up and took her hand. ?They?re even more beautiful this way.? The two smiled at each other.

?Come on sis, let?s go exploring!? Gengetsu felt strange being the one dragged by the hand for once. Soon however she got over it and grinned.

?Right!?

---

And so, the twin sisters Mugetsu and Gengetsu started exploring this new dream together. Though they had lived together for a thousand years, their objectives always differed. Today, their thoughts joined as one.

As long as I have you, I don?t need anything else to be happy

Beyond the sky, beyond the illusion the two girls shared, the moon still glowed in the darkness of the dream world.

For the first time, it was a full moon.

(http://i51.tinypic.com/beautc.jpg)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Suikama on May 02, 2011, 01:11:02 AM
Well that one's about six times longer than mine :3

Speaking of which, I might as well just post mine. It's not really edited throughly so there's probably issues everywhere but whatevea :derp:

Also came out kinda shorter than I expected but oh well :derp:



A Beautiful Dream by the Northern White River

The slam of the door pierced through the stuffy classroom and two girls jaunted into the classroom. First came in a girl red hair and a dark red vest, skirt and cape. She was followed by a shorter girl with blonde hair and a white sailor outfit. The girl in red walked right up to the teacher, whose reading glasses were tilted off balance. She turned to look at the blackboard and after a quick glance, shook her head.

?What is this professor? Still teaching such simple pedantries?? she asked.

?Y-yumemi? What are you doing here?? The teacher responded.

Yumemi picked up a chalkboard eraser and began wiping off the teacher?s notes.

?W-what on earth are you doing??

Yumemi quickly turned and shoved her face right up to the teacher?s.

?Why waste time over such useless details when there?s a whole world of knowledge just waiting to be discovered?? she said while waving her hands wildly.

?And w-what would that be?? said the teacher as he leaned backwards in attempt to regain his personal space.

Yumemi backed off and crossed her arms. The other girl, Chiyuri, was busy writing something on the chalkboard. Yumemi gave her a wave and Chiyuri backed away from the board. Yumemi slapped the blackboard with her palm, snapping awake any snoozing students.

?Magic!? she announced with the word ?MAGIK? scribed crudely on the board behind her.

?That?s right! In this day and age all of the forces such as gravity, electromagnetic, and atomic all have been resolved under a unifying theory, one that had proven to explain all known forces in the world!?

?I?ve never heard of such a theory??

?However! There?s one force that doesn?t fit into this theory. And you know what that is??

?Magic??

?That is correct! Magic! Why are we wasting time with what is already known when there?s an entire frontier of unknown just waiting to be discovered? That is why we should be focusing on learning magic!?

?Objection!? The voice came from one of the students. She rose from her seat and whipped her pointer finger at Yumemi.

?Magic doesn?t exist! It?s absolutely ridiculous! I can?t believe you interrupted this class just to tell us about something so stupid!?

Snickers mumbled through the room.

?Now now, there?s no need to be so hostile?? protested the teacher.

?And you!? The girl had turned her finger on the teacher. ?How long are you going to put up with her stupid act??

?Hey! How dare you call the Professor?s ingenious discovery stupid!? shouted Chiyuri. She looked around for something to use as a weapon, but Yumemi stopped her. ?No need to worry Chiyuri, after all,? she turned and pointed back at her opponent.

?You?re completely wrong!?

?Hah??

?Magic is most certainly real. I?ve seen it, felt it, and even used some of it! It?s real and it?s??

?Listen,? the girl interrupted, ?Are you seriously still going on about this? You?ve already graduated. Don?t you have anything better to do then to come and interrupt our class with your rants of nonsense? This isn?t even funny anymore.?

?Now, I understand that you may think this is all just speculation, but once you see Gensokyo for yourself then I think you?ll? Chiyuri, stop!?

Thwack! Chiyuri smashed the edge of a metal folding chair against the back of the girl?s head. As she crumpled to the ground, Chiyuri grinned. ?That?s what you get for insulting the Professor!?

?H-help!? The teacher cried. ?Someone get help!?

Yumemi slapped her palm against her face, ?Dammit Chiyuri, why did you have to do that??

?Eheheh. Oops.? Chiyuri said as she looked away from Yumemi and scratched the back of her head.

Yumemi sighed, and before anyone could move from their shock, Yumemi grabbed Chiyuri by the wrist and rushed out of the room.

?We?ll be back! So long as the pursuit of magic remains unheeded!?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Reimu was sitting on her favorite cushion at her kotatsu, enjoying a sip of favorite brand of alcohol when the duo burst in. Reimu?s calm demeanor instantly changed to one of disgust.

?Back already? It?s barely been a week!? she scowled.

?Now now, no need to get so upset Reimu. We have a good reason for all this.? Yumemi reassured.

?It better be good. You kids can?t keep leeching off me like this. I barely have enough to support myself.?

?Don?t worry; we do not intend to stay for too long, just until I can gather enough data on magic to form a solid thesis. And we will compensate you for your hospitality of course.?

Reimu perked up. ?Cash??

?No, what we have is something much better than mere monetary compensation.?

Reimu cheery expression immediately dropped along with her posture.

?Not interested. I only care about food and money.?

?My apologies. We don?t have anything like that at the moment.?

?Can?t you find a job already??

?She does have a job!? protested Chiyuri, ?She?s an esteemed professor of??

?I meant a real job, something that can bring food to the table.?

 ?Once again I apologize. I have my hands full with my research, and until I become recognized, it?s not very profitable work. Nevertheless, I still have your compensation. Chiyuri, if you please.?

As Chiyuri left the room, Reimu gave a half scowl. ?So, what crazy contraption did you make this time??

?Patience dear Reimu. As you know, I am doing research into magic??

?It?s not magic??

?And I have come across something interesting, so I had to test it out in practice.?

At that moment, Chiyuri entered wheeling in a large object covered in a cloth.

?Ah perfect timing! Now rather than explain to you, I shall show you my theory in practice. Behold!?

Chiyuri pulled off the cloth, revealing a refrigerator with various bits of plastic and a few strawberries stuck to it.

?Is that? my cooler??

?It was indeed, but I have discovered a new use for it! It?s called??

?Stop! I don?t want to hear it. Just give me back my cooler.?

?Now hold on a minute. We aren?t taking anything of yours here. Rather we have improved on its functions with some experimental magic that I have been studying. Now watch carefully.?

Reimu cringed as Chiyuri pressed a large conspicuous red button glued to the top of the fridge. Nothing happened. Reimu sighed from both relief and disappointment.
?Hmm. Technical difficulties. Chiyuri can you see if you can get it working??

Chiyuri began poking at the various things stuck to the fridge, but to no avail. She then shrugged and picked p the metal chair she carried back from the school and gave the fridge a hard whack. The fridge topped forward and smashed the wooden table into pieces. Then the door swung open and dozens of alcohol bottles came crashing to the floor.

?Uh? my bad. A slight miscalcula??

?Get out!?

?Now now Reimu, there?s no need to lose your composure.?

?Lose composure? LOSE COMPOSTURE? Do you know how hard I work ever single goddamn day just to keep this place from falling apart? And for what? So that you two can come here and blow it all up? I?ve had it! I?ve had it with all you idiots coming out of the woodwork to leech off what dirt I have, and then leave me with nothing but broken furniture as a tip! I?ve just had enough! Just get out!?

?Wait! There?s still??

Reimu picked up pieces of what used to be her table and began throwing them at Yumemi.

?Get out! Get out! Get out! I never want to see your faces ever again!?

With her hand that wasn?t protecting her face from flying shrapnel, Yumemi grabbed Chiyuri by the wrist and rushed out the front door.

?And stay out!?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tall trees, spiny bushes and deep darkness surrounded Yumemi and Chiyuri from all sides.

?I?m hungry??

The air was filled with the crows of creatures both known and unknown to man.

?No worries, I know we?ve been traversing this forest for a while now but we?re bound to find a way out eventually.?

A rustle.

?What was that??

Darkness.

?W-was that a youkai??

Chattering. Chirping. Gnawing. Clattering. Clicking.

?Calm down Chiyuri. We?re well enough equipped to deal with a few rogue youkai. Let?s keep moving.?

Growling.

??I?m hungry??

A rustle. Two red dots hovered before them.

?I-is that??

?Calm down Chiyuri. It can sense your fear. Just calm down and everything will be alright.?

Chiyuri couldn?t stop shivering. Shaking. Making noise. She grabbed herself to stop shaking. Clap.

The red dots grew larger.

?Chiyuri, please calm down.?

Growling. Growling. So much Growling.

?I-I c-can?t??

Larger and larger. Growing. Growling. Still larger larger larger.

?Chiyuri?

Hic. Hiccup. Hic.

Where?

Hic.

?Chiyuri is that??

Hic. Hic. Hic. Hiiiiiiiiiiiic.

rip

gurrgl

frmoth

eeerrpppk

?Chi?yuri??
   
Yumemi noticed. The red eyes. Gone.
   
Where? Where? Where.
   
where oh where oh were oh were
   
Oh where what were? Where was what once were? Where oh where oh where?
   
Where was Chiyuri?
   
?Chiyuri!?
   
Dripping all over. A froth. gurrgl. Where?
   
What was it made of?
   
?Chiyuri??
   
Pain.
   
?Ah??
   
Pain.
   
?A?ah??
   
Clutch it. Grab it. Scratch it. Tear it.
   
Its pain right? Its pain.
   
?M?my stom?ach??.it???.it?.?
   
rip
   
that sound
   
what could it be
   
oh i wonder
   
oh i dream
   
what could it be
   
don?t you wonder

what could it be

what is that sound

what is that feel

what is happening

what is happening

what is happening what is going on what happened to her what happened to me what happened what happened i cant stand the suspense what happened please tell me what happened what will happened what what happened happening happen what please please tell what please my god i pray please tell me tell me what happened what is happening what will happen what please please god oh please tell god me why god what please please please please please please please please please please please please please please please please please please please please

i can tell you what it is

you want to know right

right

its simple

so simple

so simply

     simply delicious

eheh

eheheh

eheheheh

i love it

its so good

i could die right now

         and be happy

are you happy

i am happy

because

      of you

thank you

i thank you

i love you

i love you

i love you so much

i love everything about you

i love your hair

i love your skin

i love your smell

i love your taste

if god came and killed me right now

                              it would be okay

because of you

thank you

i love you

so farewell

my one true love


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

?Um??

   ?Yeah??

?Do you? like me??

   ?Of course I do. Why wouldn?t I??

?I? I see??

   ?Do you like me as well??

?O-Of course!?

   ?Hehe. I?m glad.?

?I?m? glad too.?

   ?Are you really??

?W-what do you mean? O-of course I am! I-I just said I was!?

   ?Hehe. Silly. I mean are you really glad? Are you really happy??

?I? I??

   ?Oh? So you?re not happy??

?I am! But??

   ?But???

?O-Only when I?m with you??

   ?Hehe.?

?I-It?s not that funny??

   ?You?re right. It?s not.?

???

   ?Why??

??why??

   ?Why aren?t you happy??

?I-I already told you! I am happy!?

   ?But not if I?m not here.?

???

   ?Why??

???

   ?Why aren?t you happy without me??

??that?s??

   ?That?s??

???

   ???

???

   ?You know, the world is quite an amazing place. There are so many things to do, so many things to learn, so many places to go, so many people to meet; people who are far more interesting or funnier or kinder than me.?

?Yeah but? I only want to be with you??

   ?Hmm??

?I?m sorry??

   ?Now now, you don?t have to apologize.?

???

   ?Hey, I have an idea.?

????

   ?You like magic right??

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The girl opened her eyes. The salty rain struck at the opening. She sat up and wiped the rain from her eyes. Then she noticed her hands. They were thin. Extremely thin.
 
She felt her face. No cheeks.

Then a sharp pain. She clutched her stomach and bent over. That?s when she saw it.

Another girl.

The rain was so heavy she could barely make out any features. She reached out to her.

?Sister? Are you??

The coldness of the body froze her heart.

?S-sis??

No response.

?Sis? Is that you??

She flipped her sister over.

Her eyes were wide open.

?S-Sis? T-this can?t be real right??

No response.

?I? I?m still dreaming? right???


Then, finally, she was awake.


?Why??

?Why? Why? Why?! Why why why why why!??

?Why did this happen to you? You didn?t deserve any of this? You didn?t deserve to suffer like this! You didn?t do anything wrong! It?s all my fault! I?m so sorry!?

?All I wanted was for you to be happy! I dragged you through all my stupid delusions! I made you believe all my stupid lies! I just wanted to show you happiness but all I showed you was a pathetic dream! Why!?!? How could I do such a thing?!?

?What was wrong with me? How could I have thought this was a good idea? Oh that?s right, because I didn?t it only for myself! I was selfish! I didn?t want to live an ordinary life! I wanted to live like an idiot! For what? For fun!? What the fuck was wrong with me!? And for what!? Am I happy now!? I got to live as a crazed lunatic, a complete retard, how fun! At what cost!? Was it worth it!? No! No! NononononononononoNO!?

?Please! God! She didn?t deserve this! I deserve to die! Not her! Why am I the one who?s still alive? I?m a complete monster! I?m worse than the devil! Please! Kill me! Use my soul to bring her back! I?ll do anything! Oh please! Oh please oh please oh god please please! I?m sorry! I?m really sorry! I?m so sorry! I?m so so so so so sorry! So please! Please!?

?I?m sorry! I?m sorry! I?m so sorry! I ruined your life! I?m sorry! I ruined everything! I?m sorry! I?m sorry! I? I??

?I?m so sorry I killed you!?

And she screamed. And she screamed and screamed and screamed until she could scream no longer.

And still she screamed even more. But instead she just coughed. And she coughed and she coughed and she coughed until she could cough no longer.

And still she coughed even more. But instead she just blanked out, and collapsed by her sister?s body.

And she dreamed one last dream.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

This was a story of miscommunication. About a girl who felt all alone. Who hated the world because the world hated her. But did she really know how the world felt?

This was a story of misunderstanding. About her only friend. Who thought she understood her. But did she really know what she really needed? What she really wanted?

Who was responsible for this tragedy?

If only they communicated. They could have understood.
If they only understood. They could have been happy.

As this dream comes to an end, another begins.

And we dream, that one day there will be sweet dreams for all.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



Yeah it's kinda
fucked up
but eh artistic license gogo

Also a cookie for whoever can
tell what the hell is actually going on :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Conqueror on May 02, 2011, 03:36:57 AM
Eh, I was going to write something substantial for this contest but then I forgot about it/had other stuff on the backburner. Have a badly written first draft instead where I cut off the majority of the plot and description for lack of time. I also wanted to rip off Strange Chameleon?s ?The Blue of the Sky and the True Feeling,? but eh.

****

?So, I?ll see you tomorrow, right?? The faceless figure chuckled. ?Don?t be so gloomy. It?s not like we?ll all just disappear off into nowhere??

The voice faded away into the distance as a mist rolled in, reducing the path into a labyrinth of fog. With a deafening roar, the earth suddenly cracked open, releasing a pillar of stone that rose upwards, extending far into the sky. Stone steps carved themselves into the pillar, creating a stairway spiraling towards the heavens. The shrine crumbled into dust, leaving only a keystone.

?The ground has broken,? proclaimed the keystone. ?A groundbreaking development! Perhaps a ceremony is in order??

The crack widened, revealing a sea of flame. A boat floated out of the chasm, carrying a red-haired girl wielding a scythe. She opened her eyes in a mixture of amusement and surprise.

?Well, you?re a bit past your time, aren?t you?? she yawned. ?Let me fix that for you.?

She swung her scythe.

****

The glaring sunlight hit Tenshi directly in the face. Iku must have come in earlier in the morning and thrown open the curtains. Tenshi rolled out of bed, rubbing at her eyes.

Same shit, different day.

Breakfast was the same as usual. Peaches and sake again.

Nothing ever happens here.

She finished her meal and stepped outside. The weather was absolutely beautiful. Celestials were singing and drinking outside, chatting and playing games and generally enjoying themselves.

It?s just so?tiresome. I wonder what reason they find to be happy? Why can?t I do the same?

The answer from her father never changed. ?One day, when you?re grown up, you?ll understand.? Yet years had passed and she still felt like a child.

Maybe it?s because there?s nothing special here. There?s none of the pain, suffering, and troubles here that plague the commoners down below. But they were all commoners before they came here. Is that it? It?s been so long that I?ve forgotten what those feelings are like.

Tenshi found herself in front of a building she had never seen before. The door was locked. Looking around to make sure no one else was around, she punched through the lock and walked inside.

I guess eating all this food does make a difference. I wonder how much I?ve changed since I came here.

It was a museum of sorts. Artifacts collected over the centuries by the celestials. Some were collected on the earth and brought here with the celestials when they ascended. One particular relic caught Tenshi?s eye. It was a bladeless hilt. She picked it up, and a scarlet colored blade instantly formed out of nowhere.

The power in this sword?this feeling is new. Just holding this feels invigorating. I feel like with this blade?I could fight almost anyone and win.

Tenshi swung the sword across the air in a mighty swing. An entire wall collapsed in on itself as the shockwaves from the blade cut through centuries of history.

If I wield this blade, will people finally have to acknowledge me? I feel like I could crush the other celestials with this, but I don?t think that will make me feel any better. Maybe I should go find someone who will fight me.

Tenshi remembered how she had seen the humans and the youkai playing below the clouds. Now she felt like going down and fighting with them.

No one is going to know who I am anymore?the people who once did know are all long gone now. So I guess I?ll just stir something up. Perhaps I?ll be able to find a "hero" to counter my chaos. And maybe I?ll finally lose, for once. Will I finally feel alive if I come closer to death?

Tenshi smiled. She left the building and conjured up a keystone. Firmly grasping the sword in her hand, she stepped onto the keystone and floated gently down to the earth below.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Esifex on May 02, 2011, 06:29:16 AM
I plan on participating as an entry instead of a judge this time around.

I HAD THIS IN MIND BEFORE DONUT POSTED SEE MY STORY UP THERE SEE IT SEE IT ;-;
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Affinity on May 03, 2011, 05:41:31 AM
Under the Cherry Blossoms

... and lazily did she conjure a butterfly out of the numerous spirits that surrounded her, and lovingly did she let it flutter away from her hands as a familiar voice resounded from deep within wherever and asked whether it was she who was dreaming about the butterfly, or whether it was the butterfly who was dreaming about her.  Oddly inappropriate was this wayward question of sorts, and yet it was imbued with such deep and uncommon wisdom that it caused her to fall into a deep sense of meleacholy, which was quite uncommon for her; sad and despairing were the cherry blossom petals, drifting in the night, under the branches of the barren Saigyou Ayakashi, purged of spring scattered back to its native lands. 

She gazed up at the ancient cherry blossom with quiet respect, leaning against the bark of the cherry blossom tree as she slowly began to wonder about her past self, buried deep within its roots.  Once she had led the life of a human, who knew love, pain and suffering; a life which she had seen so many times as a spectator...  and she imagined that those twenty years she had lived before that were richer and fuller than the thousand years she had spent in the Netherworld, filled with lethargic contentment and dreamy days, in which there seemed to be time no longer.  How the trees glistened mysteriously in the presence of the moon, in this land of long nights and foggy mornings; how the swaying of the branches caused their shadows to engage in their silent play, amongst the wayward spirits and the dancing butterflies...  this was a place of inner calm where she had lived in for so long, she told herself in premature retaliation, so how could this be a dream when she was every bit as real as her former self, with all her individual feelings and emotions intact?  Perhaps it was an endlessly thought-provoking question, but it really was somewhat absurd...  And so, with this, she tried to put the matter at rest, closing her eyes in an attempt to enjoy the impressions made on her by the scenery in the darkness.

---

But how long ago did she sacrifice herself with dance and song to appease the tainted cherry blossom, with her fearful and regretful heart?  It was a dreamy afternoon with the grey, westward clouds obscuring the sun; the bells chimed rhythmically by people in long, flowing cloaks with harsh and unyielding regularity... and only with a reluctant longing embedded great within the soul did she decide to embrace the youkai cherry blossom in mutual slumber and silence its unappeasable yearnings once and for all. The blade embedded in her chest felt very cold, even in death; and it was this concept, this death, that hung over the atmosphere like a heavy mist, and acted as a partial compensation for her sins.  But the grey, westward clouds obscured the sun and cast a long shadow over the land as she was lowered slowly into her grave, causing everything to become ephemeral and changing, to the point where things no longer flowed with ease and, instead, crystallised themselves into many incoherent pieces of time that just faded and faded away as the bells chimed, and soon she forgot her love as she fell into an eternal sleep; both she and the Saigyou Ayakashi removed their burdens from each other as they fell deeper and deeper into the cradle of the Earth, where like a womb, it held them warm and cozy, protected from the sadness of their hearts.  Sakura petals seemed to fall onto her indefinitely against her failing memory, burying her in blissful confusion as all her thoughts and feelings were scattered to the four winds and out of this pile of sakura petals...

"Dead bodies are buried under the cherry trees! You have to believe it. Otherwise, you couldn't possibly explain the beauty of the cherry blossoms. I was restless, lately, because I couldn't believe in this beauty. But I have now finally understood: dead bodies are buried under the cherry trees! You have to believe it."

... she emerged a butterfly, fluttering in the wind, light-hearted and free from all worldly troubles.  Again, the question was asked as she opened her eyes, from within or without; who was the dreamer and the dreamed, the being and the non-being?  The question now sounded quite incisive to her, as if it had struck a deep, tragic chord within, the sound of which she was not able to clearly hear as she set off from the garden with Youmu, in her usual carefree spirit, ready for another session of cherry blossom viewing after the long, dark winter of the soul.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Unassuming Squid on May 05, 2011, 04:43:05 PM
So when exactly is the deadline for this? We've already passed May 2nd.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Sweet Dreams
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 05, 2011, 05:36:41 PM
So when exactly is the deadline for this? We've already passed May 2nd.
Errm, we forgot to put up a notice  :derp:

Judging in progress, please wait warmly~

Results will be up by the weekend
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 09, 2011, 06:43:13 AM
So, it's already (or about to be) finals week for a lot of us. In the interests of time, I'm gonna go right out and say that this next contest is a two-week contest from the start, since we don't want people to shirk their schoolwork in favour of this (or the reverse!) But for now, this dreamers' contest needs to be judged. Sakana had the best summary, I think:

Quote
-Affinity, Iced and Esi used dreams in rather philosophical ways, really beautiful to read.
-Guy's entry was fun to read since I just recently saw the Inception-movie, he parodied it very well with how he used the characters.
-Sleepy/Humid's entry was a nice surprise coming from a newcomer. It would have been my choice for the winner if it wasn't for Donut's story. The usage of the dream as a view into the mind of Shiki was very well done, especially with how the events in reality that followed and predated the dream. A very solid and good entry.
-Himiko's entry has intriguing implications. Cheese, crackers and wine... or rather flesh, bones and blood, eh?

As for the winner, well... This week's Wordsmith award goes to:

Donut! All the work you put into that fic paid off in a big way. And not only did you put in a bunch of effort, you used your characters very well, and your writing is easy and fun to read, conveying your message well. You hit the theme spot-on. Enjoy your reward.

---

Short on ideas, I asked Iced Fairy what would be a good idea. So blame him for this, not me! ;_;
May 09, 2010: "Post-Apocalyptic Touhou"
(http://i.imgur.com/rIlvJ.jpg) (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/539130)

It's totally not themed with Mother's Day at all, is it? BV Anyway, I'd like to clarify something about this theme. Only the setting has to be post-apocalyptic. That doesn't extend to other elements, such as tone or imagery or whatever. Hey, just because the world blew up doesn't mean the story can't be light, so feel free to make it a comedy, so long as the setting is in line~

Have fun writing, folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 09, 2011, 06:52:32 AM
Congrats Donut, and good work to everyone else. There were lots of beautiful entries in this one, and it was a pleasure to read and judge~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: capt. h on May 09, 2011, 07:39:37 AM
Sounds like fun, if a bit dark.

You know what always brightens the atmosphere? Puppies!

[nsfw]http://oi53.tinypic.com/ip7gjd.jpg[/nsfw]

This one was born in Chernobyl.

<Sakana> Don't post things like this untagged please, even if there is way worse out there

EDIT: Sorry Sakana, I thought it was safe. I'll remember for now on.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Bias Bus on May 09, 2011, 07:55:41 AM
>post apocalyptic
(http://www.majhost.com/gallery/OwlBear1337/Comix/ooc_disk_killer_freestyle.png)

Oh fuck yeah on a stick. I'm so getting in on this. Gonna try and pull a Metal Max/Touhou deal here, since I really dig that game.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Tired/Warm on May 09, 2011, 10:34:29 AM
Yay, thanks for the feedback and congratulations Donut! Speaking personally, I used a few obscure metaphors that I felt were hit-or-miss and would've enjoyed exploring the concept further - maybe some other time. It would have been really hard for me to judge - I really enjoyed Suikama's and will now posit my guesstimation on what it was about! With the caveat that 80% of the words out of my lying mouth are crazy talk, ehehehe- It seemed to me to be about the
differences between how we humans communicate, specifically between what Yumemi thought and what Chiyuri needed. About how love can be as powerful a weapon as any other - there is nothing stronger than that single element, and that holds true whether it is twisted or corrupted. Also, this may just be metageekery, but was the last mention of dreams a subtle reference to Agnicourt (for want of a horse, etc etc)? Either way, I really enjoyed your story~ Feel free to correct my assumptoriness, 'cause lack of communication can lead to all sorts of misfortune!
Donut's work - Opus? - Was amazing... I'd totally come up with some sorta shounen proclamation about being rivals, but, uh, we don't really know each other and I feel more humbled and intrigued then... Rival-ish.

Post-Apocalyptica this week..? Hrmn. I'm currently working on the next installment of something that might or might not have something to do with that sort of thing - but it's rather convoluted already, so I'll see if I can't hash something out just for the prompt, ayeahaha. I'll watch Six-String Samurai tonight, and intently watch Daeva Jeffrey Falcon for clues on what to do next.  :derp: Fattybus, I'll see your love of Metal Max (nice, btw. Metal Max Returns, yosh!) and raise you the coolest cat Vegas has to offer. Speaking of cats and dogs - capt .h, didja know that Chernobyl is actually inhabitable? I've heard of colonies of stray, feral cats living within the ruins, overgrown and thick with moss... So even with radiation, I can't see it as so bad in the long term.  :3 

Anyway. This theme rocks - Iced Fairy, badass choice. My mind is set, my determination rock solid. Watch this place, my friends! There will be something here... When I get around to it... Eventually! That I promise you!... Sort of.... Maybe! Let's do this thing! WRITING SQUAD, MOVE OUT-
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Affinity on May 09, 2011, 11:28:44 AM
Suikima's entry
has a kind of nostalgic feel to it; an incoherent, tragic romance which touches on quite a lot of themes in a few scenes (though if I guess correctly it is the Umineko conception of love).  I may not know what is happening exactly, but the feelings of the characters are miraculously still preserved in mysterious ways, which is quite amazing; the defiance of real life circumstances for love in the classroom scene, the way the confession of her friend's love somehow killed her metaphorically and made them drift apart?    I especially like the section where the 'poet' speaks at the end which I thought was cliche; I've never seen it for a long time but you used it pretty well....  In any case
, it's easily my favourite entry too.

Good job, donut (though I haven't read yours yet).  Also, it's interesting how Iced and me used the same metaphor in different ways.  In any case, I'll probably start participating in these things too.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Phlegeth on May 09, 2011, 12:12:20 PM
Congratz dounut.  And Sleepy.

So, post-apocalyptic.  Hrmmm...YKK or Fallout?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Unassuming Squid on May 09, 2011, 02:42:09 PM
Congratulations, Donut!

Also hell yeah I'm going to get into this. Just need to figure out what to do first.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 09, 2011, 02:45:21 PM
Hey, where's my feedback?

Also, congratulations, Donut.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Esifex on May 09, 2011, 03:13:25 PM
inb4 Desert Punk Touhou

Actually I'm not inb4 that, so someone else can use it if they want.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on May 09, 2011, 05:39:47 PM
Fallout touhou. Marisa has the fatman.
Fund it plz

also best of luck to you all and I'm thinking of writing something quickly for this.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Suikama on May 09, 2011, 06:32:07 PM
Quote
-Affinity, Iced and Esi used dreams in rather philosophical ways, really beautiful to read.
-Guy's entry was fun to read since I just recently saw the Inception-movie, he parodied it very well with how he used the characters.
-Sleepy/Humid's entry was a nice surprise coming from a newcomer. It would have been my choice for the winner if it wasn't for Donut's story. The usage of the dream as a view into the mind of Shiki was very well done, especially with how the events in reality that followed and predated the dream. A very solid and good entry.
-Himiko's entry has intriguing implications. Cheese, crackers and wine... or rather flesh, bones and blood, eh?
Dammit Fishy did you totally forget about mine :colonveeplusalpha:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 09, 2011, 06:40:30 PM
I WANT MY FEEDBACK, DAMMIT!

Also, I've already got an idea for this, so *gets started writing it*.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: 日巫子 on May 09, 2011, 06:57:03 PM
Oh no, another topic I feel obliged to write for :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Tamer Anode/Cathode on May 09, 2011, 07:05:19 PM
Wow, a WWC I actually want to enter! I'm calling dibs on Touhou SMT, if nobody's claimed it yet
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 09, 2011, 07:21:52 PM
I WANT MY FEEDBACK, DAMMIT!
Quote
-Guy's entry was fun to read since I just recently saw the Inception-movie, he parodied it very well with how he used the characters.
THERE IS YOUR FEEDBACK :V

Dammit Fishy did you totally forget about mine :colonveeplusalpha:
My mind was so blown by it that I had no words  :colonveeplusalpha:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 09, 2011, 07:23:41 PM
...

DETAILED feedback.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Suikama on May 09, 2011, 07:45:10 PM
Yay, thanks for the feedback and congratulations Donut! Speaking personally, I used a few obscure metaphors that I felt were hit-or-miss and would've enjoyed exploring the concept further - maybe some other time. It would have been really hard for me to judge - I really enjoyed Suikama's and will now posit my guesstimation on what it was about! With the caveat that 80% of the words out of my lying mouth are crazy talk, ehehehe- It seemed to me to be about the
differences between how we humans communicate, specifically between what Yumemi thought and what Chiyuri needed. About how love can be as powerful a weapon as any other - there is nothing stronger than that single element, and that holds true whether it is twisted or corrupted. Also, this may just be metageekery, but was the last mention of dreams a subtle reference to Agnicourt (for want of a horse, etc etc)? Either way, I really enjoyed your story~ Feel free to correct my assumptoriness, 'cause lack of communication can lead to all sorts of misfortune!
Donut's work - Opus? - Was amazing... I'd totally come up with some sorta shounen proclamation about being rivals, but, uh, we don't really know each other and I feel more humbled and intrigued then... Rival-ish.

Post-Apocalyptica this week..? Hrmn. I'm currently working on the next installment of something that might or might not have something to do with that sort of thing - but it's rather convoluted already, so I'll see if I can't hash something out just for the prompt, ayeahaha. I'll watch Six-String Samurai tonight, and intently watch Daeva Jeffrey Falcon for clues on what to do next.  :derp: Fattybus, I'll see your love of Metal Max (nice, btw. Metal Max Returns, yosh!) and raise you the coolest cat Vegas has to offer. Speaking of cats and dogs - capt .h, didja know that Chernobyl is actually inhabitable? I've heard of colonies of stray, feral cats living within the ruins, overgrown and thick with moss... So even with radiation, I can't see it as so bad in the long term.  :3 

Anyway. This theme rocks - Iced Fairy, badass choice. My mind is set, my determination rock solid. Watch this place, my friends! There will be something here... When I get around to it... Eventually! That I promise you!... Sort of.... Maybe! Let's do this thing! WRITING SQUAD, MOVE OUT-
Suikima's entry
has a kind of nostalgic feel to it; an incoherent, tragic romance which touches on quite a lot of themes in a few scenes (though if I guess correctly it is the Umineko conception of love).  I may not know what is happening exactly, but the feelings of the characters are miraculously still preserved in mysterious ways, which is quite amazing; the defiance of real life circumstances for love in the classroom scene, the way the confession of her friend's love somehow killed her metaphorically and made them drift apart?    I especially like the section where the 'poet' speaks at the end which I thought was cliche; I've never seen it for a long time but you used it pretty well....  In any case
, it's easily my favourite entry too.

Good job, donut (though I haven't read yours yet).  Also, it's interesting how Iced and me used the same metaphor in different ways.  In any case, I'll probably start participating in these things too.
THERE IS YOUR FEEDBACK :V
My mind was so blown by it that I had no words  :colonveeplusalpha:
I might as well spill the beans since it seems I was way too ambiguous with some things (that's what I get for not reading it over :V)

The 'truth' is that magic and Gensokyo was made up by Yumemi in order to help Chiyuri deal with her loneliness. However in doing so they slip further and further from reality and into a dreamlike world hence each chapter gets more and more dreamlike until the last chapter where Yumemi "wakes up". The story was divided into 5 chapters, which I originally had numbered but for some reason I took it out. :V

The first chapter happens 'after' PoDD where Yumemi 'goes back' to the real world to try to share her findings in Gensokyo with her peers but instead she gets looked down on. At this point everything that happens is still 'real'.

The second chapter happens supposedly in Gensokyo but I tried dropping subtle (really subtle :V) hints that it wasn't actually Gensokyo but was actually her home and Reimu was actually thier drunkard mother, hence her insistance on Yumemi getting a job and bringing home some money. I did this because I was supposed to be a representation of thier dreams of fantasy starting to take over thier real lives with them imagining thier mother as Reimu.

The third chapter didn't really come out that well as I was too tempted to try writing like Nasu. :V On the other hand I wrote it in a really diconnected manner to try to show them slipping further out of reality as they think they are eaten by a wild youkai who starts whispering her delight to her victims as they are eaten, sp the 'i love you's were really more 'i love eating you'. (and yeah it was Rumia by the way :V) In any case what was actually happening it was the two wandering some random forest and starving, hence the stomach pains.

The fourth chapter was all dialogue since I had in mind that sorta cliche white void where there's nothing but the two main characters talking to each other, which was supposed to show that they were literally dreaming. The dialogue itself though is actually from the past, where Yumemi is trying to console a depressed Chiyuri, and then comes up with the plan to pretend that Gensokyo and magic exists so that they could play and have fun together.

Finally the fifth chapter was supposed to be 'the reveal', but it was kinda rushed and I really should of had a lot more description to show that it was no longer a dream, since Yumemi had finally 'woken up' from her delusions, but I was running out of time. (except I actually wasn't :colonveeplusalpha:) So Yumemi wakes up both literally and figuratively when she realizes her plans of trying to cheer up Chiyuri resulted in her death, so ending thier "Sweet Dreams" :V

The final line of chapter four and the lines in the final chapter about 'lies' and 'delusions' were supposed to be the sign that pointed to the fact that magic and Gensokyo were fake, but I don't think I had included enough magic in the first place to dispel to make it really relevant :fail:

So yeah I had done a fair amount of planning beforehand, but it seems my poor writing skills didn't let it all show out as I had liked. Oh well practice makes perfect right? NEXT CONTEST BRING IT OOONNNNN
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: capt. h on May 09, 2011, 07:54:53 PM
...

DETAILED feedback.

You know, some of us didn't get any feedback.

Course, dreams are not my realm. Apocalypse stories are a different matter.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 09, 2011, 08:00:16 PM
Wow, I honestly have to say I missed practically all the hints in your story, Suikama. I'm impressed at all the stuff that was hidden in there  :o

Edit: Also Himiko, would you mind telling if my theory about your story was correct?
That the "cheese, crackers and wine" were metaphors for flesh, bones and blood and the girl that is with Rumia is probably gonna get eaten soon after the story ends?
  :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: LogosOfJ on May 09, 2011, 11:06:21 PM
Wow, I honestly have to say I missed practically all the hints in your story, Suikama. I'm impressed at all the stuff that was hidden in there  :o

The apparent problem with mindscrews is that its possible to be too subtle.

Post-Apocalyptic..... hn.......

1.) Set in a crowded, overworked Higan (Malthusian Catastrophe, implied mass death). The bureaucracy of the afterlife cannot keep up with the influx of the dead, so a  new society of "transients" is established.

2.) Gensokyo post-mass purification. Only children left alive to rebuild. (rewrite history of Gensokyo so that heroines are part of this generation?)

3.) 2012 scenario: After 2012 passes with no incident in the real world, the 2012 hypothesis moves to Gensokyo. The aftermath involves water. Lots and lots of water
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: 日巫子 on May 09, 2011, 11:20:53 PM
Wow, I honestly have to say I missed practically all the hints in your story, Suikama. I'm impressed at all the stuff that was hidden in there  :o

Edit: Also Himiko, would you mind telling if my theory about your story was correct?
That the "cheese, crackers and wine" were metaphors for flesh, bones and blood and the girl that is with Rumia is probably gonna get eaten soon after the story ends?
  :3

Actually, I wasn't thinking of that at all when I wrote it, but that was really insightful so I'm probably just going to roll with that.  No, the girl is not going to get eaten.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 09, 2011, 11:50:13 PM
You know, some of us didn't get any feedback.

Well, you should have.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Sect on May 09, 2011, 11:51:51 PM
Actually, I wasn't thinking of that at all when I wrote it, but that was really insightful so I'm probably just going to roll with that.  No, the girl is not going to get eaten.
Good answer, Himiko. Though, a better answer would have been
"... Yes, that's correct and completely what I had in mind. :|"
:V

Also, Ruro, when're the stories due?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Tired/Warm on May 10, 2011, 12:19:20 AM
I notice multiple calls for feedback, and as my teeth sink into my lip, I recall the reason I stopped by such a place. To writers, even a brief story is a fraction of their soul, proof of our magic, ahahaha- so to receive no acknowledgment at all is like being denied bread and water. Therefore! I shall provide the feedback y'all crave! Worry not - I'm not nearly as crazy as I seem, f'real.

SquidTentacle: When I first read your story, I didn't really see the twist coming. I'd assumed that
the dream would be Remilia's, perhaps, or Sakuya's - the fear of having someone so powerful among them.
Who you actually chose to have the dream be from was an excellent twist and made the ending amazingly sweet in my mind - your characterization was very good, working well at establishing Remilia's thoughts as Flan tries to explain what's been going on. I liked your use of sense cues - smell, most notably - to work with the reader in setting mode and phobia. Also, your aside at the end was interesting and it would have been cool to work it in to the other pieces here, for some continuity bonuses - perhaps some other time?

日巫子: Despite the potential for
"People, who eat people, are the happpppiest people~"
certain interpretations, I found this story comforting. Perhaps it's just the fact I'm feeling optimistic today, or perhaps my view of morality is terribly skewed somehow. Regardless, in a relatively short piece you managed to quickly harrow together desperation and the feeling of hunger - hunger is hard to write, because most of us will have eaten something recently - but the fear, the need for food, combined with a lingering sense of doubt make even the most pleasant of dream fray around the edges. Also - Rumia sounds like the best roommate ever, eheheh!

Sankako Logs: YES. This is the sort of dream I have in between actual sleep and dreams and waking. So maybe it's not a dream, but sort of a half-truth..? Nah. Anyway, I laughed loads, loved your characterization of Yukari as a hyper-competent
T-REX PAWNCH-ER
and the (to me) absolutely d'awww worthy ending. Almost every other line had something funny in it, and the idea of the Watatsuki sister's as a
two-mouthed woman was quite interesting. I remember hearing one theory about how someone in Touhou was actually Kuchisuke-Onna
. Myth is interesting, t'is it not?

Iced Fairy: You're an incredibly observant writer - not only do you layer multiple references to several things at once - my mind raced at the very first when you mention the dream of Zhuang Zhou and Su-San as an actual, if not metaphysical, person. I knew from there your story of vignettes was going to be amazing, and feel like shit for not noticing that you had an entry up. Each vignette was soul-breakingly personal and felt so real that I could see it being canon; no. To say that renders unto the realm of fiction. Can I instead say that it went past that and seemed like a dream, pleasantly perplex, showing realities of other people and other time? Absolutely loved this one, I'm very interested to see more of your work.

LogosOfJ: The opening read like lyrical poetry, and I enjoyed reading it as it stretched my mind - your use of words, symbolism and solliquily or however that terrible word is spelled is excellent indeed. What threw me, though, where the endings. Usually I loathe multiple endings; I view it as a sign that the creator could not care enough to craft a singular ending for their work. Isn't that funny, given how chaotic I claim to be? Such a hypocrite~ Anyway, that wasn't the case with your endings. Each one had a different feeling. Sweet, like exotic tea or perhaps an especially fragrant flower, or full of laughter like a Marx Brother's film - and perhaps insight. So, *gap* is what keeps us writers awake in the witching hour between wake and sleep!... I always suspected that Yukari to meddle in the human realm, eheheheh! Ah, and as for the third ending - alternate history and I are old friends. Vansui, Mei Ling. Should your reign return again, t'would be interesting indeed. Ah, wasn't there a story once about her guiding someone around the Middle Kingdom...? Or am I imagining things?

Rou You Can:
Quote
?Everything that has a beginning has an end - and this is gonna be yours!?
I'd say that's all I really need to say about how awesome this fic is, but that's hardly good or interesting feedback. So to elaborate - this was an awesomely fun character study. It was interesting to see that this would be something
Marisa
dreams about, and it's obvious from her dream that she holds her opponent in high regard even as she craves her defeat. The combat scenes were lusciously well written, the dialogue was quick and snappy like a punch to the face, and the ending was encouraging.  Anyone who can take inspiration from dream has learned something wonderful indeed. Highly enjoyable!

Esifex: Heeeey, I couldn't figure out who the characters were- Just kidding, naturally. ;) I really enjoyed this. Not just because I'm a huge believer in the power of love, but because it, I think, I resembled a half-remembered dream most of all the stories here. At times sweet, at times challenging, at times indecipherable until the end, when the conclusion hits the dreamer finds themselves aware of much more than when the dream began. And it was a sweet dream indeed - one that truly fit the quota of the contest. Of course, though it was pleasant, it didn't detract from the reality that waits to be faced every moment upon waking - but are not the sweetest dream those that give us the courage to press on? Also, you use italics and imagery exceedingly well - I don't know what the right word is, but evocative, perhaps?

GuyYouMetOnline: Before I review this fic - I hated Inception. I know, I know - but to me it didn't feel like a dream movie, it felt like a boring heist/action movie, that had little character interaction and failed the Bechdel test, pretentious as that one is. Yume Nikki/2kki with their randomness and spontaneity feel far more like dreams to me, and other movies - Paprika, by Satoshi Kon, Solyaris by Tarkovsky (Perhaps even more so Andrei Rublev), A Certain Shakespeare Play - all felt more subliminally sublime. With that out of the way - I loved this fic. Is it just because there was added Touhou? Nope! It was because the dialogue was very fluid and near-continuous; the stream-of-consciousness style of speaking is a good strength of yours, Guy, and you use it well. The only thing I'd mention against is using more than one -, simply because it formats a bit weird when posting to online (I'm assuming you wrote this somewhere else and posted it here?); and that's a technical issue, not a writing one.

capt h.: Was it a dream that we were alive to witness, or a witness who fled their dreams? Your fic begs the question about what separates the line between
That shady Yagokoro character's drugs
and reality, and although I laughed at first, the ending... Actually kind of got my blood pumping. Violence is something I guess I enjoy; at least in written form, perhaps. More importantly, the ramifications of just what
Koishi
had been hired to do and how it effected
Mokou
was a lovely twist in atmosphere and end. This is a great example of how to write something concise that still toys with the mind. Psyche sign; Unavoidable Unwritten Truth.

nintendonut888: You nicely deconstructed and reconstructed the theme of your story in a single go. That alone is worthy of winning this round, but the tale itself - which alternates between silliness and dead seriousness, seriousness that cuts like a knife - is incredibly thick with emotion.
The way you analyze MuGen is like a broken infinity turned into a sweet dream only through a million broken fragments. Such a happy ending is rare to be earned, and rarer still to be kept - I felt like cheering when I reached the end of your tale.
You also added to the backstory of Makai itself, and that was an interesting sidenote to the story. In terms of writing, you are skilled with a wide variety of styles and ideas, which you blend well. You say this was not your forte; does that mean that this round, things shall be even more interesting..? I look forward to your writing. Ohohohoho!

Suikama: First of all, I love your title, and have already commented a bit. So, that out of the way, about what you just revealed -
W-Wha? Reimu, a drunken momma? Magic, magic doesn't exist? Noooo! Uuuu-uuu, magic DOES exist! You're wrong!  :ohdear: :derp:  :3 But seriously that is AMAZING. My mind is so hard-wired to accept the supernatural and the improbable that it could never have occurred to me what was actually going on. That has nothing to do with your writing skills - which are excellent at capturing the change of emotions, from momentary happiness to doubt to fear to primal hunger - and more to do with the fact that you're talking to a grade-a delusionary.
Although this story did not have a happy end, it paved the way for others. Perhaps somewhere else, in a fragment with more hope... But I digress. Please write more? I really enjoy your writing style, even if I must seem thick as a brick to ya. Even if it's not this contest round, I really want to see what else lurks within your mind; your ideas are fractal and radiant, just the way I like 'em.

Conqueror: Nice use of broken chronology to catch the reader with that lingering sense... What is it, when you finish the story and realize something after the fact? Even though I'm someone who loathes boredom,
The consequences of this story were enough to make me pause for just a minute and consider if perhaps I was being ungrateful... And then I cackled and cast that idea aside, but even still.
What a pleasant juxtaposition of belief in one's own immortality and the reality of a world that we hold so dear. Momento mori? You capture Tenshi really well, I feel - perhaps you'll write more through her field of vision? As a character I've had a hard time reading, your words really help me feel around her thoughts and views.

Affinity: Sweet poetry, broken only
             by the sound of eyelids closed;
             unquiet acceptance.
             
You speak of the things I hold most dear. When, one day, the sweet embrace of the soil, cool and calming returns to me and allows me the peace of dreams, I hope to have lingering ones as well thought out as this, tragic as they may be; for in dreams we know ourselves, and knowing ourselves we know others. Another piece I feel foolish for not noticing. So above, so below. Your writing reminds me of Heian poetry of the kind I love so much; you say more in your paragraphs then I felt I said in the entirety of my story. Continue to write, for such words are balm to the soul.

andrewv2: Admonishing oneself for happiness, dreamed encounters lash wearily at his soul; the poet looks inward, and blames himself. But 'tis such rumination accurate, or another test till dreams began again?
Yet another story I missed and feel most foolish for not seeing. No, more than that - it aches that I could not comment on this earlier. You use words like punctuation to illuminate your ideas and points, the cruelty of this reality and the beauty lurking between it's frayed edges. Perhaps we wait for such things, and perhaps we will one day awake to them, though your stories ending is open-ended, I felt. To write it off as sad would be too much. One thousand-fold worlds once waited for those who struggled beyond; though they decrease now in number, the moral remains.
Guh, that was incomprehensible even for me. We should share writings some time, however. You use incredible language and in incredible depth manage to pull out all the emotions and worries that compromise both dreaming and wake. I wanted to close on your piece - to wake up is to face it, and yet we still sleep, hoping for the inevitable.

Also, I like the cut of your gib, but I think you know that.  :3

Oh, wait, wait. Whus this?

Tired/Warm: WHATHEHELL, SO MANY ERRORS. OKAY KOMACHI SHOULD HAVE TURNED INTO A TANK AT THE END, THAT FIRES ZOMBIES MADE OF COINS SHIKIEIKI/SIEKIEIKI PUTS ON HER ZOBMIE HUNTING GLASSES AND IS LIKE - WE DOIN' THIS BRO, PILLS OVER HER, WITH THESE GLASSES I CAN CUT ANYTHING, MOE~. Lacks substance, filled with far too much mythological blah, and is too small for my tastes while being too rushed as well, and perhaps too long in some areas as well. Also, Titanic should have made an appearance. Komachi has the bestest boat ever. It's a nice boat, even. As always, so much to improve and so little of value. Work harder, maggot! Osu!

And so the writer whipped themself into a violent violet frenzy, stopping only when they found an idea for the post-apocalyptic power hour!... Which they hadn't yet.  :derp:
Gee, I hope this stuff works guys - I'd be glad to give a lil' more if you ask, or if my comments don't make sense - but writers deserve feedback. We live for it - I know I live for it. I write because I want people to read my works and be happy, and I imagine for others it is much the same way. So know that out of all of this work, I enjoyed all of yours immensely. T'was a pleasure to feedback all of it, though I now prepare to collapse on the floor and dream of older times and pretend the ceiling is the unclouded sky. G'night.


Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: capt. h on May 10, 2011, 12:21:33 AM
Thank you, Tired/Warm!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Suikama on May 10, 2011, 12:37:46 AM
Suikama: First of all, I love your title
Oh yeah, I totally forgot to mention in my previous post that the title
represents the ending. Yumemi means Beautiful Dream, Chiyuri means Northern White River, and 'by the' is what happens to them at the end as their bodies lay beside each other :V

Yeah I'm horrible :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Tired/Warm on May 10, 2011, 12:46:48 AM
capt. h - No problem! It was my pleasure, I love reading as much as I love writing, and feedback, to be blunt - it kicks ass.  :D Just like a good story does!

Suikama - Oh, oh wow. I should've got that, and I didn't. Ooooooh wow.
Horrible, or darkly hilarious/appropriate?... I guess we horrible people just become writers, ohoho. I always thought Chiyuri was Northern White Lily? Woops!
Anyway, that's like, a double-bonus. Out of question, did you have something specific that led you to your story, or was it just one of those 'ding' of inspiration moments where your mind smiled and was like 'Yeah... This can be awesome' and writing happened?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: nintendonut888 on May 10, 2011, 12:56:26 AM
Eeh, thanks Tired/Warm and everyone. I turned brown for winning, but all the congrats and praise make me turn red instead. ;^_^

Quote
You say this was not your forte; does that mean that this round, things shall be even more interesting..? I look forward to your writing. Ohohohoho!

Sorry, but when I say writing's not my forte, that means I only contributed last time because it was an opportunity to put an already conceived story on paper. Well, that and the judges were bullying me. :< What I mean to say is, I'd be very surprised if I competed again.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 10, 2011, 01:15:08 AM
Yeah, thanks from me, too. Part of the reason I'm doing these in the first place is because it's a good opportunity to have talented writers read and review my stuff, so yeah, thanks. And yes, I did type that up elsewhere (Microsoft Word, specifically) and post it here; I plan to do it differently for this one.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Suikama on May 10, 2011, 02:17:38 AM
capt. h - No problem! It was my pleasure, I love reading as much as I love writing, and feedback, to be blunt - it kicks ass.  :D Just like a good story does!

Suikama - Oh, oh wow. I should've got that, and I didn't. Ooooooh wow.
Horrible, or darkly hilarious/appropriate?... I guess we horrible people just become writers, ohoho. I always thought Chiyuri was Northern White Lily? Woops!
Anyway, that's like, a double-bonus. Out of question, did you have something specific that led you to your story, or was it just one of those 'ding' of inspiration moments where your mind smiled and was like 'Yeah... This can be awesome' and writing happened?
It could have been a triple bonus if I had remembered to include an actual river in the last scene :3

When it comes to writing I have a rather structured approach. First I started off with a single idea, which in this case was dreams. Then from there I brainstorm stuff until the full plot becomes clear to me. My thought process for this story went something like: dreams in gensokyo -> a story shown through a series of dreams and the reader must try to piece together the truth -> a young girl whose dreams of escaping reality for a fantasy world becomes confused with reality -> hmm yumemi's name means Beautiful Dream and her backstory seems like it could have some hidden implications, I mean being a professor at 18? Is that really the truth or just her delusion?

Then I thought of the scenes: First would be a conflict between
her and her peers, then her and Reimu, then she get's lost, and finally a revelation scene. Then I thought about each scnee in more detail, like Yumemi charging in and taking over a class, the return home to Reimu who was actually thier mother, getting lost in the forest and being attacked by a youkai who strikes thier stomachs because it's actually thier hunger, and finally yumemi actually waking up beside chiyuri and realizing what happened.
Finally from there I just wrote. The fourth chapter was added in as I was writing and I thought of a reason behind thier actions.

I didn't really have any ideas saved up beforehand, but I did want a theme of misunderstandings (on the level of both the character and reader) since personally I think it makes the most satisfactory endings since either you resolve the misunderstandings leading to a good end, or they aren't resolved leading to a bad end. (kinda like real life ohohohohohohohohoho~ :V)


Oh yeah one last thing. I'm super mega ultra heavily influenced and inspired my music. I was pretty much listening to this (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=roKrJKV_XUk) the whole time while writing the last few chapters. Devising a plot just takes some thinking, but creating emotion requires a driving force, and I use music for that 8)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Tired/Warm on May 10, 2011, 05:54:13 AM
Nintendonut - You're very welcome! Er, I'm sorry to hear that you felt pressured into it, though even if we highly enjoyed your story. You should feel to share things as you please - and although I hope you'll enter again, (or at least keep posting more stories?) I don't want you to feel like we're saying 'eeeey, give us more fiction now, serf!'. That's the exact opposite of what I find pleasant. At the very least, please continue writing- you're very, very good at it. (And your name is donut! That's like, a sigil of promise and goodness and all that is right with the world! Don't give up!)

Guy - And you're very welcome, too!  :) I love getting feedback, and figure it's probably important to everyone else, too, so... Anyway. Don't worry about that little thing- I've done it myself time and again.  :D It didn't detract anything at all, but I'd just wondered if we were compatriots in slapping things together in word (openoffice in my case) and then throwing them fully-formed into the sweet embrace of the internet.

Suikama - Your logic is quite good - it seems you have the potential to be a detective in addition to your writing, or at the very least like you'd enjoy mysteries. That feeling - the feeling of why - is part of the fun of writing fiction like this. Trying to tie the loose ends between stories together, or exploring possibilities. Even considering the hyper-educational state of the reality of Yumemi exists in... 18? Hrmn. I sense... A contradiction! (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0XGjs0YutjU&feature=related)

By the by, my general mood is something like this. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=p88-IvZ613U&feature=related) I would blab on about how wonderful that certain thing is, but it seems you and I already know about that!  :D Anyway. I like your idea of misunderstandings (and the good/bad ends that come from) being something that it's the responsibility of the reader to resolve as much as the characters. Perhaps the characters in a story can reach a good ending without our help - but even if they can, does it matter if the audience doesn't know? Even if you don't pursue that theme next entry, I'm going to pay more attention to clues and other possibilities. I fancy myself a bit of a sleuth, but I'm pretty sure Dorothy Sayers would be kicking me around the room right now.  :blush:

And speaking of mysteries, I've been going over things again and again - and like a good mystery, now that I know the conclusion, it's just amazing what I didn't pick up on before. Well written, and highly enjoyable - even if my original theory wasn't even in the ballpark.  :3 Are you thinking of taking a shot at this topic as well?

Music does indeed stir the brain and simmer the ideas of writing... And already, my mind alights with ideas for a somewhat peculiar type of post-apocalypse.... Fwahahahaha!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 10, 2011, 06:10:37 AM
Actually, I wasn't thinking of that at all when I wrote it, but that was really insightful so I'm probably just going to roll with that.  No, the girl is not going to get eaten.
Haha, I see. So I found a fitting interpretation that wasn't even intended, yay  :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Bias Bus on May 10, 2011, 06:35:34 AM
Music does indeed stir the brain and simmer the ideas of writing... And already, my mind alights with ideas for a somewhat peculiar type of post-apocalypse.... Fwahahahaha!

That it does. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6ksN1tBFl50) The one I'm listening to already has me set to end the world.
Again.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Suikama on May 11, 2011, 04:30:32 AM
Suikama - Your logic is quite good - it seems you have the potential to be a detective in addition to your writing, or at the very least like you'd enjoy mysteries. That feeling - the feeling of why - is part of the fun of writing fiction like this. Trying to tie the loose ends between stories together, or exploring possibilities. Even considering the hyper-educational state of the reality of Yumemi exists in... 18? Hrmn. I sense... A contradiction! (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0XGjs0YutjU&feature=related)
Personally I dislike conventional detective fiction and mysteries as fiction for a variety of reasons, but mostly because it's more like a game rather than a story. Yeah it's fun to connect obscure clues and it's feels nice for everything to come together to one solution, but then after that what was really gained? The detetives get heralded as geniuses and heros but how much good did they really do? Catching criminals is only a temporary solution to a problem that has deep roots in human nature itself. Stories that mix things up are an exception, but when are they not? :V Mystery itself is great for lots of reasons which I don't want to get into right now cause it would take forever to cover :V but yeah I like mystery itself but the 'mystery genre' feels restricting and has already had it's time to shine back in the whatevers :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: capt. h on May 11, 2011, 05:04:08 AM
Personally I dislike conventional detective fiction and mysteries as fiction for a variety of reasons, but mostly because it's more like a game rather than a story. Yeah it's fun to connect obscure clues and it's feels nice for everything to come together to one solution, but then after that what was really gained? The detetives get heralded as geniuses and heros but how much good did they really do? Catching criminals is only a temporary solution to a problem that has deep roots in human nature itself. Stories that mix things up are an exception, but when are they not? :V Mystery itself is great for lots of reasons which I don't want to get into right now cause it would take forever to cover :V but yeah I like mystery itself but the 'mystery genre' feels restricting and has already had it's time to shine back in the whatevers :V

Fun fact - average joe readers like restrictions. True art may let the mind run wild, but mystery is a big seller for a reason.

I as a reader love mysteries because they're like a game. Likewise, I have absolutely no interest in being preached to about morality and human nature when looking for something fun to read.

As an aside. when it comes to truths, I feel comedy is the best medium. People laugh because its true, and its the best way to make a point while engaging an audience. Mind you, I'm not nearly a high enough caliber comedian to pull of commentary myself, but the Colbert Report and the Daily Show have their followings for a reason.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Suikama on May 11, 2011, 05:39:24 AM
Likewise, I have absolutely no interest in being preached to about morality and human nature when looking for something fun to read.
Of course not :V Very few people care about that stuff, but that doesn't mean it isn't relevant or that it's something that can't be explored. Also what I mentioned was only what I didn't like about mysteries, a purely subjective and personal opinion. Mystery novels are great fun of course, but aren't something I would like to write unless I was doing a deconstruction, like a detective that preaches justice and catches criminals in the name of the pure ideal of justice but then one day sees things from a different perspective and learns that all of his actions are actually causing mass suffering and he is forced to make a decision between sticking to his old beliefs and blindly admistering his deluded 'justice' or give up everything he has in pursuit of a better truth, you know something like that :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: capt. h on May 11, 2011, 06:24:18 AM
Of course not :V Very few people care about that stuff, but that doesn't mean it isn't relevant or that it's something that can't be explored. Also what I mentioned was only what I didn't like about mysteries, a purely subjective and personal opinion. Mystery novels are great fun of course, but aren't something I would like to write unless I was doing a deconstruction, like a detective that preaches justice and catches criminals in the name of the pure ideal of justice but then one day sees things from a different perspective and learns that all of his actions are actually causing mass suffering and he is forced to make a decision between sticking to his old beliefs and blindly admistering his deluded 'justice' or give up everything he has in pursuit of a better truth, you know something like that :V

I think we write for different reasons.  :V

Or maybe different flavors of the same reason. I pretty much only write stories with characters I like in situations I find interesting. One (there are others) of the reasons I use Mokou a lot is because she can survive any situation I throw at her. To make it interesting, I tend to go with plots that would kill a normal person and do kill Mokou repeatedly, or plots that are dangerous even to an immortal.

Truth be told, I have trouble with moral conflicts and emotional situations. I kind of wish I could write them, but I have trouble even reading them; they tend to stir up some deep emotions. For example, I can't write characters that feel guilt, like that detective in your hypothetical story. Reading/writing despair is actually kind of fun, but I simply can't stand a character that beats himself up, and a lot of my interest in reading/writing requires that I like the characters.

I doubt there would be much intentional symbolism or morals in anything I write. Unintentional symbolism maybe, but not much of it would be deliberate.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: LogosOfJ on May 13, 2011, 02:53:20 PM
I notice multiple calls for feedback, and as my teeth sink into my lip, I recall the reason I stopped by such a place. To writers, even a brief story is a fraction of their soul, proof of our magic, ahahaha- so to receive no acknowledgment at all is like being denied bread and water. Therefore! I shall provide the feedback y'all crave! Worry not - I'm not nearly as crazy as I seem, f'real.

Great. Now I'm obligated to write feedback this time and every time afterwards. Thanks anyways.
Phase 1: Through Rou You Can. Will edit-complete as time allows
Phase 2: mostly done, moving on to actually composing entry

Don't expect anything great. I'm just as bad at reviewing as at writing.

^I'll do my best to try and not repeat what others have said, but I'm perpetually sleep-deprived. Ask and ye shall be credited

andrewv42:
The diction creates an almost "musty" ambiance that concisely conveys a sense of decay, nostalgia, and fantasy. The relatively consistency of structure combined with jumps between a third-person evaluation, the perceptions, and thoughts of the unnamed Protagonist creates a good sense of flow while adding more layers of interpretation (Border between self and non-self? Border between privileged observer and observed?). You seem to have an interest in emotional extremes and convey things that "feel right" (lack of personal experience must force me to withhold evaluation in respect.) The last paragraph seems stilted and "cheap", but, in context, I am inclined to believe that that was a stylistic choice.

Squidtentacle:
Kudos for resisting the urge to take this topic as an excuse to write something nigh-incomprehensible. The style is simple and almost relaxing; Flandre's innocence seems to permeate the work and gives an offset to the paranoia that builds up to the reveal. Flandre's thoughts are placed for good effect, but her actual dialogue falls a bit flat; I am entertaining the notion that it is there to help create a subtle unease and sense of artifice, but I'm not you.

日巫子:
I can't say much more than what has been already been said. There's a description of hunger that seems intuitively right and a dark undercurrent to run away with. What more could a reviewer/WMGer want? Spacing and formatting add a nice touch of transition and additional implications of intrusion or the presence of the terrifying animal nature of the "humanoid" mind. I'd call this drabble-ish, but I'm not sure if that is a good or a bad thing.

Sankako Logs:
Surreal Humor Go! The feel of self-aware silliness and generally light attitude makes the work simple, fun, and readily readable. I would sum this up as sweet, simple, and likeable.

Iced Fairy:
Metadreaming. That is all. More specifically, the setting details in the first part seem arbitrary and have no logical flow between them. What better way to convey the mutable reality of a dream? The second part makes more "sense" but doesn't lose this quality. The concluding confusion of the identity of the character seems to be the main point. You've succinctly turned our eyes on one of the more troubling questions about reality: the existence and nature of identity.

Rou You Can:
Catchy and energetic, this piece is an infectious interpretation of Marisa and her relationship with Reimu. I feel like an idiot for saying this, but the directness (and general lack of mindscrew) is of course one of the main factors in maintaining this "voice of Marisa" to me.

Esifex:
I can't really say more. Solid story that has a feeling of "layering" or "stackness" (A feeling that there's more meaning to tease out, etc.)

GuyYouMetOnline:
Like a "good" action movie, the action moves along at an excellent clip. Dialogue is, as mentioned before, very natural. The end seems a bit weak, as if the story closes earlier and just peters out.... oh well. Not as if I know of a way to avoid that.

capt. h:
Even more surreal humor! Laugh-inducing parody of Inception using the nature of dreams as not a theme but a GAG. The presence of an unbounded potential for cruelty is so directly presented that I'm pondering if it wraps around back to subtle.

Tired/Warm:
First of all, the ending was heartwarming. As for the rest, my mind has been partially completely destroyed by the awesomeness.
In all seriousness, fanfics that deal seriously with Shikieiki and the responsibility of judgement seem to be hard to write (must withhold judgement before trying myself) especially with the potential for empty moralizing, Author Filibusters, and the like. The slightly surreal beginning and unabashedly thinned reality of the middle serve to emphasize the feeling of unease and self-doubt that seem to define the piece.

nintendonut888:
GAHH! I CAN'T SAY ANYTHING THAT HASN'T BEEN SAID ALREADY! I'm sorry!
That aside, the story is a comforting, relaxing read. I appreciate the effort you put into world-building. The idea of the promise "for ever" seems evocative of the obsessive search for permanence in our lives and relationships.

Suikama:
TOO SUBTLE
Great story even without figuring out what is actually happening, though. As mentioned above, the emotional impact is intense; the thoughts of the characters seem a bit too familiar (Unnamed Feeling of Unease was pulled off especially well here) (in other words, in a good way). Delusional Chiyuri added to that uncertainty.

Conquerer:
I'm severely tempted to rip off Tired/Warm's review, just as you were tempted to rip of the plot of Concealed the Conclusion.  :]
There's a hint of a dialogue between change and stagnation. Part of that is the conflict between novelty and history (or maybe I'm reading too much into Tenshi trashing a museum)
I'm not sure how this really ties into dreams, though.

Affinity:
Yay! More mindscrew!
There's a sense of semi-completeness, as if this is part of something greater; I would say a good ambiance for a dream-themed work. More change-stagnation vibes in the third paragraph with a hint of escapism. I'm pretty sure I'm not appreciating all of this.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: andrewv42 on May 13, 2011, 08:44:34 PM
I probably have an incapacity for committing myself to something comprehensive and lengthy. This is my entry.  :blush:
It's excessively descriptive and has never been introduced to the concept of, "Plot." But then, what of it?



It was inconceivable as to how it should have been probable. A hollow void had swelled to occupy the heavens, and from it had emerged an anomalous energy. Within an instance, the whole city had been swallowed by nuclear detonation; a tumescent uprising of cloud to accompany the setting sun.

Politicians were confounded, and much conference was held ? fatal, of course, for the prevailing uncertainty conduced an indecision. Terrorism was culpable, and therefore immediately condemned; but this judgment was proven imprecise as the armies directed into foreign wastes did not stifle the frequentation at which cities disappeared. There would be occasions of calm, where the trouble had thought to be extinct, but a week of anticipation would then precede a havoc of international destruction; an insatiable tide of death.

Presently, the spires of civilization stood as hollow entities; meagre skeletons, poised before a sun in its throes of death. The sky would not vary from a pallor of red; clouds could not have been conceived; birds, scarcely memory. The world in its final chaos was ponderously still.

Silence. The wind had held its breath for centuries, and no ambition upon Earth could divine rain. The one sensation that this world possessed were that of light ? sparks of conflict against the turbid sky; conflict that suggested a clash of magic. No human could have survived the savage temperatures; the trees certainly hadn?t, what with water having long departed. If a spectator was to hypothetically be placed amidst this scene, however, his gaze would instantaneously be tempted by the successive cosmic explosions that occurred a handsbreadth above the scalded horizon. They were growing more frequent; sound, abolished by distance, but the course of action was perceptibly encroaching upon the sun.

Our spectator would take interest at how the sun accommodated his scrutiny; the fierce orange did not persuade him to cast his gaze from its effulgence. What autonomy it might have had over previous humans had been annihilated following the moons destruction, and the dispersion of its powdered fragments into the atmosphere of the Earth.

The eruptions of light, now intensely frequent, stabbed in the belly of the sun, and abruptly ceased. At last, the world was in the suspended animation that it had a right to; the sky a featureless perfection of maroon. This was scarcely contrary to death. But no sooner would a spectator delight in this serenity than would he remark at the sun?s detonation; the outward coruscations in spectacular revolution.

The sun?s fire now swelled into a contusion, and vanished to reveal an atramentous cloud in rapid approach; within minutes, it would strike. This world was strangely unmoved by the sight of its doom, however. Not a feature contrived to exhibit any manner of concern; the endless acres of ash ? once soil ? seemed content to be dowsed of its misery in silent concession.

The cloud expanded to capacitate the sky, so that all light was snuffed but for a livid ember that inhabited the centre of the advancing turmoil. The vapours were first to descend; diaphanous wisps that caressed the paralysed Earth in its final interaction with life. Then, shocking, insuperable sound; sound that tore at the sands so that they leaped skywards in anguish; sound that shook, with severity, the cataleptic air; sound to immerge, smother and drown our spectator, castrating him of all sense, so that his final dying perception would be that of a fleeting chaos of dark.

Utsuho Reiuji whipped at the sweat that hung in profuse upon her forehead. She had conquered this rival; the contemptible little bulb that threatened to eclipse her own effulgence now scattered its corpse upon the plane of the galaxy. She had conquered, and it was victory, and its full complement of fierce jubilee that overcame her - but she stifled her triumph. Brighter objects clung obstinately to the sequence that surrounded her; stars of variable size and exuberance all challenged to dominate her light. But she could never again contend with defeat - not after having been defeated once, and in rescue from the misery of loss, she compelled herself to remain in permanent endeavour towards final victory - a victory that would ascertain an inviolable supremacy above all.

Yes; she would have it.

She traversed the black of space, with scarcely a thought for the cinder of an Earth that stood annihilated in her wake.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Tamer Anode/Cathode on May 13, 2011, 09:15:47 PM
This is the first time entering a WWC, hope you enjoy.



   Nobody knew why it happened; people would say it was because humanity lost faith in their future. But one day, the barriers separating the worlds of fantasy and reality simply collapsed. In almost no time at all, the world would be overrun by the supernatural creatures known as youkai. Humanity attempted to strike back against this invasion, launching an assault against the youkai's point of origin in Japan with every weapon available. This desperate attack would end in failure, leaving a once great nation a scorched ruin, its surviving inhabitants left to the mercy of ancient and unknown creatures.

   Many years have passed since then, and a generation has been born and raised into this new world. Two of these children were Maribel Hearn and Renko Usami. Both girls had been orphaned at a young age; their parents had sacrificed themselves to protect their children from an attack by hostile youkai. The two were taken in by a group of survivors and moved into a settlement.

   The settlement was small, with no more than approximately a hundred people living in it. However, its inhabitants had been able to re-establish civilization quickly, and the area had agriculture, running water, and electricity in short order.

   However, defense would be a major issue. Wandering youkai and humans taking advantage of the lawlessness land would regularly threaten the settlement. While the inhabitants were armed, this was not quite enough to fend off the attacks.

   It was then that an eccentric scientist named Okazaki developed the Youkai Summoning Program; by communicating with friendly and willing youkai, the settlement was able to form contracts and make allies among the youkai which were once entirely considered enemies of mankind.



   Maribel and Renko were in a run-down house on the edge of the settlement. The two were at a table, where they had gathered numerous blades, firearms, and other equipment. They were preparing to venture out and hunt down a youkai which had been threatening the settlement and its inhabitants.

   Maribel wasn't comfortable around weapons, but she knew that there was the chance that nobody else might be around for her when she needed it and she would need them to defend herself. It wasn't just the youkai one had to be worried about outside of the settlements; raiders and looters were also a common threat. She reluctantly picked up a hunting knife and a semiautomatic pistol and fixed them around her waist.

   Renko took a rifle and slung it over her shoulder. She'd known too many people who lost life or limb; she wasn't going to let someone she cared about be harmed if she had the power to prevent it.

   ?Do I get a weapon too??

   Renko and Maribel turned around. Behind them was Cirno, a fairy that had joined them some time ago. While she wasn't as powerful as some other youkai, she still had magical abilities that were greater than anything the two humans could muster.

   Maribel simply smiled.

   ?You don't need a weapon, Cirno. You're already so strong compared to us, aren't you??

   Renko chuckled. Despite the light mood in the air, she was extremely nervous inside. The three of them were going out into dangerous territory, and she didn't know whether they would return together, or if they would return at all.



   Maribel, Renko, and Cirno were now outside of the settlement. The area they were in didn't seem like dangerous territory at all; it was a quiet, tranquil field of flowers, almost like a garden. Still, the three of them proceeded carefully, as they had no idea what to expect. Renko took the lead, slowly moving forward with her gun at the ready.

   It would be a matter of time until they would come face to face with a youkai... or perhaps not, since the youkai would sneak up on them from behind.

   Renko turned around to face the ambusher, but was waiting until it showed hostility before firing. Maribel and Cirno followed her lead. The youkai floated in place; she was holding a parasol as large as she was, which appeared to have a face of its own. Maribel pulled a small computer out of her pocket, and started the communication program in the event the youkai was willing to talk.

   ?I did it! I did it! I finally surprised someone!?

   Renko lowered her gun, bemused. This youkai didn't seem to show any intention of attacking them, at least for now. It couldn't do any harm to talk.

   ?So is that all you wanted to do? Just surprise somebody??

   The youkai stuck her tongue out and chuckled.

   ?So was I good? Were you surprised??

   Renko thought a moment about what to say. Considering she was expecting the youkai to attack outright when it snuck up on them, she wasn't taken that off guard. Still, if she at least attempted to flatter her, things would go more smoothly...

   ?We were, actually.?

   The youkai cheered.

   ?I did it, I did it, I did it! You know what, just to thank you, I think I'll join you! That okay??

   Before Maribel or Renko could respond, the youkai flew around and positioned itself next to Cirno.

   ?I'm Kogasa. Hope we have a good time together!?



   A long period of time had passed, and the four had proceeded further and further into the field. Soon, they would encounter another youkai. This youkai carried a parasol like Kogasa, but she gave off an entirely different aura. Her very presence felt dangerous and malevolent.

   ?Ah, I take it more foolish humans have come before me to try and exterminate me??

   Renko and Maribel could feel nothing but fear in this commanding presence. Cirno and Kogasa seemed to be reacting to this, and were also trembling. Finally, Renko worked up the courage to speak.

   ?We want you to leave the settlement here and its human inhabitants alone. If you do not agree to this, you leave us with no choice but to use force.?

   The youkai simply laughed at this notion.

   ?Why should I? It's a different world now. Humans and youkai aren't bound by any rules. Strength is all that matters now.?

   Renko gritted her teeth and slowly raised her gun towards the youkai.

   ?So that's why you kill human beings? Just because you're strong doesn't mean you're allowed to do whatever you wish without consequence!?

   The youkai continued laughing.
   
   ?Because I kill human beings, is that the only reason you hate me? I've watched you humans, and you seem to be as capable of killing as any youkai. We only attack humans because it's our nature. You don't have any reason to kill like we do... is war and slaughter just a game to your species??

   Renko couldn't think straight anymore. It wasn't enough that a youkai was killing innocent people, but to claim moral superiority over humans? Without thinking, she pointed her rifle towards the youkai and pulled the trigger.

   Despite being stronger than humans, youkai were still flesh and blood, and could still be hurt. A roar pierced the sky as bullets tore into the youkai's shoulder.

   ?You also have that thirst for blood, don't you... well, then, let yours stain the ground and nourish the earth, wretched human! Spend your last moments regretting having ever laid eyes upon Yuka!?

   The youkai rushed at the group, lashing out at the first person she could reach. Maribel was knocked to the ground and left reeling. Cirno and Kogasa flew in front of her, defending her as she got back to her feet.

   Renko aimed her rifle and opened fire again. This time, it was not out of rage at Yuka, but out of fear for Maribel's life. She was the closest thing Renko had to family, and she didn't want to lose her like this. The youkai opened her parasol and released a burst of magical energy, deflecting the bullets into the air. She closed it just as soon as she opened it, and rushed forward again, grabbing Renko in a hold and putting a hand around her neck.

   Maribel looked on in horror. If she tried to attack the youkai now, there was a chance she'd hit Renko. But if she didn't do anything, Renko would be snapped in half like a branch... Maribel counted so much on other people to help her, but when they needed her, was she simply useless? She lowered her gun and dropped it to the ground in despair.

   In the commotion, Kogasa had managed to get behind Yuka, and fashioned her parasol into a spear. She pulled her arm back, and thrust forward, piercing the youkai through the back.

   ?Impossible... how? How...?

   Yuka collapsed to the ground, bleeding and in pain. She was in disbelief; had she truly lost to humans and the youkai too weak to survive on their own? This injury wasn't enough to kill her; youkai were resilient, and healed quickly. Still, this pain was more than she'd ever experienced... and more than she could bear.

   ?You've won... end it.?

   Renko lowered her gun.

   ?No. You said it yourself, we can choose to do whatever we want if we're strong enough... and I choose to spare you.?

   Yuka gritted her teeth. It wasn't enough that she lost to a human, but for this same human to take pity on her, to claim she was stronger now? Yuka gathered magical energy into the palm of her hand, and prepared for one last strike, lunging forward.

   A gunshot rang out, and she fell to the ground, never to get up again.

   Renko looked around in confusion. She hadn't fired. Maribel's gun was on the ground... had she done it? She looked around some more, and behind where Yuka had been was another human. A green-haired girl dressed in blue and white was standing there, lowering a rifle that had just been fired.

   ?You're still na?ve, I see. To give mercy to a youkai is more than you can afford. Are you foolish enough to believe they'd surrender??

   ?Who are you?? Renko called out.

   ?...I am Sanae, from the Moriya settlement. I have a question for you, as well.? The girl focused her gaze on Cirno and Kogasa. ?Can you honestly trust youkai??

   ?...what do you mean by that??

   ?...do you think that they're helping you out of goodwill, or that they see you as an opportunity to gain power? What makes you think they won't betray you at the first opportunity??

   Maribel and Renko didn't know what to say to this girl. She'd known that there were people who refused to work with youkai and had split off from the settlement she lived in, but she didn't expect to meet one of them. The girl continued to talk.

   ?If you continue to work with the youkai, you're only straying farther from the path of the gods. Is that something you're willing to do??

   Maribel and Renko definitely didn't have an answer this time. This talk of whether or not youkai could be trusted... this wasn't something she ever thought about before.

   ?I have nothing more to say to you.? The girl turned around, and walked off into the distance just as suddenly as she appeared.



   Maribel, Renko, Cirno, and Kogasa had returned to the settlement. A huge crowd of people had gathered in the centre, as if something was about to happen... or already happened. The girls got closer to see what was going on, and saw what appeared to be a youkai.

   The youkai looked small, being shorter than either Maribel or Renko, but still appeared intimidating; wings like a bat sprung from her back, spanning several feet. The youkai was accompanied by a human, a young silver-haired woman dressed in a maid's uniform.

   ?Humans of this settlement, hear this!? the youkai bellowed. ?These lands and all in them belong to Remilia of the Night! You shall obey my will!?

   ?What gives you the right to tell us what to do?? someone in the crowd protested. Remilia smiled, showing fangs like that of a vampire.

   ?It's not about what gives me the right... it's about what gives me the power. I stand unopposed as one of the strongest youkai in this area. None can defy me!?

   Someone from the crowd charged forward with a weapon to try and attack her. This act of bravado would be punished with a blood-red spear of magical energy. This spear pinned the man to the ground, leaving him to twitch and spasm until he finally expired. The crowd, Maribel and Renko included, could only look on in horror.

   ?Look upon the mortal that attempted to challenge me, and look upon his fate. That fate awaits anyone who dare oppose me!?

   The crowd stood silent.

   ?I also have a message for the youkai of this settlement. Why do you choose to work with these humans? They are meant to serve us, not the other way around. Join me, and I can give you power the likes of which you have never seen!?

   Several of the youkai went towards Remilia, but not to attack her. They were defecting, deciding to join her. This was met with shock and disbelief from the humans.

   ?I bid you good day. Remember my warning to you all.? Remilia turned around and left, her assistant and her newly recruited youkai following her.
   
   Despite the danger having passed for now, tensions were building among the crowd.

   ?I knew we should never have trusted those damn youkai!?

   ?It's only because of the youkai that we've survived for so long, haven't we??

   ?It's because of those things that the world's like this in the first place!?

   ?We should just kill them all on sight and be done with it!?

   ?We won't let you do something like that!?

   ?Try and stop me, then!?

   A gunshot rang out, the crowd turning towards the source. It was a girl dressed in red and white, having fired into the ground to break the tension. This was Reimu Hakurei. While she was young, she had dealt with many threats to the settlement, and was trusted by the community.

   ?I understand your concerns right now. However, we need any allies we can find to protect us. While I understand some of you are uneasy with the youkai, we have no choice but to work with them. If you disagree with this, you are free to leave. If you choose to stay and cause disorder, don't think I'm not willing to shoot you where you stand.?

   Maribel and Renko thought back to what Sanae had told them in the field outside the settlement, and thought about what Reimu was saying right now. The two seemed to have completely different beliefs about how to treat the youkai... who was right and who was wrong?

   Reimu continued to talk.

   ?Right now, we need to prepare to strike back against Remilia. This settlement will not bow down to the will of another, and I will not forgive her for killing one of our people. Anyone who wishes to come with me, get ready for tomorrow. We will meet back here at dawn.?

   Maribel and Renko took heed of Reimu's words, and went back to the abandoned house to ready themselves for the battle to come.



   The next day had come, and Reimu, Maribel, and Renko had gathered outside an old mansion some distance from the settlement with the best weapons and equipment they could find. Cirno and Kogasa were following behind. They were not the only ones  to arrive; a young blonde woman dressed in black was standing over a wounded youkai in the mansion's entrance.

   ?Teach you to get in my way...? the woman yelled down at her defeated opponent. ?I'm going to let you live, but next time I might not be so merciful.?

   The youkai apparently decided to heed this warning, as she used what strength she had left to crawl into the mansion and escape. The woman then turned to Reimu and the rest of the group.

   ?Eh? And who the hell are you??

   ?We're from the nearby settlement. We've come to take out Remilia.? Reimu answered.

   The woman laughed at the idea.

   ?You think you're strong enough to do that??

   ?And you're saying you are?? Renko asked.

   ?Not just me. I have allies too.?

   The woman called out her youkai. This was not like the youkai Reimu and the others were used to, which resembled humans. This youkai was a large metallic disc with an engraving of a woman's image, glowing with an intense magical energy.

   ?I am Marisa, and this is my youkai, Kikuri. If you're going after Remilia too, then I guess you're free to tag along if you don't get in my way.?

   The group entered the mansion, wary for whatever they might encounter.



   It had been an unnerving trek, but the party had managed to reach the inner chambers of the mansion without incident. Renko opened the door, and the group entered what appeared to be a grand dining hall. Remilia was sitting at the opposite end of the room, as if she was expecting someone.

   ?So you witnessed my power, and yet you still try to oppose me. Such foolish humans.?

   Remilia stood up, and started gathering magical energy into her hand. Reimu and the others took cover as the room was torn apart by an intense blast. Cirno and Kogasa rushed out of the dust and debris, launching their own attacks. Shards of ice and kaleidoscopic bursts filled the hall.

   ?Impossible! Is she just brushing those attacks off like they were nothing?? Maribel looked on in shock as she prepared to fire.

   Maribel, Renko, Reimu and Marisa all aimed their weapons at the youkai and opened fire. This barrage was barely effective; Remilia merely ignored the bullets hitting her body.

   While this was happening, Kikuri had built up magical energy within itself, waiting for the right moment to attack. It now unleashed this power in a massive wave, utterly obliterating everything in front of it.

   Still, even this was not enough to harm Remilia. While she had been knocked off balance, she was unscathed and quickly regained her footing.

   ?Is that all you have to muster? How disappointing. Still, you have put up a good fight, and I see it fit to reward you with a swift and merciful death.?

   Reimu gritted her teeth. She wasn't going to lose to a youkai, especially not one who tried to assert her dominance over her and the settlement. She reached into a pouch on her waist, pulled out a paper charm, and started to chant.

   ?Hama...?

   The charm started glowing, and Remilia was suddenly bathed in an incredible light. She was in intense pain; it felt like some mystical force was trying to expel her soul from her body. She tried to resist, but to no avail. Soon, this power would force her spiritual energy out of her, and with it, her life. Her body disintegrated, fading away with the light. The group looked on with a mix of awe and horror; Renko and Maribel didn't think they'd ever be used to seeing someone die, even if it was a youkai.

   ?We're done here.? Reimu declared as she discarded the exhausted charm.

   Before anyone could move, though, someone else appeared. It was the woman who was with Remilia when she appeared at the settlement at the previous day.

   ?We don't want to fight anyone else, least of all a human.? Maribel told the woman.

   ?I'm not here to fight you. I want to thank you. Remilia kept me here as her servant. I saw and did so many terrible things here, just because I was too weak to stop her... but now she's gone, and I'm free to choose my own path.?

   ?Do you want to come back to the settlement with us?? Reimu asked.

   ?I... I can't. After what happened, I don't think I'd be welcome there. I'm going to go and travel, to find my path. If we ever meet again... my name is Sakuya.?

   The woman disappeared.



   Maribel, Renko, Reimu, and Marisa were now back at the entrance of the mansion, preparing to leave.

   ?Reimu, what do we do about the youkai who left with Remilia?? Renko asked.

   ?They left of their own free will. If they want to come back, it's up to the settlement if they want to take them back. If the youkai choose to be hostile, then we do what we have to do.?

   Reimu then turned to Marisa.

   ?Speaking of allies... you're fairly skilled in combat, and you have a powerful youkai with you. If you choose to, we could provide you with a place in the settlement if you choose to lend us your strength.?

   ?Thanks, but no thanks. I don't live my life for others. In a world like this, the only person you can trust is yourself.? Marisa replied.

   She then turned around and headed off, Kikuri following her.

   Renko and Maribel were in deep thought, about the things Sanae had said, what Reimu had said, and what Marisa had said. Who could be trusted and who couldn't? The youkai? Other humans? Neither of them could come up with an answer, despite it running through their heads over and over as they returned to the settlement.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on May 13, 2011, 09:25:55 PM
TAC. That was so amazing. Aside from the fact you killed my waifu, This was a pretty amazing story. Are you going to make a sequel?  :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 13, 2011, 09:36:01 PM
TAC. That was so amazing. Aside from the fact you killed my waifu, This was a pretty amazing story. Are you going to make a sequel?  :3
No. We are not talking about "waifus" on MotK. Don't use that word again in a serious context like this fiction.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on May 14, 2011, 01:00:11 AM
Well, I don't think anyone's gonna be surprised by the angle I ended up taking with this. :P

-------

This was the boring part.

Ichirin absently stretched her arms, the sun beating down on her relentlessly as she cracked her fingers. It was warm, as it always was in these parts, and she’d opted for a simple white vest and skirt. The days of walking around in a full hood were long gone - she was likely to melt within an hour if she tried that here.

Looking to her side, she saw Unzan looking at her with anticipation. He shifted form into a giant fist, which was his way of challenging her to a game of rock-paper-scissors. Ichirin barely hid a groan of frustration - this was how he always wanted to pass the time, and there was only so often she could play the game before she got tired of it. He managed to wring about two dozen games out of her, winning more than half of them without much difficulty.

That was the first sign that Ichirin was about to have a lousy time waiting.

She’d have to convince Byakuren to buy something if they had the money to spare. One of the board games the kappa had come up with. Maybe an instrument for her to vainly strum at. Anything that was more intellectually challenging than rock-paper-scissors.

She found her superior on the edge of the ship, staring outwards. She seemed unfazed by the wait she’d had to endure. Unsurprising - Byakuren Hijiri was used to waiting. She was the sort to spend hours in quiet contemplation, meditating over the old Buddhist truths.

Her companions were not quite as patient.

“So, uh. Nice weather, huh?” Ichirin asked.

It wasn’t, really. This was the same sort of weather Gensokyo always had nowadays. It came in two distinct flavours - blinding sunshine and drenching rain. No distinction, no deviation from the extremes. Ichirin had wondered now and again if the weather itself could be bipolar.

“Oh, yes. Wonderful.”

Byakuren nodded along, half-paying attention. One hand fidgeted at the black bikini she was wearing, straightening it out. She was looking vaguely into the distance, and Ichirin attempted to follow her eyes to see what was so interesting.

She saw the same landscape she had to look at most days - water in every goddamn direction. She couldn’t understand how Byakuren managed to look out at it without being sick to death by now.

The rocking of the boat didn’t help with the ‘being sick’ part.

“Watch it down there, Murasa.”

Ichirin shouted at the floor, where she was right above the captain’s quarters. As if she’d been summoned, a ghostly figure poked her head out from below.

“Cool it, Ichi. This isn’t like one’a the Flotsams where you just tie your boat up and it’s fine, y’know. Out here we’re pretty much at the mercy’a the waves.”

Murasa was the only member of the group who hadn’t needed a distinct change of outfit since...then. As a ghost, the concept of heat had never really affected her, and she wore her old sailor’s uniform whatever the weather. Seeing her grin without a single bead of sweat on her face, Ichirin couldn’t help but feel a little jealous of the girl. Maybe being dead wasn’t that rough.

“Count yourself lucky, too,” Murasa continued. “Back in my day, the oceans were full’a salt, and even if you didn’t take a step in the water it got right under your clothes and made you sweat like hell. You’ve got it good with all this freshwater crap, believe me.”

Ichirin considered continuing a discussion with Murasa to get her mind off of the tedium, but the captain insisted on returning to her quarters. Had to watch the cameras in case anything dangerous came up, she said. What was there that could be dangerous? The mansion had been abandoned for months now, and there wasn’t a living thing to be found inside. It had already been ransacked a dozen times by other teams - they were here mostly to scavenge the scraps, look for anything valuable that the other groups had missed. In particular, the kappa were interested in some of the magical tomes the old family had kept around - they’d be magically protected, of course, so water would have done them no harm.

She’d tried watching the cameras with Murasa once or twice, just to find something to do. It was an amazing experience in that it somehow managed to be more frustrating than doing nothing. The cameras were poor quality, the best they could afford with their miserable finances, and Ichirin was greeted more often than not with a wall of blue while those horrible noises wafted through the speakers. The hissing, the gurgling, the bubbling - with all their supposed advances in technology, why couldn’t the kappa have made the damn things a little quieter?

At least when she looked at the ocean from up on deck she didn’t have to hold her fingers in her ears. Now she looked a little closer, she could make out a speck in the distance, though it hadn’t been what Byakuren was focusing on. Based on how high it stood above the water, it had to be the Mountain of Youkai. It was the only natural surface still above land nowadays, and the tengu had taken immediate measures to keep out anyone who couldn’t pay their way in. They weren’t as social as they used to be, typically flying high above ships and Flotsams to take their photos, occasionally having one of the lower-down members of the race send in the latest publications.

Ichirin never read their work. It was second-rate slander when it wasn’t outright fabrication.

A splash came from the side, and Ichrin turned to look at it. A school of fairies leapt out of the water, their little wings fluttering to keep them in the air for a little bit longer before gravity pulled them down again. She remembered the days when the creatures had legs like the rest of Gensokyo did, the days when nature would personify itself in roughly human form. Now that water had become the dominant element in nature, it was incredibly rare not to see fairies that weren’t half fish, flapping around their scaly tails to try and gain a bit more leverage before splashing back into the water.

The fairies were still as harmless as they’d always been. There’d been one incident when a trio of them had come together and tried to sneak onto the ship - a plan that failed miserably when they remembered they couldn’t walk anymore. And the incident where one strong-looking fairy had built a ring of ice around the ship, looking to hold it in place.

She’d treasured the look on the fairy’s face when the ship just rose out of the water, floated along, then dropped back down and went on its way.

How long had it been? The sun was her best guide nowadays, and from the looks of this it had been maybe an hour. Same as usual for those two. They never came back up too quickly. They were thorough. Well, to be more accurate, one of them was thorough, and the other wouldn’t get away with being careless in her presence. It meant nothing was overlooked, and they always came up with all the treasure they could have found.

Ichirin just wished it didn’t come with boring her out of her skull as a side effect.

She’d stopped paying attention to the sun after so long, playing out a percussion piece with her fingers tapping against the side of the ship. She looked absently at the rope hanging over the edge, dipping down into the water below.

There were bubbles starting to surface.

“Hey, they’re coming up,” Ichirin said to Byakuren, with audible relief. The monk turned towards Ichirin, her mouth shaping a tiny circle as she walked over. She looked down, nodding as the streams of bubbles rising up grew heavier.

Byakuren grabbed at the rope, rooting her feet on the wooden deck. She tugged at it, a silent warning to those at the other end that she was ready to pull. A few seconds later, something below the surface of the water tugged back in understanding.

It always amazed Ichirin watching the head of the Myouren temple in action. It was strange to think this woman had once been human, seeing the ridiculous physical strength she was capable of. She pulled back the rope as if it was weightless, even though Ichirin knew she was hauling up two fully grown youkai.

Not to mention all of their equipment.

As the pair was being lifted up, Ichirin could hear the start of a dispute between them. She only caught the last few sentences as they were on the verge of making it to the deck.

“...and that’s why you don’t touch anything unless I give you the okay.”

“Come on, I figured it’d fall slowly. I mean, it was underwater and all...”

“If it had been any heavier, you’d never have lifted it high enough to get me out.”

“Yeah, but...”

The argument was cut short when the pair came over the edge of the ship and landed unceremoniously on the deck. As usual, there was some groaning and wincing as they squirmed around, struggling to stand with all the whatsits and doohickeys strapped to them. Ichirin didn’t know how most of them worked, but it wasn’t her job to understand the details of diving equipment. It was her job to put together the money to pay for it, all while keeping enough money for them to not starve on a daily basis. They told her what to buy, she told them it was too expensive. They got on their knees and pouted a little, she growled at them and said they’d have to skip lunch for the next week to afford it. They said it was okay, because they needed it to keep everyone else fed...she caved in, because Shou’s pout was impossible to resist.

Shou was also the unlucky one here, having made the poor decision of grabbing onto the rope first. As a result, her companion plopped on top of her, and she was now being crushed beneath both a mouse youkai and the various gadgets she needed to stay underwater without dying. Ichirin helped the mouse to her feet, hanging onto the still-soaked fabric of her grey wetsuit. It was a hard job lifting her up, especially with that tank strapped to her back. She’d quickly learned from these experiences that air DID, in fact, have weight, and when you compressed it in a small space it weighed a hell of a lot.

“Nazrin, couldn’t you dive with something a little lighter?”

Nazrin wasn’t exactly taken in by the comment, stumbling forward as Ichirin brought her to her feet. It was hard for the mouse to walk in the black flippers the kappa had insisted would make her faster. They worked, but only just enough that Nazrin didn’t dump them from inconvenience.

“Sure, as soon as I start breathing a little less.”

Nazrin started to dress down, starting with the tank and then moving onto the fins the moment she could feel her back again. Seeing that she’d be fine by herself Ichirin turned to her partner, who’d just about stood up thanks to the help of Byakuren.

Where grey and black had been the defining colours in Nazrin’s attire, Shou’s were gold and yellow. All in all, she looked much more cheerful than her counterpart, even going so far as to have a star emblem across her chest with the word TIGER running beneath it. The wetsuits were custom-made anyway, so she’d figured that while she was spending the money it was worth going for something a little special. In her hands she held two objects: in her left, the jeweled pagoda that had gone from being a symbol of divine faith to an invaluable light source; in her right, a velvet pouch that was full-to-bursting with magical tomes.

“We found most the books the kappa were looking for,” Shou said, her eyes looking elsewhere. “Although there were...complications.”

“That’s Shou’s way of saying she dropped a bookshelf on my leg.” Nazrin’s helpful interpretation came with a hefty dose of annoyance, glaring across at Shou from the other side of the deck. The tiger bit her lip, pulling the expression of guilt that had practically defined her.

“I said I was sorry, Nazrin...”

Nazrin’s expression as she glared at Shou was stubborn, childish. They’d be over it in a few hours, like they always were. Shou never meant any harm with her mishaps, and she usually managed to clean up her own mess. She was kind-hearted in spite of that, and although Nazrin always acted harsh around her the pair were closer than they would openly admit. Byakuren stepped in to break up the lovers’ quarrel, smiling as she always did.

“Let’s not get angry, you two. What matters is that you’re both alive, and we’ll be eating tonight.”

Byakuren leaned down, knocking on the wooden floor. Murasa rose up from beneath the planks in response.

“Murasa, set sail for the nearest Flotsam.”

The ghost gave an enthusiastic salute in response, standing to attention. Probably. It was hard for Ichirin to tell when she could only see the girl’s head and shoulders.

“Aye aye, ma’am. Setting sail for Suhyo. We should arrive within a few hours.”

Ichirin could tell Murasa was enjoying this. She’d probably had the most positive reaction to this entire situation - it had given her a chance to live life on the seas again, remember her days among the living. It was good to see that someone had profited from it, at least.

The ship came to life beneath them, beginning its slow trawl across the waters. Time for another long wait, but this time Ichirin at least had something to preoccupy her. She listened in to the infantile debate breaking out between Nazrin and Shou, smiling as the mouse pointed out every little flaw in her partner’s technique. This was their usual routine, and thus Ichirin could approach it with a grin.

It took her mind off the weather for a moment, though she came back to that thought after she caught her hand wiping another layer of sweat off her forehead. She caught herself wondering how great it would be if there could be a little rain on a warm day like this.

Then she remembered how this whole fiasco had started, and decided that she could deal with a little sun.

-----

They hadn’t been present on the day that Sanae Kotiya doomed Gensokyo, but they didn’t have to look hard to see its effects.

Gensokyo had been suffering an unprecedented drought. The land had gone without rain for well over a month, with no sign of respite. The youkai grew worried, concerned that their land would wither and die beneath the unrelenting sun. Crops failed, lakes shrank, and heatstroke left much of the human village incapacitated.

At last, it came to the point where Gensokyo needed divine intervention. The call went to the Moriya Shrine, requesting a miracle from their shrine maiden to bring forth rain. Seeing that almost all of Gensokyo was behind this call for help, and realising the vast amounts of faith they’d draw from it, the gods of the Moriya shrine accepted, and the miracle was performed that evening.

Hundreds gathered to witness Sanae Kotiya call to the heavens for mercy, begging for rain so that Gensokyo would be spared. Practically every creature in the land was relying on her, and thus the faith that empowered the miracle was astronomical. It was a miracle the sort of which would never be repeated, an entire nation coming together to channel a divine power.

Their plan went horribly right. Almost immediately, dark clouds formed above all of Gensokyo, bringing fierce rains down on the land. The crowds cheered, the farmers celebrated, and humans and youkai united in feasts and praise to the Moriya Shrine.

That was for the first week of rain. After that, it started to become clear that while they finally had the rain they needed, they were now getting far too much of it. The lakes that had been drying up were starting to flow over, and a sheet of water was running across the ground of Gensokyo.

And once again, there was no sign of mercy from the heavens.

The Moriya Shrine were quick to realise their mistake, but they’d created an unparalleled miracle in bringing the rain. They had no way of dispelling it, and thus Gensokyo had no choice but to ride it out. Other youkai attempted to hold it back - Yukari Yakumo went so far as to open a massive gap in the sky, trying to catch the rain and send it elsewhere, but even with all her strength she could only stop a small fragment of the rain.

The first of Gensokyo’s civilisations to feel the brunt of this onslaught was Chireiden, the underground. Much of the rainwater drained there through tunnels and caverns, sparing the surface the full force of the flood. There were plans above the surface for a mass evacuation, but before any action could be taken the youkai of the underground blocked themselves inside, closing the main entrance to Chireiden with a massive rockslide. It served to halt the flow of water into the city for a few weeks - until the sheer weight of the water shattered the makeshift dam, turning what would have been a gradual flow of water into a flash flood. When surface-dwellers saw water gushing into the main entrance without relent, they knew that Chireiden was lost.

On hearing of this, the kappa saw fit to begin with their emergency measures. Now that the underground wasn’t around to drain the water, the surface was going to flood with terrifying speed. Next to fall would undoubtedly be the human village, located on a simple plain and already taking on a good six or seven inches of water.

What had once been an experimental idea turned into a reality within days, with hundreds of kappa working around the clock to create it. In the nick of time the deed was done, and the kappa offered the human village a last-minute respite from the storms - by enclosing them inside an airtight dome, along with all the necessary magic and technology to keep their air fresh and breathable. It was intended as a temporary measure, to keep the village going until the rains receded.

Now that the village was several hundred feet underwater, it didn’t look set to be removed any time soon.

The rains continued, now swallowing up much of Gensokyo with the same devastating pace. The residents of the Scarlet Devil Mansion simply disappeared, presumably returning to the world outside the border where their mistress could survive. The Forest of Magic was lost, its residents taking refuge in the Human Village air-dome in the hope that they’d recover their goods soon. Like the rest of the Human Village, these hopes led to crushing disappointment.

Eientei was a strange case. Though it was next to be engulfed by the tides, Princess Kaguya refused any sort of aid from the kappa. The mansion was engulfed, along with the forest of bamboo - and yet its rabbit armies were seen going strong weeks later, with newly-found gills on their necks. A genetic advancement on the part of Eirin Yagokoro, presumably - and not one the Lunarians were willing to share with anyone else. Needless to say, when they locked themselves up in the now-flooded Eientei, no-one was heartbroken at their disappearance.

Help from other realms wasn’t going to happen either. When the flooding turned deadly serious, lands like the Netherworld cut off their links to Gensokyo for their own safety. Makai and the realms of Heaven closed their doors, leaving the nation to fend more or less for itself.

In spite of the cataclysm, the Great Hakurei Barrier managed to hold together. Reimu Hakurei’s protection had become Yukari’s top priority when she had failed to stop the rain, and the Hakurei Shrine was enchanted with a series of charms that allowed it to float above the water. The youkai of boundaries tended to her every need, keeping Gensokyo from falling apart as a result.

The waters continued to rise for weeks, covering hills and mountains, until the peak of the Youkai Mountain was all that remained above water. Many feared it was next to fall, that the entire country would be submerged within the week.

Then, finally, the miracle of rain subsided. The tengu were spared, as was the shrine whose maiden had been responsible for the entire disaster. They denied responsibility in the usual divine way - Yasaka moves in mysterious ways, if they hadn’t intervened Gensokyo would be a desert instead of an ocean, and so on. No-one was particularly convinced.

The water showed no sign of disappearing, so instead the kappa made the most of it. It was safe to say that in this environment, the kappa were more or less entirely in control. The rest of Gensokyo was depending on them for survival and shelter, and both of these were provided. First and foremost they built the Flotsams - floating cities that drifted across the surface of the water, which served as new homes for the many displaced youkai. Then came further research into the diving gear humans outside the border used to survive in the ocean. Inefficient and clumsy, the kappa agreed, but a good base to work from. Finally, after some indistinguishable tweaking, the first K-1 set went for sale. It offered everything a youkai needed to dive beneath the waves, from the necessities like an air tank to the small conveniences like a diving mask. As time passed, updates and upgrades were made, until at the present day the best equipment on offer was the K-5. Supposedly it made the thought of diving all the way to the sea floor plausible, but it was too expensive for anyone to test that claim.

The kappa remained the main driving force behind Flotsam economy, also pursuing fisheries to keep a constant supply of food. Once the basic needs of Gensokyo had been met, though, the kappa turned their attention to more intellectual matters. Much knowledge and history had been lost in the flooding, and they’d be willing to pay a good fortune to get hold of it. Though they wouldn’t finance dives, they’d offer massive rewards for returning missing artifacts that would advance the causes of knowledge and science.

This was the beginning of the group known as the Treasure Divers.

Mostly, they consisted of tengu - white wolves, to be precise, working on the orders of their crow superiors. As the only race not to lose their territory, the tengu had the edge on the rest of Gensokyo in terms of wealth, which meant they could afford more suits and send out more teams. There were about two dozen Treasure Diver teams currently active, and only one of these teams didn’t include the tengu race.

This was the team from the Myouren temple, now known as Myouren’s Ark.

The temple had been utterly unfazed by the rising waters - it was formerly a ship, after all. The main issue that emerged was the need for funding - the onboard food supply could only last them so long, and there was no easy way for them to make money on the Flotsams. Since the divine realms had retreated, religious belief in Gensokyo had fallen substantially, to the point where it just wasn’t possible to make a living as a temple any more.

When they caught wind of the Treasure Diver initiative, it seemed almost too good to be true. Two of their number were practically designed for the job - Shou had an ability to draw treasure towards herself, while Nazrin was able to detect treasure in her vicinity. They tested the idea out, having the pair go for a swim near the Youkai Mountain to see if anything valuable hung just beneath the surface.

One particularly rewarding success later, they managed to buy their first K-1 sets, and things went naturally from there.

It had been a few months now since the pair had started their Treasure Diving career in earnest. They’d needed to put aside money for upgrades on top of food, because with every day that passed other teams were scouring the ocean and bringing back treasures. The shallow areas grew less and less fruitful, and they had to dive deeper and deeper for any chance of success. Even then, they were mainly bringing back the items that other teams had failed to find, making just enough to keep the process going.

It was a tough life on the pair, and on the residents of the temple in general. But it beat starving to death in a Flotsam ditch any day of the week.

-----

Nazrin had managed to get herself dried and changed ten minutes before the ship’s arrival at Suhyo. As usual, she placed most of her equipment in a neatly-kept corner of her room, with the oxygen tank in a bag on its own. She was going to have to take that in to be refilled - one of the many maintenance bills they had to deal with on top of everything else.

It was awkward, seeing how the K-3 set took up almost as much space in her room as the bed. Diving had become an everyday part of her life now, her new day job. It was definitely more engaging than being sent out to look for lost pagodas on a daily basis, but it was also a lot more dangerous. The kappa made no attempt to act as if their machines were infallible - all it took was one loose valve and suddenly you were without air and a hundred feet beneath the surface. That was why Treasure Divers always worked in pairs, looking after each other in case something went wrong. The buddy system, they called it.

She fell backwards onto the bed, annoyed that she could recite that fact at will. She was getting too into this, too into the new way of life. She missed Gensokyo - the real one, not this soaked-through piece of junk. Where were the days when her idea of a busy day was rummaging around some bushes to figure out where Shou had dropped the pagoda this week? She was sick of having to drain water out of her oversized mouse ears whenever she surfaced. She was sick of the fact she spent every dive worrying there was nothing to be found, that the tengu had already scavenged everything of worth, that she was going to all this effort and risking fatal danger for absolutely no reward.

Nazrin looked over to the wardrobe, seeing her favourite dress collect dust. She’d tried to keep wearing it, but it was just too much to wear in this climate. She wore it when the monsoons hit and rain started pouring down, but otherwise she had to settle for outfits like the grey one-piece she was wearing now. It was another reminder of a time past, a time that’d probably never come back.

She rolled over on the bed, pressing her face against the pillow. She wasn’t going to cry, not if she wanted to keep some pride. But she’d allow herself to sniffle a little. She needed a moment to let these feelings out, before they welled up and took her apart.

She’d been wallowing in self-pity for maybe half a minute when a knocking resounded in the room.

“Nazrin?”

Shou spoke up from the other side of the door, knocking before she entered. It was a little code they’d put together - Nazrin had to be warned beforehand if anyone was entering the room, so they didn’t see her doing anything she didn’t want people to see. Looking miserable, for example. She lifted her head up, looking towards the door.

“Come in.”

Nazrin had managed to bring herself to an upright position, sitting on the bed as Shou entered. The tiger had evidently just finished changing, given that the top half of her striped bikini looked set to come undone at any more. She caught Nazrin’s eyes falling on the impending wardrobe malfunction, and nervously tied it up more securely.

“Ah, thanks for that,” she said with a hearty laugh. “Just wanted to check up on you, Nazrin.”

Shou grinned, with the same radiance her smile had held before this nightmare had started. How did she do it? How could the girl stay so cheerful, so resolute, when her world had been flipped on its head? Nazrin was impressed, but jealous at the same time. She couldn’t stand that part of Shou, and yet she wanted to emulate her more than anything.

“...I’m fine.” Nazrin replied, not even sounding remotely convincing. She fell into these moods whenever they came back from a dive - first by venting her frustrations at Shou for every mistake she could come up with, then retreating to her room and remembering the good old days. She wasn’t comfortable living like this, and she didn’t think she ever would be.

Shou took a seat on the bed beside Nazrin, wrapping an arm around her. The tiger gave her a little peck on the cheek, which earned her a blush  in response.

“It’s gonna be fine, you hear me? One day we’ll hit the big money, and we won’t have to work like this any more.”

“I don’t want to stop working,” Nazrin said, her voice trailing. “I want my old Gensokyo back.”

Dammit, she was crying now. Just a tear or two, but that was already more than she was planning to give off. She was just being picky now, wasn’t she? Gensokyo wasn’t coming back, and crying about it wasn’t going to help. God, she was pathetic, wasn’t she?

Shou’s arms wrapping around her pulled her back out of that line of thought.

“Nazrin...I know we’ve lost a lot. I know it’s hard. But I want you to know that no matter what happens, I’ll always be here for you.”

Shou’s body was warm as it pressed against Nazrin’s. She’d come from behind to give the mouse a full embrace. Nazrin’s head was just beneath hers, resting on her chest as their bare skin touched. It was purifying for Nazrin, feeling as if the darkest feelings were being drawn out of her and fading into thin air.

Maybe Shou was clumsy. Maybe her overeagerness had nearly killed them both on more than one occasion. But damn if she didn’t know how to make Nazrin feel loved.

“...Thanks, Shou. Really.” Nazrin mumbled out a thank-you, not wanting to sound too needy. She turned around a little, enough so that she could give Shou a hug in return, wrapping her arms around the tiger’s waist. Shou didn’t respond with words, but Nazrin could make out a satisfied-sounding growl resounding in her throat.

The pair held the embrace until the ship shuddered violently, stopping on the spot. They’d arrived at the Flotsam, right on schedule. By now it was heading into the afternoon, and they’d have to hurry to get their shopping done before business closed for the day.

“Well, then,” Nazrin said, rising to her feet with a spring in her step. “Let’s see how much those kappa are willing to pay for a few crusty old books.”

-----

The answer to Nazrin’s question turned out to be ‘quite a lot’. The kappa curator was rummaging through Shou’s sack of treasure, each item he pulled out bringing a larger smile to his face.

“You even managed to recover the Abyssal Grimoire? I have to say, I’m impressed.”

Shinjiro Mizutaka was the Flotsam’s curator, which basically meant he was the man every Treasure Diver wanted to be best friends with. He handed out dive spots where he figured there’d be worthwhile treasure, and he paid the lucky few who returned with the goods. Physically, he was indistinguishable from most of the kappa running around to keep the Flotsam running - dark blue hair, light blue eyes, and a navy jumpsuit which must have been unbearable to wear in this heat. He stood out mainly because he was the only member of the kappa squad to wear glasses, as an almost cliched symbol of intelligence.

His office looked no different from any of the other buildings in the Flotsam. For all their work in science and engineering, the kappa had never managed to get their heads around architecture, and as a result most buildings were featureless cubes with the occasional window. People were grateful for them, of course - the rent was tiny and they were decently sized. They just never had the same appeal as the extravagant mansions and cozy cottages the youkai of Gensokyo used to call home.

Furniture was all that separated one house from another, and Shinjiro hadn’t bothered with much. There was a bed in the corner, a desk in the centre where he dealt with his Treasure Diver business, and behind him was an unruly mess of retrieved artifacts. The invaluable was mixed with the worthless, and only the curator had a clue which was which. Maybe it was intentional, to serve as a theft deterrent. More likely he was just poorly organised.

Removing the last of the books that Shou and Nazrin had recovered, Shinjiro piled them up and planted them under the desk for now. More than likely they’d join the pile behind him and stay there until the museum made its weekly visit, looking for new artifacts to display. It was another of the kappa’s initiatives - to keep the old Gensokyo alive, they made sure everyone could see the treasures they’d once valued so dearly. They were mostly useless now, but the nostalgia was worth enough.

“I have to say...considering you two are on the back foot, you’re remarkably talented,” Shinjiro said, not making it obvious whether that was a compliment. “I haven’t seen a pair like you since Inubashiri’s team.”

“You mean Shameimaru’s team,” Nazrin corrected. They knew who he was talking about - Momiji Inubashiri, white wolf tengu and the best-paid Treasure Diver in the country. She had two distinct advantages over the rest of the competition - firstly, in a race renowned for their brilliant eyesight, Momiji was head and shoulders above the rest. Secondly, her diving partner wasn’t following the same rules the rest of the Treasure Divers had to obey - mainly because she was a shark, and didn’t have to worry about running out of air.

However, it was also common knowledge that like many other Treasure Divers, Momiji was answering to a superior. Hers was the crow tengu Aya Shameimaru, one of the Youkai Mountain’s best known journalists. She was loved by the masses who read her paper - and hated in equal measure by the residents she ‘interviewed’. Frankly, a better description would be ‘talked with, then warped the words in a sufficiently humiliating manner’. She had managed to eke an interview out of Shou, who had at one point commented on how the kappa running the Flotsam looked like he needed to shave sometime soon.

After reading about apparent hatred of the authorities keeping Gensokyo alive, Shou had not found the bravery to read the Bunbunmaru since.

“Oh, so you haven’t heard?” Shinjiro was visibly surprised by Nazrin’s response, falling backwards in his chair. It swivelled, falling back a few inches.

Four brows furrowed in unison. The entire crew had arrived to hand over the goods - apart from Murasa, who was unable to leave the ship for otherworldly reasons. Shinjiro, seeing the lack of understanding in their eyes, proceeded to elaborate.

“Inubashiri bought herself out of her boss’s pocket. She’s on her own schedule now.”

The crew of Myouren’s Ark portrayed their surprise in their own ways: Shou and Ichirin gasped. Byakuren let out a tiny ‘oh’. Nazrin blinked.

“That...” Shou was the first to find her voice. “That’s great news for her.”

White wolves typically didn’t get the chance to reap the rewards of their own work. Because the crow tengu were covering the payments for diving equipment, they also claimed the rights to most of the profit produced as a result. The white wolves got enough to live on, but nothing extravagant.

At least, that was unless the white wolf found a way to cover their own expenses.

“Yes, well,” Shinjiro said, with a nervous hint in his tone. “I wouldn’t be saying that too loudly, if I were you. If you’re looking for her, though, she’ll likely be in the Cephalic Mist getting herself a drink.”

Shou bowed deeply to the curator, with Ichirin and Byakuren nodding along in agreement. He reached into his pocket, pulling out a hefty-looking sack of coins.

“5,000 units. That’s more than I promised you, right?”

At that, the tiger’s eyes started to glimmer. She picked up the bag, feeling its weight, grinning madly. She looked ready to hug the kappa at any moment.

“T-Thank you very much, sir. We’ll be sure to keep up the good work from now on.”

She turned to leave, maybe so she didn’t give in to the urge to embrace the curator. Her companions quickly followed, walking out into the crowded streets of Suhyo.

“What’s with you?” Nazrin asked the tiger when they’d stepped outside. “I don’t see why we should care so much about an enemy.”

“Inubashiri isn’t an enemy, Nazrin. She’s just a fellow diver. It’s not like we’re fighting to the death over treasure, is it?”

“We barely know her. We’ve met her, what, once? And she was hardly very talkative.”

“That doesn’t matter,” Shou replied, becoming more desperate. “If she’s managed to work her way to freedom, I’d say that earns her some congratulations from anyone.”

Nazrin had crossed her arms, looking out into the crowd at no-one in particular. This was her way of saying she didn’t agree with Shou, but she knew full well that when the tiger got an idea into her mind there was no reasoning her out of it. In short, she was telling her ‘I don’t think this is a good idea, but I know better than to stop you.”

After a few seconds without a response, Shou decided that she’d won the argument. She turned to Byakuren, who was still hauling around the tanks that needed to be refilled.

“You two mind heading to the shop to take care of maintenance? She’ll give you the discount if you tell her you’re with us.”

The tiger handed over the bag of coins to Ichirin, keeping two or three for herself so she could buy a few drinks. Ichirin nodded, clamping her hand around the bag and hanging close to Byakuren.

“We’ll see you back at the boat this evening, then?” Byakuren asked.

“Sure, assuming Shou’s sober enough to walk,” Nazrin replied, looking snidely in Shou’s direction.

“Hey, he didn’t tell me it was alcoholic...”

With that, the group went their separate ways: Shou and Nazrin to the Cephalic Mist in the western district, and Byakuren and Ichirin to the dive shop in the eastern district.

After they’d broken far away enough from their companions, Shou tutted to herself a little. “Poor Inubashiri. She has to celebrate by getting drunk on cucumber beer, of all things.”

“I know,” Nazrin replied. “I don’t understand what the kappa see in the stuff.”

-----

In the otherwise poorly-organised Flotsam, the Kawashiro K-Supplier was a shining ray of orderliness. Every inch of its cubic volume was used to full capacity, shelves and walls stacked with more of those doohickeys Ichirin didn’t quite understand. The owner had scientifically determined the smallest amount of space she needed to place between shelves so that she could fit as many shelves of equipment under one roof as possible without making it impossible for customers to reach.

As she found herself unable to lift her arms, Ichirin suspected the kappa had made a rounding error somewhere down the line. Unzan, being immaterial, had half-merged with the shelf to her right, looking perfectly fine with the matter. Ichirin was suddenly reminded of the time when Unzan had tried to suggest a game of hide and seek instead of rock-paper-scissors. When it became clear he was cheating and slipping through walls every time she came near, she banned the game for the next decade or so.

Some of these prices these things were going for were ridiculous. 2000 units for a camera? That was enough to feed the whole temple for a week. Maybe it was deliberately expensive because they figured it was the sort of thing their crow tengu would waste their money on. The more Ichirin thought about it, the more it made twisted financial sense.

Finally, after spending far too long cramped up, Ichirin made it to the end of the shelves, coming up to the checkout desk. Most stores in the Flotsam would have considered leaving that so far from the exit suicidal - someone could grab an expensive item and then head out the entrance without even being noticed. Kawashiro had planned for that however - no-one knew the particulars, but the words ‘missile launcher’ came to mind.

A final eye-catch was laid out just before the checkout, with a set of dummies each kitted out in a full set of gear. The K-1 was cheap nowadays, only going at 2,500 units for a set, but the prices grew dramatically with every upgrade. The K-3 that Shou and Nazrin were using now came at a hefty 20,000, and the top-of-the-range K-5 was a heartbreaking 500,000 units. Ichirin could only tell the difference between them thanks to the labels attached - physically, the equipment looked more or less identical, but the signs beneath insisted on ‘more efficient air compression’ and ‘improved reliability’. In terms Ichirin preferred, they let you dive for longer and they were less likely to get you killed.

To her side, Byakuren emerged from the central aisle. It was the largest (though only by a small margin), and when she was carrying the tanks as well she needed all the room she could get. After the pair had walked around the dummies Byakuren hauled the bags onto the unattended desk, hitting the metal surface with a loud clang.

A head popped up behind the desk.

“Oh, customers! Sorry, doing some last-minute tweaking.”

Nitori Kawashiro rose to her feet, her jumpsuit covered in a black substance that looked suspiciously like soot. Some of it had made its way onto her face as well, and she giggled as she rubbed it off, trying not to lose face in front of the customer. She was an inventor in her spare time, allegedly inventing new technologies that’d make life in this new Gensokyo even easier.

She hadn’t managed to get anywhere yet, but prospects remained optimistic. Or so she claimed.

“I swear it’s not gonna explode,” Nitori said, thinking it stop Ichirin from looking so worried. If anything, it made her feel even worse. For a few seconds there was an awkward silence, cut short when Byakuren cleared her throat.

“Ahem. We were looking to have these refilled, if you wouldn’t mind. We’re here on behalf of Shou and Nazrin, the Treasure Divers.”

Nitori’s eyebrows lifted at the sound of the names. Somewhere in the back of her head the gears started to spin, recalling a chance meeting from what must have been a year ago by now. There was an almost audible click as she finally managed to place Ichirin’s face.

“Oh, yeah. You guys are the ones who crashed your ship in the lake way back when. Damn, that was forever ago, wasn’t it?”

She started to untie the bags, hauling out the tanks within. They went down behind the desk as well, which did nothing to allay Ichirin’s fears. They couldn’t see much from this side of the desk, but they could hear Nitori fiddling with something loud, mechanical, and uncooperative. After a few loud, satisfying clicks, there were two loud hissing noises as the machine pumped more compressed air into the tanks.

Filling them up was even louder than emptying them. Ichirin hadn’t even been sure that was possible.

“So how’s life been treating you guys?” Nitori asked, making small talk while she was waiting. “I assume the girls have been keeping you fed and all. Always holding a bit of money back for you, y’know.”

There was no condescending or frustrating tone in Nitori’s voice. She genuinely did sound like she appreciated Shou and Nazrin not blowing their whole paychecks on upgrades. If there was anything good to come out of this whole disaster, it was that it had inspired Gensokyo to care more about each other - putting little rivalries aside for the greater good. It wasn’t perfect - there were still fallings out, and assholes would always be assholes, but there was less need to call upon the spellcard rules than ever.

But that camaraderie hadn’t come for free. Some said they’d never be able to make a full list of those who lost their lives in the rains, and that was before they even considered Chireiden. Thousands of youkai, all sharing a watery grave together. An entire civilisation just wiped off the map. It was a thought that even the most egotistical of youkai couldn’t consider without feeling their heart sink.

Even as Nitori spoke so caringly, Ichirin could see that pain in her eyes. It wasn’t uncommon. Everyone seemed to carry a trace of it with them. Survivor’s guilt, or something along those lines. By now most people had come to terms with it, but others still struggled. Nazrin would have probably broken down entirely if she didn’t have Shou to comfort her. In the end, she’d probably come to the same conclusion everyone else had -  there was only so long you could let it get to you. Eventually, you had to just put the pain aside and get back to living.

No matter how different life was by now.

“...You okay? Something on my face?”

Ichirin flinched, realising she’d been staring at Nitori the whole time.

“Uh, yeah. Sorry, I just spaced out,” she replied, spitting out the response as quickly as her tongue would let her. She was prone to thinking too hard about this, even now. It was a habit she was working on. Thinking too much wouldn’t help. It wouldn’t bring anyone back, and it sure as hell wouldn’t get rid of the goddamn water.

“Oh, the heat must be getting to you. You mentioned the weather earlier, didn’t you?” Byakuren responded with a laugh. She gently placed a hand on Ichirin’s shoulder, and as Ichirin turned she could see a look of silent understanding in her companion’s eyes. She knew what Ichirin had been thinking of, what she couldn’t stop coming back to. With that simple gesture, Ichirin could immediately understand the message Byakuren wanted to get across.

You’re not alone, Ichirin. Remember that.

That was enough. It took a deep breath, and a little bit of effort, but Ichirin got the thought out of her head. She had a new life to live, one with all her old friends and a friendlier society in general. Look at the positives and all that.

The hissing from beneath the desk finally ended, and Nitori hauled the tanks back into their bags. She had a lot more trouble lifting them this time around, which was a good sign in terms of  how much air was in there. She needed a minute to pack them, tie them back up, and hand them over to Byakuren again.

“Thanks. That’ll be 2,500 units, then,” Nitori said.

2,500 was, unbelievably, a discount. Normally refilling a pair of K-3 tanks would have set them back at least 3,000, but Nitori always cut a little off the price for Nazrin and Shou. “Rooting for the underdogs”, she always said. Ichirin rummaged through the coin purse, placing a handful of coins on the table.

“That should be enough,” Ichirin said with total confidence.

Nitori eyed the money, doing the numbers in her head. Satisfied, she nodded to the pair.

“Pleasure doing business, ladies.”

Ichirin and Byakuren bowed at once. Byakuren grabbed the now full bags, still showing no struggle with the weight as they started on their way out. They still had about 2,000 units left, which would sustain them for a week. Nazrin and Shou typically went for a dive at least two or three times a week, so in terms of sheer numbers they had a little spare cash.

May as well pop the question now, then.

“Say, Byakuren...how much do you think a deck of cards would cost?”

-----

The Cephalic Mist was one of Gensokyo’s last remaining bars. The human village managed to produce rice on the seabed with magical assistance, but it was used primarily for food rather than alcohol. In most countries, this would have been a shortage that the community struggled through but ultimately overcame.

Not the case with Gensokyo. Alcohol was the glue that kept otherwise hostile races friendly. Everyone forgot to be racist when they were plastered, and it wasn’t uncommon to see tengu singing karaoke alongside humans, or other sights you’d never see when they were sober. There needed to be a replacement, and as usual the kappa had an answer.

The rest of Gensokyo wasn’t keen on cucumber beer. Its taste could be described as ‘watery’ at best, and its alcohol content wasn’t ridiculous to make up for it. Still, it was all that was on offer, and more importantly it was cheap - sake did come up from the human village on occasion, but it was too expensive for anyone but the tengu to afford. Thus, in the last few months, cucumber beer had become a new habit for most of Gensokyo’s residents.

Shou and Nazrin had never picked it up. They were amiable enough without alcohol, and besides that the tiger was already clumsy enough when she was sober. She’d been drunk once, by accident, and the damages the temple needed to pay off cut into their dinner portions for about a month. She’d been restricted to glasses of water ever since.

As the pair entered, they were greeted with the faint smell of cucumber and the sound of frivolity. Patrons laughed at jokes that weren’t funny, hands crept close to inappropriate areas, and old folk songs were shouted across the room whenever the band of poltergeists started playing. It was cheerful, and more importantly it did a good job of keeping people’s thoughts away from ideas that’d make them feel bad.

Shou didn’t have to look very hard to find Momiji. She was sitting right at the bar, a glass of beer still half-full in her hand. She wore a white short-sleeved shirt with matching shorts, and a pendant hung around her neck weighted by some sort of tooth. A pocky stick hung out of her mouth - one of those new snacks the kappa had invented, a biscuit covered in chocolate. From the mildly pleasant look on her face, Shou assumed it tasted good. Her red eyes were eyeing the clock intently - presumably a learned instinct from her time on duty.

In general, though, her stance seemed rigid, unnatural. She wasn’t relaxed, perhaps the only patron in the bar who wasn’t completely at ease. That must have been her first drink, Shou thought to herself. Was celebration really that unnatural for her?

The door to the bathroom opened, a loud call interrupting Shou’s train of thought.

“Momiiiiii~, I’m hoooooome~.”

A youkai that Shou didn’t recognise stumbled out of the bathroom, bumping into every patron physically possible on the way over. The dim lighting stopped the tiger from seeing her in detail until she’d made it to the bar, clinging to the wooden surface to keep herself upright. What must have once been a well-cropped set of hair was sagging on all sides, covering one of her jet-black eyes.

“’Ey, Momi,” the youkai slurred. “‘Zat your first drink? Yer sloooooooow.”

She was tanned too, the tiger noted. Everyone had earned a little bit of a tan in this weather, but this girl took it a dozen steps further, her skin coffee-brown. She’d never seen anyone with that shade of skin, before or after the Moriya incident.

But strangest of all was her choice of clothing. She seemed to be dressed in a wetsuit, which was strange in and of itself - Shou had never seen one worn in public before. It was silver, with a white stripe running down its centre. Stranger still was that she had some sort of breathing apparatus on her as well - there was a collar on her neck, seemingly pumping water, and a small pipe ran out of it to end in a mouthpiece. She couldn’t tell where it ended, and it was possible the machine ran on down her back as well. For a second, Shou started at the contraption, trying to understand what purpose it served. Who would want diving gear that let you breathe water?

When the girl turned and Shou caught sight of the large, jagged fin on her back, she ended up answering her own question.

So this is the shark youkai Inubashiri goes diving with...

The shark stumbled onto the seat beside Momiji, laughing to herself at a joke no-one else heard. The white wolf looked at her partner, sighing as she took the pocky out of her mouth and dropped it in the glass.

“Jozu, this is why I didn’t want you to order the pitcher. How many fingers am I holding up?”

She raised her hand, holding up three fingers. The shark, Jozu, squinted at the hand, muttering to herself, using her own webbed hands as reference. When she started using her second hand, Momiji decided that the point had been proven.

“You’re drunk, Jozu.”

“’N’ what’s wrong wi’ that? This is yer speshul day ‘n’ stuff. Makes sense we oughta cellarbrate.”

The wolf looked unconvinced, still as awkward as before. Shou watched the entire conversation unfold from a distance, wincing at every move from both parties.

“Someone needs to bail her out,” Nazrin said, speaking up from Shou’s side. Shou nodded in response, and the pair made their way up to the bar, trying their best to fit in despite being sober. Shou was the first to reach Momiji, slapping a hand on her shoulder.

“Heard the good news, Inubashiri. Congrats!”

The wolf visibly flinched when Shou’s hand touched her, and for an instant her eyes registered shock as she turned around. When it became clear she was being congratulated, though, her nerves started to dissipate a little, though she was still clearly uncomfortable. She glanced curiously at Shou, trying to place the face and failing.

“...Sorry, have we met?”

“Oh, sorry, you must not remember,” Shou said, holding her other hand out for Momiji to shake. “I’m Shou Toramaru. Treasure Diver? We ran into your ship a few weeks back on the way out for a dive.”

Momiji continued to examine Shou’s face, and the tiger could practically hear the gears in her head turning. The face wasn’t getting results, but the name was triggering something. Finally, after maybe ten seconds of silence, the wolf managed to place it.

“Ah, the team from Myouren’s Ark? And here I was thinking you and your mouse friend were an urban myth.”

“It’s hard to believe, I know,” Nazrin said, interrupting. “I find it hard to believe a girl like Shou can survive an occupation so dangerous, but-”

“Hey!” Shou turned back to the mouse, who was currently grinning at her expense. Shou responded with a childish pout, and for a few seconds they forgot everything else to take part in a stare-off.

“D’awww, they’re so cute’n’all. Pretendin’ to be mad. I can see it, the love’n their eyes...”

Jozu’s drunken rambling was painfully accurate, and both of the girls in question looked to her in shock. It was hard to determine which of them was blushing harder, but they responded to the remark by jumping onto the closest seats in the bar and ordering glasses of ice-cold water. Something that’d cool them down, anything.

Momiji allowed herself a smirk at that. The pair were totally unprofessional, but charming in their own quirky way. It probably helped that Shou passed her a few coins soon afterward.

“Get yourself another drink. Your friend’s right - you should be celebrating for real.”

That part had been spoken with honesty, with a sound of genuine congratulations. What Shou said next wasn’t quite so altruistic.

“And you could get your shark friend something to eat, too. Y’know, so she doesn’t say anything awkward again...”

-----

They spent a while talking about small things. Most of it was Shou asking Momiji about her work as a Treasure Diver, and in particular how she ended up working with a shark youkai. Momiji explained that they’d met well before any of the rain nonsense, actually, and that things had just turned out conveniently.

“Wasn’t my idea to start diving either,” she continued, letting the words flow freely now that she’d started. “Shameimaru proposed it, and I agreed. In the old days she’d just threaten me with panty shots, but she threw those out after things changed. Something about how most outfits today were so provocative that panty shots didn’t mean anything any more.”

She’d taken a few drinks, and she was starting to get into the drinking mood. Jozu was munching down on a bowl of fresh fish beside her, silenced by her dinner - much to the relief of Shou and Nazrin.

“It was good work with Shameimaru. She had contacts, and she caught rumours fast. Just always got to me that she was taking more outta this job than I was when it was me who was trying my best not to drown every other day. I saved up for a while, kept a little after every job, and when I managed to afford my own equipment I told Shameimaru I was gonna be a freelancer now.”

She sounded proud of herself, taking a large swig of her beer as she finished her monologue. She winced, scrunching up her lips and regretting that decision. This stuff was awful.

Shou nodded along, listening to Momiji’s stories of the trouble she’d run into. The time she’d had to use a paper bag as an emergency air supply when her equipment failed. The time she got trapped in a rockslide and needed to be dug out by Jozu against the clock. The time she had to fend off another team of Treasure Divers when they both went for the same spot. It wasn’t clear how much of her stories was truth and how much was fiction, but what mattered to Shou was that the wolf was definitely having fun now.

“So, what’re you gonna do now?” Shou asked. “Got any plans for the future?”

Momiji paused, looking off to the distance, thinking the question over. “Well, I’m probably just gonna stick to the usual. I figure I’ve made a name for myself in this job, so I should still be able to keep myself fed. And if I land the Chireiden job, then-”

“Wait,” Nazrin said, cutting Momiji short. “Chireiden job?”

Momiji looked at the pair, befuddled. “Y’know, how the kappa society wants a Treasure Diver team to go excavate the underground.”

Shou and Nazrin looked at each other for a moment, wearing matching expressions of shock. It was a few seconds before Momiji reacted as well.

“...Oh wait, I wasn’t meant to tell anyone about that. Dammit, the drink’s getting to me...”

She placed her head on the counter, muttering to herself. Beside her, Jozu pulled an arm over and gave the wolf an over-excited hug.

“Momiiii~, why’re you sleepin’? ‘Snot bedtime yet!”

She gave Momiji a little shuffle, convincing her to stand up again. By now Shou and Nazrin had recovered from their initial surprise, and the mouse took advantage of the opportunity.

“You’ve started talking,” Nazrin said. “You may as well go all the way now.”

Momiji didn’t seem sure about that at first, but the alcohol worked away what was left of her uncertainty. She shrugged.

“Eh, sure. Worst case scenario, it’s public knowledge. A job’s a job, right?”

She laid out the plan the kappa authorities had set out for the mission. Apparently they’d been interested in sending a team into Chireiden for months, but the diving technology wasn’t up to scratch until the K-5. They were hoping to get a ton of interested applicants, especially since the reward for this mission was set to be five million units, but the main issue was that no-one could actually afford the equipment they’d need to make it that far down.

“So from what I’ve heard, the job’s going to the first team that can afford a K-5. ‘Course, that gives me a headstart above the rest because I only need one.” Momiji motioned to her companion, still guzzling down her meal like a true predator. Every so often the girl got over-excited, growing short of breath and clutching at the mouthpiece around her neck for an extra burst of water. The machine kept her breathing when she wasn’t too excited or rushed, it seemed - if she pushed too hard, she needed to breathe from the mouthpiece to recover.

Still more convenient than the other way around.

Shou and Nazrin looked at one another. The tiger’s eyes were full of hope, thinking about that hefty sum. Nazrin brought her down to earth with sheer realism, as she often did.

“Shou, forget it. We have enough trouble putting food on the table. Where exactly are we expected to find the million units we’d need to buy a pair of K-5s?”

Shou thought the point over, looking for some sort of answer, but nothing came to her. Her shoulders slumped, and she took a large gulp of her water in disappointment.

Momiji frowned, seeing what she’d inadvertently done to Shou. She offered the girl a pat on the shoulder, like Shou had given her earlier.

“Hey, don’t feel rough about it. No-one’s gonna be able to afford it for weeks. Not even me.”

It didn’t quite work, and Shou still seemed to be in a temper despite Momiji’s efforts. The wolf thought for a moment, eyes darting around, then finally caved in.

“OK, tell ya what. Since you came all the way out here to congratulate me, I’ll give you guys a tip for free. A job I had on the back-burner, so to speak.”

That was the key, it seemed. Shou raised her head up, eyes back to their natural curiosity. Momiji grinned, knowing she was in the presenc
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on May 14, 2011, 01:03:35 AM
?You can?t seriously be wanting to go through with this, can you??

Nazrin had pulled Shou aside after dinner, leading her back into her own room. The tiger had been talking about this job all throughout dinner, and it had worked away at the mouse?s nerves. Shou sat obediently on Nazrin?s bed, not entirely sure what she?d done wrong.

?I don?t think Inubashiri was lying about the job. And she?s willing to pay a ton. We could buy K-4s with that money, Nazrin.?

?Maybe, but that doesn?t stop it from being dangerous. We know Kirisame better than she does, and we know for a fact she?s a loose cannon. Who knows what sort of crazy superweapons and deathtraps she could be asking us to collect??

Again, the pair were making use of the silent language they?d made up. While Nazrin had an expression saved for ?You?re an idiot but I can?t stop you?, Shou had an expression which basically meant ?I don?t agree with you, but I can?t think of a way to prove you wrong?. It was practically custom-built to play at Nazrin?s conscience, but the mouse had built a tolerance to it over the years.

?No means no, Shou. The rest of the temple is relying on us to bring home the money. There?s no need to go for a risky job like that if safer missions will bring home money.?

That would be the end of the discussion, Nazrin thought. She?d realise she was being foolish, apologise for being reckless, and they?d kiss and make up. That was how these discussions usually went.

At least, before everything had changed.

?But how much money? How long are we going to have to live like this, worried about where the next meal?s going to come from??

The tiger stared down Nazrin with a powerful glare. Nazrin froze in place, seeing a look of pure determination in those golden eyes.

?I know how you feel, Nazrin. You?re always scared that things?ll go wrong, that we?ll stop being able to dig up scraps from someone else?s work to keep ourselves going. That?s why I think we should take this job - it?s more money than we?ve ever worked for, and it?ll make us enough to eat for weeks. Months, even.?

Shou?s eyes began to water, giving away that she wasn?t quite as severe as she wanted to be. Regardless, she fought on with her response, Nazrin standing perfectly still as she spoke.

?I want everyone to stop being afraid we?ll run out of money. I want to do a real job, something that?s actively helping someone rather than collecting a few shiny objects for the kappa. I want to look after the temple, and do what I can to keep you all safe.?

Her voice was trailing now, the emotions getting the better of her. Nazrin was trembling, her vision misting up as well.

?But most of all...I want you to stop worrying, Nazrin. It hurts me to see you so worried, so afraid. I love you, more than anything else in the world, and when you?re sad so am I. That?s why...that?s why I want to take this job. I want to do it for you.?

Shou?s face was streaming with tears now, sniffling to herself as she finished. She rubbed at her eyes, trying to look regain her composure. She laughed, but it was a sad laugh.

?Heheh...damn. I?m really bad at being serious, aren?t I? No way you?ll listen to me when I?m crying like this-?

?No.?

Nazrin cut her off as she wrapped her arms around the tiger. It was a reversal of the afternoon?s incident. Payback, so to speak.

?I?m sorry, Shou. I wasn?t thinking long-term. I just...I didn?t want anything to happen. I don?t know what I?d do if I lost you...?

Nazrin had forgotten her old vow not to cry, clinging as tightly as she could to Shou. Shou returned the gesture, and they both fell backwards onto the bed. They kissed, lips locking as their hands stroked at each other?s backs. They submitted to passion, to the love they?d built over centuries together.

When was the last time they had embraced like this? It had never felt right. It was always too bleak, too dark, too soon since the disaster that had ended thousands of lives. They?d been a little distant, a little too far away.

They?d been going at it from the wrong angle entirely, Shou thought to herself. Disaster wasn?t a reason to fall apart. It was a reason to come together, to treasure what you still had. They shouldn?t have been sidestepping these moments of adoration, they should have been savouring them.

Their embrace lasted a few minutes this time, until finally Nazrin rolled over to the side. She held Shou?s hand tightly, looking at her with a deadly-serious look in her eyes.

?You?ve got to promise me. If we take this mission, there is no way you?re letting anything bad happen to you. Understand??

Shou nodded, squeezing Nazrin?s hand in return.

?Sure thing. And when have I ever let you down on a promise??

Nazrin had to smile at that eagerness, that brightness. This was the woman she?d fallen in love with all those years ago, untouched by the catastrophe surrounding her, still as pure and brilliant as Nazrin remembered.

?...Alright then,? Nazrin said, finally conceding. ?We?ll make arrangements to visit the human village in the morning. For now, I say we get some rest like good little girls.?

?Got it.?

Shou stood up, giving Nazrin another peck on the cheek on the way out. She had opened the door when Nazrin called out.

?Shou.?

The tiger turned back, seeing Nazrin happier than she could remember her ever being in recent months.

?I love you too.?

Shou grinned as much as her lips would allow her.

?I know, Nazrin. I know.?

-----

I broke the post limit. God damn.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on May 14, 2011, 01:56:42 AM
I broke the post limit. God damn.
And for damn good reason too. That was just stunning. It's a pretty unique tale, as to how Gensokyo flooded due to a faith overload, and how everyones making the best of it even though its shitty; reminds me of Bioshock really. The fact that everything's so expensive and theres only oh so much things to find in the deep, bleak ocean only makes the story more touching. Nazrin and Shou becoming closer after such a disaster like this, and figuring out what they're going to do with themselves brought tears to my eyes. Good work as always Rou.

Also was that shark from somewhere because I remember a fic from somewhere with Momiji finding a shark-youkai in a lake and becoming friends with her.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Cystral Dragon on May 14, 2011, 02:03:24 AM
Just saying but it's nice that you actually included Ichirin... She does tend to be a bit overshadowed doesn't she?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Phlegeth on May 14, 2011, 03:56:55 AM
?That's great, it starts with an earthquake, birds and snakes--?

?Stop singing that song!?

The universe a really large place.  A galaxy is also very large, but not as large as the universe.  And by comparison star systems are even smaller.  On one star system there is a little blue planet, that seemed even bluer than normal.  Well, that's because there was a great flood that wiped most of the population out.  Those that survived fled to the mountain tops and try to eek out a living.  It has only been five hundred years since the flood, but for the people on that planet five hundred years is a really long time.    Things have settled down and they naturally became curious as to why the blue planet was suddenly very blue.  They launched a lot of ships and went diving and to their surprise all they found were a bunch of soggy five hundred year old relics.  But they still search hoping to find out anything.

Back to the original point of the universe being big.  It's so big that one would assume it to be preposterous for just one being to be the center of it all.  But on this really blue planet there exists a person who does believe there's only one person at the center of the universe and even more so, she believes she is the center of the universe.  And what is the name of this person, who is presently setting in a dingy, in the middle of the ocean, with the word ?Hippopotamus? sloppily written on the side, her name is,

?MARISA!? a young girl with wavy blond hair yelled at her partner.  For two young girls to set out on a journey to discover what happened to the world in just a dingy, they'd have to be complete idiots.  That's half right, one of them is a complete idiot, but she also thinks she's the center of a very large universe so that shouldn't be a surprise.  One of them is an idiot, the other one was lied to.  ?I feel I was denied critical need to know information,? the one who was lied to hissed.

?Huh?? she turned around with a quizzical look on her face, ?what are you going on about??

?You said you had a boat!?

Marisa looked around with a confused look on her face, ?But, Alice, we're in a boat.?

?This two-by-four is an insult to the ocean we're sailing on!  I'm surprised the Goddess of the Ocean doesn't just come down and smite us right out of the water!?

?You seem tense.?

?Tense?  Tense!  We've been a drift for three hours and I'm beginning to suspect this...this piece of drift wood is the boat you said you had!?

?What more do you need?  The Hippopotamus is the best boat!?  For some reason, Marisa felt compelled to spring to the defense of her boat.

?This is far from the best boat,? Alice scoffed.

A pillar of water suddenly rose out beside them.  ?Wh, what the hell is that??  Marisa yelled in shock and pointed at it.

?I dare say that would be the Goddess of the Ocean come down to smite us.?

The water started falling off around the top revealing a strange creature that appeared to be covered in bark.  It was triangle shaped and stood over six feet tall.  It had fins protruding out the sides and an eye on each side near the front bottom angle.  The eye facing the girls was glaring at them.

?Whew,? Marisa let out a sigh of relief, ?it's just an ayakashi.?  Ayakashi are terrible creatures from the oceans depths.  No one is for certain where they came from.  A good way to start an argument is stating for a fact whether the flood came first or the ayakashi.  There would be a comparison between them and chickens and eggs if the last chicken wasn't eaten by an ayakashi over two hundred years ago.

?No, no, this is much worse.  Goddesses can be reasoned with, Ayakashi's not so much!? Alice yelled and started scrambling around the boat.

?Don't worry,? Marisa said and rested one of her feet on the side of the boat.  She looked over and gave a confident smile to Alice, ?I've got this.?  That smile had a lot of pull over a lot people.  With her smile she could talk almost anyone into doing what she wanted.  It was a smile that belonged to someone who knew they were right, whether they were actually correct or not.  That smile was one of the reasons Alice was on the boat in the first place.

?What's the plan,? Alice calmed down and looked at Marisa for guidance.  It has already been established that Marisa is an idiot.  But there are varying degrees of idiocracy and Marisa's lack of common sense and big picture planning as bred itself into a certain type of genius type of ingenuity.  Given enough resources she can accomplish almost anything.

?I'm going to punch really, really hard,? But of course, on a dingy in the middle of the ocean, there are no resources.  Marisa pushed off with the foot on the side of the boat and flew at towards the ayakashi.  She pulled back her fist and swung wildly at it, connecting with the side.  She fell down into the water and the giant staggered for a moment.  She popped on the surface of the water and started swimming back to the boat.

The ayakashi swooped down level behind Marisa and the boat.  The ayakashi opened it's mouth wide and Alice started screaming and pointing at it.  Before Marisa could turn around; she, Alice, and The Hippopotamus were engulfed in a strong light fired from the ayakashi's mouth.

* * *

Moriya Island is a peculiar place.  In the five hundred since the flood, it transformed from a simple shrine on top of a mountain to the central hub of the new world.  At the center of the island is Yasaka Manor, home to the most powerful person on the island and may as well be in the whole world.  And why the most important person on Moriya Island is not Moriya, well that's a long story of back and forth between the two and at the end of round one Yasaka had the upper hand.  And she's has a powerful lead going into round two.

There is a city on the north side of the island.  It contains the biggest port in the world so the city is of course named Port City.  But to avoid confusion, the port is not called Port City Port, but Minamitsu Port after Captain Minamitsu who was the first to land at the island.  And we know this because she wrote the word, ?First? on a rock and signed it.

In the city is the Scarlet Guild Hall.  Every time a new island or dungeon is discovered, they're the first to know.  All would be adventurers must check in with them.  It is headed by Remilia Scarlet, a charismatic if a bit precocious lass.  And of course, these services come at a price.

For those who can't afford the Guild, there's always the Even Drink Tavern on the southern end of the island.  It attracts all the wrong sorts of characters and the information is all second hand.  The patrons and information aside, the drinks there are all top notch.  And the view over looking the ocean is to die for.  There's all sorts of weird things always washing up on shore.

?Bwaaaah!? a figure shot out of the water and shook her head.  She looked around her feet and reached down and grabbed something.  She pulled out another woman.

She suddenly snapped awake and started flailing around and coughing.  After  a few moments she looked around and saw her friend smiling above her.  ?Marisa?  What is it??

?Land ho!? she yelled and pointed at shore.  She turned to see what Marisa was pointing at.  There were kids running around on the beach and a few adults shielding their children's' eyes from the two girls.

?Wait, what?  We're back where we started!? Alice yelled.

?Hmm,? Marisa said looking around.  ?Rats.?  She said and started walking for the shore.

?Wait for me!?  Alice yelled and chased after her.

* * *

?Take it back!? a patron of the Even Drink Tavern yelled.  She was dressed in red with white detached sleeves and a red ribbon.  She was yelling at a very tall muscular woman in a blue dress and white shirt with a large red horn.

?Make me,? the tall woman smirked.

?Stop it, Reimu!? a girl wearing green with white detached sleeves and a frog hair band in her hair yelled.

?Listen to your friend, lass, wouldn't want ta break that pretty little face of yours,? she grabbed Reimu by the cheeks and shook her head before pushed her face away.

?Yuugi, settle down.  Don't make me call the cops,? the little bar maiden said, she had twin tails and was wearing a baseball cap, ?again.?

?Now, now Nitori.  You won't have to call the cops.  As long as this one knows her place,? Yuugi scowled at Reimu.  ?It's your fault ya know, jus lookin at ya face pisses me off!?

?Yuugi, you're drunk.  Go home,? Nitori said.

?Jus one thing,? Yuugi held up a finger and took a step toward Reimu.  And then another and on the third step she twisted around quickly and kicked Reimu with full force and sent her flying through the wall.

Marisa and Alice were walking up towards the bar at the moment and saw Reimu come flying out.  ?Huh,? Marisa said at the spectacle, ?not everyday you see a flying shrine maiden.?

?REIMUUUUUU!? the other one came running out of the bar and after her friend.

Marisa and Alice reached the front door and saw Yuugi being dragged out by a couple of  police officers, she grinned at Marisa and gave a thumbs up, ?Worth it.?

?What was that about?? Alice asked.

Nitori sighed and shook her head, ?Apparently there's this new ruin discovered that caused a lot of ruckus.  Don't know myself, go ask down at Scarlet.?

?Not a bad idea, I need a new boat,? Marisa said and started walking down the street.

* * *

At the Scarlet Guild Hall, everything was in chaos over this new ruin.

?If I ever find out who leaked this ruin, I'll have their head on a spike!? Remilia yelled.

?Of course, milady.  I'll polish the Gungnir for you,? her loyal servant Sakuya said with out a hint of sarcasm.

Remilia let out a deep sigh, ?It's things like that, that make me worry.?

?Yo!  REMILIA!? a shout came across the hall.

?Oh, I feel a head ache coming on,? Remilia said grabbed her fore head.

?I'll get the aspirin,? Sakuya said and Remilia saw Marisa running towards her.

?Make it quick,? she said to Sakuya and she nodded and disappeared.  Remilia turned her attention towards Marisa.  ?Now you, make it quick.?

?I need a new boat,? she said grinning ear to ear.

?What happened to the first one, the Hip hop at amus or whatever,? Remilia was not amused.

?It broke,? Marisa said bluntly.

?Then fix it,? Remilia shooed her away.

?Hey, what's the deal with that new ruin?? Marisa asked.

?That is of no concern of people with out a boat,? Remilia said and shooed her away again.

?Ah screw it, I'll ask Aya later,? Marisa shrugged and walked off.

?Aya!? Remilia jerked straight up.  ?Of course it was her!?

* * *

Out side the Guild Hall, Alice was waiting on her friend.  ?So now what?? she asked.

?One moment,? Marisa held up a finger and followed something from the corner of her eye.  Reimu was arguing with someone again.

?It's not true!? she yelled and ran off with Sanae following quickly behind.

?What was that about?? Marisa asked, watching Reimu run off.

?Have you two ever heard of Gensokyo?? the person Reimu was arguing with chimed in.

Marisa turned around, ?Aya, just the person I was looking for.?

?Wait, I know what you want to ask and it ties into Gensokyo,? Aya nodded.

?That fairy tale?? Alice asked.

?It might not be such a fantasy after all,? Aya said.  ?Some explorers finally made it back from Yakumo Island.?

?What?? Marisa yelled.

?Well, I guess you know how Yakumo Island is notorious for being a dead end for explorers.  And that every young explorer wanting to prove their worth heads there and are never heard from again??

?Or course,? Marisa and Alice nodded.

?Well, have you heard of the veteran explorer team: Twilight Buster?? Aya asked.

?Of course, everyone's heard of them!? Marisa yelled excitedly.  ?They set out for Yakumo Island awhile ago right??

?They've returned and broke back an interesting artifact,? Aya produced a photo.  It showed a shrine deep under ground.  A shrine they've seen pictures of many times, but never an actual photograph.

?Hakurei,? Marisa read.  ?So that means...?

?If the shrine is real, then Gensokyo...? Alice continued.

?If Gensokyo really did exist at one point then that means the barrier collapsed,? Aya continued.

?Hakurei,? Marisa repeated.

?Some where along the line, one of her ancestors must have dropped the ball.  I wouldn't go as far to say the flood was her fault, but she couldn't have hurt,? Aya crossed her arms and nodded.

Marisa took the photo and started walking towards Yasaka Manor.

?He, hey!  Where are you going??  Aya yelled.

?I need a loan for a boat,? Marisa said without turning around.

* * *

The head of the Yasaka Manor, Kanako, is famous world wide as an altruist and all around supporter for new explorers trying to get their foot in the door.  ?No, I can't give you a loan,? she told Marisa and Alice, however she is not idiot.

?Aw, come on!? Marisa pleaded.

?Now, girls listen.  Just because one group managed to make it back from Yakumo Island, it doesn't mean you will.  Those are the three best explorers around and they barely made it back by the skin of there knees.  I can't trust two girls who wrecked a dingy with a ship, now can I??

?Yes,? Marisa answered.

?That was rhetorical,? Kanako sighed.  ?If you won't listen to me, those three are back there.  Maybe they can talk some since into you.?  She pointed to a door in the back of the house.

Marisa and Alice walked into the room.  There they saw three beds with the explorers in them.  ?They're asleep,? Marisa said.  ?We should leave.?

?What?? Alice said suddenly.  ?Since when are you courteous??

?You could say I'm awe-struck,? Marisa shrugged.  A smile spread across Alice's face and she left with Marisa.

Outside the manor, ?Hey let's pay a visit to jail,? Marisa said suddenly.

?What?  Why??  Alice asked.

?We might need some muscle later,? she answered.  Alice stopped and grabbed Marisa by the shoulders and twirled her around so they were face to face.

?What did you do??

?I maybe, might have stole something,? Marisa was avoiding eye contact.

?WHAT!?? Alice yelled.

?You'll find out soon enough,? Marisa broke free and ran to the jail.

?Crap, crap, crap, crap,? Alice kept repeating to herself as she chased after Marisa.

* * *

As they approached the jail, the sun was starting to set.  Marisa and Alice stood outside looking up.  ?Are we really doing this??  Alice asked.

?Yes,? Marisa answered bluntly.  She reached into the bag she found in the Twilight Buster's room.  ?What do we have here,? she pulled out a small wooden octagon.  ?The Mini-Hakkero,? Marisa stared at the thing in her hand.  ?I've always wanted one of these!?  She pointed it at the jail.

?Wait a minute!? Alice yelled and grabbed her wrist.  ?What about all the other criminals!?

?What other criminals?? Marisa asked.  All and all, Moriya Island is a peaceful place.  At most people get arrested for small things like being drunk in public.  Like the person they're going to ?rescue.?

?LASER GO!? Marisa yelled, pointing the Mini-Hakkero at the jail and closing her eyes.  She opened one eye and looked at the jail.  ?Huh?  It's not exploded??

?AYAYAYAYAYA!? a scream came from above them and Aya dropped out of the sky.

?What's going on?? Marisa asked.

?Remilia and her maid's gone crazy!  They wanna kill me!?

?Why come to us?? Alice asked.

?I figured since you stole from Twilight Buster, you've got a plan up your sleeve,? Aya said.

?How do you know that?? Alice asked.  ?She just did that!?

?Everyone knows!?  Aya yelled.  ?Yuuka's especially mad!?

?Terrific,? Alice groaned.  ?And we don't even know how to use the damn thing!?

?Well, we don't need to,? Marisa stuck her fingers in her mouth and whistled.  ?YO YUUGI!  WE NEED YOU OUT HERE!?  She yelled at the jail.

Almost instantly, the wall between them fell and Yuugi walked out of the rubble.  ?Yo,? she threw her arm up.  ?What's up?? she said nonchalantly.

?You're going to help us steal a boat,? Marisa said.

?Killer,? Yuugi nodded.

?Oh man, I can't believe this!  Why did I come?? Aya said.

?Heh,? Alice smirked, ?in a few hours you're going to be asking why am I still following.?

* * *

The sun had set on the island.  At the north side, everyone had gathered.  ?Gonna get her, gonna get her!? Remilia was pacing around.

?Milady, please calm down,? Sakuya tried to calm Remilia down.

?Yea, calm down.  I have dibs on that damn thief!? Yuuka yelled and pounded her fist into her palm.

?You can have her, I just want that bird!? Remilia said and the two looked at each other and started laughing.

Shinki, the leader of the Twilight Busters just sighed and shook her head.  ?Mima?  What do you think??

?I think we should have never gone Yakumo Island,? she said.  ?Never want to see that place again.?

A young girl with short black hair and a sailor's outfit came running up to the mob.  ?There's only one boat gone,? she reported.  ?It belongs to the Great Barrier Team, consisting of Reimu Hakurei and Sanae Kochiya.?

?Sanae!? Kanako yelled.  ?Where were they headed??

?Three guesses,? Yuuka said.

?I'm going after them!? Kanako yelled and headed down to the port.

?Come on!? Shinki yelled and motioned for her team to follow.  ?We're going too!?

?We can't,? Mima said.

?What?? Shinki turned around to face her.

?Hey, Yuuka?? Mima asked.  ?By chance was the key to our ship in that bag the thief took??

?WHAT?? Shinki and Yuuka both yelled and turned to the port and watched their ship head off in the distance.

?Come on!? Kanako yelled, ?We can take my ship!?

?Heh, a navel battle!? Remilia said.  ?Come on, Sakuya.  To our ship!?

* * *

Yakumo Island was a couple hours distance from Moriya Island by a normal ship.  The Twilight Buster, which has had it's name scratched of and replaced with Hippopotamus JR, was the fastest ship in the world and they reached it in under an hour.  They dropped anchor and jumped into a dingy and rowed to shore.  At the beach, they saw the newly wrecked remains of the Great Barrier.

?Stay close,? Marisa motioned for them to follow.  The crossed the beach, this island was different from the other.  There were what appeared to be old houses over grown in vines and other foliage.  ?I don't think anything human like lives here,? Marisa said.  ?Not even a cat, or dog, or even a fox.?

?What a weird thing to say,? Yuugi said.

They traveled across the island until they came upon a house with nothing covering it, ?this has been anti-climatic,? Yuugi sighed.

?Would you whether us get eaten by some giant Ayakashi?? Aya asked.

?What's a stomache, but squishy jail?? Yuugi laughed.

?Ayayaya,? Aya moaned.

?Come on,? Marisa said from somewhere inside the building.

?You've really got to stop wondering off on your own,? Alice said going after her.

They all went inside, there were stairs in the back.  It was pitch black down, ?I can't see,? Marisa complained.

?Use that thingie,? Yuugi said.

?That thingie?? Marisa repeated and dug through her bag, ?Ah ha,? she pulled at the Mini-Hakkero and everything lit up.  ?It's producing light!?

As they reached the bottom of the step, another light appeared.  Alice put her finger to her lip to single to be quiet.  Too bad Yuugi thought it meant clear the last few steps in a single jump and yell at whatever was producing the light.

?God damn it, Yuugi!? Alice yelled and they ran after her and saw Reimu and Sanae at the bottom.

?Why are you here?? Reimu asked.

?Curiosity,? Marisa shrugged.  ?Why are you here??

?I wanted to know if it was true.  If it was all my fault,? she looked at Aya and Yuugi when she said that.

?Heh, you're fault?? a voice from the darkness interupted.  A tall, well-endowed blond woman stepped into view.  It wasn't casual either, one moment she was just there.  She looked at the group, ?Kirisame and Hakurei, what kind of cruel trick...? she started and shook her head.

?Is that an enemy, should I shout it?? Marisa whispered to Alice.

?A Kirisame all right,? the blonde woman sighed.

?Hey, hurry up and spirit them away already, it's bad enough those three got away,? someone shouted from behind the blonde woman.

?Wait, come see who it is,? she motioned and another tall well-endowed woman but with pink wavy hair came into view.

?No way,? she gasped.

?I was thinking,? the blonde woman said and grinning, ?it's about time for things to start getting interesting.?

?It has been boring for way too long,? the pink haired woman sighed.

The blonde woman smiled at the group, ?Can you do it??  She asked before laughing and the two disappeared into the darkness.

?What the hell was that?? Marisa asked.  Suddenly everything lit up.  They were in front of the shrine from the pictures.  Reimu took a step forward but was pushed back by an unknown force.

?Ah, ah, ahhh,? a voice spoke out.  ?Even if it is your shrine, I can't have you entering it.?  Everything flashed again and for a moment they were surrounded by an inky darkness that felt like it was watching them and then they were back on the Hippopotamus JR.

?What?? Marisa said, scratching her head.

?Umm...we've got company,? Alice said pointing out over the horizon.  Kanako's and Remilia's ship was heading for them.

?Yeah, probably a bad time to mention this, buuuuut, we stole this boat and some other things from Twilight Buster,? Reimu and Sanae gave them an exasperated look, ?also we broke Yuugi out of jail.?

?Yo,? Yuugi said and threw up her arm.

?What do we do?? Reimu said looking around.

A look of clarity crossed Marisa's face and she looked down at the Mini-Hakkero, ?I think I know how to use this.?

?Huh,? Reimu said and reached into her pockets and pulled out a Yin Yang Orb, ?where did this come from??

Reimu and Marisa looked at each and grinned.  ?Let's get them!?  they yelled in unison.

Aya took out a camera and took a picture.  Reimu looked at her, ?Aya.?

?I thought I'd take a commemorative photo of our last stand.?

?It's been a bad day.  Please don't take a picture.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Tamer Anode/Cathode on May 14, 2011, 03:59:52 AM
Really love those opening paragraphs, Sankako. Very Douglas Adams-esque.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Iced Fairy on May 15, 2011, 06:21:33 PM
Maribel twisted the knob on the radio very slightly.  As she did the boundary between noise and signal shifted just enough to begin to hear the station.  ?I got it!? she proclaimed, twisting the knob a little more to lock the signal in.  Soon ?A kiss to build a dream on (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=NDgncPD0bew&feature=related)? was playing out over the scrub land.

Renko smiled as she steered around a rock.  ?Good job Mary.  It was getting boring without the radio.  Not that I don't enjoy your voice but...?

Maribel's reply was cut off by the guttural sound of a motorcycle's engine.  Speeding out from behind the frame of a house came two bikes.  They quickly pulled aside the car, on either side.  The riders wore leather and sported mohawks.  More disturbingly they carried what looked to be wood handled axes.  The human closest to Renko pointed his weapon at the girl and yelled something unintelligible over the engine noise before laughing.

Renko sighed.  ?Why do they always come out during the good songs?  Can you handle this Mary??

Maribel's expression had turned grim.  ?I can only get the one on my side.?

Renko sighed again.  ?Oh well.?  She made a little shooing motion with her hand towards the biker.

The man looked startled, then angry.  He raised his axe and veered closer.  Renko quickly took one hand off the wheel to reach into her coat.

Two shots rang through the air.

After the crashing had died down Renko stopped the car and hopped out.  ?Might as well search them for food and water,? she said.

Maribel nodded once again.  Unlike her friend she hadn't become quite as desensitized to the new world.

As the two began searching through the wreckage for anything useful, the radio announcer began speaking.  ?Hellllloooo Residents of the Japanese Wastelands!  This is Captain Minamitsu Murasa, broadcasting to you live from the palanquin ship stuck in orbit right above your heads.  We promise music for all, human, mutant, ghoul or youkai.  Satellite radio at its finest.?

?Quick news update.  We've received word that there's a new player out there.  Apparently this young lady isn't interested in pyramids or nation building, but she packs quite a punch none the less.  Rumor has it she stayed in the underground for a while after the war, but she's out now and giving bandits, warlords and occasionally villages more boom then they can handle.?

Maribel looked over at Renko.  ?Think that's the one Yumemi wants us to find??

Renko nodded.

?Accounts vary as to her name, powers or race, but they all say that unlike the rest of us youkai she didn't get hit nearly as hard with the nerf bat.  So be kind to random strangers you meet in the wilds, because this is one Ranger of the Wastes you don't want to mess with.?

?And now back to music.  Here's another song from the '50s, an ironic little ditty by Tom Lehrer.  Enjoy folks.?

Soon the sound of the piano rang out leading into ?All Go Together When We Go. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Sf1j-VzRqFc#t=0m46s)?  Maribel sighed.  ?I think that ghost has a very warped sense of humor.?

Renko grunted her agreement as she tossed they supplies the found onto the back seat.  ?Yeah.  I liked the Elements song better anyway.?

Once again their car sped off into the wastelands.

***

The village was a piecemeal construction of concrete, metal and wood.  Half the buildings were patched up prewar buildings, but the other half looked like they had mostly been put together from the ground up.  That was a good sign, as was the well and the gardens around the area.  It meant the village was rich enough to not need to rob travelers of their valuables.  Like say all the metal in their car.

The saloon was another good sign to Maribel's thinking.  It meant they could get real supplies for the search yet to come.  Scavenging these days was more likely to find goods then food.  Twinkies might not go bad normally, but if they were too irradiated only ghouls would eat them, and most ghouls would try to eat your face first.

Renko parked the car in the central square, pulled the face off the radio and smoothed her ankle long white cloak.  ?I hope we don't get a ticket,? she said flippantly as she locked her door.

Maribel sighed, then grinned and hopped out of her door.  ?I'm more worried about you forgetting where you parked it,? she retorted as she flipped open the trunk to grab some trading goods.  She noticed the villagers coming out to stare at the two girls, but none of them seemed to have a weapon or enough magical power to be dangerous without one.

Maribel finished filling her bag and slammed the trunk shut.  She nodded to the few villagers standing around, then followed Renko into the saloon.

The bar was made of cement, and the furniture was all scavenged, but the locals all seemed well dressed, and the radio was playing ?Mr Sandman,? creating a strangely homey air.  Maribel relaxed a little.  She thought Renko did too, but Renko always looked relaxed, even when she was ready to kill someone.

The bartender bowed to them.  ?Hello ladies, and welcome to our humble village.  Are you passing through, or looking for a place to settle down??

Renko slid into one of the stools next to the bar, and Maribel followed after.  ?Just passing through,? Renko replied.  ?We're looking for someone, though we're happy to do some trading and message delivery along the way.?

?Hrm...  That sounds good to me.?  The bartender pulled out a water purifier and two cups.  ?Need something to wet your throats??

Renko looked over at Maribel, and she nodded before turning her eyes to to container.  After a few seconds her eyes revealed there was no boundary in the liquid.  It was either safe to drink, or not water at all.

With that Mary nodded and pulled out two bottles of Fabreeze.  ?A gallon of water, dinner for two, and credit for a night at whatever passes for an inn if you've got one.?

The bartender looked at the cleaning solution carefully, then sniffed the bottles.  ?Well that seems to be a fair trade miss.  Pleasure doing business with you.?  He placed the water next to them along with the glasses.  ?There's only a little more then a gallon left in here.  Feel free to help yourselves.?

Renko shifted the bottle to make sure the weight was right.  ?Thanks.  Mind if I ask a question??

The man shrugged.  ?Sure, though I can't guarantee an answer.  This place is pretty far off the beaten path.?

?Have you seen someone wandering around who still had strong combat magic?? Renko asked quietly so her voice wouldn't carry to the other customers.

The man paused at that.  ?I don't know who you're looking for ma'am.  But I'm very happy to say I haven't seen anyone like that.?  He shook his head.  ?This is a quiet town.  We've only got one youkai, and she's a little different from the rest.?

Renko frowned at the man's dismissal of youkai, but anything she might have said to Renko was interrupted by a commotion from outside.

Maribel turned to see a black haired woman in a white cape standing next to the well and pulling on the rope.  Two villagers carrying spears backed up by one with a rifle ran over to the woman.  ?Hey!  You can't just take water!?  The woman didn't seem to notice them, she just kept pulling on the rope.  She didn't even stop when one of the men prodded her with a spear.  ?Hey!  Listen to us!?

It didn't take magic powers to tell this was going to end messily the way things were going.  Maribel decided to change that.  She flipped out a packet of radiation medicine.  ?Room and food for three, plus whatever she drinks.?

The bartender snatched up the medicine, then bellowed out, ?It's okay, she's paid for!?  Then  he turned back to her and shook his head.  ?That was nice of you, but I don't think you should be making a habit of it.  Seems like a real good way to get fleeced.?

Renko just stood and sighed.  ?Well I guess we should check up on your new stray.  It was easier when you stuck to kittens you know.?

--------

The woman gave a sigh of relief as she slammed her glass back down on the table. "Phew!  I thought I was in real trouble.  Thanks you two."

"Don't worry about it," Maribel replied.  "It's important to help people out when they're in trouble."

Renko just sighed and shook her head.  Everything about the woman screamed stray, from her ragged cape, to her mismatched boots.  The woman didn't even have a full knapsack, just a pouch and a canteen. Renko wondered how the woman had survived this long.  "So how'd you end up here?"

"Unyuu?"  The woman looked confused.  "Uh...  Well I walked."  She thought for a little longer.  "I guess I'm lost."  She turned back to the two.  "Anyway I'm Utsuho Reiuji.  Hell crow.  Nice to meet you," she finished with a slight bow.

Renko nodded.  Well that explained how the woman was still alive. Underground youkai were resistant to radiation, and perfectly happy to scavenge corpses.

"Maribel Hearn, and this is my friend Renko Usami," Maribel replied. "If you want you can travel with us for a bit."

"Really?"  Utsuho smiled broadly.  "I can ride in that car with you?  Thank you, again!  Most people don't like traveling with youkai."

Maribel returned the smile.  "We don't have any problem with it, so long as you don't try to eat anyone who's alive."

"Don't worry.  The shrine maiden taught me that lesson long ago.  Dead people hurt you a whole lot less, and you can actually eat them."  Utsuho looked painfully serious.  Renko had to force down a laugh.

Renko nudged Maribel and whispered to her friend, "I don't suppose this is the powerful youkai Yumemi sent us after?"

Maribel shrugged.  "She is a youkai, but she's really weak.  I can barely sense any magic."

?Uh, I can hear you ya know.?  Maribel and Renko both winced at that.  It seemed their new stray had good ears at least.  Utsuho sighed and smoothed her cape.  ?But yeah, my youkai powers are pretty much gone.  I can't even shift to crow form.?  She frowned.  ?I'm not sure if that makes me better or worse off then the ones that got stuck in crow form.?

Renko sighed and started fanning herself with her hat.  ?I don't suppose you know any youkai that kept their powers??

Utsuho grew silent for a moment.  The youkai absently rubbed her collarbone, for a moment.  ?Yeah.  I know one or two.?  She looked back at Renko.  ?But they're really dangerous people.  And their powers can only hurt others.?

Renko had to ask, ?Where are they now??  She caught Maribel's worried look.  ?Sorry Mary, but this is the first info we've gotten.  We have to check it out.?

Maribel didn't look happy, but she nodded.

Utsuho shook her head.  ?It's a bad idea you two.  But the people you're looking for are south.?

Renko nodded.  ?Are you willing to travel with us there?  Or should we drop you off along the way??

?Unyuu....?  Utsuho thought long and hard.  ?We'll see when it comes up, right??

Maribel shook her head to clear it, then smiled again.  ?Well for now, we should stock up on supplies then find the inn.  You'll help carry right Utsuho??

?Sure thing!? the hell crow said with a wide grin.

-------

The inn wasn't as well furnished as the bar, though the walls were a lot more sturdy.  Apparently it doubled as a hospital, though the couple running the place assured them that they used different rooms for visitors and patients.  Given the general lack of travelers these days, Maribel believed them.

Still, even the plastic chairs and table were a nice change from the road.

Utsuho looked around the table.  ?Hm?  Five places... are you eating with us??

The inkeeper smiled and shook her head.  ?Ah no, we have two more guests who eat here though.  They should be by soon.?

Maribel blinked.  ?Who would that be??  She doubted most people had the goods to eat out even semi regularly.

The inkeeper's husband spoke up.  ?The scavengers.  We had a cockroach youkai show up about 4 months back to scavenge the ruins.?

?I'm a firefly!?

At that everyone turned to the door where two small dusty figures stood.  Both wore goggles, face scarves and ragged capes.  The taller one's dirty green hair and antennae marked which one was the youkai.

With a clang the firefly youkai put down a gas canister.  ?The week's rent and food.?

The innkeeper gave her chagrined husband an elbow, then picked up the gas canister.  ?Thank you Wriggle.  As you can see, we have other guests.  I hope you and Lin are fire with company.?

The shorter figure shook its head.  ?No problems here,? Wriggle replied.  The youkai started taking off the scavenger gear.

Lin turned out to be a young girl, probably about 7.  After introductions were passed around she plopped herself down right next to Utsuho, who proceeded to spend most of the meal doing her best to get the child to laugh.  And frequently succeeding.

Wriggle kept a paternal eye on the young girl in between inspecting all of the travelers.  Maribel inspected the youkai in return.  She caught Renko's questioning glance and shook her head.  Wriggle was even weaker then Utsuho was.

?So how'd you get here?? Wriggle asked.

?We drove in from the northern roads,? Maribel said.  ?Um, Utsuho just walked here, somehow.?

Wriggle raised an eyebrow at that.  ?You guys are all lucky then.  There are a lot of bandits in that area.  A couple of big gangs too.  They mostly spend their time abusing the little villages here in the mountains, but travelers tend to get picked off sooner or later.?

Renko smoothed her cloak.  ?Well, we aren't completely helpless.?

?I guess that's gotta be true,? Wriggle said.  ?Still, I've heard some gangs are led by some of the tougher youkai.  Bullets won't work on them.?  The firefly sighed.  ?Wish I kept that power...?

There was a hurried knocking on the door.  Everyone turned to see the bartender walk in and speak to the innkeeper and her husband in hushed whispers.  After a few moments the innkeeper walked over.  ?It seems someone got hurt trying to get some work finished before nightfall.  Don't worry yourselves.?

Maribel considered offering her first aid skills, but the doctor already had a kit in hand as he headed out.  There was no need for an amateur like herself to get in the man's way.  Instead she turned back to Wriggle.  ?So how did Lin here get involved in scavenging??

The little girl looked up at the sound of her name, and all of the table gave her a reassuring smile, Wriggle going so far as to pat her on the head.  She giggled and returned to trying to snatch a piece of bread from Utusho's hand.  ?She lost her family to one of those bandit groups, or at least that's the guess.  Lost her voice at the same time I'd guess....?  Wriggle smiled.  ?Fortunately I found her in the city.  She's a mutant, immune to radiation like me.  So I'm teaching her how to scavenge.  There's gonna be a market for that far longer then I'm likely to live, much less a human.?

?Hm....  Have you heard of any youkai who've kept their powers?  Or at least have powers above simple immunities and weak magic?? Renko asked.

The conversation halted temporarily as the innkeeper brought in a final serving of soup.

?Well some of the lycanthropes have kept their speed,? Wriggle said.  ?I've heard that vampires didn't lose anything, but well no one likes them anyway.?

Wriggle's eyes narrowed, ?Why are you so interested?  And how are you equipped so well?  I can tell your clothes were machine manufactured, and they haven't been repaired often enough for you to be professional wastelanders.  Where are you really from??

Maribel was surprised at how quickly they'd been seen through.  She hoped Wriggle was just particularly observant.  Unfortunately Utsuho and Lin were both now staring at her and Renko.  It was obvious part of their secret was out.

Renko sighed.  ?Alright, I don't want to go around advertising this, but there was a small university that missed the big boom.  That of course means jack squat normally, but one of the teachers there was one hundred percent mad scientist.  Pure insane genius.  Yumemi Okazaki is her name.  She managed to rebuild the whole ecosystem within 4 miles, and with that we've got something resembling civilization going.?

The three other girls were staring at them wide eyed at this point.  Renko checked to make sure the innkeeper wasn't listening in before continuing.  ?Of course we're losing tools faster then we can replace them, but she says that somewhere out there is a youkai who might be able to control radiation.  If we can find that person....?

Utsuho frowned.  ?That sounds like kinda a fool's quest.?  She yawned.  ?I mean there are a whole lotta youkai out there.?

Maribel yawned then nodded.  ?Yes.  But if we succeed....?

Wriggle yawned, then stood up suddenly, causing her chair to collapse to the floor.  ?Wait, why are we so sleepy....?

Maribel couldn't answer, because she was already slipping into darkness.

-------

Renko groaned as she woke up.  The ceiling above her was concrete and she wasn't on anything resembling a bed.

Then she remembered what happened and she sat upright.

She was sitting in what could only be considered a cell.  Her coat and all her guns were missing.  Maribel was muttering and stirring behind her, Wriggle was sitting back to the wall looking glum and Utsuho was snoring at the back of the room where the barred window was.

"I see the poison wore off," Wriggle said.

Renko groaned and rubbed her sore back.  "What the hell?  Do they normally drug visitors here?"

"I'm very sorry about this, but it's for the good of our village," came the bartender's voice from the door.  "Someone killed some of Zed's men, and he'll be coming here to demand reparations.  We'll try
to talk him down, but you have to understand that if that fails..."

Wriggle jumped up to face the door.  "Stop looking for excuses you old bastard!  You're selling us out because you're a coward!"

Renko on the other hand tried to keep a steady voice.  "I don't suppose you'd be smart about this and just let Mary and I take care of him?"

There was no response.  Apparently the man didn't intend to stick around.

Wriggle sat back down, while Renko moved to check that Mary was still okay.  Maribel opened her eyes as Renko shook her.  "Ugh.  They drugged us?"

"Yeah apparently they want us to comfort some local robber over the loss of his men," Renko tried to keep her voice light.  "You know anything about this 'Zed'?" she asked Wriggle.

Wriggle looked down on the ground.  "Some kinda youkai.  Usually runs with other youkai and mutants.  They say he kills anyone who crosses him, men, women or children."

Renko cursed.  "And this guy is dangerous enough that they grabbed you too, just in case he wanted a cute boy.  Wonderful."

"I'M A GIRL," Wriggle snapped.

Renko flushed.  "I'm sorry."

"You shouldn't make girls cry, Renko," Maribel said as she pulled herself up.  Mary frowned and rubbed her own sore spots.  "Do we know how much time we have?"

Wriggle shook her head.  "No clue.  They'll be here soon though.  No way the village got more then a day's warning."

"Right,"  Renko took a look at the still sleeping Utsuho, then to the window.  "So we have to get out of here fast."  She took a few experimental tugs at the bars.  Sadly they seemed very sturdy.  Next
she turned to the door.  The hinges were on the inside, but they looked fairly tough. There was no keyhole on this side of the door either, but she was sure the door was both locked and barred.

Behind her Utsuho yawned and stretched.  "Unyuu?"  The hell raven looked around.  "Is this our room?"

"Technically," Renko replied as she searched through her dress. "Maribel, you still have a file?"

"Yeah.  It looks like they didn't search me as much.  Probably because I wasn't carrying 30 pounds of weaponry."  Renko took the file Mary offered and started in on the hinges.

Utsuho looked around a bit more.  "There's no beds."

"That's because this is a cell, bird brain!" Wriggle snarled.

"Unyuu?" Utsho stood.  "A cell?  Why are we in a cell?"

"Because I haven't finished breaking us out," Renko replied.  It was best to keep positive in these kinds of situations.

Apparently Utsuho believed that as well.  "Oh!  Okay."  The hell raven looked out the window.  "Huh.  There are a lot more people outside.  More youkai too.  Oh and mutants."

Renko attempted to speed up her file work.  ?Great.  I don't suppose they look friendly.?

?It's hard to say,? replied Utsuho.  ?The humans seem to mostly be hiding behind cover.  The youkai seem to be laughing though.?  Even Utsuho wasn't dumb enough to consider that a good sign.

?Who looks to be the boss?? Renko asked to take her mind off the abrasions the file was giving her.

Utusho hummed in thought.  ?Oh!  I bet it's the werewolf up front!?

Wriggle groaned.  ?A werewolf?  No one in this town is gonna have silver weapons.?

Renko was about to reply when the cells inner window slid open.  Before Renko had time to react a key flew in through the window.  Then she heard footsteps running away.

Wriggle picked up the key and shook her head.  ?Damn it Lin, why didn't you run?  I told you that's the first thing you should do.?  There was no reproach in her voice, just frustration.

?It seems she's just too nice,? Maribel said with a faint smile.

Gunshots rang out from the square below and Utsuho sighed.  ?Looks like negotiations failed.?  Renko's heart started beating a little faster.

?Damn!?  Wriggle threw down the key.  ?Now we're all trapped inside, and the damn key doesn't work because there's no keyhole on this side.  Fuck!?  The firefly did a credible jump kick into the door, but it didn't even shudder.  She fell onto her back and yelped in pain.  Renko shook her head and went back to filing.

?Hey, you should be careful,? Utsuho chastised as she and Mary moved to help Wriggle stand.  ?You could have hurt yourself.?

?That doesn't really matter now does it?!? Wriggle yelled back.  ?While we're all trapped in here they're gonna shoot all the townsfolk, then Lin, then they'll find us and probably kill us for fun too!?

?They're gonna kill Lin?? Utsuho asked in a soft voice.  Renko sighed.  Surely the youkai couldn't be that naive.

?Well they might take her as a slave.?  Maribel shook her head sadly.  ?But most raiding bands don't have use for a child.?

?Is that so.?  Utsuho stood up, her head lowered.  Then she walked right up to Renko.  ?Step back please.?

The woman's voice was so different Renko found herself obeying instinctively.  She caught herself and started to ask why, when Utsuho lifted her right foot, the one with the larger boot, and kicked the door open with a painful screech of metal.

Renko could only stare as Utsuho walked down the hallway towards where the stairs should be.

Wriggle recovered a moment earlier and sped down the hallway as well.  However she made sure to peek into every window she could.  Five doors down she shouted out ?Aha!? then unlocked the door with the key.  Renko and Mary ran over.

Renko smiled at the site before her.  All their stuff was there, ready to be given to the bandit lord as tribute.  ?Good work!? she told Wriggle as grabbed her coat and hat.  Maribel had reacquired her rifle and seemed to be loaning Wriggle her pistol.  Renko's grin widened.  Now was the time to show the wasteland who was boss.  ?Give me covering fire, Mary,? she called out as she ran towards the window.

?Dammit.  Renko you idiot!? Mary yelled as Renko kicked out the glass window here then jumped through.

She landed perfectly, rolling on her shoulder like she was supposed to, then used the momentum to get to her feet.  As she rose she pulled out two normal pistols and fired them at two human bandits that were carrying guns.  They dropped quickly.

An oni started running towards her, but she ignored that for now.  First shot was a cold iron bullet to put a fae down, then another two lead bullets to take out a mutant.  Maribel finished off another mutant right before Renko whipped out one of her specials and fired a bean straight into the oni's screaming mouth.  The creature dropped to the ground, dead, the allergen having penetrated it's brain.

?Hold your fire or I swear I'll rip this girl in half!?

Renko whirled at the command then froze.  Standing among the remaining robbers was a massive werewolf, and in his hands he was holding the trembling body of Lin.

Renko relaxed, then drew a pistol faster then the eye could see.  ?This one's silver, 'Zed.'  Put the girl down and walk away or I'll shoot you in the face.?

One of the mutants next to Zed blinked then pointed at her.  ?B~Boss!  That's 'Wheel-Lock Renko!'  I heard from up north that she's got like fifty of those weird muzzle loaders, each designed to kill a different creature.?  The other bandits all seemed to take a half step back.

?How come you get the awesome name?? Maribel asked from the window.

Renko smiled sweetly.  ?Because I've got the better gimmick.?

?Ahahaha!  That's pretty impressive girl.?  Zed smirked and tightened his grip slightly.  ?But at this distance you gotta know you won't kill me fast enough to save this girl's life.?

Renko's smile faded.  The bastard was right.  She couldn't guarantee an instant kill, and werewolves could still fight even as they bled out.  But she couldn't put her gun down either.

They were at an impasse.

Then Renko heard the steady crunch of dirt as someone walked out next to her.  Renko was once again speechless as Utusho just walked steady past her towards the group of men, armed with absolutely nothing.

Zed stared at her incredulously.  ?What!  You think you're some kinda tough guy?  You think I won't kill this girl??

Utsuho slowly cracked her knuckles, then looked at the werewolf.

?Drop her.?

?You arrogant bitch!?  Four of the leading bandits, enraged at such casual defiance rushed forward with swords and axes raised.

?Ha!? Utsuho's foot moved in a blur as sent a roundhouse kick across the face of each man, then flipped over their heads to stand before the werewolf.

?What the hell?? Muttered one of the mutants rubbing his jaw.  Then a look of horror crossed the four bandits' faces.

?What?  ?What is this!?  ?It hurts!?

They all screamed as their heads bulged, then exploded as crimson bullets made of magic flew out.  Everyone stood in shocked silence for a moment.

?You bitch!  You killed my men.  For that the girl dies!? Zed roared.  Lin gave a brief scream.

?Uuaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh! (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=P8BYBaDz0Ic)? Utsuho screamed to the heavens, and black wings ripped from beneath her clothes to unfurl into the air.  As the youkai's shirt frayed a terrifying sunburst scar was revealed on her collarbone.

?Yaaaa~at~at~at~at~at~at~at~at~at~at~at~at~at~tah!?  Utsuho's hands moved in a blur as she struck the werewolf repeatedly.  Each strike lifted the huge form off the ground fractionally.  Lin flew from the man's hands and fell with a happy cry into Utsuho's arms as the werewolf crashed to the ground.

?That's...?  Renko looked over to see Wriggle beside her.  ?I had heard some youkai had managed to keep their power alive through martial arts, but I never believed.  It's insane....  A martial art that allows the wielder to form danmaku inside the target, destroying them from the inside out.  A godly technique.?

The man sprung to his feat.  ?You bitch, I don't know what you did but-?

?Shinken Chichuu Tenteisei.? Utusho said flatly.  ?You're already dead.?

?Huh? Ugh!?  Zed looked shocked then pain seeped into his features.

Then everyone had to shield their eyes as a miniature sun ripped out of his stomach.  The man's screams peaked as the fireball started drawing the rest of his body in, then died as it finished consuming him and faded away.

For a long while everyone just stood there as Utsuho set Lin down then dusted the girl off.  Then the bandits turned as one and ran.

Utsuho didn't even turn around. ?Are you okay??

Lin nodded, then smiled widely.

Renko breathed a huge sigh of relief.  It looked like everything had worked out wonderfully.

Then she walked over to the bartender and placed her pistol behind his ear.  His eyes went very wide when she cocked the hammer.  ?We need to talk,? she said sweetly.

-----------

The new band of five drove through the wastes southward.  Lin had insisted on following Wriggle and Utsuho, and no one had seemed keen to stop her.  They'd started out in high spirits, but as always, there were some difficulties.

?Dammit, if you fried the radio with an EMP blast off that stupid sun...?  Maribel ignored Renko's grousing and kept fiddling with the knobs.  Eventually though the rant turned to her, ?And I thought you said that bird didn't have any youkai powers.?

?Actually I don't.? Utsuho said sheepishly.  ?These are actually divine powers.  I picked them up from the Yatagarasu.?

Maribel gave the radio a light thump.  ?I still think we should head back now.  Utsuho has to be the person Yumemi was looking for.?

?Hm...  I kinda agree with you,? Renko admitted.  ?But since she apparently has business down south, we might as well find out about those other powerful youkai as well.?  Renko looked back at the three new travelers.  ?You all sure you're fine with going south??

Utusho nodded while Wriggle just kept fanning the sleeping Lin.  ?We don't have pressing business, but sticking around that town would be stupid.  A good scavenger knows when to get out.?

Suddenly the radio squawked and Maribel could see some signal in all the noise.  She started manipulating the boundary and sure enough....

?Hellllloooo Residents of the Japanese Wastelands!  This is Captain Minamitsu Murasa, sending music to walk the plank and sink right down to your waiting ears.  Satellite radio at its finest.?

?We've got a special bonus for all you people.  Someone downstairs managed to get through our 'phone lines', somehow, and beamed up about 5 million dollars worth of music.  Well 5 mil in old RIAA terms that is.  So here's some new oldies.  You can all thank Chiyuri for this little set of ACDC, as we head down the Highway to Hell!?

Renko chuckled as the first chords started up. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Xv24N8H1KyI)  ?Well that's kinda foreboding.?

?Well, hell's not a bad place to be,? Utsuho said knowingly.

The three others chuckled at that, leaving Utsuho blinking.  ?Maybe they'll play that later,? Maribel offered.

?Hey!?  Wriggle pointed to an odd colored strip of ground in front of them.  ?I think that's a road!?

Maribel peered ahead.  ?I think she's right!?

Renko smiled.  ?Well then, let's get some real distance.?

Marible couldn't help relaxing as Renko switched gears and started roaring down the old road.  Things were once again looking up.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: 日巫子 on May 21, 2011, 04:42:26 AM
wordswordswordswordswordswords

the ending feels too abrupt ahhh



?Just make sure you?re back by nightfall, okay??

?Yeeees.?

The door closes, and the two are left to set off on an evening excursion.  The sun just barely filtered through the smoky clouds overhead; Yuugi felt a cool wind shake the trees and the grass underfoot.  Everything looked a bit darker and felt cooler, and she could already smell rain in the air.  She?d have to move quickly if she wanted to get everything she wanted to do done, and the outdoors were no place to be at night, especially if it was going to storm.  Iku had predicted that, so Yuugi took no chances and wore a jacket.

The walk so far was silent, and the only sound was the wind and the crunching of dirt underfoot.  Only when her companion spoke was that silence broken.

?What did you need to do out here??

Yuugi glanced back at the smaller girl following her, staring at the claw hammer she was turning over in her hands.  Parsee had gotten so restless staying inside all winter that whenever Yuugi went out, she automatically dropped whatever she was doing and followed her out.

?We?re going to go bribe the garbage woman.?  Yuugi held up the basket she was carrying with her.  ?I made her dinner.  Cooked some pork, and then steamed some rice and vegetables.?

Parsee frowns.  ?How much meat did you use to make that??

?Relax, I didn?t use any of those rations.  I just went out and slaughtered a boar or something.?

?Oh.?  Parsee?s ears flickered, and it took Yuugi everything she had not to reach out and pull on them.  Parsee hated that.

Yuugi?s train of thought was interrupted by an acrid smell coming from up ahead.  She slowed down and stopped as the river came into view.  Even from where she was standing, the bitter, rotting smell of the murky water stung her nostrils, and her eyes teared up.  The river water was less like water and more like an acidic poison; she could see further down the bank the remains of a tree she had toppled the first time she was here.  She had thought that she could use it to create a makeshift bridge to cross, but lo and behold, toxic fumes rose up from the water and started to eat away at the wood.  It now looked as if something had taken a bite out of it from the water.

Parsee pulled her scarf over her nose and mouth.  Yuugi heard her gag a little.

?It was poisoned on purpose,? Yuugi explained.  ?There was some huge monster in there, y?know?  So they got the earth spiders to poison the water ?n kill it.?

?Well that worked out just perfectly.?  Parsee scowled at the water.  ?That?s such a waste of water.?

Yuugi bit her lip.  She didn?t want to think about it too much, but Parsee hit the nail on the head: this was yet another resource rendered unusable?

She sighed, trying to clear out her head.  Precious time was running out.

?Anyway, it?s not that bad of a cross.?  Yuugi gripped the basket tightly and started running towards the river.  When she was at the right distance from the water, she kicked off and leapt over it.  Almost immediately she felt the fumes rising from the water scald her throat, but she shook it off and landed gracefully on the other side.  She turned back to where Parsee was standing, frozen in place.  ?Come on!?

Parsee took a deep breath and ran forward, leaping into the air and flying over the river.  Upon landing on the other side of the river, she coughed.

?It burns,? she commented as the two started to walk away from the river.  Yuugi could only shrug.

Traversing the land beyond the river?and the oasis?felt like wandering through a wasteland.  There was much less plant growth here than there was back near the camp; instead, the landscape was scorched and dry.  Withered plants and clumps of grass grew from the cracks in the dirt, and the few trees that Yuugi and Parsee passed were leafless and dead.  At the other side of this plain was a grassier area, leading into a small cave.

The mere sight of a cave was enough to make both Yuugi and Parsee let their guards down, only for a flash of lightening to scare them back to their senses.

Parsee?s ears drooped, and she looked like she was regretting not having a jacket with her.  ?I?m never going to get used to that.?

?Same??

Little droplets of water started to splatter in the dirt.  The sound of falling water intensified as the drizzle slowly turned into a full-out rainstorm.  Yuugi heard a hissing sound in the distance, and when she looked back, she could see a cloud of steam rising from the river.  There was the sound of rain drops sizzling as it hit the cloud which only grew louder when a gust of wind blew more rain into it.

?Ahh, we took too looong,? Yuugi sighed as she pulled her hood over her head.  She could already feel the dirt turning to a gooey mush underneath her shoes.  She hugged the basket closer to her, so that the food inside wouldn?t become spoiled.  If they hurried into the cave, it might still be warm enough to be presentable.
Parsee scowled and pulled her scarf over her head in a fruitless attempt to keep her head dry.  ?Yeah.  Can we go in now??

With that, the two made a dash for the cave entrance, running as fast as they could to compensate for the time they spent standing in the rain.  The second they were underneath the shelter of the rock looming overhead, Yuugi skidded to a halt and set the basket down on a rock.  As she was checking the food, Parsee grabbed the hem of her skirt and started wringing water out of it.

?How?s the food?? Parsee asked as she peeled off her scarf.  Her clothing was plastered to her skin, and her hair to her forehead.  It was safe to say that she wasn?t going to be feeling warm any time soon, and she was already starting to shiver.

?Still looks warm.?  Yuugi glanced over at the shivering girl, who was sending water droplets dripping to the floor with each quake.  ?But you don?t.?  She slipped her rain jacket off and offered it to Parsee.  The outside was wet from the rain, but the inside was still warm.  ?Here.?

Parsee chattered out a ?thank you? and draped the jacket around her shoulders, drawing it tightly around her.

?So, shall we see the garbage woman now?? Yuugi suggested as she picked up the basket once again.  She started to walk down the tunnel.  The air here was stale and damp; her hands were already feeling clammy, and a sweat was breaking out over her brow.  Behind her, Parsee had taken off the jacket and was carrying it in her arms, her cheeks flushed.  As they proceeded further into the cave, the sound of the rain thundering mercilessly on the earth died down to a slow rumble, and then nothing.

There was a rather awkward silence, and to distract herself from it, Yuugi thought back to the time she lived underground.  The tunnel leading to the surface was vertical as opposed to this horizontal one, and it was drier and cooler, too.  It led to a cave that was a lot bigger, where there was even enough room for a small celestial body to fit in there?at least temporary.  Yuugi couldn?t help but grin wryly at the far-off memory.  So many things had happened since then, that incident had become washed up in a sea of events, some that were close to dwarfing it in severity.  At least that one didn?t cause half the underground to cave in on itself.
Yuugi shook her head.  She didn?t want to remember how the bridge looked after that.  At least someone was walking with her today.

Her train of thought was interrupted by Parsee speaking up.

?There?s a light up ahead.?

Yuugi blinked and looked in the indicated direction.  The cave walls towards the end of the tunnel were painted in a warm, orange glow, flickering and dancing on the stone.  As they got closer, she even heard crackling sounds, and upon taking a deep breath, smelled burning cherry wood.  If she didn?t know any better, she would have thought ?Home Sweet Home?.

In fact, it would have been a tempting thought if not for the cave?s sole occupant.

When Yuugi and Parsee finally reached their destination, they were greeted by the sight of a rotting structure jutting from the wall.  It was barely recognizable, but it was probably a house once.  The wood was covered with enough mold and fungi to make a killing off of selling it for potions.  Crates were piled around the house and spilling from it in disarray; some were split open, revealing piles of clothes and dusty old bottles.  From the gaping ceiling came a steady drip of water, collecting in a pool at one end of the cave and branching off into little streams flowing through holes in the rock.  It was a lot colder in here, and soon enough Parsee had put Yuugi?s jacket back on.

The light source that the two had seen earlier was in fact coming from the very center of the cave: there was a campfire set up, albeit sloppily.  A log had fallen from the little formation and was burning on its own, for example.  Yuugi also observed a ring of paper seals ringing the campfire, presumably to collect smoke.  That was too clever for the garbage woman.

?Impressive.?  Parsee surveyed her surroundings, her blank stare coming to a rest on the campfire in the center.  Yuugi also looked around, but for a different reason.

?Miyako,? she called out at length.

?Who?s that??

?The garbage lady,? Yuugi explained.  ?Miyako, are you here??

There were no sounds but the occasional drip of the water and the crackling of the fire, both of which echoed across the cave and gave it the illusion of being bigger than it actually was.  Yuugi turned to Parsee. 

?You can make yourself comfortable.  Miyako?s not gonna mind.?

Parsee nodded and shuffled towards the fire.  She took a seat, hugging her legs to her chest and sighing contently.

?I brought food!? Yuugi called out, and her voice bounced off the walls and created a rather satisfying echo.  Shouting seemed to work, because within moments, Yuugi heard a shuffling sound coming from the building.  A girl with glazed over eyes and a wan complexion was pushing her way through the crates, nearly tripping over her own two feet as she shambled forward.  Her blue-black hair and the seal taped to her forehead quivered with each step she took, and her shirt and skirt looked annoyingly dry and warm in comparison to the wet clothes Yuugi and Parsee were currently sporting.

Miyako Yoshika?s head jerked upwards when her eyes fell on Yuugi, and the blue cap on her head fell to the floor.

?Hello!  Um?Yuugi, you brought me food!?  She sucked a trail of saliva back into her mouth.

Yuugi held up the basket and grinned.  ?Yup.  Better than what you?ve been eating.  We?re here to get some supplies today.?

?Ohhh~?  Yoshika grinned.  ?What is it??

?Rice, pork, some vegetables,? Yuugi rattled off as she held out the basket for Yoshika to take.  The girl fumbled with it, weakly grasping at the handle.  When she finally got a firm grip on it, she tanked under the weight, and Yuugi heard a sickening snap.  Parsee looked up from the campfire, alarmed.

?Geh?!  Did one of your bones just snap in half or something??  Parsee?s ears flickered as she stared owl-eyed at Yoshika.  Yoshika stared right back as more drool started to drip from her mouth.

??Who are you??

?Answer the question!?

?That?s a weird name, but okay.  I?m going to dig in now.?  With a lot of difficulty and more snapping bones, Yoshika sat down on the stone floor and opened the basket.  ?Whatever it is you need, go ahead and take it.?

Yuugi stood up and started for the crates, but Parsee didn?t seem quite through with Yoshika yet.  Yuugi only heard bits and pieces of the attempted conversation as she headed over to the rotted house and started poking around for things to take.  There was some alcohol here that had probably been sitting for who knows how long?she was definitely taking a few bottles of that.  Aside from alcohol?s most obvious use, Yuugi could probably use it to start a fire.

There were also a lot of clothes, and some towels.  There were people back home that needed new outfits, and the girls at the radio tower were practically dressed in rags.  With that in mind, Yuugi picked out a few extra clothes that would fit smaller girls.  While she was at it, she grabbed a few towels.
It wasn?t long before she was joined by Parsee, who was starting to pick through the crates as well.  As she compared different tools to the hammer she was carrying around with her, she commented,

?I didn?t think there?d be this much loot in one place.  Better take a lot, huh??

Yuugi nodded.  ?I wanna bring the others here sometime, but it?s kind of??

Parsee?s ears flickered.  ?Kind of what??

?How?d that conversation go with Miyako back there??

Parsee looked back at the crates? contents.  ?She told me she?s a jiang shi or something.  I guess that explains why it sounds like someone?s snapping twigs every time she moves an arm.?  Parsee holds up a faded brown dress.  ?This is nice.?

?Kind of??  Yuugi trailed off again.  ?I?ll be right back.?  After finding a safe place to set her loot, she sprinted back to where Yoshika was eating near the campfire.

?Miyako.?

Yoshika looked up at Yuugi, her mouth full of food.  ?Hmrfph??

Yuugi sat down in front of Yoshika and crossed her legs.  ?How would you like to leave this cave??

Yoshika swallowed her food.  ?Eh??

?What I?m saying is, instead of isolating yourself like this, why don?t you come back with us?? Yuugi offered.  Yoshika stared at her blankly, opting to shove a chunk of meat into her mouth instead of answering immediately.  She chewed it slowly and carefully, and only when she had completely swallowed it did she answer.

?But I have a lot of food here.?  Yoshika looked back at the crates longingly.  ?Uhh?.?  She drooled for a bit until Yuugi poked some more meat into her mouth.  ?Uoh.?

?We can move all of it out,? Yuugi explained.  ?I can make you more food like what I brought you today, too.?  She paused.  ?Listen, you don?t have to leave today.  I?ll be back next week, and then we?ll see if you want to go then.?

Yoshika tilted her head to one side, and there was another cracking sound.  ?Uhhhhh??Yeah.?

?You want to go??

?Next week.?  Yoshika continued to shovel food into her mouth.

Yuugi couldn?t help but grin.  This was what she had come here for, aside from gathering supplies.  ?Great!  We?ll come pick you up next Saturday, and then move all your stuff out then.  It?ll be great, trust me.?  She went to stand up, but hesitated.  ?By the way?what time is it right now??

?Hrm?..Dunno.  Late??

Oh.

Yuugi felt her heart sink like a stone.  She could be wrong, but even a guess had to be taken seriously.  She swallowed.

?We?ll see you then.?  Yuugi stood up and started walking back to where Parsee was.  ?We?ve gotta get outta here right now, though.  Parsee and I.?

Yoshika nodded.  Just how many bones in her body had snapped then??  ?Bye,? she said, but her mouth was so full of food that it was hard to decipher what she was saying.

Yuugi ran back to where Parsee was stuffing some clothes and tools into a worn-out duffel bag.  ?Do you have your gas mask with you??

Parsee?s ears twitched and stood on end.  ?What??

?Do you??

?Yes, I know, but why??

?We?might have overstayed our visit,? Yuugi explained as she hastily grabbed what she had collected and started packing it up.  She would have to settle for wrapping it up in a blanket for now.  She glanced over at Parsee, who was patting her clothes down with a worried expression on her face.  She couldn?t have forgotten her gas mask...

Yuugi tied off the makeshift sack and reached for the pouch that was tied to her belt.  No one went into the wastelands without a gas mask.

?Here, use this.?

?Wha?no!  I?m already wearing your jacket, keep the gas mask!?

?So you wanna cough up black tar?  I?m not having my throat ripped out because I let you get sick!?

The two continued to argue for a few more minutes, while Yoshika enjoyed her meal.  In the end, Parsee reluctantly accepted the gas mask, but lended Yuugi her scarf.  At this point, they had to end the argument before it got too late to go home, and they left after gathering the loot and bidding Yoshika farewell.

In the wastelands, a thick sheet of rain obscured the surrounding area, turning the dirt below into a thick sludge.  If one were to look closely at the trees, however, one would be able to see a thin veil of fungi, and small white flowers growing out of the bark.  It was thankfully too wet for them release any spores, but even being within ten feet of one was a bad idea.  Yuugi started to wonder if giving up her gas mask was a bad idea after all, seeing as she was starting to cough and Parsee was so reluctant to wear it.  Still, it was too late to dwell on that now.

Upon reaching the river, Yuugi and Parsee were greeted by a wall of steam, rising from the water and letting off a sharp, foul scent.  The log that had fallen across the river was literally fizzing as it slowly evaporated in the steam.

Yuugi bit her lip, mostly to hold back another cough.  They?d have to take the long way around.  At this rate, they wouldn?t be back until morning.  There was really no choice but to start walking upstream until the ground sloped upwards, and the two flew up a hill that was now too muddy and slippery to fly on.  There were more trees up here, but there was also a rock formation that formed a roofed bridge over the river.  This rock was more resilient than wood, so it eroded more slowly.  From there, they just had to keep going until they saw the oasis.

Under the cover of the roofed bridge, Parsee and Yuugi temporarily shed the gas mask and scarf respectively, as the heat was suffocating.  Fortunately, the passageway wasn?t that long, and they were soon out in the open again.  The walk back from there was miserable; they were both soaking wet, and their baggage was weighing them down.  After what seemed like an eternity, the two finally saw the safe haven of lush, green grass and trees.  Feeling soft grass instead of slippery mud was a blessing, and they were finally in the presence of fresh air.  Up ahead was the house, with the doors and windows shut to protect it from the storm brewing outside.

The second the two made it in the house, they dropped their baggage and collapsed on the rug, exhausted.  Yuugi?s shoulders heaved every time she coughed, and she looked down at the scarf in her hands.

?Sorry, might need to wash this?? she murmured.

?Who cares, you sound like you inhaled some of the spores??  Parsee sat up and wrung her hands.  She looked guilty.  ?Where??

??have you two been??

Parsee?s ears flickered as she glanced down the hallway nervously at the girl standing there.  She stood perfectly still, gazing down at them with steely eyes.  She was still in her nightgown, and her hair wasn?t brushed, indicating that she had just woken up.  The silence was only broken by Yuugi coughing.

?I see you?ve had an interesting trip.?  Oh, she knew.  ?But before we discuss that?why don?t we do something about that cough of yours??

Both Yuugi and Parsee sighed in relief.  It was past nightfall, but they were home.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Yuyuko Yakumo on May 22, 2011, 03:08:31 AM
Hooray, first WWC here! Actually, it's my first Touhou fanfic too. Hope you enjoy. :3

To set the mood, listen to this (http://www.newgrounds.com/audio/listen/410596) throughout (I find it's just perfect for the story).
_________________________________________

I sighed. This was where I wanted to be the least right now. Wet and shivering underneath a tree, used poorly as a roof full of meaningless holes. I held my signature broom above my head in an effort to cover myself, but it hardly served me any better. All I could do was pull my hat down closer.

Taking care not to get any Rain on it, I took out my mini Hakkero from my pack, which I started carrying around since the incident. It had hardly any mana left in it, and getting it caught in the Rain would mean it would have even less. I also took out a small piece of dry wood and placed it on the ground. Sticking my broom in the tree so that the bristles hung over the wood, I used a bit of mana from the Hakkero to start a tiny fire. I gladly welcomed the heat as I warmed my hands by the fire.

“Dammit, this is all I have,” I said as I pulled out a canister of beans from my pack. I heated the beans over the fire, waited for them to cool, and began eating grudgingly. There was barely enough food to satisfy my appetite. I kicked the empty can away with a clunk. It rolled away into the pouring Rain without any care. It would have rolled on forever if it wasn’t for the rubble that blocked its path and impeded its progress. In the end, it just froze in the downpour of never-ending water, never to move on its own again.

Because the last of the food was gone, I decided to make a quick run to the remains of the Human Village in an attempt to salvage supplies there. Sighing again, I threw the Hakkero into my pack. I stamped out the fire and broke the wood into smaller pieces, so that no one could tell there was someone there. As the fire went out, the area around me became dark. The clouds covered the sun; it hasn’t been out since the Rain began.

I dashed through the Rain, making sure that my pack was as dry as possible. The village was only a few minutes away, but the journey there felt eternal. I made the trip to village many times, each one as tense and risky as the last. The pouring of the Rain and the crunching of dead leaves beneath my feet blended together in a chaotic orchestra. It was not a sound I welcomed, for I had heard it for too long, and I drew my hat around my ears to try and drown it out.

At last, I stumbled upon the village, which was little more than the ruins of destroyed houses. Roofs were caved in, entire walls were torn down, and stones from the houses were scattered all across the village. Normally, this place would be lively with people gathered, but now, it was a deserted ghost town that hardly saw a soul. The Human Village is normally a happy and exciting place, but without anybody, it seemed to be depressed under the Rain.

Moving swiftly but carefully, I made my way to the usual houses I checked. I dared not spend more than a few minutes in a single area because other desperate humans and youkai who scavenge like me could ambush at any time. I first checked the shop closest to where I arrived, but it was completely out of supplies. From there, I just went down the block, trying to be as stealthy as possible, looking for anything I could use to help me: some dry food, water, a radio.

At last, I came across a house that didn’t seem like it had been scourged through yet. Like every other building, it was annihilated, but the food that remained in its stock was still untainted. I stuffed my pack with as much food as it could carry, so that I wouldn’t have to return for a while.

As I turned to leave, I heard a crack from the front door. Apparently, some rude idiot decided to pop in just as I was finished salvaging the place. I readied my broom in defense, because I had no energy to fight with danmaku, and slowly approached the door. But there was no one there.

What I shouldn’t have done was lower my guard. The next thing I knew, the attacker grabbed my neck from behind and threatened to choke me. I whisked around, extending my leg which caused him to trip and crash on the ground. As he scrambled to recover, I grabbed my pack, which I had left, and made a dash for the door. But just as I was about to escape, he grabbed my leg and I hit the floor with a thud. I was dizzy from landing head-first, but I managed to orient myself upright. As he was about to pounce on top of me I landed a solid kick in the stomach. As he flew in the air and landed painfully on the ground, I caught the gleam of knife; he was definitely intending to kill. Not wanting to be involved any further, I ran out the door, successfully this time, and tried to run as far away as possible.

I didn’t get very far. A sharp pain ran up my right leg each time I took a step. I hid behind a house, opposite of the direction of the rain so that I wouldn’t be caught in it, and sat gratefully down. Pulling up my skirt, there was a trickle of a deep red liquid down my leg. So he managed to hit me after all. Taking some of the fabric off of my skirt, I was able to bandage myself, though it wasn’t a very skillful job.

“Next on the shopping list: a first aid kit,” I whispered to myself as I finished the knot. I planned on venturing out again once it was safe, but I was exhausted after just a few minutes. Involuntarily, I slipped into a deep sleep, one that I was thankful for as it stopped the Rain from pounding against a dry lonely world…

**********

I didn’t stop running.

Even though I was kilometers away from my friends, even though the moon was probably beginning to rise in the sky, even though the rain kept falling and stinging my face, I didn’t stop running. I wanted to be anywhere, anywhere that wasn’t there. The branches of the trees in the Forest of Magic scraped against my clothing and me. I could barely look ahead as I shielded my face from the rain that fell.

I ran until I felt my lungs were close to bursting. Even then, I only slowed my pace down to a jog. Once I lost my way, I started to walk. After noticing that I had stumbled in unfamiliar scenery and that I might never find my way back, I began to have second thoughts.

“Ayayaya… You’re always so rash. Look at what wonderful situation you’ve gotten yourself into this time,” I spoke to myself. It was not as if I could relieve the situation like this, but it comforted me slightly. Slowly, I began to calm down and take note of where I was. “The Forest of Magic, that much is obvious,” I confirmed. But where in the forest? I had no idea how long I had been running, nor in what direction.

Eventually, I just gave up trying to find my location. Using a reporter’s intuition, I looked around to see if I could find a place to stay for the night. Along the way, I noticed a house, or rather, what was left of it. Among the ruins I discovered a few books, a smashed pot, and a box of fresh-looking mushrooms. Instinctively, I took out my camera and snapped photos of the remains, just in case.

The rain was still falling, and I was still walking. But I happened to be in luck when I came across the Human Village. Unfortunately, there didn’t seem to be any humans left, which was understandable considering the incident either wiped them out or caused them to flee. Stepping over stones and broken pieces of wood, I wandered around the central plaza. No one, not even any youkai, were around, making the place seem like a haunted mansion. Something like the Prismrivers’, but wetter and without any noise.

Around the corner of one of the buildings, I noticed a piece of clothing sticking out. As I neared it, it turned out that it belonged to a certain black-and-white magician who was sitting against the wall. Was she dead? “This is certainly a turn of events.” I pulled out my camera once more and started taking pictures. In case I could start publishing news again.

*********

Again, whether I wanted to or not, I dreamed about the incident that began all of this trouble.

Reimu and I going off to investigate a seemingly average problem.

Finding that fixing this would be a bit more difficult than we thought.

That idiot Reimu wanting to face this on her own. Even after my protests, she ended up flinging me to the ground.

Each of them using up all of their energy in a battle for Gensokyo. Their final spells colliding in an intense light making a loud…

Snap.

No… a snap wouldn’t be epic enough. It would have to be something loud like…
Click.

Okay, something’s interrupting my dream monologue here. Explosions don’t give off a simple “snap” and “click.”

I opened my eyes to find a lens staring at me, centimeters away from my face. Snap. A bright light blinded me. I swatted the light in front of me to find a girl’s face behind it, looking through the camera lens that used to be there.

“Marisa! You just ruined my shot. Wait… you’re alive? Drat, there goes my latest scoop,” a disappointed tengu complained. She put her camera in a pocket in her skirt. “I didn’t think there’d be anyone else here. Then again, that’d be underestimating you and your thieving skills.” She took a seat right next to me.

“Aya, what are you even doing here? There’s really no scoop to cover. Besides, it’s not like anyone reads your paper anyways,” I said.

“A lot of people happen to read the Bunbunmaru,” she said, clearly irritated. “In fact, you’re probably the only one I know that doesn’t. As for why I’m here,” She put a finger up to her lips, “that relates to top-secret tengu stuff.”

“You can be incredibly vague sometimes,” I sighed. I picked up my pack, but it was suspiciously light. In a panic, I opened it up and discovered most of its contents were gone. All that was left inside were two apples my mini-Hakkero. I thought about going back for a resupply. “I could use Aya as a human- err, tengu shield,” I whispered to myself.

“Marisa, I can hear you whispering to yourself.”

“You were supposed to hear that.”

“I- Wait, what?!”

“Kidding. Come on, let’s get out of here.” I picked up what was left of my groceries and headed back out into the Rain. There really wasn’t any use in going back since whoever was in the house is probably planning to camp there for the night. As far as I could see, the remaining houses in the village were ransacked before I could get to them. I took a few steps and heard Aya’s behind me. As I kept walking, I could constantly hear Aya’s behind me. I spun around. “Why are you following me?”

She shrugged. “It’s not like I have anything better to do.”

“Try leaving me alone?”

“I can’t go back to Youkai Mountain, if that’s what you mean. I don’t know why, but I can’t fly anymore. I’ve lost my danmaku and wind powers too.”

Oh right, she was still a youkai. “I know why. Follow me back to the forest.” As stealthily as I came, I ventured back into the forest, double-checking to make sure no one else was following us.

*********

Living in the forest is a lot harder than it looks. For one thing, it doesn’t work well in rain. Which is what’s always falling nowadays. I was shivering under the tree, but Marisa refused to start a fire. Even when I used my cute voice. Then again, nothing cute ever works on Marisa. So I sat there, shivering under a leaky tree, my notepad and pen out, but getting hopelessly wet. I eventually put them away because they wouldn’t be any use anymore.

Marisa sat across from me, though I could barely make out her figure in the dark. She was lucky; she had a giant magician’s hat that kept her head from getting wet. While my hair was getting soaked and in my face, Marisa’s was dry as a desert. The part that was under her hat, at least. She also had a broom, but she told me she couldn’t use that for flying either.

“You know Aya, you being a reporter and knowing all the facts, I’m surprised you didn’t know about this,” Marisa poked. I opened my mouth to protest, but she brushed it away. “Well, I wouldn’t expect a non-magician to know about these things anyways. It’s got a lot to do with magic. You do know about the incident that just happened, right?”

I nodded.

“Well, after the two final attacks hit each other, a massive amount of mana was absorbed. This mana, or magic energy, is what runs many of Gensokyo’s supernatural talents. Without it, you’re basically as useless as a regular human. For instance, many youkai can fly by harnessing this energy, whether they know it or not. Mana is also used to power danmaku and magic powers. That last battle utilized an intense amount of mana, in fact, nearly all of the mana in Gensokyo. Threatening to collapse due to the lack of mana, a natural counterbalance was activated. What resulted was the formation of antimana, which takes on the form of the Rain.

“However, this is hardly beneficial to anyone. The reason why it’s known as antimana is that it absorbs mana from whatever it touches. That’s why I can’t get this mini-Hakkero wet, because the Rain will suck whatever magic remains in it. It seems like it’s already done a number on you. That’s why you can’t seem to fly or use danmaku anymore. However, any spell cards that you have will work because have the ability to convert antimana into mana. How that works, I bothered to ask because antimana was never a problem until now. I only know about it from books and experiments.”

“I’m shocked you were smart enough to figure that out,” I said jokingly. But really, I was quite surprised. I had always assumed that I could fly out my own will. Without it, I felt a lot smaller and weaker.

“Hey, I’m not all about power,” Marisa retorted. “I do my fair share of reading and research too. I don’t blindly charge into battle.”

“Well, with all this talk about antimana and energy, I’m not surprised they’re escorting people out of Gensokyo.”

“They’re doing what?”

It was my turn to inform Marisa of something she didn’t know about. “You didn’t know? Some kappa claim to have found an exit where the Sanzu River lies. It’s apparently the weakest part of the Hakurei border, and they’ve managed to reach the outer world from there.”

“And how did you find this out?” Marisa asked.

“Let’s just say a little crow told me,” I winked.

She sighed. “You really need to NOT be vague every once in a while.”

********

I awoke with a start, before the explosions began again. It was much brighter now, though the Rain still fell and clouds still obscured the sun. Aya was asleep next to me, her breathing steady and regular. She seemed to be dreaming soundly. I suspected she had a long day yesterday; it wasn’t an easy journey from Youkai Mountain to the Human Village, especially on foot.

I stretched as far as I could under the tree, without waking Aya up. I looked disappointingly at my pack and the two apples that were inside. There wasn’t much hope in going back to the village without endangering our lives. And with this cut on my leg, I was going to be more vulnerable than before. Our only hope then was to go elsewhere for food and then get out of Gensokyo.

I glanced back at Aya, still fast asleep curled up by the tree. I never really spent a lot of time with Aya before. The only times I saw here were for brief moments when she tries to snap photos of Gensokyo's residents' panties, or when we're both invited to flower viewing events at Reimu's shrine. But at those, she spent more time with Reimu anyways. Maybe now that it was just the two of us, I could get to know Aya a little better.

What was I thinking? If I hardly saw Aya before, what made me think I would start caring about her now? Rather than dwell on it, I simply discounted it as me missing Reimu rather than trying to be friendly with Aya.

She stirred slightly, mumbling something in her sleep. "Mrf... Where's am I?" she said, still half-asleep.

This would be payback for surprising me yesterday. "Aya, don't you know what today is?" I whispered, so she would hear me in her dream.

"Unh... Who is today?"

"It's Gensokyo Cucumber Day."

"I luuuuuv cucumbers," she said dreamily with an odd smile on her face.

"So many cucumbers outside today. Look! They're even raining from the sky."

"All kinds of flavors..."

"Which one is your favorite?"

"I luuuuuuv the turtle-flavored cucumbers..."

"Really? There are a bunch outside. Why don't you run out and catch some?"

"Okay..." she giggled. Surprisingly, she picked herself up and walked out into the imaginary turtle cucumbers. Instead, she was met with a torrent of ice-cold Rain. "Wah!" she yelped. She hurried back under the safety of the tree. "What was that all about? I was having this crazy dream and the next thing I know I'm standing in the freezing rain!"

"No clue," I said innocently. "I was fast asleep and just noticed you in the Rain. I thought you were going to take a shower or something."

"What makes you think that? Ay... Now I'm soaked to the bone." She frantically took out her camera and breathed a sigh of relief when she found it still works.

"Suck it up; we're going to be getting wet anyways," I said as I placed the strap of the pack on my shoulder and took my broom in hand.

"Hmm? Where are we going?" Aya questioned. But I was already out walking away in the Rain. "W- Wait for me!"

********

"Are we there yet?"

"No."

"You haven't even told me where we're going!"

From the ground, the Forest of Magic is much larger than it appears from the sky. After walking for hours, I felt like we were still trapped in the same area. All of the trees looked exactly the same in every direction. I wished I could just soar over the treetops and find my way out of here.

Actually, that was the least of my worries right now. My stomach growled for food. "Gosh, I'm starving. For some reason, I'm really craving a cucumber."

"Isn't that a surprise," Marisa snickered ahead of me. "Here." She reached into her little bag and pulled out a green circular object. She threw it behind her.

"What is it?" I asked, catching it. "This doesn't look like any cucumber I've ever seen."

Marisa's facepalm was so loud, I could hear it over the rain. "That's because it isn't. It's an apple. What, you haven't heard of one?"

I shook my head. "Nope. What's it like?"

"Why don't you try it and find out?"

"Because it might be one of your poisonous mushrooms."

"I assure you, there is nothing poisonous about an apple. Everything but the seeds. Don't eat those."

I didn't know whether to trust her or not, but I was starving so I took a bite anyways. Initially, its sour taste made me want to spit it out, but after a while, it became sweet. Apples were certainly an interesting fruit. I finished it, leaving behind the seeds, and tossed them on the ground. I wondered if anything would grow where I threw them, even after Gensokyo collapsed.

Marisa must've heard me crunching loudly on the apple because she took another one out of her bag and began eating it herself. She had a different way of eating. Instead of savoring each bite, she took a bite and swallowed it nearly whole. I figured she was really hungry, but couldn't she still take the time to at least taste it?

I shook my head. I didn't even know why I was studying her this closely. It's probably because I was too used to the reporter's life and its need for details.

"Are we there yet?"

"How many times are you going to ask that?" Marisa answered between two voracious bites.

"As long as it takes for you to tell me where we're going."

She pointed ahead of her. "Does that answer your question?"

In front was a rusty gate, bent over after one of its hinges were broken. It was unguarded; usually, someone stood here to watch for unwelcome guests. Through the rain, the silhouette of the once proud Scarlet Devil Mansion stood eerily like an emaciated ghost. As we walked closer, I could make out the details of the ruins. It was hardly recognizable as the mansion it used to be. Like the buildings of the Human Village, many of the walls were completely torn down or barely standing. A roof no longer existed in many places. In fact, the entire second floor of the mansion was destroyed. The section that suffered the least amount of damage was the library, due to some of the magic wards placed around it.

"Here we are, the Scarlet Devil Mansion," Marisa said. "Here, we'll stock up on some food and books. There are some books from Patchouli's library that I want to take with me before we leave Gensokyo."

"If you wanted to leave Gensokyo, then we should be heading in the other direction, towards the Sanzu River."

"Yes, but if I told you that, we never would have made it here."

"We don't really have time to be here. The Hakurei border could collapse at any minute."

"What do you mean by that?"

"Didn't I tell you before? Apparently, rain wasn't the only thing that explosion caused. Aside from causing severe damage to every house in Gensokyo, it also made the border around it severely weak. The kappas found out that it will collapse, causing Gensokyo to disappear from existence."

A brief moment of panic flashed on Marisa's face before returning back to composed. "Then we should be moving a bit faster. I'll head to the library; you go to the kitchen for food."

"Roger that!"

**********

“Hey Patchy, you there?” I called out into the darkness of the library. Using my Hakkero, I lit a candle that I found nearby. It provided a small amount of light, but much of the library remained in the dark.

Amazingly, the library only suffered structural damage. As I walked around, I noticed that most of the interior was not disturbed. Some of the books that I had wanted to take with me were gone from the shelves, suggesting that Patchy and Koakuma had already taken off with half of the library. Even the entire section containing waterproof books was gone. That was a bit of a shame, since I could’ve read them in the Rain. However, I did find a few books that interested me, and I tossed them into my pack. It was a shame that most of these books were going to waste; Patchy would’ve loved to keep them all. I found a book that I thought she would’ve liked, but didn’t take with her, and put that in my pack as well. I saved it in case I met her in the outside world, by some off chance.

I finished packing away the books I wanted as Aya came running up to me. Her hands were empty. “What, no food?”

She shook her head. “No, none at all. The kitchen is completely bare.”

Dang. Either the residents of the mansion took the food with them, wherever they went, or some thieves stole the food before we arrived. “So now what are we going to do?” Aya asked.

“Well, I have the books I want all ready to go. Since there’s no food, we can’t do anything about that but get to the Sanzu River as quickly as we can.” Shouldering my pack, I headed back out in the Rain.

*********

Tagging behind Marisa again, I left the Scarlet Devil Mansion. Not wanting to forget about the place, I pulled out my camera and took a picture of the mansion. The photo came out slightly blurry due to the rain, but the general idea of the mansion was there.

As we passed by the Misty Lake, I could hear the sound of the rain on the lake’s surface. Through the mist, I could spot two figures flying above the lake, which I assumed to be fairies. But oddly enough, they didn’t seem to be affected by the rain’s magic-absorbing properties.

“Marisa, how come the fairies can still fly?” I asked.

“Fairies just don’t seem to be affected by the Rain. It’s like their bodies have some sort of protective shielding. But it doesn’t matter much anyways. Most of them are too simple-minded to figure out what’s happening in Gensokyo anyways. The ones that survived the blast are probably going about their daily lives like they normally would. And that would include playing little pranks on each other. Just watch out and make sure you don’t get caught in a fairy’s- Ack!”

Marisa was cut off as she slipped and flew upwards. I thought for a moment that she got her flying powers back, but she was upside-down. Attached to her ankle was a rope hanging from a tree branch above. Because of gravity, her hat fell off and her skirt came up.

“Aya! Don’t take pictures!” Marisa protested.

“But why not?” I said, as the camera clicked several times. “I might never get a chance like this again.”

“J- Just get me down from here,” Marisa said, flustered. 

“Wait.” I hopped over to where Marisa was hanging. Turning the camera around, I pointed the lens at the two of us. I gave a big smile and snapped a picture. The resulting photo showed me with a wide grin next to Marisa’s upside-down angry face.

“Alright, I’m satisfied.” I untied the rope where her ankle hung and she fell into the muddy ground. She managed to land her head into her hat, so her face didn’t get dirty. But the rest of her clothing was a dark brown of mud. I couldn’t help but burst out laughing. “Wow, you’re a complete wreck.”

She glared at me. “Not. A. Word.”

“Fine, fine.” I put the camera back in my pocket. These pictures were Bunbunmaru gold. They were going to be published the minute I got to the outside world.

********

The trip to Sanzu River from the Scarlet Devil Mansion took a little more than a day. Leaving the home that I lived in for a majority of my life was difficult to do, but I kept myself optimistic by looking into the future. I wondered at what kinds of marvels would be a part of the outside world. Residents of Gensokyo, such as the kappas and Yukari, were always showing off the latest from the outside world. They ranged from boxes that talked to containers that held food without spilling. If this was really how the outside world was like, then I could just imagine what other kinds of technology they had. In fact, they might have known a great deal more about magic than Patchy, Alice, and me combined.

Even Aya was excited about the outside world. She wouldn’t stop talking about systems called television and the Internet. She claimed that they could get news across the world in a matter of minutes. I couldn’t fathom how that was possible, unless they had an incredibly fast flier to do so. They would have to fly faster than Aya could at top speed, all while delivering the news at the same time. I figured she was probably just misinformed by whoever told her these things.

As day turned into night, we camped in a cave in a hill. Behind the hill was the Sanzu River, but it would be at least another half a day before we would reach the border. Half a day until a new life and a new beginning for all of us.

Out of sheer luck, there happened to be some unused firewood in the cave. I figured someone used the cave before and left the remaining firewood here. Gratefully, I put the wood in a pile and used a little energy from the Hakkero to make a spark. The minute amount of energy that remained would be saved for emergencies only.

Aya and I sat side-by-side, looking into the flames of the fire. I tried to warm myself after today’s fall into the mud. Most of it was caked on to my clothing, so I’d have to get a change of clothes once I got to the outside world. But right now, that was the least of my thoughts. I had a more pressing matter I wanted to address.

“Aya,” I said.

“Hmm?” She looked up from the fire. The glow of the flames illuminated only half of her face, leaving the other half dark.

“What were you doing in the Human Village the other day?” She had said “top-secret tengu stuff” before, but I didn’t buy into that. There didn’t seem to be any opportunity for me to press into the matter except for now.

“Oh, that. Well, I guess it’s been long enough. I might as well tell you.” I didn’t think Aya had much to hide. She looked back towards the fire and recounted her story. “It was moments after the incident had been resolved. All of us tengu and kappa fled to the base of the mountain. We didn’t have anywhere to go and many of us were frightened. The shock from the blast killed many of our friends and family, so we didn’t know what to do. Eventually, everyone decided that it would be best if we restarted our lives at the base of the mountain.

“Things went well for a time. Two diverse communities, kappa and tengu, living together. We helped each other rebuild houses, gather food, and entertain the children. It really seemed like life would return to normal. Believe it or not, this peace only lasted a few days. When the rain started to fall, food suddenly became scarce. Many became hungry and greedy. Inevitably, the small peaceful community plunged into chaos. No one was safe anywhere. If you had food, then you were targeted by everyone. Nobody cared about order anymore; it was survival of the fittest. They even resorted to inhumane actions like mob thefts and murders just to survive another day. Before my eyes, I saw two young…” Aya started to tear up at the thought. She closed her eyes and tears streamed down her cheeks and onto her soiled skirt. I couldn’t stand to see her like this, so I tried wiping away the tears from her eyes. She gave a weak smile at me. I felt terribly guilty for making her suffer from my question. I told her to not continue, yet she still went on.

“Two young kappa stabbed by a tengu because they each had half a loaf of bread.” Aya’s voice broke through sobs. “And from there… so many more, even friends, were killed. I couldn’t take such a world anymore. So in the middle of the night, I fled. I found I couldn’t fly anymore, so I had to run from the village. I felt that if I didn’t escape as quickly as possible, I would be sucked into that horrible lifestyle. But when I met you in the village,” Aya turned to me. “I felt relieved. I knew I could trust you to not act brutally like everyone else did. And I know that we haven’t gotten to know each other much before, but throughout our journey here, being with you let me forget about what happened.”

 It wasn’t like Aya to be all soft and emotional. I even knew that before when we briefly talked to each other. Whatever happened must’ve been crazy to disturb even her that much. But even so, I knew that I had to be her comfort. If the same thing had happened to someone like Reimu or Alice, I would do the same thing with them.

I put an arm around her shoulder. “And that journey is nearly at an end,” I said. “Just think, once we get to the outside world, you can forget all about what happened here and start a brand new life. If you wanted, you can even start a newspaper company again. Maybe I’ll even help you run it.”

“That doesn’t sound like a bad idea,” Aya said in a more cheerful mood. “I can write up all the stories and you can be the delivery boy.”

“Hey, maybe I want to try and write up some stories on my own.”

“You don’t have any experience though. You don’t even read my paper now!”

“I could learn. After all, we’re going to be running this thing together. It’s only natural that we share the work. And the name, the name could be ‘Marisaya News’.”

“That’s a terrible name! And why do you get to be first?”

“Because I came up with it. And I’m a harder worker too.”

“Don’t joke around. The most work I’ve seen you do is pour sake from a bottle at Reimu’s flower viewing parties.”

“Hey, it’s better than having a fetish for undergarments.”

And so we poked at each other throughout the night, pushing away our troubles. Aya eventually fell asleep, still in my arm. I smiled at her, as if she could still see me. “We’ll make this dream a reality,” I whispered. “And we’ll never have to be sad again.”

*******

I had a terrible dream that night, despite the fun Marisa and I had. I was back in the village again, full of kappa and tengu wanting blood. The sky was completely black. Even as lightning flashed from it, no part of the sky was illuminated. It was as if someone had taken all of the stars and the moon from the night sky and replaced them with lightning bolts.

One bolt struck a nearby house and it instantly caught on fire. The flames jumped from one house to the next, and I was quickly surrounded by the orange glow. I looked for a way to escape, but there were none. The intense fire closed in, threatening to swallow me in. I started to panic, as there was no way out, nothing but the harsh flames.

I started to lose hope, but in the fire, I could see a familiar figure. It was Marisa, standing in the fire but not getting burned. She extended an arm towards me so that I could escape. I tried to run to grab her outstretched hand, but I found myself getting weaker with each step. I was only meters away from getting to her, but I couldn’t move very well. When I thought I would be able to reach her, my body gave up and I collapsed. I could no longer see Marisa, only the wall of fire closing in on me.

*********

Aya had a high fever the following day.

She seemed to be struggling in her sleep. When she finally woke up, she kept going on about a terrible nightmare she had. I tried to comfort her by saying it was only an illusion and that none of it happened. I reminded her that today was the day we were going to be free and make a name for ourselves. She seemed to be cheerful at the idea, but she was still shaken up after the dream.

I didn’t bother to put out the embers that remained after the fire, because I figured that someone else could use them if they ever passed by. I made sure I had my mini-Hakkero with me and shouldered my pack. Aya was weak from the fever, so I supported her as she walked. This would mean we would reach the border later, but we could still make it before the end of the day.

The Rain still fell as relentlessly as ever. The path to the river was uphill, so the journey up took more energy than the journey to the cave. The road, or rather what was left of it, was slippery, and so Aya would constantly fall in her weakened state. I patiently helped her up every time. But I had a sense of urgency when her falls became more and more frequent as we neared the Sanzu River.

At last, dirty and worn out, we had arrived. The river was so immense that the other side couldn’t be seen in the Rain. Its length stretched out endlessly to either side. The Rain caused waves in the water which constantly interfered with one another.

Komachi, who normally ferried the dead to Higan from this river, was nowhere to be seen, and neither was her boat. Instead, hundreds of youkai and humans lined up at the bank. Most of them weren’t dead, that much I was sure of. They seemed to be waiting for a way to get across and into the outside world. But no one found a way to do it yet. Makeshift shelters lined along the hill the river was next to as they all waited for their salvation.

Out of the many faces that stood along the bank, one was familiar to me. “Nitori!” I called out. The blue-haired kappa turned around and spotted Aya and me. She waved and bounded over to where we stood, a little ways from the edge of the river.

“Marisa! I never thought I would see you here.” She looked at the pale Aya. “You don’t look so good…”

“Thank you for pointing that out, Kappa Obvious,” Aya retorted weakly.

“Anyways,” I said, “What’s everyone standing out here for? Isn’t there a way to get to the outside world from here?”

“Oh, you’ve heard about that,” Nitori said dryly. The initial sparkle in her eyes gradually faded. “Well, if you want the truth, there is no way out. The border here is as solid as it is throughout the rest of Gensokyo.”

“But why…” I started.

“Why would we pass around such lies? Because they needed hope,” Nitori pointed at the mass of youkai and humans standing at the bank of the river. “You see, we kappa and tengu have been living together, but it has been a living hell. Some of us kappa got together to try and resolve the issue. We believed that if everyone came together for a common goal, escaping Gensokyo, then the fighting would stop. So we told them there was a break in the border by the Sanzu River. We thought that the border collapse would happen sooner and that we could all die happily together…”

“Wait, the collapsing of the Hakurei border is still real?” Aya asked.

“That is one of the few truths to our lie. Ever since Reimu perished, the Hakurei border has been extremely unstable. According to some of the kappas’ equipment, it’s threatening to collapse on Gensokyo. When, not if, that happens, anyone in the area the border takes up will instantly disappear from existence.”

“So there’s nothing we can do to save ourselves?” I asked for confirmation.

“Nothing we know of,” Nitori answered. “The only two plausible ways out of Gensokyo are through Yukari and Reimu’s temple. The temple was destroyed as a result of the blast. And Yukari was selfish enough to transport only herself and her two shikigamis out. So now we’re all stuck here with nothing to do until the end of time.”

I couldn’t believe it. All this time, we were chasing an unobtainable goal. The entire trip here was just a waste. And now here we were, hopeless and lost as we wait for the inevitable to happen.

I sighed. “Any chance one of these little shelters are open for us?”

Nitori nodded. She led us higher up to a shelter that overlooked the river. Even from this height, the other side of the river couldn’t be seen. The shelter wasn’t much more than a roof of leaves supported by a few sticks, but it kept the Rain out. I helped Aya rest against the one wall of the shelter, then put my pack down. I sat on Aya’s right. Nitori left saying she had to make sure everyone else was comfortable.

I felt Aya’s forehead again. It was much hotter than before, since we’ve been standing out in the rain for the past several hours. She also seemed much weaker and her breathing much faster.

“Don’t worry Aya,” I said in a shaky voice, to comfort her as much as comfort myself. “There has to be another way out, you’ll see. Even if I have to Master Spark it into the border.”

“It doesn’t seem like we can have our own newspaper anymore…” Aya said faintly. With each passing breath, she grew quieter.

“Now wait a minute,” I said softly. I picked up her hand and held it in mine. They were strangely cold, even though the rest of her was hot. “Who said we can’t do that? Just because you’re a tengu and I’m a human doesn’t mean…”

“It’s not that. If I let you write something, you’ll cause the whole newspaper to fall.” She gave a small smile.

“Like I said, I could learn. Why don’t you give me a few pointers?”

“What do… you want to know?”

“Anything, anything at all. Just don’t stop talking…” I gripped her hands tighter.

“Well… first thing that goes into an article… is inspiration…” She was fading away, right before my very eyes. I refused to let that happen, so long as I was here.

“Go on, go on,” I prompted her.

“And secondly… always pursue the truth… even if you have to… exaggerate it a bit…”

“Pursue the truth…” I repeated, as if I were taking notes.

“And Marisa…”

“Aya?” I looked right into her eyes. They were devoid of any strength, any sparkle that she would have if she was really covering a news piece.

“This won’t sound like a reporter… but I had so much fun… in the past couple days…”

“Aya, don’t talk like that. You’re going to make me think…” I tried to smile, but the tears streaming down my face gave my feelings away.

“And who knows… we could’ve… been more than friends…”

“Please, don’t…” I held her hands even tighter.

“Marisa… thank you…” She closed her eyes, and drew one final breath.

“Th- This can’t…” I stammered. I still held Aya’s hand, believing that warmth would flow through it again. But nothing happened. Aya’s body froze, with a final lingering smile on her lips. I had spent only a short time with her, but I felt like I was always this close to her. In the time we spent, we poked at each other and had fun, but I never knew that she would be gone so quickly. I let her hand go, letting it fall to the cold floor.

Taking her camera from her pocket, I turned it around so that the lens was facing just me. I mustered the best smile that I could and clicked the button. Snap. A replica of me came out of it. I took the photo and swapped it for the ones she had been storing in her skirt. I came across the one she took with me hanging upside-down and her wide smile next to me.

I ripped it in half.

__________________________________________
Author comments:
I hope these don't affect my score.
The first thing I thought of when I heard Post-Apocalypse was Planetarian, except the apocalypse this time is what happens when two Last Spells come together. For those of you that have played the VN before, you'll recognize the Rain, though I added my own twist to it.
I apologize for the overuse of drama, probably due to the fact that's all the anime I watch. :derp: If you see some of the other parts, humor, action, etc., you can see that they're not written nearly as well as the dramatic scenes.
I also apologize for the apparent MarisaxAya shipping (this isn't even mainstream for all I know). Truth is, I originally thought about Marisa being alone, but figured that would be too boring. I wanted a partner for her, but didn't want another MarisaxAlice story. Aya, for some reason, was the first thing to pop in my head. I realized halfway through that the story could work just as well with Nitori, but it was too late to change it. :(
The whole reason why I introduce shipping in the first place isn't because I support it, but it helps increase the catharsis, or remorse, at the end. If that's what it did, then it did its job.
Lastly, I apologize for some parts seeming OOC. Like I said, this is my first Touhou fanfic, so I didn't know the definite personalities of each the characters. Marisa is probably not as emotional as she is, neither is Aya.
Well, this'll be all negative except for this last statement. I had a lot of fun writing this, and I hope I can improve in future WWCs.
EDIT: This wasn't based off of Sankako's story at all I swear. :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 22, 2011, 03:31:39 AM
Right, so here's my entry. This one ended up being heavily based on the game Nier, as should be quite obvious to anyone who's played it (any to anyone who clicks on the music links, as all but one of them are for tracks from the game).
 
Also, I thought I'd give feedback on the other stories, since i want it so much, but I've been asked to hold off on posting it until after submissions have closed. I'm still writing them up as I read the stories, though, so that I won't feel intimidated if there ends up being a lot of entries, and I would suggest that anyone with similar worries do the same thing.
 
Anyways, here we go:
 
 
 
"They're coming."
 
"Of course they are," Nue said. "Damn. I hate these wastes of time."
 
"If we don't take them out, they'll reach the village. Would you rather allow them to do that?"
 
"Let someone else protect the village. I have my own priorities. You know that, Yuugi."
 
"Yeah," Yuugi said, "I know. And I can't blame you for it. But Keine's dead and Mokou's gone missing now, too. And Suika's left to look for her. So the village needs us to protect it right now. And she wouldn't want you to abandon the village, you know that."
 
"Yeah, I know. That's the only reason I'm still here."
 
"Do not feel as though you're stuck here. You may leave whenever you want."
 
Nue and Yuugi turned to face the speaker. "Aine," Yuugi said, "you know we can't do that."
 
"Yes, you can," Heida no Aine said. "And now you can do it without worrying about the village. We've found Alice and Marisa; they should be here any time-" She was interrupted by the sight of a large explosion. "Well, looks like they're here."
 
"Marisa's more likely to destroy this place than they are," Yuugi remarked.
 
"We'll make sure she only fights outside the village. Alice can handle any that get past Marisa. You don't have to stay, Nue. I understand. Everyone here understands."
 
"Do we even have a destination?" Yuugi asked. "Or are we just going to wander aimlessly some more?"
 
"That's the other thing," Aine said. "I looked into things as you asked, Nue, and I think I've found something."
 
"Excellent," Nue said. "What is it?"
 
"A location. Both the first and the last place you would expect. And well hidden, given which location we're talking about."
 
"Okay, Aine," Nue said, "I know you like your riddles, but give us a straight answer here. What 'location' are we talking about?"
 
"One that's nearby," Aine said. "The Temple of Myouren."
 
 




 
Nobody knows just what it is that happened a hundred years ago-nobody still alive, at least. All that is known is that ever since it happened, the world has been declining. Fertile land is becoming more and more scarce. Livestock yields are dropping. Disease is rampant. There is little game to hunt. And to make things worse, vicious, bloodthirsty, mindless youkai wander the land, no longer people but monsters. What people remain gather in the remaining small settlements in desperation. The end has never felt so close.


 
But I don't care.
 
The woman I love was lost five years ago, taken by a mysterious figure during a sudden attack on the village. This thing seemed to be in charge of the monsters, and was thus given the name of 'Beastmaster'. It and its beasts attacked the village, took her, and left. Since that day, I have spent my life searching for her. I know Byakuren is not dead; she cannot die, as over a thousand years ago, she found a way to make herself immortal using the dark energies of Makai. So she is not dead. But she is gone, taken by the Beastmaster, and I do not know where she is.
 
My only companion in my quest is the oni, Yuugi Hoshiguma, one of the few who managed to escape the underground when the barriers failed and the fires of the Blazing Hell incinerated the entire area. The barriers were destroyed by the beasts, and Yuugi seeks vengeance, though that is not her only motive; she also desires to prevent such things from happening again.
 
But I don't care.
 
The woman I love is out there somewhere, and I will find her. And anyone in my way must stand aside or be stricken down.
 
 
 


 
The Temple of Myouren was once a grand structure, built with the aid of gods from the basis of a flying ship. Now, it was just as ruined as everything else. Nue and Yuugi had been to the area many times before, and had found nothing. But if Aine was correct, there actually was something here. And so the pair had once again returned to the ruined temple, this time with another accompanying them.

 
"You really shouldn't expect much," Nazrin said. "I can't do much when 'something's hidden here' is all the information I have."
 
"But you have a lot more experience at this sort of thing than either of us," Nue said, "and given that we've been spending the last five years doing it, that says something. That's why you're here; even without your abilities, you're far better at this sort of thing than we are."
 
"Well, maybe."
 
"Most certainly," Nue said. "If there really is something here, then Yuugi and I have missed it. Hopefully, you can succeed where we've failed. Now come on, let's get looking."

 



 
I remember well how Byakuren and I first met. Out of fear, humans had sealed her away in Makai, where she had remained for a thousand years while her disciples were trapped underground. But then that hell-raven gained the power of Yatagarasu, and as a side-effect, they were blasted free from their seal. They began gathering the scattered fragments of a structure called the 'Soaring Vault', which were required to break the seal and release Hijiri.

 
At the time, I did not know their purpose. I knew only that they were gathering these scattered objects. That was during my more mischievous days, and I decided to have a little fun. I placed Seeds of Non-Identification on as many of them as I could. What the seeds do is change how things look to match the expectations of those who are seeing them. Byakuren's disciples knew what the fragments were, so the seeds did not affect them, but others saw different things. In particular, many saw the objects as UFOs, which I found amusing given my existing fondness for those-I've even developed a means to form and utilize them for various purposes, including battle. Anyways, curiosity drove several people to investigate, but only three made any real progress, managing to get onto the disciples' flying ship, followed, of course, by myself.
 
I did, of course, get in the way of their investigations, cooperating with the inevitably-present fairies to launch attacks more coordinated than usual. I did reward them when they defeated my assault; a game's no fun without a prize, after all. I gave them some behind-the scenes assistance in moving through the rest of the ship.
 
Anyways, to cut to the point, these three eventually reached the seal and were talked into cooperating with the effort to break the seal. And Byakuren, it turned out, was an unwaveringly kind individual who desired to aid anyone in need, human or youkai. In fact, her willingness to assist youkai was part of the reason she was sealed away; humans of that time were much more fearful and hating of us than they were by the time she was released.
 
That incident marked the beginning of a major change for me. I felt guilty for interfering with what turned out to be a benevolent effort, and even more so when Byakuren offered me assistance despite knowing of my actions. I moved into the temple as soon as it was completed and began assisting Byakuren in her efforts. It was the beginning of a relationship that would eventually become love.
 
 
 


 
"Monsters," Yuugi said. "Figures."

 
"There are always monsters," Nue said. "You should really be used to that by now."
 
"That's all well and good for you," Nazrin said, "but I'm not much good in a fight."
 
"Keep looking. Yuugi and I will handle the fighting."
 
And that's what happened. Nazrin went back to her search as Nue and Yuugi awaited the approaching monsters.
 
It was a small group, about ten or so. They were quite typical of the beasts. Their bodies had the usual dark, shadowy appearance, as did the weapons they wielded. None of them displayed any ability for danmaku or other ranged attacks; they were limited solely to melee (some of the monsters had long-range capabilities, but none of those types were among this group). And as Nue and Yuugi opened fire, they displayed no signs of pain.
 
About half of the group had been destroyed by the time they reached Nue and Yuugi, the monsters displaying their usual resistance to ranged attacks. The ones who lived long enough to get close only lasted a few seconds against the pair's close-range assault.

 



 
Nobody knows what happened.

 
It began as what appeared to be shadowy black runes appearing on people's bodies. People tried to figure out what it was, but not even Eirin Yagokoro had any success. The runes initially didn't appear to actually do anything, but many, myself and Byakuren included, were certain that there was more to it than was apparent.
 
It happened to every 'imprinted' person simultaneously. Some of them died, but most went berserk and started attacking everything in sight except each other. And as they did, their forms changed, and not in the way I can change mine. Their bodies changed from those of humans and youkai to those of the monsters that now roam the lands.
 
The attacks were devastating. Nobody expected something of that variety, so resistance was sporadic and generally ineffective, and the general chaos the attacks caused didn't help matters. The kappa village was almost completely destroyed, as was the Moriya Shrine, and the tengu village didn't do much better. Nor did the human village, and the Temple of Myouren, of course, was also destroyed. The Underground City did fairly well-its incineration only happened six years ago-largely due to the fact that oni are fighters by nature, but even it was badly damaged, and the Palace of the Earth Spirits suffered destruction as well.
 
On the surface, it was us at the temple who put up the most effective fight, although we didn't do it at the temple. We made for the human village, and are likely the only reason any of it remained intact. But there was cost. Ichirin and that new girl were killed during the battle, as was Shou. And many villagers died, but in the end, the monsters were repulsed.
 
No new cases of the black runes appeared after that point, and no remaining people turned into the monsters, yet their numbers do not seem to be dwindling-presumably, they are reproducing. Efforts to rebuild began, but continual attacks made it difficult. And then crops began to whither, and food took up more and more time.
 
The village now is much smaller than it once was, a mere shadow of its former self, and the same is true elsewhere. Byakuren and I cooperated to take charge of defending the human village, and it was during that time that we came to love each other.
 
Throughout Gensokyo, people were managing to survive, but only barely.
 
 
 


 
"Shit!"

 
The profanity was uncharacteristic of Nazrin, but quite understandable given that what appeared to be a mobile statue had just charged at her. Yuugi intercepted it and tossed it to the side. "I guess you found something."
 
"Um, yeah," Nazrin said. "There's a concealed passage here."
 
"Then this thing must be its guardian," Nue said as the statue charged again. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EQGHOOBAyzQ&list=PLB2F9F647A86EA5AE&fmt=18)
 
Yuugi once again intercepted the statue, ripping from its grasp and tossing aside the giant lance it wielded. "Let's do this the old-fashioned way. Come on!"
 
Yuugi's preferred style of combat was the brute-force approach: run up to the enemy and hit it until it stopped moving. Which is exactly what she did, and she was extremely strong even for an oni. And yet, the statue kept moving, taking a swing at Yuugi. The oni evaded and attacked, easily hitting but not doing much apparent damage. Which was surprising, given that Yuugi was exceptionally strong even for an oni.
 
This continued for a time, the more agile Yuugi evading the construct's blows and the construct enduring Yuugi's. But eventually, it did begin to show signs of damage, and more than just cosmetic signs. It began stumbling, flailing around. Then it jumped back, apparently deciding that a different approach was called for. It focused, gathering energy and releasing it in streams of shots.
 
"It's using the monsters' kind of magic," Nue noted. And it was. There were monster varieties that could use magic. What they used was similar to danmaku, but had a couple important differences. Unlike danmaku, this magic was quite harmful, but also unlike danmaku, it could be easily destroyed simply by striking it with weapons or magic-even danmaku was sufficient. The monsters' 'patterns' tended to be little more than continuous streams, which the monsters redirected in response to their targets' movements.
 
Yuugi, who didn't wield a weapon, countered the statue's magic with danmaku. This pinned her down, however, giving the statue time to retrieve its lance. Except that it soon found itself with a trident through its head.
 
Nue landed on the statue's head and took hold of her trident. She pulled it out, channeled her power through it, and thrust it straight down through the construct's head. She channeled a powerful blast through her weapon into the middle of its head, resulting in said head exploding.
 
As the statue collapsed, Nue pulled her trident out and leapt down from it. "Disappointing, really. You'd think the protector of the Beastmaster's lair would be able to put up more of a fight."
 
"If it is the Beastmaster's lair," Yuugi said, "then you know as well as I do that the real fight's still waiting for us."
 
"True," Nue said. "Well, then, let's go find out if we're in the right place."

 



 
I will never forget the attack of five years ago.

 
The monsters made sporadic attacks on villages frequently, but these were not truly dangerous. They were more born from the wandering of mindless creatures, and were hardly noteworthy for one as powerful as myself. But the one five years ago was different. We knew that from the start, even if we didn't know exactly how it was different.
 
It started with a swarm of the regular monster varieties. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tEtz4K7JpsE&feature=related&fmt=18) None of them were anything special, but there were a lot of them, and we couldn't cover the entire village.
 
We had the residents gather in the old school under the protection of Keine and Mokou. Aside from the two of them, there were four capable fighters in the village at the time. Byakuren and I were two of them, of course, and the other two were Yuugi, who had moved in after escaping the underground, and Suika, who had moved in after the death of Reimu and the destruction of the Hakurei Shrine (the Hakurei Barrier survived this only because of the actions of Yukari Yakumo, who put everything she had into stabilizing it and died as a result).
 
The four of us split up to cover the evacuation into the school. Yuugi and Suika both went solo, while Byakuren and I remained together, the two of us heading into the central area where the attack was strongest.
 
The monsters went down as easily as ever, but their numbers were enormous, and the battle was fierce. And, yes, there were citizen casualties, but fortunately not too many.
 
Eventually, the numbers began to thin out. Byakuren and I split up then, myself finishing off the enemy while Byakuren escorted the remaining people to the school in case there was some sort of trap. But it wasn't a trap. It was a change in strategy. The normal ones kept coming, although not in the numbers they had been. And?
 
There had been sightings of truly monstrous beasts before, beasts that truly looked like the monsters they were, their forms twisted and grotesque. They were dangerous, and thus always killed as quickly as possible. But what came that day was on a different level entirely.
 
How such a giant creature could come out of nowhere without warning I do not know, but it did. Its basic body shape was humanoid, but it was enormous, a grotesque mockery. It didn't have the usual wispy, shadowy appearance of the monsters, although it shared the black-with-some-yellow coloration. It looked as though it was composed of twisting, organic tubes that appeared to be themselves moving within the creature. It was a monster unlike anything I'd seen, and I was faced with killing it.
I formed UFOs to keep the regular monsters busy while I focused on the big one. It slammed its 'hand'-the thing was more like tentacles then a hand-into the ground where I'd been standing, but moving out of the way was easy. The shock from the impact still knocked me off-balance, though.
 
I recovered quickly and thrust my trident into the 'hand', and I did draw blood-the monsters did bleed, although this seemed to have no effect on them; I don't know if there's even a reason they have blood. Or if the stuff's actually blood in the first place. They certainly have a lot more of it than they should.
 
The creature tried several more times to crush me, but I always leapt out of the way, making sure to stay airborm long enough to avoid the shock before moving in and attacking. I began blasting it with magic-the monsters' resistance to magic only kicked in at a certain distance. Don't ask me why.
 
Eventually, I leapt on top of the 'hand' that was trying to crush me. I charged up the beast's arm, blasting it with magic the entire time, until I reached what should've been the shoulder. I thrust my trident in and channeled magic through it, blowing the arm completely off. I leapt off the arm as it fell to the ground, spinning to once more face the beast.
 
Pulsing tubes extended out from where the creature's arm had been, forming into a new one.
 
"Well, fuck."
 
With attacking the arm having failed, I took to the air and began assaulting its head. I attacked with magic as I flew around, and whenever I had the chance, I dashed in and struck the head directly. As is the stereotype for giants, the monster's movements were slow and clumsy, and I had no difficulty evading its strikes. Until it began using magic.
 
The monsters' magic may be destructible, but the shots, in addition to being more deadly than danmaku, also tended to move a lot faster. And this creature was firing a lot of them. The shots didn't have even the basic stream pattern typical of the monsters' magic; it was just a chaotic storm. With danmaku, this strategy is usually ineffective, but with these shots, and with the number the creature was firing, it was quite difficult to evade, and I did take hits. But I kept up my assault, and eventually I managed to daze it.
 
I took advantage of the opportunity to fly behind the beast, thrusting my trident into its back. As with the arm, I channeled magic through it into a powerful blast. But it didn't work as it has with the arm; the beast's head remained attached. The thing did stumble forward, eventually falling to the ground in the open 'park' area of the village. Which was good; there weren't any houses or anything there, limiting the damage our battle would do to the village.
 
I blasted the monster with everything I had, but that didn't preventing from getting up. And then it was hit in the head with the remains of a house. I looked down to see Yuugi, and landed beside her. "Looks like you could use some help," Yuugi said.
 
"No shit. Quick tip: this thing regenerates. I'm trying to take out the head, but it seems to be firmer than the arms."
 
"I'll see what I can do."
 
"If we hit it enough, that should stun it and give you an open-shit!"
 
I leapt into the air to evade as the beast directed a punch at us. Yuugi, however, stayed there and caught the punch. She was pushed back, but not harmed. She wrenched the arm back and forth, eventually tearing it off. But as before, the creature simply grew a new one. "Damn," Yuugi said, "You weren't kidding."
 
I continued my previous strategy, while Yuugi adopted her standard approach: get close and hit things. But despite there being two of us, it took longer to stun it this time. But we hoped a third time would not be necessary.
 
We went for the back of the neck again. I repeated my previous approach, thrusting my trident in. Yuugi simply thrust her arms in as deep as she could and pulled. The combination of her strength and my magic was enough to rip the thing's head off. But it didn't work. Tubes shot out to the severed head and reattached it, leaving no sign of the damage. Then what looked like a substantial chunk of a mountain landed on the thing's head.
 
Yuugi and I dashed out of the way and touched down as Suika landed beside us. "Sorry I took so long! I had to find something appropriate to hit the thing with!"
 
"You shouldn't have bothered," I remarked. "Look."
 
She did. The creature, of course, had shaken off even that blow. "Damn," Suika said, "that thing's tough."
 
"It regenerates," I said. "Even taking the head off didn't work."
 
"Come on!" Suika said. "If we keep hitting it, eventually it has to start working!" She charged at the thing.
 
I looked at Yuugi. "Is she trying to raise our morale, or is she honestly that insane?"
 
Yuugi just smiled. "Probably both. Let's go!"
 
Of course, Suika did have an advantage over the two of us. As she charged the beast, she quickly grew to match its size. "Well," I said, "maybe she can do something."
 
"Right. Come on, let's get in there!"
 
Yuugi and I took flight. Getting close to the beast was made all the more difficult by its battle with Suika, but we could still hit it with magic fairly easily, so we did. Sukia, meanwhile, just kept hitting it, barely even bothering to dodge.
 
It didn't take very long to stun the thing this time. Unlike myself and Yuugi, Suika elected not to go for the decapitation. She just kept punching the beast in the head. Then she took a drink from her gourd, which somehow allowed her to spit fire a t the thing. Then she punched it some more. Then she leapt into the air, gripped her hands together, and clubbed the thing so hard that it actually compacted to a small fraction of its height before springing back to normal.
 
As Suika returned to normal size and the three of us landed, the beast fell to the ground, and then it came apart. The arms, the legs, the head, everything just fell off. The tubes stopped moving, and then the various parts of its body faded away in the way normal for the monsters. Everything except the head.
 
No the head didn't grow a new body. Just tentacles, which it used both for movement and to attack. Although it didn't do much attacking. It lashed out at us, then sped away.
 
"That," I said, "is not good."
 
"It's heading for the school," Yuugi said.
 
"Then what the hell are we standing around here for?" Suika said.
 
We pursued the thing, but were unable to catch it before it reached the school. Fortunately, the school was not unprotected.
The beast we were pursuing was not the only one at the school; many of the regular monsters were there as well. Mokou and Keine were dealing with them, while Byakuren was facing off with the big one's head.
 
Byakuren and I broke away to assist Keine and Mokou while the two oni dealt with the creature. And they did so quickly, although the thing did recover a couple times before finally dying.
 
And then the charge came.
 
We could hardly believe how many of the monsters were coming at us, especially after how many we'd killed. But they were, and by that point, the battle had been going for well over an hour-myself having spent the majority of that time against the giant beast-and all six of us were wearing out. But we remained and fought, and we were managing to drive them back. And then Keine died.
 
The monsters were not all confined to the land; there were varieties capable of flight. These tended to fill the role of fairies: they were weak, but there were generally a lot of them. Because of this, a particular aerial figure wasn't noticed as unusual until it was too late and its spear had penetrated Keine's heart.
 
Before we could react to this, the newcomer charged Byakuren and attacked. Byakuren resisted, but this thing was completely fresh, whereas we were all worn out, and before long, the thing had knocked Byakuren unconscious.
 
The horde of monsters tried to get in my way, but I formed UFOs to blast them aside as I charged the newcomer. But I, too, was exhausted from the battle, and it was able to knock me aside. It grabbed hold of Byakuren and rose into the air.
 
This was my first clear look at the thing, and though it appeared similar to the normal monsters, there were differences. Most notably, the forms of the monsters bore no gender characteristics, whereas this one's form was quite clearly feminine. In addition, it appeared to be wearing some sort of elaborate outfit, although said outfit had the same shadowy appearance as the monsters.
This newcomer, of course, was the Beastmaster, as we soon began calling her. She 'said' something, but to us it sounded like nothing but noise; the regular monsters also made such noises. We had all thought these to be just noises, but the monsters reacted as though they had been given a discernable command and began to withdraw. The ground-based ones, at least. The aerial ones mobbed us. They were especially focused on me, as I was attempting to pursue the Beastmaster.
 
By the time we finished up the aerial monsters, the others had all withdrawn. And the Beastmaster had been given time to escape. I wanted to pursue, but I knew I was in no shape to do so. And, of course, I didn't know where the thing had gone.
 
From then on, I have been searching for Byakuren. Making the obvious deduction that where she was the Beastmaster would be, Yuugi joined me in my search. We have defended the village when needed, but aside from that, we've just been searching. We've been searching for five years, and now we've finally found something.
 
Hold on, Byakuren. I'm coming.
 
 
 


 
Nazrin returned to the village, her job done, as Nue and Yuugi entered the passage she had found.

 
The concealed passage went on for a while before opening up into?
 
"Yuugi," Nue said.
 
"Um, yes?"
 
"We're underground, right?"
 
The oni nodded. "Right."
 
"Am I going crazy?"
 
"No."
 
"Then let me ask you this: how the hell can we see the sky?"
 
"Magic?"
 
"Yeah, I guess it has to be." Nue fired a small blast upwards, and although she and Yuugi didn't see anything but sky above them, the blast did soon impact something. "Looks like it's an illusion."
 
"More than that," Yuugi said. "This sunlight feels real. Also, plants can't grow if the light's an illusion."
 
"Yeah."
 
The pair had found themselves in, of all things, a garden. A very large one, too, with a large set of double-doors at the other end. "I don't know what I expected to find," Yuugi said, "but this wasn't it."
 
The pair just stood there for a few moments. "Right," Nue said, "unexpected, but not important. Let's move on."
 
The pair crossed the garden and entered the next passage. This one didn't continue for nearly as long, and opened into a large room that looked a lot less out of place, although still not really what they had expected. "First a garden," Yuugi said, "and now some sort of ballroom or something. What the hell is with this place?"
 
"No idea. Come on."
 
They crossed the room, only to find that the doors further in were locked. "Right," Yuugi said, "like that'll keep us out." And then she ripped the doors completely off. And then she and Nue quickly leapt back as a large number of? things tumbled into the room and began firing magic.
 
Nue formed UFOs to counter the barrage. "Okay, what the hell are these things?" They had the basic black-and-some-yellow appearance of the monsters, but weren't like any the pair had ever seen. These things were spherical, each having a single large eye from which the magic was originating.
 
"Right," Yuugi said, "let's take 'em out."
 
"I've got it." Nue's UFOs were color-coded. The red ones simply left shots behind them as they moved. The blue ones fired lasers and the rainbow ones fired bullets, these being the two types she was using to counter the incoming magic barrage. And now she formed green ones, which fired penetrating beams through the onslaught and began taking out the strange creatures, which seemed to have low durability.
 
More of the things poured into the room, but these ones were behaving? differently. They all clustered into one spot and seemed to melt together into a single mass. As there was no more incoming magic, Nue unformed the blue and rainbow UFOs, but she kept the green ones ready as the mass? shifted, began to take form. It quickly solidified, its form being that of what appeared to be a very large boar.
 
"Right," Yuugi said. "That's new." (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hyin0pjY7-0&feature=related&fmt=18)
 
The pair leapt out of the way as the boar charged, noticing that it took a bit for the thing to stop. "Yuugi," Nue said, "are you thinking what I'm thinking?"
 
"Yep."
 
The pair waited as the boar turned to face them. They waited as it charged. Then they leapt aside at the last second and the boar crashed into the wall. Nue and Yuugi took advantage of the opportunity and attacked while the beast was stunned, Nue with magic and Yuugi by running up and hitting it.
 
The pair moved over to the opposite wall as the beast recovered. "Probably won't work again," Nue said, "but let's give it a try."
And Nue was right. The boar did begin to charge, but instead of running into the wall, it leapt into the air, kicked off the wall, and would've landed on Nue, but she'd gotten out of the way just in time. "Nice trick," she remarked.
 
"This isn't a normal boar," Yuugi said.
 
"Yeah, um, no shit." Nue thrust her trident into the boar's eye, then pulled it out and leapt away as Yuugi charged in and tore one of its legs off. And then she backed away as the eye regenerated and the leg grew back.
 
"Well, damn," Yuugi said. "It regenerates. You think that big one in the attack was a bunch of those ball things combined, too?"
 
Nue had her UFOs open fire, drawing the thing's attention. "Possibly," she said, having no question which attack Yuugi was referring to. "It doesn't look like that one, though. Doesn't have that looks-like-a-bunch-of-tubes thing."
 
"That, and it's not nearly as big."
 
"Maybe it's a numbers thing. That big one may have required a hell of a lot more of these things."
 
The boar charged, destroying two of the UFOs before pulling the rebound trick again and taking out the other two. As the beast turned to face Nue and Yuugi, Nue charged at it. The boar retaliated in kind, but Nue slid underneath it, charging her trident with magic and slashing it along the boar's underbelly. Then Yuugi grabbed it, slammed it into the ground, and ripped its head off.
 
"Damn it," Nue said as the head regrew, "I hate this shit."
 
"It'll die," Yuugi said. "We just have to keep hitting it."
 
"I know, but damn it, we're wasting time here."
 
"Then go. I'll handle this."
 
"Wait, what?"
 
"I'll handle this," Yuugi said.
 
"Yuugi, are you sure?"
 
The boar charged, only for Yuugi to grab it and throw it into the nearest wall. "Don't act like this is some sort of self-sacrifice. Or don't you think I can take this thing?"
 
"You're right," Nue said. "You can take it. Thank you, Yuugi."
 
"Hey, no problem. Just make sure there's some Beastmaster left when I catch up."
 
"You'd better hurry, then," Nue remarked as she ran into the next passage.
 
"Oh, this won't take long," Yuugi said. "Okay, Mr. Boar Thing, it's just you and me now. So come on!"
 
 
 


 
The passage branched off in three directions, and Nue chose the center path. It led to a set of rooms with something of a 'laboratory' feel to them. There were some of the regular monsters in the rooms, but nothing that gave Nue any trouble.

 
Nue didn't spend too long in that section, but she did take a quick look around, and was able to find what looked like a diagram of? whatever this place was. Okay, those marks have to mean that room is important somehow. Especially since no other room has them. That'll be my target. Right, so take the left path back at that branch, then right, straight, right, down the stairs, left, and then straight ahead until I'm there.
 
Nue tore the diagram off the wall. She quickly found a writing tool and made a mark at the first three-way split, which she labeled 'You Are Here'. Then she drew in the path she was going to take. She returned to the three-way split and left the diagram on the floor. There. Now Yuugi'll know which way to go. She headed down the left path.
 
 
 


 
Yuugi threw the boar into the ceiling, then leapt up, grabbed it, and did a piledriver move. She followed this up with a few punches to the head, then threw it into the wall.

 
Damn, Yuugi thought as the boar recovered, this thing can take a beating. I was expecting something a bit easier to kill than Big-and-Ugly. 'Course, I don't have a giant Suika pounding this one's head in.
 
The boar leapt into the air. Yugi quickly moved out of the way as it came down where she'd been standing. "Yeah, try that one all you want. It won't work any better than anything else you've tried."
 
The boar charged again, leaping into the air and performing the rebound strike, but Yuugi had no trouble avoiding it. The creature seemed to have a very limited number of moves, and Yuugi'd figured them all out. The boar hadn't landed a hit since the one about five seconds after Nue had continued on. And yet the thing kept coming. And it wasn't animal instincts or self-defense. No, this thing's got determination. It's going to kill me or die trying. Must mean this place is important. Definitely a good sign.
 
Right, let's wrap this up so I can catch up with Nue. "You want more?"
 
The boar charged once more.
 
 
 


 
The 'important' room turned out to be some sort of combination of a throne room and a bedroom. The 'bedroom' area was at the far left corner, and Nue could make out a figure in the bed. Recognition was immediate; the gradient hair coloration was unmistakable. "Byakuren!"

 
Nue ran towards the bed, but was interrupted when a figure stood up behind the bed and put itself in her path, walking towards her. It was unmistakably the figure of the Beastmaster. "You."
 
"Hello, Nue," the Beastmaster said. "I've been expecting you."
 
"What the- you can talk?"
 
"Of course. We all speak. You just can't understand us. An unfortunate side-effect. We can't produce speech that you can recognize-although we can understand each other just fine; part of the magic, I guess. Of course, I'm obviously an exception."
 
"Yeah," Nue said, "I figured that out. Right, so you've been expecting me. I assume you know what I'm here for, then."
 
"Of course I do." She gestured towards Byakuren. Following the gesture, Nue noticed strange black runes on Byakuren's visible arm.
 
"Oh, no," Nue said. "You're not going to turn her into one of your monsters."
 
The Beastmaster just laughed. "Oh, it's not that simple. You have no idea what this is about."
 
"Yeah? Well, guess what? I don't care."
 
"Yes, you're just here for Byakuren, aren't you? I have to say, Nue, you've changed."
 
"What the hell's it matter to you?"
 
The Beastmaster chuckled. "Oh, come now, Nue. I don't look familiar to you?"
 
Nue gave her a closer look. Actually, she does. But? "You do, actually, but I can't place it. Being a shadowy monster-thing kind of has that effect."
 
"Oh? Well, then, perhaps I should give you a clue." She reached into? well, it must have been some sort of pocket or something, but Nue couldn't make it out. All the black make it hard to distinguish details like that. But the Beastmaster reached into it and removed?
 
What the- that's the- why does- how did she- what's going on here? Nue took a closer look at the object. There was no doubt about it; that was the pagoda of Vaisravana. Nue examined the Beastmaster again, and? Shit, it does look like her. "Shou?"
 
"Indeed I am."
 
"You died."
 
"You assumed I died, I would think. But I know for a fact that you never found my body."
 
"We never found a lot of bodies."
 
"Yes, the process didn't quite work out as expected. The larger scale made a difference, I suppose."
 
"Okay," Nue said, "I've got to say it: what the fuck is going on?"
 
The Beastmaster-Shou-smiled. "Well, let's say this: you may very well have killed yourself at least once, maybe more than that."
 
"Cut the bullshit."
 
"It's not bullshit. Allow me to start from the beginning, which is, of course, the black runes. I assume you think the black runes turned people into monsters, but let me ask you this: if that's true, why did it happen to everyone at the same time, regardless of how long the runes had been present for?"
 
"This is Gensokyo. Stranger things have happened."
 
"I suppose so. But this, there is actually a reason for. The black runes are a sign, an indicator that one is infected. The effects vary from physical death to a more metaphorical death, but death of some kind is always the end result."
 
"There were no reports of anyone with the runes dying."
 
"Of course not. The infection wasn't given enough time up here. But it started in the Underground, and these effects had been observed many times down there. Infected people either die or lose their minds and become thoughtlessly violent, leaving killing them as pretty much the only realistic option. Anyone with the runes was doomed to die. Until the Komeiji sisters found a solution.
"They didn't publicize this discovery. Instead, they tested it on individual cases first, and on every case, it worked. You see, there is a way to render people immune to the infection: separating their souls from their bodies."
 
"Right," Nue said. "Didn't I say to cut the bullshit?"
 
"Oh, it's all true. The two satori soon announced their discovery and began implementing the process on anyone who volunteered for it. The process actually gave their souls corporeal form, too. The bodies were, of course, left mindless, little more than automatons. But the infection would quickly fade from the bodies, at which time the souls could be reinserted."
 
"They all thought that they'd beaten the infection, but then something happened. Everyone became infected. Every single person in the underground. And then the satori heard that the infection was spreading up here as well.
 
"I kept this a secret, but the day before your 'monsters' first appeared, the two satori came to me in secret and asked for my help." Shou indicated the pagoda. "Apparently, the nature of my connection to Vaisravana made me uniquely qualified for what they had in mind. They were going to simultaneously perform the separation process on everyone in Gensokyo, rendering everybody immune to the infection. Which, of course, would result in it dying out. They needed divine energy to amplify the effect enough to reach everyone, but apparently, not just any divine energy would do. They needed me and this pagoda."
 
"Yeah, whatever," Nue said. "That didn't happen."
 
"You're correct. It was probably something about the divine energy, but the plan didn't work as intended. To those who were infected, well, instead of the soul being removed from the body, the body simply decayed and vanished, replaced entirely by the soul.
 
"As for those who were not infected-which was still the majority of people on the surface-well, that got strange. The soul was separated as planned, although often without completely intact minds, something that I'm told did not happen when the process was done to one person at a time. Those separated souls were drawn here to gain their corporeal forms. But the bodies they left behind were not mindless. Somehow, the soul was? copied, and the copy is what remained in the body. The copy was not a new soul, and thus the bodies were still immune to the infection, but aside from that, the copies were identical. I am the only exception, presumably because I was used as the conduit for the divine energy. There was no copying; my body merged with the corporeal form of my soul. I, too, am immune to the infection, but my body and soul are one."
 
"Right," Nue said, "so I'm just a copy of the 'real' me, which is, let me guess, one of the monsters."
 
"They are only monsters because you call them such. Did any of them strike the first blow in the initial attacks? Any of them? Or did everyone just assume they were monsters?"
 
"I don't know," Nue said, "and I don't care. This 'real me' stuff? It's bullshit. I don't care if it's true, it's bullshit. I'm just as real as ever."
 
"True. But does that give you the right to condemn your original self to life without a body?"
 
"Does it give you the right to tell me I'm not allowed to exist?"
 
"Yes. The original takes priority."
 
"I have to thank you, then," Nue said. "I don't know if what you say is true or not, but I know this: you're not Shou. Shou would never say something like what you just said."
 
"Obviously, I would."
 
"If you're Shou, then you've changed. I think you are a monster, whatever you used to be. Oh, and question: what are you doing to Byakuren?"
 
"Oh, that's simple. See, the existing technique to return a soul to a body doesn't work on the bodies with soul copies. A new method was recently developed, and Byakuren is undergoing it."
 
"For five years?"
 
"Yes. Her soul has been returned, but the copy still remains, and they are both fully aware. We still do not know how to eliminate the copy, but we are working on it."
 
"Then you'd better hope they can do it without you," Nue said, "because I'm thinking you're determined to stand in my way." You did love Byakuren, although differently than I do.
 
"I am. You're not taking her away."
 
"Your love for her has been twisted, then, just like the rest of you. And all of your 'souls', too, I'd guess."
 
"Are you sure about that?"
 
"I don't care. Here's what I do care about: I'm leaving here, and I'm taking Byakuren with me. And not your 'restored' Byakuren; the one I've known for the past hundred years. The one who's truly the real Byakuren. Not the original, perhaps, but the real one."
 
"And how do you plan to do that?"
 
Nue formed her trident. "I'm thinking killing you's a good place to start. Take out the source, and all that."
 
A spear formed in Shou's hand. "Yeah, that'll do it. But I'm not going to allow that to happen, and if you try, I will have to kill you."
 
"Just try it."
 
They charged.
 
 
 


 
This time, the boar's head didn't grow back, and the creature's headless body collapsed to the ground and faded away.

 
Right, Yuugi thought, that wasn't too bad. I'd better hurry if I want a piece of the real action.
 
 
 


 
Nue dodged Shou's thrust and swung her own weapon in. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VOZvjVyYYqk&fmt=18) Shou ducked under the swing and fired a blast of magic. Nue leapt over the blast and landed a kick in Shou's face, causing the latter to stumble back a couple steps. "Nice trick, Nue. I think you're better at this sort of thing than you used to be."

 
"A century of dealing with monsters will do that."
 
Shou went in for another strike with the spear, but Nue caught the weapon between the prongs of her trident. "But it'll end without you, won't it?"
 
"Quite the opposite, actually." Shou kicked Nue's weapon out of her hand and did a leg-sweep, knocking Nue over. At least, that was the intent.
 
Nue's legs were knocked out from under her, but she didn't fall to the ground. Instead, she actually shot upwards as though she'd leapt into the air, scoring a direct hit with a beam as she flipped over Shou and landed. "What the hell's that supposed to mean?"
"Nice move." Shou fired lasers at Nue, who waited until the last second to dodge, then immediately performed a repeat dodge back to her original position. "Also a nice move. Looks like you haven't forgotten my little tricks."
 
"Yeah, good for me." Nue released a cloud of darkness. It was a trick Shou had seen before, and she made ready to dodge the shots that would soon emerge from it. Except that none did, and when the cloud faded, Nue was still in the exact same spot.
 
"What the hell was that f-"
 
Shou was cut off as a beam impacted her directly on the back of the head. She let it knock her over, ducking beneath the beam as she spun around and returned fire, destroying the green UFO that was behind her. "Clever," she said as she turned back to Nue. "But are you really going to kill me?"
 
"As far as I'm concerned, Shou's already dead, and you're just a twisted fake. So don't think I'll have any hesitation."
 
"The consequences of my death would be severe."
 
"Then you'd better beat me, I guess."
 
The pair charged again, exchanging weapon strikes. Neither weapon was really suited to a 'sword' fight, but the weapons were supernatural, as was the norm in Gensokyo, and thus their magic was able to make up for this.
 
Two things happened at the same time. First, Yuugi made a sudden attack, throwing Shou into a wall. And second, a voice called out, "Stop!"
 
All three of them looked to the sound of the voice. It was Byakuren, on her feet and slowly approaching Nue. "You are the one, then," she said. "The one she cries out for."
 
"I am," Nue said. "Give her back, and I'll leave."
 
"You say that as though it were that simple. She wants to be with you, and you want to be with her. But I want to be with Shou, and she with me. Only one of us can have what we want, and I have to choose who. Two equal choices. All things being equal, it's only natural for me to pick the one that I want, isn't it?"
 
"Maybe so," Nue said, "but the real Byakuren would never choose herself over another. So you're not her."
 
"Even setting myself aside, it's a manner of choosing either you or Shou. She loves you, but Shou is the one I love."
 
"That's not putting yourself aside. That's still thinking of yourself."
 
"Be that as it may, I have chosen Shou over you. The only way you can have her is to kill Shou, but I will not allow you to do that. And if you kill me, you'll kill her, too."
 
Yuugi hit Shou with a flying tackle. "Nue, just hold her off! I've got this one!"
 
Byakuren moved to intervene, but then Nue was there in front of her. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=q7DASgD3_p8&feature=related&fmt=18) "Please don't make me do this."
 
Byakuren formed a weapon of her own, a simple pole. "You fight to reclaim the love you and she share. I fight to keep the love Shou and I share. Like you, I will not stand down."
 
"Fine, then." Nue charged.
 
Byakuren blocked Nue's strike and retaliated. Nue dodged and thrust her trident in, but Byakuren dodged as well. Nue blocked her next strike and attempted to land a kick, but Byakuren ducked to the side to avoid it.
 
The battle continued in that manner, the pair exchanging words between blows. "You would go this far for one person?" Byakuren said.
 
"I'm doing it, aren't I?"
 
"But do you know what you're doing?"
 
"Is this more of that 'fake people' crap?"
 
"It's true, actually. But did Shou mention the relapse cases?"
 
"What the hell's that mean?"
 
"I see. Well, it was another difference of the full-Gensokyo separation. Over time, many of the separated souls experienced mental decay, actually becoming the monsters you believed them to be. Those are the ones that mindlessly attack people."
 
They kept up the fight. "Oh, really?" Nue said. "And let me guess: it was these 'relapses' that are responsible for what happened to the underground."
 
"Correct."
 
"Well, good for them. It's not like I care."
 
"You should," Byakuren said. "you see, all of the separated souls will undergo relapse. The time it takes varies, but it will happen to all of them eventually. Except that Shou is able to prevent it."
 
"Oh, really?"
 
"Shou, herself being immune to relapse due to the merge of her body and her soul's corporeal form, is the only one who can hold it off. It's because of her connection to Vaisravana, to the divine energy that fueled the separation. Nobody else can do it. If your friend kills Shou, every soul will eventually relapse. You will have doomed everyone to death."
 
"Not everyone. Just your twisted 'soul' things. And so what if they're the originals? They're twisted now. They're not who they used to be. We are. We are still ourselves, but you 'souls' are not."
 
"No. We are the true ones."
 
"You're not."
 
"Yes, we- no! Shou!"
 
Nue leapt to the side away from Byakuren in case it was a trick, then turned to look. And it was no trick. Yuugi had literally ripped Shou's head off.
 
The three of us just stood there as Shou's body faded. Then Byakuren began to scream. And to cry. Nue ran back to her. "Give her to me."
 
Byakuren just kept up her anguished cries. Until she suddenly stopped, and Nue felt? something, something she had no idea how to describe. Then the runes faded from Byakuren's body and Nue caught her in her arms as she collapsed. "Are you all right? Byakuren? Bya-"
 
"Heads up!"
 
Nue spun around just in time to dodge the monster's attack. It didn't have time to make a second, as Yuugi charged it and ripped it apart.
 
 
 


 
Byakuren eventually awakened. "What? Nue?" She was in Nue's arms, being carried as Nue and Yuugi made their way back through the facility.

 
"Byakuren," Nue said. "I'm sorry it took so long."
 
"You? what happened to?"
 
"To that twisted you? Dead. To the twisted Shou? Also dead."
 
"You? killed them?"
 
"Well, I did," Yuugi said, "but we both fought."
 
"I? I?"
 
"How much do you remember?" Nue asked.
 
"Fragments. Broad strokes. Little that's specific. Maybe I'll remember more once I have a chance to? recover? from this? I feel exhausted."
 
"Then let's get you home," Nue said. "Let's get you home."
 
 
 
A note: You know what I described the monsters' magic as? Enemy magic in Nier actually works that way. Yes. They put bullet-hell into a hack-and-slash.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: LogosOfJ on May 22, 2011, 02:58:36 PM
note 1) I'm not copying Rou in the idea of a flooded Gensokyo. No really. *looks left and right* HONESTLY!
note 2) This is obviously a crossover. Included uni/multiverses may include those used by T-A-C.
note 3) I don't know many Japanese names. I might end up using placeholders/lazily ripped names from other places etc.
To be edit-completed

Crimson Cycle

"Man is the measure of all things"

This one line succinctly captures the essence of the struggle of objectivity in measurement in many fields. Another oft-quoted line can be paraphrased as "If Rome had not fallen, we might have measured units of length in terms of Caesar's little finger." By the time sciences develop far enough to find seemingly "universal" quantities, the old way of measuring is so ingrained that few things can change.

However, as guilty may the physical sciences and their offshoots (such as engineering) are of this, the human sciences and history are even more. Perhaps guilty is too strong a word, as the study of people could do worse than to use people as measuring sticks.

For two millennia, a certain "West" counted years from the day of the birth of their God upon this world.

For longer than memory, a certain "East" counted years from the changing of emperors.

In this forgotten wonderland, days are counted from calamity.
======

Marisa swam through the red water at an unhurried pace. The white hardsuit made it impossible to go any faster under her  own power.
Ordinarily, being sealed in a glorified flexible airtight container in some of the most dangerous substance known to Gensokyo would have been worrying.

However, to Marisa, this was just another monthly ritual. Even eschewing the protective wards that would supposedly repel anything left alive in the water ("radiates too much magic. Besides, it's not as if some trees are going to mob me"), a proper fuel source ("that's literally burning money") and a tether ("can't get tied down"), she was considerably more secure than most other divers.

Know thyself and know thy foe. I am myself, my enemy is the world.

Behind her was the ship that brought her here. The hull was a matte black with the occasional outcropping of red crystal. The gentle curves of the hull flowed into the superstructure; from this angle, deck and superstructure seemed to flow into each other. Two large cankers rose out of the wood; one Marisa knew to be Rikako's turret. The other was a three by two array of octagons. The gaps between the octagons were filled with square rods; the edges with triangular prisms. Small glimmers of metal hinted at the attendant cooling system that mirrored the Trigram Reactor that powered the ship.

The gleam of the hardsuit loading and decontamination rig was hidden by the bulk of the superstructure, which at a distance looked like a continuous sheet of blackened iron but at closer inspection revealed the seams of overlapping leaves. The sharp angles seemed out of place in the living flow of the ship. In a way, this was intentional. If not for continuous cauterization of the surrounding wood (made convenient by large sweeps of aluminum heat pipes connected directly to the central reactor), the loading area would have long been overgrown;

Just as the organic components of the ship overshadowed the little metal available, so too did the surrounding panorama overshadow the ship. A near-boundless expanse of red stretched around the ship; though only ten meters deep and devoid of sediment, the water took on the hue and opacity of just-dried blood. Behind the boat loomed a pair of mountains. Opposite of them were two circles over a small island. One was a rainbow perpendicular to the surface of the water which almost completed a full circle, beginning and ending at the small, shining point in the middle of the shrine. The other was a halo of light, quashed into an oval by the eye of the beholder.

Hakurei, huh. I wonder if that girl has anything to do with it.

For a few moments, Marisa was lost in thought. The blue sky and red sea, still as ever, seemed pregnant with possibility.

Oh, well. I'll ask her next time

In the 118th day of the 8th year following the Great Purge, Marisa slipped beneath the surface of the Cinnabar Sea.
======
"We've been betrayed!"
Grandmother Hakurei shouted with as much panic as she could muster. After so many years, she had almost come to suspect such an outcome. However, she doubted that the later generations would have reacted to anything less than a complete break of her composure.

After all, there was no real warning beforehand.

When the god of the shrine began whispering of a renewal of the contract established between their ancestor and him (her? it?), Grandmother (her own name was overshadowed by either her seniority in her family or her name outside; she had become accustomed to answering to her title) was less than enthusiastic. No precedent had been set for such a visitation; experience taught her that a certain Youkai Sage of the Eight Clouds was not above whispering in the ears of the pious and credulous.

Nonetheless, when the voice visited her, she could detect no obvious foul play. As only the God of Hakurei could, the presence made the charms of dedication to Hakurei glow while dimming the magic within the few artifacts of foreign gods housed at the shrine. The field of purification was so strong that the few bodies the youkai hunters brought to the shrine for identification (a rarer and rarer event as relations were established with youkai communities) were burnt to a crisp; the hunters themselves reported uncleaned weapons and stained clothes glowing and becoming hot to the touch.

Grandmother Hakurei took such an overt display of divine power as a silent admonishment of her lack of faith and decided to follow the instructions, which were simple enough: build another shrine at the peak of the Youkai Mountain, furnish it with one Hakurei Yin-Yang orb, and then, at the original shrine, charge the other orb with the spiritual energy of the entire Hakurei clan.

The second shrine was surprisingly easy to make; the designated spot was reasonably far from the Youkai settlement and was easily reachable by flying. A few overzealous novices almost started a tussle with the guardians of the mountain, but tempers cooled after the exchange of a few words among the more senior members of both parties. The Kappa went as far as to provide free wood, not wanting to waste some woodland lying above a planned artificial lake. After a few months, some wheedling, a protection racket and a monthly payment contract, the new shrine was finished and provided with running water for ablutions (courtesy of some kappa curious about human culture).

For some reason, news about the final part of the instructions spread like wildfire and drew the most attention. The Sage of Eight Clouds broached the topic over a visit.
"You know, on the other side of the world, gods demand the blood of innocents as tribute. What about yours...."
An evil spirit in a blue robe was more direct; she made numerous attempts on the Yin-Yang orb, delaying the ritual by a matter of months.
======
Makes me think of a womb.

In a way, the small patch of the sea floor was one; a number of Saigyou-Yagokoro saplings bordered a nursery. The intense pressure and lack of sunlight made these grow very slowly compared to those growing in air. While some of the trees floated at the surface by the Kawashiro Water Reclamation Initiative had grown to the point that some Tengu considered making new roosts in them, deep-sea trees of comparable age had only reached nine meters; the oldest just barely pierced the surface of the water.

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Unassuming Squid on May 23, 2011, 05:14:51 PM
(Alright, I think this goes on too long, and it barely fits the theme, and everything just kind of spiraled out of control, and goddamn it argh but here's my submission.)


 Reimu stared silently at the cup of tea she rotated in her hands. She hadn?t even begun to drink it, and now it had stopped steaming entirely.

 Yuyuko shifted in her seat across the table, finally breaking the silence. ??where is Marisa??

 ?Looking to see who survived,? Reimu said flatly, not once looking up. Then, before the ghost could continue, she added, ?Alice didn?t.?

 ??I see.?

 Silence again. Something howled off in the distance outside.

 ?I understand she was a good friend of yours, as well. Yukari.? Yuyuko set down her empty teacup on the table, looking out the window at the skyscraper that had crushed the Moriya Shrine and was now sticking out of Youkai Mountain like a stake through Gensokyo?s heart.

 Reimu suddenly stopped playing with her cup. ??what about it??

 ?She spoke often and very highly of you.? The ghost turned to look at Reimu, wearing a sweet, if sad, smile on her face. ?You were one of the few humans in the world who really impressed her from the moment she met you. That is something to be proud of, at lea-?

 She was interrupted by the sudden shattering of Reimu?s cup in her clenched fist. The shrine maiden leaned forward over the table, her bangs obscuring her eyes from view. A couple of drops of tears fell onto the table, mixing with the blood from the clay shards in her hand.

 ??stupid cup,? she hissed through clenched teeth before pushing herself up and storming off to another room in the shrine.

 Yuyuko simply stared at the spot where Reimu had been a moment before. Finally, with a sigh, she floated up to a standing position and moved through the front door.

 ---------------

 Youmu stood in the middle of the gate of the Hakurei Shrine, eyes straight ahead with a hand on the hilt of her blade. Her phantom half lazily snaked through the air around her, but her human body was as still as a statue.

 From here, one had a good view of what was once Gensokyo. The skyscraper smashed through Youkai Mountain, the cracks in the sickly gray sky, the Holy Palanquin floating in the air once more, the airplane that had sliced through the clock tower and the Eastern wing of the Scarlet Devil Mansion and which was now lying in a burning heap at the opposite shore of the Misty Lake, the blazing inferno of what was the Bamboo Forest of the Lost, the tentacled, insectoid behemoth stomping through the human village with its lesser ilk, the swirling black void where the Forest of Magic used to be, and everywhere else that was swarming with unknown things or the places that simply weren?t there anymore.

 ?It?s hard to believe even she had this much power, isn?t it??

 A voice from behind Youmu broke her concentration. The half-ghost quickly turned to see Yuyuko standing behind her, floating placidly in place as usual. ?Ah, Yuyuko-sama. Please don?t sneak up on me like that.?

 Yuyuko giggled gently as she floated over to Youmu?s side. ?My apologies. I sometimes forget how focused you become when on watch.? She laid a hand on Youmu?s shoulder, looking out at the ruins of Gensokyo. A crack opened in the side of Youkai Mountain, and from it emerged a large, eye-encrusted arm that slowly pulled the rest of its hideous body out into the new world.

 Yuyuko and Youmu stood there silently for a while. Something in the airplane at the Misty Lake caught fire, and the rear of the vessel violently exploded.

 ??yes, it is hard to believe,? Youmu finally answered, staring out at the landscape. ?I only ever knew her as your friend. I rarely saw her put her abilities to much use, except for the usual pranks or fast transportation. But this??

 ?Hey! Youmu! We found some people, help us out.?
 
 The gardener suddenly snapped to attention, looking up to see Marisa and Suika flying toward the shrine with several other familiar faces in tow. Youmu quickly flew up to meet them, escorting the group through the last few yards to the Hakurei Shrine.

---------------

 Finally, Reimu came around the corner, emerging from her bedroom in the shrine and entering the main room. What she was met with, however, was not what she left.

 The room was now filled with several people she would rather not have seen at that time. Satori from the underground sat silently at the table, eyeing Kanako with no hidden contempt as she sat with Sanae and Suwako. Reisen and Tewi stood in a corner, the taller rabbit laying a consoling hand on the smaller one?s head. Aya leaned against the wall, arms crossed and head solemnly bowed. Hatate sat beside her with a vacant look in her eyes, her knees pulled up to her chest and her arms wrapped around her legs. Yuuka stood speaking quietly with Yuyuko with both hands on her umbrella as the tip rested on the floor. They all looked like they had already experienced their fair share of strife, whether emotional, physical, or both, some worse than others.

 The moment Reimu entered the room, all eyes turned toward her. The shrine maiden paused, leaning an arm against the wall wearily. While her outfit looked like it had seen no hardships, her face held a dead expression. It was as if all the joy and life had been sucked out of her soul, and all that was left was a shell of her former self, shambling around aimlessly.

 Marisa, Suika, and Youmu finally walked in from outside and broke the awkward silence. Suika placed herself between Satori and Kanako, looking uncharacteristically tired. Youmu moved to her mistress?s side, giving a polite nod to Yuuka before standing at attention. Only Marisa moved to speak with Reimu.

 ?Is this it,? the shrine maiden asked without bothering with a greeting.

 ?Yeah.? Marisa sighed, removing her hat and letting it hang loosely in her hand. Her face was grim, an expression Reimu hadn?t seen in years. ?Remi was badly injured and couldn?t travel, so the rest of the mansion decided to hole up with her. The Myouren Temple?s up in the air again, so we didn?t bother trying to reach them. Mokou and Kaguya won?t stop fighting. The fairies are too scared to come out, and we couldn?t find Komachi or Shiki.? A pause as Marisa?s eyes locked with Reimu?s own. ?Everyone else is missing or dead, at this point.?

 ?Right?and what about your pare-?

 ?Dead,? Marisa quickly interrupted, turning back to everyone in the room. ?Alright,? she began, quickly forgetting the discussion as she addressed everyone in the room, ?you guys are all we have left, apparently. For those of you that don?t know, Yukari?s lost control of her powers somehow. We?ve?well, we?ve still got no idea how the heck that happened, but you?ve seen the result of it. Gensokyo?s pretty much finished unless we can figure out how to stop this.?

 Sanae shakily raised a hand, speaking once Marisa nodded to her. The green-haired shrine maiden cleared her throat and rested her hands in her lap. ?Forgive me for suggesting this, but?what evidence do we have that Yakumo-sama actually lost control of her powers? What if she did this intentionally-?

 ?Shut the hell up.? Reimu?s voice shot through Sanae?s words instantly as she leaned on her side against the wall. The red-white glared with contempt at the other shrine maiden, not even bothering to give her the grace of turning her head to face her. ?You shouldn?t talk about people you don?t even know. Say something about her again and I swear-?
 
 Kanako quickly got to her feet, pointing a threatening finger at Reimu as she returned the glare in equal force. ?Hey, don?t you dare talk to Sanae like that. Just because you can?t handle the possibility that your friend might have-?

 A sudden crash of glass and a laser shooting up from the floor silenced the two of them instantly. Marisa suddenly lifted her hands at Reimu and Kanako, giving them both a stern look as the smoke from her spell bottle slowly cleared. ?Both of you,? she hissed through her teeth. ?Save it.?

 After a moment of tense silence, Kanako finally sat down once more. Reimu just let out a sneering ?tch?, and Sanae stared silently at Reimu in hurt shock for a second before dropping her head to look at her hands in her lap.

 ?If I can explain,? Yuyuko finally chimed in, ?Yukari loved Gensokyo more than any of us. She was the one to help create the border and seal Gensokyo off from the outside world, after all. I would like to think I knew her very well after all these years, and the Yukari I know would never do something like this intentionally. While your input is appreciated, Kochiya-san, it is sadly misinformed.?

 Sanae remained silent. She refused to look up again.

 Satori suddenly broke the silence, standing up with a terse exhalation. Her arms hid in her sleeves as they hung loosely at her sides, and her eyes remained closed as she addressed the room. ?I apologize, but I have important matters I must attend to myself. Okuu, my dear pet, has destroyed the entire underground, partially thanks to the power the Moriya Shrine has helpfully bestowed on her.? The small girl shot a cold, hateful glare at Kanako, who refused to meet her gaze. ?In any case, I do not have the time to idly sit here and argue about these matters while she is grieving the loss of everything she has. If you will excuse me.?

 With a polite bow, Satori stood and quietly crossed to the front door. Once there, however, she paused and turned to Reimu, lifting a hand to beckon her over. ?Reimu. Just for a moment, if you would.?

 Reimu scoffed in annoyance, but reluctantly pushed herself off the wall and followed Satori out the door. She kept her head down and refused to look at anyone on her way out.

 The two of them walked in silence toward the gate for a while. The air was filled now with the distant, merged sounds destruction, fires and crumbling ruins and wailing beasts all merging their voices into a single mournful song of finality that formed the words of Gensokyo?s epitaph.

 Reimu finally stopped at the gate with her gaze still firmly fixed on the ground. ?I know you didn?t just want me to walk you to the gate. What do you want??

 Satori stood a bit ahead of the shrine maiden, staring out at the landscape. When she spoke, her voice was level and emotionless, as it usually was these days. ?The reason Utsuho destroyed the underground is because one of your friend?s portals opened and let some monster into my home. I was unable to stop it before it killed??

 Her voice broke. She held a sleeve to her mouth and tried to collect herself again. ??my Orin. It knocked me unconscious as Yuugi came to the palace to see what was going on. I assume she must have carried me to safety before trying to take it on herself, because the next thing I knew I was outside the geyser, on the surface. The last thing I read from Okuu before I lost consciousness was?an overwhelming agony. She feels her life has been shattered, that she has nothing left to live for. I have to show her that I?m alright, or else she will finally give in and destroy everything. You understand.?

 ??why are you telling me all of this?? Reimu finally turned her head to look at Satori. The smaller youkai was looking in the other direction, but her third eye was staring straight into Reimu?s own, boring into her very soul.

 ?I am not certain if Okuu is beyond recovery or not,? Satori continued, ignoring Reimu?s question. ?It is possible that she will not recognize me in her grief and madness. If that is the case I will?I will have to??

 The words wouldn?t come out this time. Satori lifted a sleeve to hide her face again. After an even longer pause, she spoke once more. ?Forgive me. Please understand, Reimu, that you are not the only one who has lost something in this tragedy.?

 She finally turned around to meet Reimu?s gaze directly, letting her arm fall to her side once more. ?I have lost my home and the few people in the world who did not hate me for what I am. Marisa?s home does not exist anymore, and neither does the puppeteer she was closest to. The rabbits? mistress has finally lost control of herself and engaged in an endless fight with Mokou that destroyed their home and Eirin. Hatate is in shock, the tengu?s home is destroyed, and, as much as I resent them, the only thing the Moriya Shrine has anymore is each other.?

 Reimu?s face began to harden and she opened her mouth to speak. Before she could respond, Satori spoke again. ??So what, you want me to go easy on them, is that it?? Yes, Reimu, that is what you should do. They have all come to you for guidance. You, whom they all know and trust, even if your history has been tremulous. And in turn, they can provide support for you. Marisa, Youmu, Yuyuko, Yuuka, Aya, all your friends who have been with you all this time.?

 The shrine maiden stared at her in silence. Satori could hear a whirlwind of thoughts going through Reimu?s mind, but the red-white finally chose one thought to voice.

 ?Alright. If you have so much advice you want to give me, then what are they going to support me through? What am I supposed to do to fix this?? Her voice rose in frustration, her fists clenching tightly at her sides. ?How the hell am I supposed to save Gensokyo this time? What the hell do I do now?!?

 Satori simply stared flat-eyed at Reimu. They both knew that Reimu viewed Yukari as one of her best friends in Gensokyo. They both knew that Yukari, if she was still cognitive, must be feeling emotional agony as she watched herself destroy the place she loved the most. Therefore, Satori only needed to say one thing to Reimu.

---------------

 Reimu landed softly in front of the Yakumo household. She had not told anyone where she was going. Soon after Satori went on her way to try to save Utsuho, Reimu herself flew off to Yukari?s house. She knew what to do now.

 The shrine maiden took a deep breath, then walked up to the front door. She laid her hand on the handle for a moment to consider if this really was the right thing to do. She thought of Sanae?s words, and Yuyuko?s, and Satori?s.

 This is just another Incident, she finally thought. I just need to go in, beat someone in a spellcard battle, and then everything will be fine.

 She shoved the door open and was greeted by a gargantuan black void. The entire space in front of her was filled with sheer nothingness. Then we?ll all sit down and have tea at the Shrine. We?ll help each other rebuild all our homes.

 Reimu kicked off the edge of the doorframe and flew into the gaping space. A sense of foreboding hit her like a lump of lead to her face. Everything will be fine. We?ll fix everything. Somehow.

 A shape gradually appeared in the distance. As Reimu got closer, it steadily became more and more familiar, yet simultaneously appeared completely alien. The shrine maiden finally stopped in front of Yukari, or at least what she assumed to be Yukari. As she gazed on the being, it felt as if chunks of ice were pushing up against the inside of her skin, yet she began to sweat heavily.

 ??what happened??

 In front of Reimu floated a titanic, humanoid form. It seemed to have Yukari?s body, though the skin and hair was a sickly gray. In place of facial features, she had five sets of eyes with purple irises and black scleras stacked on her face. Her hair flowed around her, various staring eyes appearing among the waving locks. Her slender arms and bony fingers were crossed over her chest with the hands hanging loosely down. Behind her, six huge fissures spread out like a set of wings, opening into some kind of eerie cosmos. In place of legs, her body tapered to a tail like a spinal column at the waist, with arms emerging from the sides of each vertebra in place of ribs.

 The ten eyes on her face all looked down at Reimu simultaneously. A voice sounded from all directions. Yukari?s voice. Oh, Reimu. I thought you would never get here.

 ?Yukari???

 Yeah, this is my true form. I must not look so bad if you can still recognize me like this.

 ??you look like an old hag, actually. I guess you forgot to get your beauty sleep today.?

 A cheerful laugh. Aw, that?s not nice. You know I?m only seventeen, Reimu.

 ?Ran told me those are the last two digits.? A pause. ?Where is she, anyway? And Chen, too??

 Well?I guess they?re not here anymore. A lot of people out there are like that now, right? Another moment of silence. I am?very sorry, Reimu. I?m not quite sure how this all happened, myself. But I guess if you?ve come here, you know what you?ll have to do now.

 ??I was hoping I was mistaken.?

 I?m afraid not. But you can think of it as doing me a favor. I can?t seem to control myself anymore, and I can?t bear to see myself doing this, so you can help me out by making me stop seeing it, right? And maybe it?ll stop anything worse from happening. Kill two birds with one stone, if you don?t mind the expression.

 ?You?re not helping, you know.? Reimu tried her best not to break down right there. Her friend needed her strength, after all. This was as hard for Yukari as it was for her. As she took one last deep breath, Reimu began drawing glowing patterns in the air with her gohei. ?I guess this is goodbye, then??

 Yep. You won?t mind sending my regards to Yuyuko, will you? And everyone else, too. You?ve all made life really interesting, you know that?

 ??yeah. You too.?

 As the last few symbols of the seal formed in the air, Satori?s last words to Reimu echoed in her head one more time.

?The most important part of loving something is knowing when to let go and end the pain.?

---------------

 Marisa sighed and shoved open the front door of the shrine, letting the fresh sunlight pour in from behind her. She tossed her broom on the ground before taking a seat at Reimu?s table, leaning her elbows on the surface as she regarded Reimu on the other side. The shrine maiden silently pushed a cup of tea over to Marisa, gently sipping her own tea in the process. ?So how?s the rebuilding going,? she finally asked after Marisa had a chance to recover.

 ?Good, ze. We managed to clear out all the weird things that came through the gaps. Reisen did some tricks and got Kaguya and Mokou to calm down. They?re letting the forest burn itself out now before they try to put anything back. Sanae and the gods on the mountain got together and flipped that building over, so now the tengu that are left and the Moriya group have a new home. The mansion made it through alright, and Sakuya even got the fairy maids to actually help out and get that thing out of the lake. The Myouren Temple is helping to transport materials everywhere, and Youmu, Yuyuko, and Suika are helping out where they can.?

 Reimu nodded briefly. After a moment, she set down her cup and looked at Marisa. ??I?m sorry about Alice.?

 Marisa?s gaze fell to her cup. She swirled its contents around. ??yeah. I?ll miss her, even if she was a pain sometimes. She made some damn good cupcakes, you know.?

 The witch sniffed and rubbed away the tears forming in her eyes. ?Anyway,? she said, standing up and chugging down what was left of her tea, ?I?d better go help people out. I?ll see you around.?

 ?Yeah. See you. Come back whenever you want a break.?

 As Marisa picked up her broom and left, she nearly ran into Satori on her way. With a brief ?sorry?, the witch scooted around the smaller youkai and took off into the air, leaving her to attend to her business with Reimu.

 The shrine maiden looked up at Satori, narrowing her eyes at the girl. ?You look horrible. What happened??

 Satori calmly entered the shrine, holding an abnormally large, sleeping raven in her arms. Her clothes were charred, cut, and frayed, but her face was peaceful as she sat across the table from Reimu. ?My dear Okuu took some convincing to assure her that I was who I said I was. That is all over with, now.? Satori gently pet Utsuho on the head, and the raven cooed softly in her sleep. ?I came to place a request, however. Considering that my home has been destroyed and the entire underground is a sea of fire, I thought I could come and ask for some temporary sanctuary until I find another place for us to live.?

 Reimu just shrugged, sipping her tea again. ?Sure. I?ll get some blankets and stuff for you two tonight. Just make sure your bird doesn?t go blowing stuff up again.?

 ?I will do my best to control her, of course. She?s been through quite a lot in the last day, however, so I do not see her being her rowdy self for a while.? Satori stood and bowed politely to Reimu, clutching Utsuho to make sure the raven didn?t fall out of her hands. ?In any case, thank you. We will go outside for now.?

 The small youkai turned and started out the door, but Reimu?s voice made her stop. ?Hey, Satori.?

 Satori turned and looked at Reimu, still wearing her usual flat-eyed expression. ?Yes??

 ??thanks.?

 Satori allowed herself a small smile, but didn?t say any more. She walked out the door and sat on the sunny porch, humming quietly to Utsuho as she watched the rebuilding of Gensokyo.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 23, 2011, 05:40:31 PM
Damnit, was hoping for an actual apocalypse to happen before having to read the rush of fics right before deadline.

Sakana, Mystery Judge #3, get to reading! We've got a judgment to pass!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 23, 2011, 08:13:32 PM
Well, too bad. May 21st has come and gone, and the world's still here. Guess you'll just have to wait for the next end-of-the-world date.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 25, 2011, 02:39:30 AM
Right, so now that the deadline has passed (and I've finally gotten around to reading the last couple entries), feedback time! Also, I think that after the results have been announced, the judges should post their thoughts on the various entries (since, you know, they're the ones judging the stories, and thus would presumably have well-thought-out things to say about them). Anyways:


andrewv42: Way too short. There's some potential there, but not enough time for much of anything to really happen. Definitely could use expanding upon.

The NEET Colossal: Touhou SMT, huh? Were you working off of any particular game in the series (I wouldn't necessarily know; the only main-series SMT game I've played is Strange Journey)? Anyways, I'm not really a big fan of Renko and Maribel, but I think they're quite appropriate for this story. Sanae's appearance was, if you ask me, far too brief, but it was awesome. Also, Remilia's a bitch.

Rou: ...Well, there goes any chance of winning I had. Holy shit, dude. That was just... well, I've liked all your stuff enough that I'm really running out of things to say about it. So I'll just say that of your various short stories, this one's easily my favorite. I don't like how people reacted to the Moriya Shrine, though-and yes, I know that's how people would probably act in reality (although I'd expect the Myouren Temple bunch, especially Byakuren, to know better than to act that way), but I don't like that sort of thing in real life, either. It wasn't just Sanae's fault; from the way you described it, it sounds like everyone had a role in it, although Sanae's was the largest. That's not a complaint about the story, though; it's more of a complaint about humanity in general, and as for your story, that's really the way you should've gone as far as I'm concerned. But yeah, great stuff. And as much as I'd hate to distract you from DRK, I think I want to see this turned into a full-length story. Also, I enjoyed all the little references to your old stuff, although it does raise the question of just what happened to Sango.

Sankako: You got hit hard by some unfortunate timing. Your story and Rou's both involve flooded worlds, but Rou's was first, and, well, yours looks like shit in comparison. Putting that aside, yours isn't at all bad-it just seems that way to me in comparison to Rou's. On its own, your story isn't at all bad, although it doesn't really stand out to me in any way. I did like your portrayal of Yuugi, though, and the general chaos following the theft was also pretty amusing.

Iced Fairy: First of all, you lose some points for not really saying anything about whatever happened. Leaving it ambiguous is fine, but I think you should at least address it. And you used Renko and Maribel, too, although as with NEET?s story, they seemed to fit in well. And you had Wriggle and Utsuho, too, which is a plus. Utsuho's ass-kicking scene was awesome, and the explanation for still having her powers works well, too. I guess that means all the gods would still have theirs, too, right (and Sanae as well)?

Himiko: You didn't address what happened, either. Or why being outside in the rain or at night is such a bad idea. Yeah, you had the poisoned river, but the rest seemed... well, like it was just put there for the sake of plot tension. The writing's good, though.
 
Yuyuko: You lose points for having the story take place during the apocalypse instead of after it, since these stories are supposed to have a post-apocalyptic setting. iIteresting apocalypse idea, though. Although I'm not sure why antimana would show up as a result of a mana shortage; doesn't make sense that the reaction to insufficient mana would be producing stuff that absorbs what little is left.

LogosOfJ: Kinda hard to comment on this one, seeing as how it doesn't seem that you managed to finish it.
 
Squidtentacle: ...What. I'm not sure what the hell that was, except freaky. I have no idea what to make of your Yukari. Anyways, you also lose points for setting the story during the apocalypse, but you get points simply because of sheer WTF. Can't say I like the chiched 'please kill me' thing, though. Also, I would've liked to see the stuff that happened with Utsuho.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Unassuming Squid on May 25, 2011, 03:26:49 AM
Squidtentacle: ...What. I'm not sure what the hell that was, except freaky. I have no idea what to make of your Yukari. Anyways, you also lose points for setting the story during the apocalypse, but you get points simply because of sheer WTF. Can't say I like the chiched 'please kill me' thing, though. Also, I would've liked to see the stuff that happened with Utsuho.

Yeah, I don't really like how it all came out. If I had given myself more time to flesh everything out, it probably could've been better, but geh. It all just went fucking everywhere.

And I was really considering adding the stuff with Utsuho, but I thought it would be too big of a perspective change for such a short story. Also time.

Bleh. Maybe on day I'll go back to it and fix it up.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: LogosOfJ on May 25, 2011, 01:55:47 PM
andrewv42:
 I'd say that the ambiance is absolutely fantastic. Not only is there the lovingly detailed End, but there is the concrete and chilling feeling of inevitability, hopelessness, and finality. Perfect for an aftermath. As noted above, there isn't much else. Still, it manages to stand on its own. (More than what can be said about mine, anyhow)

The NEET(Magical) Colossal:
Great crossover idea. I'll like to nick that, if that's fine with you.
Anyways, the beginning is a bit flat but the middle moves at a nice clip (feels a lot like the translated dialogue of earlier SMT games). I almost found myself trying to use my laptop's arrow keys to pick dialogue options. The end is also a bit disappointing. Maybe ending with a choice (between Chaos, Neutral and Law)? The start also feels incomplete. I suggest you flesh out the backstory more or let it "leak" through the rest of the action, as it seems unimpressive when just sitting at the top. Still, its really good.

Rou You Can:
Quote
...Well, there goes any chance of winning I had. Holy shit, dude. That was just... well, I've liked all your stuff enough that I'm really running out of things to say about it.
Yeah. Pretty much. Only possible complaint is that its going to be somewhat difficult to put this up to literary analysis. I mean, besides the near-universality of the blame game (noted by GuyYouMetOnline), there is just the whole flood -> ablution/cleansing -> purging/extremism theme with which to run away. Still, it feels a bit too (similar? stylistically predictable?)... something....uh.... envy inducing but not yet mind-blowing?

Sankako Logs:
Quote
Putting that aside, yours isn't at all bad-it just seems that way to me in comparison to Rou's. On its own, your story isn't at all bad, although it doesn't really stand out to me in any way.
This entry and the previous one were great when read but left a bit of an empty feeling afterwards. Again, not bad, but something seems missing...

Iced Fairy:
Ah, the fun of obvious crossovers. The blanks get filled in by existing cannon. Even then, backstory can be fun to read....
Memorable (plot is still stuck in my head) but some degree of forgetting afterwards. Come to think of it, most stuff doesn't quite stick but just draws you back.... Solid but not exactly outstanding...

Himiko:
Good management of tension. The minimalist backstory invites reader inference and invention.

Yuyuko Yakumo:
Aside from the above comments by Guy, there's the anticlimactic disappointment regarding the relatively casual treatment of the "death of Gensokyo". I guess I like symbolism a bit too much, but it seems like a great place for guesses about the metaphysics of the place. The tone resignation at the end is nice but a bit heavy-handed...

GuyYouMetOnline:
Great action and pacing. Seriously great. Your choice of crossover seems to spill into your narrative structure, too. It feels like reading an actual FF game (as opposed to a synopsis). Still, you could have gotten more out of the whole issue of who is real/fake.....

Squidtentacle:
Quote
Quote
Squidtentacle: ...What. I'm not sure what the hell that was, except freaky. I have no idea what to make of your Yukari. Anyways, you also lose points for setting the story during the apocalypse, but you get points simply because of sheer WTF. Can't say I like the chiched 'please kill me' thing, though. Also, I would've liked to see the stuff that happened with Utsuho.

Yeah, I don't really like how it all came out. If I had given myself more time to flesh everything out, it probably could've been better, but geh. It all just went fucking everywhere.

And I was really considering adding the stuff with Utsuho, but I thought it would be too big of a perspective change for such a short story. Also time.

Bleh. Maybe on day I'll go back to it and fix it up.
Eldritch Abomination Yukari gets Mercy Killed by Reimu.....
Great premise, great execution, but could be better (No idea how though. Maybe more character focus?)

Quote
LogosOfJ: Kinda hard to comment on this one, seeing as how it doesn't seem that you managed to finish it.

Yeah... I'll need to start finishing what I start. ....... Maybe, just maybe, I'll continue off of this
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 25, 2011, 07:50:56 PM
Okay guys, I think we have to clear up something:

First, please don't make lists like that before the proper judgement for the current challenge is even in. It's making things very awkward to have some pseudo-judgements already floating around by participants themselves.

Second, it's fine to support works you like by commentary, but cracking down your judgement on works you don't like is counter-productive. It can easily discourage people from posting an entry at all if they have to expect getting their entry bashed in one of those lists.
So if you want to point out works that you like, feel free to, but if you only have criticism, bring it up with the author in PM. It's more polite that way.


Those terms are not open to discussion.

My apologies if that sounds restrictive, but it's to keep the WWC a place where everyone can enter without having to fear anything. Thank your for understanding.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 25, 2011, 08:05:22 PM
:wikipedia:
An addendum to this (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,4846.msg239065.html#msg239065) might be in order.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 25, 2011, 10:09:34 PM
'Kay, I'll wait until after the judgement to post my feedback next time (Rurouni only asked me to wait until after the submission deadline).

Also, yes, praising what was done well is a good thing, but nobody benefits if the bad stuff is just ignored. I'd rather be told if someone doesn't like something in one of my stories; how am I supposed to fix a problem if I never know about it? I agree that just saying 'hey, this story sucks' isn't helpful, but well-thought-out criticism is. And it's also very hard to get, I've found. So yeah.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: LogosOfJ on May 25, 2011, 11:10:17 PM
^Aya Sakameimaru

Thanks for the warning.

Quote
The problem of having no feelings is that you gradually forget that others do.

Of course,

Quote
If you can express your thoughts entirely in what is said by others, something is seriously wrong with you.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 31, 2011, 11:33:09 PM
Is judgement forthcoming?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 01, 2011, 04:59:35 AM
I sent mine to Ruro, so it should be coming today, yeah.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Post-Apocalyptic Setting
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on June 02, 2011, 03:59:35 AM
As soon as Mystery Judge #3 is done with their judgment, then you can expect a formal end. :P
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on June 06, 2011, 03:47:03 AM
God damn this took forever and a half. As usual, I'm buried under a pile of work (though I did read them all), but at least Mystery Judge #3-- by now I should just say it's Matsuri and call it a day because that's too much of a pain to type every time-- did me the favour of providing the critique this time.

andrewv42:
You hit the nail on the head when you said it was "excessively descriptive and has never been introduced to the concept of plot". Your vocabulary and ability to illustrate detailed scenery with your words is astounding-- very much so. However, without a plot, the picture you painted in my mind remained just that-- a still frame, up until the very last moment, when Utsuho was introduced into the story. To be honest, I'd like to see more of what you'd have to say about a story involving her in this setting. Overall, however, it's excellent writing-- it just needs to go somewhere.
Ruro's note: For post-apocalyptic stories, I like a bit of rambling.

TAC:
It's quite nice, but do watch your pacing. It felt as if you were jumping from one scenario to the next with very little transition, making it seem as if some scenes ended abruptly. I do like the variety, however, and the action scenes were nice, as well. I admit, I'd have liked to have had more detail about Yumemi's Youkai Summoning Program and how Marisa ended up having Kikuri as a youkai companion, but that's just me being picky. It's nicely done.
Ruro's note: If it's a post-apocalyptic story, not everything has to have an explanation at hand. I liked this.

Rou:
A fantastic piece of work. You've got a knack for covering a ton of detail without being long-winded or redundant about it, as well as considering multiple backstories and perspectives all within a short story-- all while managing to keep the story flowing and entertaining at the same time. I honestly can't find anything in this to be nitpicky about. Excellent work.
Ruro's note: I love world building this detailed! That said... (err, this isn't going to sound very nice) the water theme and yet another aquatic-youkai OC are stretching your fetishes to the point where I can't take some of your story elements seriously anymore.

Sankako:
You're improving in terms of character focus. However, the anti-climactic ending, while leaving the reader to predict what happens next, feels as if the story itself was left unfinished; incomplete. There are also some errors that stand out in terms of word choice, as well. I'd suggest proofreading after you finish writing. Overall, keep it up!
Ruro's note: Agreed with Matsy. I do like the feel of this, though, it's much more of a classic adventure story you'd see in a kid's show in the style of Digimon, and visualizing your story this way is *wonderful*.

Iced:
Hahaha, that was excellent-- and beyond my own curiosity of wondering what happened to cause the apocalypse in your story, I can't think of anything else to be picky about. It was very well done, and the music (as well as the Fist of the North Star reference) were very nice touches. Great job. :D
Ruro's note: It reminded me of The Book of Eli, which was a very good thing. And god damn, mad scientist Yumemi and Chiyuri rocking out to AC/DC remain the best offscreen characters ever.

Himiko:
An interesting setting, as well as an interesting choice of characters. As you mentioned, the ending did feel sort of abrupt, but that didn't stop this entry from being enjoyable-- sort of a look into the everyday life of the world post-apocalypse.
Ruro's note: Have I mentioned how much I like unexplained things in post-apocalyptic stories? Because I do. Most all the other works had some kind of explanation for the chaos, but this one just accepted it and ran with it, which was great-- more of an 'everyday' feel. The addition of Yoshika was also a nice touch.

Yuyuko:
Wow, this was really impressive. Interesting concept, interesting setting, and a twist ending. I have to admit that the constantly-switching perspectives was kind of annoying until I got used to it, but beyond that, I found your entry to be very well done. I also liked how you wrote Aya into the story, from beginning to end, showing sides of her you wouldn't normally see in fanon. Excellent work.
Ruro's note: I love your Aya ;___; Good stuff overall, and if it hadn't been for some of the other entries I would have gladly named you the winner of the contest. As it stands, this is the honorary mention in my heart.

Guy:
A solid entry with an interesting theme and concept. I must admit, though, as entertaining as the battles and action scenes were, some of them felt long-winded, and drowned out the plot progress, also occasionally losing my attention. That aside, it was well-written, and definitely enjoyable.
Ruro's note: Fight scenes should be shorter and faster-- in a well-crafted fight, "the pair exchanging words between blows" doesn't happen. Nue's dialogue with Shou made my head spin; I'm assuming that explanation is from NieR, whatever that is. I felt that you let the plot get dragged down in the little technicalities of how souls work too much. And heroic!Nue is a bit hard to swallow when canonically, she's a bit of a coward (her very last spellcard aside), though I can accept that love makes you do some crazy things sometimes. Catchy music, by the way.

LogosOfJ:
Your writing is very, very nice, but I have to admit that I'm having a hard time detecting a plot or any sort of indication of where the story is going, or ending, for that matter.
Ruro's note: I liked the observations on history at the beginning! But it feels unfinished. It feels like scraps of notes pasted together more than a story.

Squid:
...wow, that was heavy. I don't think I'll ever look at Yukari the same way again. While the competition's topic was 'post-apocalyptic', I have to say I rather liked getting an illustration of what happened before people started the recovery process, assessing the damage, and rebuilding their world, as well as whole new lifestyle. Your Satori was also very, very well written, as well. I really liked this one.
Ruro's note: Never fear, it fits the theme just enough. Also Matsy fanboys over Satori too much, but he's right, you wrote her well. The story was really delicious. Poor Yukari.

Right then, majority vote wins. Gogo little fairy.
Iced Fairy! Your skill with short stories shows, believe me. You're still amazing at getting across so many concepts in such a short amount of space.

Honorary mention (fun fact: this is the first time my vote has ever diverged from both of the other judges') is definitely Yuyuko Yakumo. Please please tell me you're going to do more. Seeing Aya not act like a complete jerk was great, even if it took an enormous disaster to do so. And the ending hurt, albeit in a good way.

---

Normally I would announce the next contest right now, but... unique circumstances are making me delay that. For now, folks, just sit tight and chill in the library. We'll have a new prompt up for you shortly, and it promises to be quite interesting. :3c
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Esifex on June 06, 2011, 04:27:22 AM
While everyone who actually has matters in real life has to attend to them, I do believe I will step in here with a miniature challenge of my own.

This one will be a bit different from the normal weekly writing challenge, as I'm only going to take the first five entries, and there won't be a Spechul Membuh tag awarded for winning, unless the other judges - who won't be asked or obligated to take part of this - agree that a specific story was so well written that it deserves rewarding.

Behind the Scenes: A Day in the Life of...
We've all read stories about Marisa and Reimu resolving incidents in their own fashion, but what about their days off?
It doesn't have to be Reimu or Marisa. If you want to write about Tokiko or Nitori or Lyrica Prismriver or Socrates, write about 'em.

There is a limitation to these stories; I want them short. I'm going to be the only one judging them, and I will admit I have been having a hard time to dredge up the motivation to read. I'm not about to dive back into the deep end and start with The Odyssey: Touhou Edition. I'm not going to pin down an exact number - use your judgment. If your story is on the long end, hope for your sake that it is good, because I'm going to be vicious to anyone who rambles.

If there isn't a return of five entries, Friday is the deadline so I can get them all read and organize my judgments, and posted by Saturday so regular WWC prompting can continue on Sunday.

Don't rush your story just to be one of the first five; that'll just sabotage the entire challenge, because your entry will be rushed, and anyone else who is interested will have to rush as well to make sure they're one of the five accepted prompts. Rushing isn't everyone's strong point, so please don't try to force it on everyone else just because you want to be the first entry posted.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on June 06, 2011, 05:01:31 AM
Okay, um, Iced's story was just fine, but still, I have to wonder just how the hell Rou didn't win this one. I guess the judges had different opinions, but as far as I'm concerned, you got robbed, Rou. Still, Iced's entry was good, so congratulations, Iced.

Anyways, now that the floor's open for feedback (sorry for going early with mine), I'd especially like people's thoughts on my fight scenes. I never feel that I do a good job with fight scenes, and my entry had a lot of them, including what may be my longest fight scene ever and is certainly my longest continuous fight scene (this, of course, being the battle against the giant monster five years previous). I'd especially like to hear what people think of that particular scene, since it's my first time doing an extended continuous fight scene.

Oh, and Ruro: Yes, that's pretty much what happens in NieR, except that the game doesn't really explain anything (although the extra scenes in a New Game + take the idea and run with it and really do everything possible to make the player feel like a complete dick). It basically says 'hey, these things are the real humans' and then you're in the next fight. If you want any sort of explanation, you have to go to the outside reference material, namely the companion volume 'Grimoire Nier', of which an English translation does exist online. And yes, NieR's got some really good music.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: MatsuriSakuragi on June 06, 2011, 05:05:36 AM
Okay, um, Iced's story was just fine, but still, I have to wonder just how the hell Rou didn't win this one. I guess the judges had different opinions, but as far as I'm concerned, you got robbed, Rou. Still, Iced's entry was good, so congratulations, Iced.

You have no idea how much I want to respond with a Kanye West image macro here.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Yuyuko Yakumo on June 06, 2011, 06:12:47 AM
Congrats Iced for the win! Thanks to the judges for... err, judging. I'm glad to have the honorary mention for my first WWC entry. I'll definitely brush up on my skills some more for future entries.

The reason why my Aya isn't like others is probably due to the fact that I've never read fanon Aya before. :derp: That and the fact that I dislike characters that act as jerks. Though I'll have to do that sooner or later if I'm writing Touhou...

brb writing next story
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Cirno on June 06, 2011, 06:33:09 AM
Okay, um, Iced's story was just fine, but still, I have to wonder just how the hell Rou didn't win this one. I guess the judges had different opinions, but as far as I'm concerned, you got robbed, Rou.
Best be careful about second-guessing judgements and not being able to accept fair results-- opinions are one thing, even strong ones, but demands about who has to win are not tolerated-- and repeatedly posting thinly veiled insults of other people's work when you were asked at least twice not to, 'cause you're treadin' on some thin ice (http://mirrors.rit.edu/instantCSI/) here.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on June 06, 2011, 06:34:27 AM
The reason why my Aya isn't like others is probably due to the fact that I've never read fanon Aya before. :derp:
Keep it that way, as fanon Aya is an annoying self-centered bitch. Aya is just a little bit ruthless in canon, but not the outright jerkass fanon promotes. Her scenario in SWR should teach you that she's actually quite the playful sort.

@Esi: If the contestants in your contest do well enough, I will honour them with a Wordsmith title, no problem.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on June 06, 2011, 06:44:48 AM
I was admittedly wanting to mention Yuyuko as well. There's admittedly a few places where the story needed polishing - the constant jumping of perspectives was confusing, and the ending was a little abrupt - but in general I think it really stood out to me, especially since it was a first entry. I hope you keep writing.

Congrats to Iced for another win.

And I guess this is my cue to lay off the water for a while. :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on June 06, 2011, 06:56:38 AM
Best be careful about second-guessing judgements and not being able to accept fair results-- opinions are one thing, even strong ones, but demands about who has to win are not tolerated-- and repeatedly posting thinly veiled insults of other people's work when you were asked at least twice not to, 'cause you're treadin' on some thin ice (http://mirrors.rit.edu/instantCSI/) here.

Okay, first, what insults? Saying that story A is good but story B is better is not an insult. And I'm not sure how I'm second-guessing the judgement, either; I just don't agree with it. I'm not saying that Rou's entry had to win; I'm just saying I'm very surprised that it didn't. And I don't see what made you think I'm not accepting fair results, either, especially since I specifically said that hey, the judges clearly have different opinions than I do.
Keep it that way, as fanon Aya is an annoying self-centered bitch. Aya is just a little bit ruthless in canon, but not the outright jerkass fanon promotes. Her scenario in SWR should teach you that she's actually quite the playful sort.

My Aya (as seen in Orphan) is basically Glenn Beck (complete with chalkboards and Nazi comparisons).
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Unassuming Squid on June 06, 2011, 07:36:24 AM
Congratulations, Iced!

I also appreciate the feedback from the judges. If you would be able to continue it, I would be quite happy.

That said, I think I'll take a break from Esi's challenge. While it'd probably be one of the easiest things I've written, I don't think I have the state of mind to write anything soon.

EDIT: asgreufhuhg fuck I just realized I forgot to add the italics in my last entry during the Yukari conversation. Bleh.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: LogosOfJ on June 06, 2011, 02:50:55 PM
Finally! My inability to write for extended periods of time or properly manage drama will no longer be liabilities ;->
I should be doing CAS reflections. I should be counting this as C. Ah, whatever.
Both questions were directly ripped out of Art of Problem Solving vol.1. Fun times *sincerity mode*
Will add diagram for their solving method later. The text will not be edited after initial post

========

Sanae was bored. To be more precise, she was finally coming down from the alternating outbursts of wonder and adrenaline highs of fear that had assaulted her since her goddesses decided to move to Gensokyo.

She eyed the guttering candle flame on the desk. Sanae counted out seven markings and concluded that sixty to seventy minutes had passed since it became too dark to read without additional light.

I miss clocks. It's like time here doesn't move until a new incident passes along

The possibility of wheedling Iku into sitting around all night keeping a predictable, fine-tuned AC current flowing into the shrine seemed vanishingly small. The Kappa might have been a help, if it were not for the fact that they used jo-kan instead of Joules. Sanae's first attempt to explain a Volt to Nitori left both of them with headaches.

Out of habit, she fidgeted with her hair. She cursed her forgetfulness when she remembered the layer of fine powder on her hands.
=========
 She felt so clever, when she attempted to wheedle out of doing this by claiming that the graphite in her pencils might be actually quite valuable in Gensokyo, considering its applications in alchemical (chemical, corrected Sanae) research and relative rarity. Kanako and Suwako agreed, and the entire supply was sold out within a week. A certain puppeteer bought a 40% share, with a certain purple-haired magician accounting for another 35%.  Unsurprisingly, a black-white lured by the thrill of experiment snapped up the remainder. Some difficulties in payment arose and were settled with surprising civility; it seemed that Kirisame's kleptomania was more carefully crafted legend than fact

She realized her mistake when she found a small pile of coal and a pile of paper on her desk the week after Marisa's final payment. A blackboard leaned against the leg of the desk, supported by a box of chalk. Some feathers stood in a cup next to an antiquarian inkwell of western design. The scene was completed by a note from the two gods of the shrine:

We still expect you to do your best <3
-Suwako and Kanako

On the same page was a quadrilateral, two lines, and a question:
Prove that the quadrilateral formed by connecting the orthocenters of the four triangles is a parallelogram.
========

Since then, Sanae had been doing her homework. Homework personally assigned to her by gods. She wondered if turning in late would count as blasphemy. Deadlines were loose, but had a habit of creeping up whenever Sanae decided to party with the Tengu (also divinely approved), introduce the Metric system to some Kappa (DIVINELY APPROVED), or work with the Village in expanding their irrigation system (SUWAKO APPROVED! but not by Kanako. I wonder)

She had nothing against math. It was very useful. Calculus was her favorite class and she silently thanked leaving the textbook at home the day before the shrine was spirited away. After all, it made science a lot easier and was the basis for computer programming.

Still, she was at least partially annoyed by the influx of geometry challenges. These things had so far served little practical use except nudging her into seriously contemplating creating a [Frustration Sign] line of spells to complement those handed to her by her deities. Sanae wondered how Archimedes felt about his contemporaries' insistence that the empirical real world was in some ways inferior to the infamous "world of reason" that produced Aristotle's insistence that heavier things fell faster than lighter things and that things fall at constant speed.

I bet the other Miko doesn't have to put up with this
=======
9 identical Yin-Yang orbs are packed inside a cube. One sphere is in the center of the cube and touches all the other spheres, which all touch three walls of the cube. If the cube has a length of one jo, what is the radius of each sphere?

One of the few things that persistently annoyed Reimu was the fact that the previous priests and priestesses of Hakurei, for some arcane reason, used geometric riddles as seals on most of their records. Apparently, it was very pious to do so.

Or so Reimu had gathered from the scrolls she had been capable of opening. She grudgingly admired the idea of "staged learning" when it applied to the mathematics alone; the riddles sealing new mathematical techniques were complex, but were ultimately applications of what had been taught before. It made the entire venture exciting, neither boringly repetitious or overwhelmingly novel.

What seemed ridiculous was the fact that the sealing questions for other scrolls were seemingly chosen at random.

Take this scroll. Reimu found it in a pantry. It might be something as inconsequential as some head priestesses' favorite recipe for tofu. It might be some secret technique for exorcising disease spirits from grain. It might be a forbidden combat Kata imported from the brief time Gensokyo was the capital of extermination. Reimu had no clue, as the markings on the outside had faded with time.

"I'm here!" announced a witch, strolling in through the front door of the shrine. She carried a number of pegs in one hand and a broomstick in another. Coils of rope were draped across the broomstick.

"Yeah. I'll be out in a moment." Reimu sat up and began walking out. Marisa followed. They stopped at a relatively flat piece of ground and began their work.
=====
"Hey, Marisa."

Marisa looked up from the scratches in the ground she had made during calculation. "Perfect timing," she replied.

"I've got the solution."
"I've got the solution."

The two eyed each other for a moment.

"The usual?"
"The usual."

Marisa began by measuring out two 1-jo lengths perpendicular to each other, using a peg to scratch the lines into the earth.
Reimu drew a line from the endpoints that did not touch each other, completing an isosceles right triangle. She then measured out a 1-jo line from an endpoint of the long side, then connected the other end of this line to the other end of the longer side, forming another right triangle.
Marisa measured out a 3-jo line from the endpoint of this new hypotenuse, bisected it, and drew out a circle of 3/2 jo.
Reimu concluded by measuring out the distance between the endpoint of the longest hypotenuse and transferring it to a piece of paper. She pricked her thumb with a ceremonial dagger and drew a line of the same length on the scroll.

The seal faded. The scroll unrolled, revealing instructions on how to boil rice in rusty helmets. Marisa and Reimu were silent, scrambling for thought.

"What? They even record that? That was an easy puzzle, but seriously?" Marisa was the first to voice her opinion.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Yuyuko Yakumo on June 06, 2011, 08:11:19 PM
^How I wish they made textbooks like this.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on June 07, 2011, 12:37:00 AM
Finally! My inability to write for extended periods of time or properly manage drama will no longer be liabilities ;->
I should be doing CAS reflections. I should be counting this as C. Ah, whatever.
If you make it part of some kind of class publication, though, you could totally pass that off as S!
I had no idea there were other IB students here. Nice to see that IB reflections are still as annoying as ever. :P
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: theshirn on June 07, 2011, 03:49:56 AM
A ringing sound cut off with a nasty twanging noise.  Without opening her eyes, the kappa slammed the clock on the top to stop it and groaned.  Way too early.  She shoved herself off her pillow, rubbing her head.  And it's already hot.  Ugh.

Nitori groggily stood, discarding the sweaty sheets.  Her blue hair was knotted and lank, her tank and shorts were sweaty and her bed was a lost cause.  Time for a dip.  She rifled through her drawers for a moment helplessly before giving up, and grabbed another tank top and shorts off the floor from...a week ago?  Two?  The room was a mess.  Various scribbles and blueprints were mixed in with discarded clothing and a few dirty dishes. Laundry was something that happened to other people; Nitori's favorite way of washing clothing was to wear it when she went underwater.  She scooped up another blueprint and stuffed it in her bag, grabbed her latest camo prototype from the desk, and went outside.

The workshop-turned-house was only around twenty feet from the river here, but it was already blazing hot outside and the kappa wasted no time in getting to the water.  She waded in up to her knees before stopping and securing her backpack and pulling the waterwarding mesh over it.  A nice little fusion of engineering and magic (though Nitori preferred to keep the two separate when possible), the mesh allowed her to take her backpack with her underwater without water getting inside, useful when she was going somewhere with her latest experiments and goods.  Got to drop by the forest today, too.  Arrggggh!

The mesh secured, Nitori lay back into the water.  Aaaaaaahhhhhhh...bliss.  The cool water soothed away much of the tension the moment it hit her skin.  Sometimes, with the way Gensokyo is today, it's easy to forget that kappa are a water race.

Still, she couldn't just laze in the water today, sweet though it might be.  Nitori took off with powerful strokes down the river - she'd take it as far as the human village, and walk from there.  A few fish nosed past her as she swam, but for the most part she was alone with her thoughts.  It took around fifteen minutes until she popped out from the water into the blistering air.  Swearing, the kappa pulled herself out of the water and onto the riverbank, and shook out the camo prototype.

It took the form of a disk of a light metallic cloth, roughly a foot and a half in diameter, but extended a field around the user that would theoretically cover them.  One of the bonuses of the refraction technology, Nitori had found, was that it kept her quite cool on hot sunny days like today, at least for a little while.  She engaged it with a whispered word and a flick of a finger, and shimmered out of sight.

It was a short and tolerable walk to the bamboo forest, where Nitori let the camo drop again.  The residents of the forest were attuned to a lot more things than sight and tended to react...preemptively...to anything that tried to conceal itself.  The engineer sighed and walked forward carefully, keeping an eye out for traps.

An uneventful walk later she reached a small house in the woods.  "Hello?"  Nitori looked around, but no response came.  Guess she's out.  Maybe I should have stopped in the village after all.  Shrugging, the kappa removed her backpack and laid it down on the ground.  She removed the mesh from around it and opened the top pocket, drawing out a small kettle with a bit of machinery hooked up to it.  A basic steam engine with a water-refilling charm on it; low output, but Mokou had requested it as a testing phase.  The kappa laid it on the front doorway and turned to leave.

"Hey, kappa."  The voice came, laconic, accompanied by the phoenix herself, lounging against one of the trees.  Nitori started.  "Just leave it there."

"Do you have to do that?" Nitori snapped.

"Geez, calm down," Mokou said, detaching herself from the shade.  "It's too damn hot to be yelling."

Probably why I was yelling in the first place, the kappa though.  "Sorry.  You startled me."

"Was kinda the point."  Mokou poked at the apparatus a few times.  "This ought to work.  Thanks, kappa."

"No problem.  See you tomorrow at the workshop?"

"Count on it."

Nitori nodded and started heading back the way she came, finally fully alert and buzzing with ideas.  Let's see, the camo prototype worked fairly well today, but still needs more dapple testing, still need to update the plans from the last three versions, the energy transfer network is in pretty dire need of some more work as well today - lousy contractor tengu - oh, and I should probably eat something, too...

All things considered, the kappa thought, as she took a bite of a cucumber she'd found in a side pocket, just another day.

yeah i dunno
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Phlegeth on June 07, 2011, 06:50:22 AM
I have friend just as messy as that Nitori.

* * *

In a little house in a little region of a place called Gensokyo, there sit a little girl with purple hair with a flower in it.  Deadlines, she thought herself looking at the calender on the wall, always make the nicest whooshing noise as they fly past.  A wise man told me that, she thought to herself and her eyes traveled to a book she had laying out.  ?Don't panicbomb,? was written on the cover.  She walked over and opened it to a blank page.  She stared at it for a second before closing it and walking to the window.  If I stay her any long I might start working, she thought to her self and hopped out the window.

She went for a little stroll that took her all the way to the Scarlet Devil Mansion.  ?Yo!? she waved at Meiling as she passed by the gate.

?Good evening, Miss Akyu,? Meiling waved back.  ?You know your editor told me to tell her if I see you.?

?Oh well, I'm gathering inspiration,? Akyu said walking off.

Meiling just smiling to herself and shook her head, ?Guess it's alright then!?  She yelled in the direction Akyu disappeared.

?Geez, that editor,? Akyu said to herself.  ?I wonder how many spies she has.?  While she was thinking to herself, she wondered to the foot of Youkai Mountain.

?Such misfortune,?Akyu turned and saw Hina spinning toward her.  ?I've seen you, so now I'll have to report you.?

?Or you could not,? Akyu said with a sheepish grin.

?Hmm,? Hina put her finger under her chin pretending to think very hard, ?I never thought of it that way.  It's not like I see your editor every day.  So I guess you're free to go,? Hina smiled and spun off.

?I could use a drink,? she thought to herself and headed for the underground elevator.

In the underground there's this bar called Acheron's.  It's a small place, but attracts a lot of business.  Mainly cause it's so far out of the way, slackers can come and, well, slack.  As such, Akyu and a certain shinigami have become regulars.

?Yo!? Akyu said coming through the door.

?Akyu!? everyone turned and waved.

?Cheers!? she said and took a seat at the bar.  After a few moments someone else came in.

?Yo!? she yelled.

?Komachi!?  everyone turned and waved.

?Akyu!? she exclaimed and took the seat next to her.  She held up a finger to the bartender and he brought out a small shot glass filled with some clear liquid.

?Having fun?? Akyu asked.

Komachi downed the shotglass in one gulp and let out a healthy sigh, ?Am now!?  And they both laughed.

After a few moments of silence Komachi spoke up, ?Never gets easier.  Especially the young ones.?  Akyu nodded.  ?They always say the same thing, 'I'm too young!' or 'How'd this happen!' or 'I don't want to go!'?  She looked at Akyu.  ?Well, it's not just the young ones who say that.  No one wants to go.?

?Sometimes...? Akyu stared.  Komachi looked at her.

?It's rough for you too,? she sighed.  ?I remember the first time.?

?I haven't accomplished anything,? they both said in unison.

?And I didn't,? Akyu said.  ?My first life I just wrote the history like I was suppose, I saw everything, but I didn't get to experience anything.  Just once, I'd like to go with no regrets.?

?Heh,? Komachi laughed, ?those who say they have no regrets when dieing sing a different tune when they see me.?

The door to the bar swung open and small looking girl with green hair and stern look on her face walked in.  Akyu saw the reflection in her glass, Komachi didn't.

?That may be true,? Akyu said getting up, ?but this time, what little of it I have, I'm going to come close.  And this whole conversation has been a downer.  I'm need to do something to entertain myself for a bit after that.?  She turned around, ?Long time no see, Judge!?

?BLACK!?  she yelled and Komachi almost choked on her drink.  ?What were you thinking?  No don't answer I'll tell you what you were thinking!  Nothing!?

?Whoa, are you related to Komeiji?? someone said while walking in.  Shikieiki turned around and looked up at the tall blonde woman smiling at her.  ?Any Komeiji is a friend of mine!?  She laughed, ?up see daisy!?  She grabbed Shikieiki under the arms and lifted her into the air.  ?Koishi used to love this!?

?NO!  Put me down!  Lifting up the Judge of the Dead is black!  Very, very BLACK!? she yelled.

Akyu looked over at Komachi who was on the floor laughing.

?Of course it's impossible to die with no regrets.  There's always something left behind.  Whether it's something or people,? Akyu thought to herself.

* * *

And I proofread...a little bit.  I'm so bad at that xD
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Yuyuko Yakumo on June 07, 2011, 07:16:26 AM
Oh god, I loved the end. I almost copied Komachi.

I should get to finishing my story if I want to have it be read.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: CS on June 07, 2011, 08:00:48 AM
My first entry for a WWC...

==========

?Everyone ready?? said Sunny Milk, the leader as she stood by the door and looked around the room.

Chen nodded as she gulped and tightened the grip on her axe. Daiyousei stood in one corner, sobbing. ?I don?t know if this is a good idea?? said Dai; her legs slightly trembling beneath her.

?Too late to turn back now, Dai. Let?s go!? said the leader, puffing out her flat chest in confidence.

?WEEEEEEEE!!!? went the other fairy, Luna Child, as she rammed into the wall multiple times.

?What are you doing, girl? Let?s get a move on, quick! Before they come for us!? the leader said again. ?Everyone ready?? she asked.

?Yes!? the three girls said simultaneously, albeit in three different tones. Luna?s was full of confidence in it. Chen?s was filled with worry and Dai?s was trembling as if she wasn?t as ready as she said.

Sunny Milk slowly turned the handle and opened up the door, leading out of the roof. It was silent? a little TOO silent?

The girls cautiously made their way down the stairs, making sure not to make too much noise. The only exit from that little room was only big enough for one person at a time. So the girls went, one by one. Sunny led the way, followed by a shivering Chen and happy-go-lucky Luna. Dai looked around the room, her legs still trembling from the sheer fear that something might just pop out of the darkness and-

*cough*

?GOTCHA!? a voice exclaimed from the darkness at the top of the stairs.

?EEEEEK!!!? Dai screamed at the top of her lungs, gasping for air as a long, whip-like thing -like a tongue- wrapped around her neck, dragging her back up the stairs. ?HELP!? she shouted again. Her attempts to struggle her way out failed miserably as the whip-like tongue constricted her arms too.

?MUAHAHAHAHAHA! Eye?ve gotcha now! EYE?M DA STRONGEST!? proclaimed the voice.

?Cirno? Why? Why are you doing this to me? Cirno, please stop! Aren?t we friends!?? Dai said to the creature atop the stairs. The creature smiled back at Dai as it dragged her right in front of it and struck its claws upon the little fairy.

?What?s gotten into you, Cirno?? the poor fairy said, almost in tears. ?Why? Why are you doing this??

The creature, however, continued slashing its claws at Daiyousei, showing no mercy at all. Its face was covered in lumps and a huge tumor covered half its face.

?Die! Die! DIE!!!? said the creature, laughing maniacally. ?It?s over, puny little fairy??

Then came the little nekomata, Chen, with her axe, right at the creature?s direction. With all her might, she swung the axe downwards at the creature Dai called ?Cirno? and it fell to the ground, headless. A cloud of green smoke was expelled from its body and the tumor that was cut in half excreted a putrid-smelling green liquid.

The two coughed aloud, covering their eyes and mouths as the green smoke cloud grew larger and filled the air, obscuring their vision and making them feel like throwing up.

?Are you two okay?? said Sunny as she stood beside Luna. The smoke was clearing up. They all knew that if they did not continue their journey quickly, it would be over for them.

The two stood up, took a deep breath and nodded their heads. And so the four prepared themselves for the journey ahead of them. Slowly, they got down the stairs once again?

?Boo!?

?EEEEEK!? Dai gave out a loud shriek again as yet another creature appeared from their only way out. This one was fat, with a bloated belly and an enlarged neck.

Sunny Milk let out a gasp. ?Wriggle, is that you!??

?Hehe? you bet?? replied the monster.

?TAKE THIS!? shouted Chen in a battlecry-like tone as she swung the axe down on it again. ?CHEN! NO!? the group shouted at her but was too late. As soon as the axe touched the monster named Wriggle, a malicious grin cut its face from ear to ear as it exploded in a pile of green ooze, showering the four girls in it.

?Ah!?

?I can?t see!?

?Help!?

Their voices filled the little room they were in, causing echoes everywhere. No one could see a thing at all. And then they heard a weird gurgling noise, followed by a spit.

?OUCH!? screamed Chen.

?Owowowowow?? Dai followed.

When the green, slimy ooze?s effect slowly cleared off, they noticed yet another threat they were in? right under them?

It was an acidic liquid, covering a whole lot of ground, causing a burning sensation on whatever it comes in contact with.

?Mystia! Where are you? Hurry!? a mysterious voice said. ?I fell off the building?? a mysterious reply came out. ?No worries, eye?m here!? yet another voice out of nowhere.

And then time froze. Everything began slowly fading to black.

----------

?What!? What happened?? said Cirno

?Alright girls, your time is up. That?ll be fifty gold pieces. Per person?? the shopkeeper pushed up his glasses with his index finger with a grin on his face as he walked out from behind the counter, to the row of computers where the girls were sitting.

A short bunny girl patted him on his back. ?That?s it, Kourin my boy. If ya? wanna make money, that?s how ya? do it??

?Hehe, at this rate, I?ll be rich. Thanks so much, Tewi. Never thought you?ll help me one day?? the shopkeeper said, laughing inside like a mad man. ?I?m rich! Rich rich rich! FILTHY RICH! Hahaha!? he thought.

?It?s not free, ya? know?? the bunny girl said with her hand outstretched. ?That?ll be eighty percent of your earnings for the day.? She winked at the man.

?I guess I can?t help it. I really have to thank you for this?? the shopkeeper gave the girl a gentle smile. ?I?ll get them to pay up firs-?

Right as he turned to the group of girls, they all stood by the door. ?She?s paying!? Cirno said, pointing to a girl in blue, tied up onto one of the chairs. And everyone left without a trace.

?Hey! You guys! WAIT! HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO-? Star Sapphire said. A tall, dark figure approached her from behind. ?Pay up, little girl? or else?? the man said with a deep, scary voice.

----------

Meanwhile, several meters outside of Kourindou?

?Hey, that was kinda fun guys. Let?s do it again one day?? said Sunny.

?Yeah, girls. Let?s.? Luna continued.

?Eye don?t get it,? said the ice fairy. ?How could you girls have fun when it was only a few minutes long? The lag at the beginning there ruined everything too!?

?Oh, we didn?t mean the game. We meant Star getting what she deserved.? Luna and Sunny smiled. ?Yeah, she deserved it!?

?NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!? a scream pierced the sky, up into the heavens above.

?You heard something?? Dai asked.

?Nope?? was their reply as the girls walked into the distance with huge smiles on their faces after a girls? day out. It?s fun when you get to hang out with your friends on an ordinary day here in Gensokyo, no?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Esifex on June 07, 2011, 08:18:57 AM
One spot left. If it gets filled, I can do prepare my Judgment early, and may be able to come up with another set of Short Story Challenges before the week is out.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Yuyuko Yakumo on June 07, 2011, 10:30:34 PM
Ahhhhh.... gotta finish my entry then! Phew, I think I made it. This is only part 1, because it was cut due to time and length. I'll post the second part later though. It's all about the Aki sisters because they don't get enough attention :3 .
___________________________________________________________

Minori no Aki- Harvest of Autumn

Near the base of Youkai Mountain lies a small house, surrounded by hundreds of orange trees. The house itself is in a clearing of the forest, where leaves of various colors scatter across the ground. Here, the two Aki sisters reside, goddesses of the colorful season of autumn.

The younger sister stands in the kitchen, chopping up apples for breakfast. She dices the apples into tiny cubes, and places them in a bowl. As she takes out bread from the pantry, the other sister walks sleepily into the kitchen.

“Good mooooooorning, Mini…” she mutters to Minoriko while yawning. She managed to get herself dressed and into the kitchen, yet she still seems half-asleep. She wears her traditional autumn clothes: a red-orange dress cut with a leaf pattern on the bottom, long red sleeves, and red leaves in her bright yellow hair. Stumbling to the table in the center of the room, she plops down with a “Pyuu…” on the ground.

“You’re hopeless, onee-chan,” Minoriko teases as she finishes spreading the jam onto slices of bread. When she takes the finished bread and apples to the table, she notices that Shizuha is quickly dozing off, She would close her eyes and start falling to the side, but jerk back upright and open her eyes awake, only to start falling again.

Close, fall, jerk, open. Close, fall, jerk, open. Close, fall, jerk, open. This happens several times before Minoriko snaps her fingers in front of her older sister.

“Pyuu~…?” Shizuha mumbles in her half-conscious state. She turns to face Minoriko. “Oh, hello, Mini,” she says, but still not fully awake yet. She soon returns to her falling over act.

Minoriko sighs. “I guess I have to do everything for you,” she says to the dozing Shizuha. Minoriko takes the bread covered in jam and sprinkles some of the tiny apple pieces on it. She snaps her fingers again to the get her older sister’s attention, and holds a corner of the bread in front of her. “Say ‘aah’,” Minoriko instructs.

“Aaaaah…” Shizuha copies, opening her mouth. Minoriko feeds the bread to Shizuha as she takes a small bite out of it. Minoriko repeats the process, instructing Shizuha to say ‘aah’ and then chew and then swallow.

“Why do you need to leave so early today, Mini?” Shizuha asks. By the time breakfast ended, Shizuha was able to fully wake herself up. Minoriko had excused herself from the table and returned fully dressed. She wears a red dress with a battern of wheat on the bottom, a blouse underneath with puffy yellow sleeves, black straps over her shoulders to hold her dress up, and a grape-shaped hairpiece. Neither sister wears shoes as they prefer the pure feeling of nature underfoot as they walk outside.

Minoriko was heading out the door when Shizuha presses the question to her. “You don’t remember?” Minoriko asks. Shizuha pauses to think, then shakes her head. “I’ve explained it to you before. I’m heading down to the Human Village to perform the harvest ceremony they hold every year. It helps them grow a bountiful crop every year.”

Shizuha’s face brightens in recognition. “Oh, I remember now! But why do you get to go and not me?”

“Well, they’ve only invited me every year,” Minoriko answers.

“Huh? Why’s that? I’m just as important to autumn, too,” Shizuha pouts.

“It’s not really my choice; it’s the humans’.” Minoriko shrugs. “And frankly, I’m not sure if they would appreciate leaf turning as much as harvesting.”

“But the way a leaf moves as it gracefully flutters down from a tree: how can anyone not appreciate that?”

“It’s probably because humans are too lazy to really look at small things like that.”

“It’s no small thing! It’s a huge thing, as huge as the forest itself.” Shizuha spreads out her arms to show her interpretation of its size.

“It may be huge, but still not very useful.”

Shizuha’s eyes begin to water. “Mini… H-how could you say something like that?”

“No, no, no… I didn’t mean it like that,” Minoriko comforted. “Of course you’re important, onee-chan. But maybe the Human Village just isn’t your place like it is in the forest.”

“Pyuu…” Shizuha mutters in disappointment. Then, a light bulb flashes over her head. “If they can’t appreciate it, then I’ll just have to teach the humans to. And I could show them at the harvest ceremony!”

“Didn’t you hear what I just explained? I’m not sure the humans would appreciate an uninvited guest. And besides, I need you to stay home and watch the house—“

“Aww, but please, Mini?” I have to show humans the beauty of leaves in autumn. They’ll only really pay attention at the ceremony. And aren’t we sisters? We sisters have to stay together, right?” Shizuha puts her hands on Minoriko’s shoulders.

“Oh…” Minoriko couldn’t resist the look in her sister’s eyes and gives in. “Alright, alright, onee-chan. You can come with me to the village.”

“Yay!” Shizuha throws her arms up in victory. Excitedly, she jumps out the door for the Human Village. “Well, aren’t we going? Come on, Mini!” she beckons.

“Just try to stay out of trouble when we’re there!” Minoriko shouts to her fleeing sister. Shutting and locking the door behind her, she quickly follows behind.

“You worry too much, Mini,” Shizuha calls out behind her, skipping along. Among the falling leaves of the forest, the two sisters make their way to the Human Village. Rather than fly over the landscape, they prefer to run through the crisp leaves of autumn. All around them, the orange stars fall off the trees and scatter on the color-filled floor of the forest. They distinctively crunch underneath as the sisters walk over them. The unique rhythm and sounds of the leaves create what the people of Gensokyo call “Aki’s March.”
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Esifex on June 08, 2011, 08:29:59 AM
Remember my original warning about rambling and having it being overly long. You haven't hit that point yet, but just keep it in mind.

If this prompt gets rounded out before Midnight on Wednesday (EST) then I'll have another prompt ready, complete with a fancy gimmick.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Yuyuko Yakumo on June 08, 2011, 07:57:29 PM
Remember my original warning about rambling and having it being overly long. You haven't hit that point yet, but just keep it in mind.

If this prompt gets rounded out before Midnight on Wednesday (EST) then I'll have another prompt ready, complete with a fancy gimmick.
Oh, mine's finished for now. I think what I have is good enough as a standalone. I just mean if anyone's interested, I'll put up what happens after.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Esifex on June 09, 2011, 12:45:00 AM
Well, then, in that case, zeeky bookey doog.



So of the five we have here, I'm going to have to say that I enjoyed Logos' the most. We managed to get two sides of a similar issue, and even explaining a bit of backstory for both of the Shrine Maidens without having to ramble on and on about past history that isn't completely necessary to the story at hand - and imagining Sanae having to do Divinely Assigned Homework, followed up by Reimu being trollishly educated by her predecessors, was fun.

Coming up next was theshim - and I really do wish you'd participate in the WWC more often, you're a good writer. The simple reminder that 'kappa are water creatures' is a refreshing tidbit, rather than the constant 'BUAHAHAH MAD SCIENCE!' image a lot of people cultivate. And I'll admit, too, I'm a little curious as to the exact purpose of Mokou's commissioned device. Was it a fire extinguisher of some sort?

Yuyuko Yakumo's story takes third, just for the rather unfortunate reason of being the most well-written of the remaining three. There are the least amount of grammatical and spelling errors in your story; otherwise, I'd have to dock it for being a near exact duplicate of one of the very sparse Doujins centered on the Aki Sisters. Despite having read the story before - albeit in picture format - it's still got nice touches. For example, sleepy-head Shizuha, and apple-jam toast. I kind of want to make some, now.

For CS and Sankako, don't take slight. Yes, there is room for improvement - spelling and grammar, mostly. With the exception of a few sparse bits in Sankako's story, flow isn't an issue for either of you, and the stories were very fun regardless. A bit over the top, in Sankako's case, whatwith the vagrant Hieda no Akyu, but still cute. Especially with Yuugi bearhugging Shikieiki. Rinnosuke and Tewi trolling the faeries and lesser youkai for their money to play Left 4 Dead was nice, too - especially with how you opened the story, writing it like it was from their actual perspective inside the game, rather than just sitting at the computers. Easy to imagine them getting caught up and immersed in it - or, in short, having loads of faerie fun.



Well, I promised another prompt, didn't I? Complete with silliness, too!

Motivation to the Magic

Another battery of short stories. Pick a character and give us some insight on why they use the magic and danmaku that they do. You can write this essay-style if you want to, or situational drama style, or straight up questionnaire/interview style. Judgements based on structure and flow for this set will be far more lax depending on how you decide to present your story; spelling and grammar will still help you out, and of course, the actual content of your piece will be the primary factors.

The gimmick that I mentioned earlier, though, is that you will have to write about who the previous writer tells you to! So, once you get your story submitted, just dump in a character name for the next person to have to write about.

Yes, this could become very messy, whatwith some people only taking a half-hour to hammer out a good story and jumping ahead of you and then assigning a new character. For multiple stories based on the same person, provided they are posted with a few-hour window of the first, each person will be graded against other writers of that character. In such a situation, only the first submitted stories' required character will be honored for any other pieces that follow.

There is no entry limit to this prompt; any stories that are posted before Noon, Saturday EST will be judged.

Your first character is Alice Margatroid. Let's get to writin'!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on June 09, 2011, 02:48:39 AM
Welp I've made my entry and damn that felt really good to write again. I'm posting this here as well as my own topic, I hope its no big problem. I also have a bad habit when it comes to dialogue, so I try to stay focused on one character, And I also think I strayed from the point a bit too. Ah well, I think I still got it across. Anyways, on with the show!
__________________________________________________________________________________________

?Hello, And my name is Alice Margatroid, But you already knew that. Oh, You wanted to hear my life story? Are you sure, Because once I start, I wont stop until the end~?

You nod. After all, This is the reason you?ve been visiting her, you want to get to know her.

?Very well.

It all started when Shinki found me as a child somewhere in Makai. She was surprised I wasn?t dead from the miasma and decided to take me in, As for some reason she felt a bond to me and still attempts to talk to me this day. I know she loves me but she?s just a little? Overprotective you know? She?d flip out if she heard I was dating,
Let alone a human.?

You nod. ?Go on, my dear. I?m sure that you didn?t just become who are you today in that short of a span.?

She gives you a flick to the head. ?I?m not over yet silly~

Anyways, Back on topic, Shinki decided to take me in. However, her? ah, ?children? didn?t really take new kindly to new blood, especially a kind that took up all of their mother?s attention. But that?s only natural, right??

Well yeah, You know this, You?ve got a sister who bullies you all the time. You open your mouth for a response, But

Alice stops you. ?Not yet~? she says.

?What wasnt natural was that the went to no end to bring harm upon me. The only reason I?m really alive is because Yumeko was protecting me. I really cant understand why Yuki and Mai hated me so must as to draw blood. I tried to keep this a secret from Mo- Shinki, But apparently she could tell something was upsetting me. ?Is something wrong dearie?? She would ask, while I wouldn?t answer. It was like this for years until she finally stumbled onto what was actually happening.?

Is she about to? cry? With the little magical prowess you have, You decide that the doll Alice gave you, Kirisame, Should go and get Alice some tissues. ?Are you sure you really want to talk about this? You don?t have to go o-?

She sighs. ?I wanted to tell you, and if I really didn?t want you to know I would just never tell you this. Besides, I can tell you really want to know about how I came to be who I am today.

Hell, If it weren?t for those two trying to kill me in my sleep that one night, I wouldn?t even be alive right now. I?d just be a human, And by now I would be five-hundred and thirty two. If anything, I really have to thank them, They trained my senses even if I liked it or not. I could tell by the smell of their food if it was poison or not, I could see the ways they twitched whenever Shinki came by, And a whole other assortment of things. Who knows? Maybe they were actually trying to help me.?

?That? Seems like an optimistic way to look at it. Are you sure that they would even think that? I mean I never knew them and all? But I guess maybe you have a point. After all, Even though many siblings hate each-other, They still love each other. And now that I think about it, Only Youkai and Shinkis Creations can live through that miasma right??

?That is indeed correct.? Alice states. Who knows? Maybe they didn?t even know she was a human in the first place, And thought that ?killing? her would just be a scab that would be gone tomorrow?

?But that?s besides the point. Please go on dear.? You make a motion with your hand for her to move on.

?Well, okay, If you insi- Ow! What was that?!? she cried out.

You apologize, and explain Kirisame was out while giving her some tissues.

?Well whatever!

Anyways, each time they tried to get rid of me, I got stronger. I learnt magic as a means to defend myself, and learnt at how I was so precise with magic I could create a living being, just like Mo- I mean Shinki. There were many other reasons, Mostly luxury and the such. But however, Back to the point.?

She takes a tissues, wipes her nose and goes back to her speech.

?Now all secrets must come to an end. Shinki found us one night. I had set a trap that would wake me up while releasing a short burst of magic, so then I fell asleep with no problems. Afterwards, The two walked in, Just as planned. However, a room away was Shinki, And she sensed the trap I had made and rushed to my room worried for my safety. She happened to walk in seeing her own two creations with a knife in their hand.

After that, She was scared. She scolded the two, But that only made it worse. Any good feelings Yuki and Mai had towards me before were gone by this point, And only served to Mothers paranoia. All she could do was watch me, Looking through her library for a solution ? Any solution. As long as I would be safe.?

?And that?s how you got your Grimoire?? You ponder.

?Why yes, Yes it is.

Mother thought turning me into a youkai would save me, keep me safe, or at least do something to help. However she was wrong. The process was like having thousands of poisoned needles hitting one pressure point at a time. Suffice to say, It was a horrible experience and to this day I can practically feel the pain to it. The process got halted by those two, and well? All my mana got drained from my body. I couldn?t gather any sort of magic whatsoever.?

You nod in understanding and sympathy.

?This was the worst thing for a magician such as myself. I was defenseless, No magic, No physical strength, Nothing. I felt lost, And I didn?t know what to do. I took the book in hopes of destroying it and fled. I ran as far as I could away from Makai, And found myself in this very spot in the Forest of Magic. I wanted to relearn everything, I wanted to be my old self again, And most importantly I wanted to get back at those two ?sisters? of mine.

After a while, All I could think about was magic. I wanted to learn fire spells, Water, Earth, Any sort of spell. Nothing worked. I was the best mage in makai, Able to summon forces more powerful then a god, And make the elements bend to my will. I started to lose it. I cried days on end, And I tried my best to use any sort of spell, And one day it came to me ? I was magicless. I killed myself many times over, and over and over and over yet nothing happened. The only thing there was insanity.?

You think you have an idea at where this is going?

?I wandered out into the forest one day, Decided to bang my head against a tree until I bled out and came back again. A girl was coming by, She was nothing serious so I paid her no mind. I was wrong.

The girl was Marisa Kirisame, The person who rekindled my passion for magic. Back then, She was only 5, and had an obsession with showing me her ?dollies?. It was cute really, so I tried casting my magic around her, see if I could impress her. That?s when I moved my first doll, Which is Shanghai right here.? She motions to her shoulder and points to the shanghai doll waving at you.

?I found my purpose again. I felt motivated, Like I could do anything should I put my mind to it. I took Marisa under my wing and taught her as much about doll magic as I could, even though I was still learning myself. It felt great whenever I showed her a doll doing a certain thing, like cleaning up the floor and tripping. I felt truly at peace, And me and Marisa had the best time of our life. But sadly, It was too good to be true.?

She sniffles a bit. It seems like she?s about to cry, So you give her a quick hug ? nothing big of course! ?U-um, go on??

She takes a deep breath. ?Sorry about that. It just hurts to think of her, like there?s a hole in my heart?

She grew older while I stayed the same. By the time she turned 21, I just made Hourai and gave Marisa her. By the time she was 40, I was studying how to make a doll that had its own will. On her deathbed, I was searching for a way to keep her alive. I tried everything, But nothing came true. She died holding my hands, and then I sunk back into the pits of despair for a while.?

?You really must?va had it rough?? You give her a quick peck on the cheek. ?Go on, Unless that?s all.?

?Oh, It?s that late already? Well, I?ve not much more, so here we go.? She sighs, and calms herself a bit.

?I made a resolve ? ?I?ll finish my, no, our lives dream! It?s what she would want!? I felt motivated again, And eventually I came to terms that she was dead and there was nothing I could do for her. However, Even though I was thinking with a straight head, I still decided to keep that resolve. If the Yama sent her to Heaven, I would only be hoping she would see me working on Shanghai here. After about 60 years, By the time I was 287, I finished. It took took human lifespans, But I did it. I felt on top of the world when I made our lives dream come true. Shanghai was to be our daughter, because I loved Marisa, I really did. When Shanghai was finished, I started working on another project. That project was the doll you have in your hands; Named after Marisa Kirisame.?

Wow? That was a lot.

?Thank you for listening though. It felt really good to get that off my chest, And no ones ever really cared enough to listen to me. So, Shall we work on Kirisame again this evening??

_____________________________________________________________________________

Since I'm feeling nice, The next person can do Marisa Kirisame!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Yakitori on June 10, 2011, 04:02:49 AM
Here's my entry before I forget about it.

Marisa Kirisame?s Journal - March 18, 19XX - Gensokyo Time

Lately, I?ve been trying to remember how I became known as ?The Ordinary Magician?. I can?t remember any of the details of what happened before that one day, when I was 8 years old. I remember the date exactly, it was April 6th. Seeing how close the dates are, I decided to investigate a bit about my past. Of course, I had no idea where to start. After pondering a bit this morning, I got an idea: I would first ask Akyuu if she knew anything.

When I got to her mansion in the Human Village, I lightly knocked on the door. It was rare for the lady to get visitors, and when she did, it was often because of cases similar to mine. However, I had a severe case of amnesia, so naturally I stood out as a unique case in Gensoukyo. Almost everyone else here knows how they got their magic abilities and became who they are today. As I thought about this, I became so frustrated that I wanted to punch something. All of those feelings vanished as the door opened, leaving me surprised.

Right there, in the doorway, stood the girl named Akyuu Heida. I was flustered a bit, so she told me to calm down and take a few breaths. I did so, and when I finished, she asked me to come in. As I did so, I slipped off my shoes at the entrance and closed the door behind me. I then followed her across the room to and into a door, which lead to what looked like a study. It was not as complete as a library perhaps, but there was probably every single book about history that I could think of. She motioned me to sit across from her at a big table with a scroll and a bottle of ink with a pen inside. We then began our talk. She said that she did know a little about the Kirisame history, and grabbed a book from a shelf entitled ?The Life of Mr. Kirisame.? I asked her where she obtained such a book. She then replied that my father requested her to write the book, which was his biography, and then show it to me on the anniversary of April 6th of this year. She said, however, that since the dates were so close together, that she might as well read it to me today.

My father was a very respectable magician known throughout Gensoukyo as Mr. Kirisame. At the age of 22, he married my mother, who was 23 at the time. My mother?s name was left out of the biography for a very good reason: my father?s parents were very against him marrying a human, out of all people. They didn?t understand why he couldn?t just marry another magician, therefore passing on his magic to the next generation. Obviously, he disregarded their wishes and married the woman he loved anyway. He then fled to The Forest of Magic with my mother. A year after their marriage, I was born. Unfortunately, there was news that my parents were still trying to hunt down my father. So my father left me in an abandoned house with the Hakkero that I still carry around to this day.

I was shocked to learned that I was abandoned by my own parents, but Akyuu asked me to calm down, telling me that there was more to the story. She also showed me a piece of a newspaper that my father put in the book. A few days after my parents fled The Forest of Magic, they were found by my father?s parents. My own grandparents were about to murder them, but then a strange princess by the name of Kotohime arrived just in time. She had my grandparents arrested and thrown into jail for the rest of their lives. My mother and father tried to find me again, but were unsuccessful. This is due to Rinnosuke Morichika finding me in the abandoned house while searching for mushrooms in the forest. He took me into his home and took care of me as his own child. My parents conceded me to him, as they had pity that he would never have children as he?s half human and half youkai. My parents then left Gensoukyo forever, wanting to find their happiness elsewhere in the world.

I remembered the rest of the story, so I asked Akyuu to stop so that I could fill in what I remembered. I then told her how Rinnosuke taught me my magic through books when I was growing up. I was particularly intrigued by star shaped danmaku, so he encouraged me to specialize in that. He also suggested that I pick up a name if I ever hoped to be a notorious magician. I got the idea to name myself the Ordinary Magician, because of who my parents were, a magician and a human.

I then thanked Akyuu for her help, bowed, and took my leave. She wished me luck as I left her house. I walked back to The Forest of Magic with a smile of satisfaction; I had finally learned of the past that I thought was long-forgotten. Now, I?ll end this journal entry so that I can get some sleep.

The Ordinary Magician,
Marisa Kirisame.

For the next writer, I give you Sanae. Good luck to whoever writes about her!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Esifex on June 11, 2011, 09:44:27 AM
Seems to have hit a stand-still.



Sanae Kochiya was a morning person. She woke up before the sun rose, tidied her bedclothes and packed away her futon, and had breakfast cooking before either of the Youkai Mountain Shrine's deities woke up.

Both Goddesses could be described as 'morning people', as well, though they didn't truly have issues waking up regardless. They just... slept, and then were awake. At times, they didn't sleep for weeks, though being divine tends to help maintain sanity in that situation.

Kanako and Suwako would come out to the table and sit down in unison, and meditate while Sanae cooked. Meager portions or massive, they'd eat everything, ask for one plate of seconds, and then be done and satisfied. Despite this, they would make sure to offer appropriate commentary based on her cooking; 'the eggs are little bland this morning, are we out of seasoning?' 'We should have bacon in more meals, that was delicious.'

As such, there was no reason for her not to try her best, and not to slack off while cooking. She had to eat what she made, as well, of course, but because the Goddesses would actually complain about or compliment her food was another good reason.

After breakfast, her daily chores would be tackled with the same gusto and enthusiasm. Depending on the seasons, the shrine grounds may need to be cleared away, be it by straw and bamboo broom or by simply calling upon the Divine Wind and sending all the leaves and debris away in a single, colorful burst. According to some of the tengu, they really preferred it when she did that, because it made the top of the mountain look beautiful in the rising sunlight, with all of autumn's leaves swirling down and catching the dawn-light. Kanako, of course, scoffed, and said that was abusing her Divine Gifts.

The offertory box was dusted off on a regular basis, and more sparsely, given a good polish and occasionally a new coat of varnish. It wasn't traditional, but being on top of a mountain, exposed to the elements, with all manner of Nature spirits passing through, it saw its fair share of wear and tear. Sanae tended to it just as she did breakfast, and sweeping; with cheerful enthusiasm and determination.

After the shrine was cleaned out for the day, barring Suwako or Kanako having any direct requests from her, she went and made herself publicly visible throughout the Youkai Mountain valley, visiting the crow tengu aeries, the wolf tengu dens, and the kappa's encampment at the base of the mountain. Simple public visits, making herself available for conversation, and keeping up-to-date with her local neighbors' community was one of the most effective tools for maintaining the faith in her shrine.

As the seasons passed, the Human Village would hold festivals, celebrating harvests, or, anything that warranted celebration. She looked forward to these the most, for no particular reason. The festivals were just so exciting and fun, full of people, and almost always plenty of good food and drink to enjoy with a fireworks display - more often than not, danmaku magic provided by the Forest Shrine Maiden, Reimu, and her friend, Suika.

The other Miko confounded her. So bored, jaded, and cynical most of the time. When crossed, however, quick, and absolute. Sanae only caught her smiling less out of humor and more out of mirth or sarcasm, as though she were more amused at the thought of someone's fortune turning, rather than seeing actual humor in a situation.

Though Reimu had Sanae thoroughly confused most of the times, during the festivals, Reimu truly seemed as though she were enjoying herself. Content to see this mark of humanity, this sign that Reimu was more than just a hollow shell of a vindictive youkai exterminator, Sanae was able to think on her situation.

Of course. It all drew back to the monotony of daily life. Before coming to Gensokyo, Sanae had been a Living Goddess, who seemed to attract miracles. Of course, she was one of the only people in her entire region who was spiritual enough to even see Kanako and Suwako. Because of this, she was only ever called on for 'desperate cases' for exorcisms, or yearly winter festivals. Each day, she woke up, and didn't get out of bed for hours, just staring at the ceiling, hoping something different would happen. She was bored, jaded, and cynical.

Then she came to Gensokyo. Her status as a Living Goddess no longer set her apart from everyone around her - instead, it put her on level playing ground. No longer ostracized for her otherworldly aura, she began to explore life, and enjoy it for all its little nuances. When she heard the original Gensokyo shrine miko was a human, as well, and attempted to challenge her for rights to a branch shrine, she was shocked at how completely and thoroughly she'd been defeated by the other girls' sheer magical prowess. She hadn't had to invoke any divine ability but once or twice in their entire duel - and yet, even though Reimu so easily outclassed Sanae, after obliterating her entire stock of spellcards, she simply... stopped, and went back to her shrine, content to let Sanae maintain the Moriya Shrine.

Content, and jaded, as Reimu was wont to do things. But, someday, perhaps, Sanae could get Reimu to enjoy life (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zfOWxJ9E8Eg), and respect it, as a proper Shinto Maiden should. So, until then, she was going to do things Reimu's way - spellcards and danmaku - until she could put herself back into an advantaged state over the other miko, and perhaps challenge her, just to get her attention, then remind her just how amazing and wonderful living in Gensokyo was. Perhaps she'd take her back to the mundane world, and show her just how blessed she had it, being surrounded by such unadulterated nature.

Sanae knew she'd never take another day for granted, now that she knew how amazing it could be.



Next one is any of the residents of Chireiden's Earth Spirit Palace~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Esifex on June 12, 2011, 01:38:31 AM
For the Motivation Behind the Magic prompt, we only had two entries.

A nice piece from Kips, as told from the point of view of a nameless, faceless identity we are meant to project ourselves onto. Clearly Kips will move on to writing for eroge VNs.

The story of Alice was very nice, and I especially liked the bit with the Sibling Rivalry on Steroids - a very nice twist to Alice's relationship with the other bosses of Makai.

Following Kips was Nya~n, who was prompted to write about Marisa Kirisame.

We get a little bit of extra backstory about her parents, not just her - but this is fine, as it provides for her the best foundation for a piece of history, or backstory. My only issue with the story, is 'how did Marisa know about her parents' heritages if she was abandoned at such an early age, then raised by Rinnosuke? How could she have drawn on the crossed talents of her father and her mother to get her moniker?' This is a bit of a glaring loophole, but not a damning one.

Between the two, I can pick no clear winner. Kips, your story was very well planned out, but of course, I have to return to the actual skill level of writing you've got, for now. You still have slightly fractured sentences, and capitalization and quotation marks where they shouldn't be. Nya~n has a better mastery over the written form, though the flow is still a little lacking. You shifted between tenses - flashbacks versus current - erratically, and it was a little jarring. This can be excused by pointing out that it's Marisa writing in her diary, and ergo, she doesn't have to be writing Newberry Award material. That works for this example, but it's not a good habit to get into.

This critique doesn't mean the stories were lackluster. I enjoyed reading both of them; just take the criticism if you want it and see what you can learn from it. Congratulations to the both of you for participating, and thank you!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Yakitori on June 12, 2011, 03:01:03 AM
Thanks, Esifex, for the review. It was really helpful. :) I did rush a little bit when writing my story (I was a bit nervous for the most part).

I think the one part that I should've really fixed was what you pointed out: the origin of Marisa's title. I thought it would've made sense that Rinnosuke told her about her heritage. I just didn't really notice anything missing back when I was writing.

Thanks again for the review. :)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Kips McKipzerson on June 12, 2011, 06:03:44 AM
A nice piece from Kips, as told from the point of view of a nameless, faceless identity we are meant to project ourselves onto. Clearly Kips will move on to writing for eroge VNs.
This is the best review I ever got. All of my love~
Anyways yeah, Thanks for the review. I actually though I strayed from the point way too far. Though I'm honestly a little disappointed that not too many people wrote for this, But alas, At least Rou didnt write something for this. Then my story would get overshadowed by complete awesome.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Calm Before the Storm
Post by: Esifex on June 12, 2011, 04:34:24 PM
I think I kind of blocked Rou from participating in these little challenges by saying 'I want them to be short stories.' I don't think it's possibly for him to write a story under 30k words.

That's not a problem, but... for me to be able to read and judge all the stories so quickly, that would've been a speed bump of epic proportions.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on June 14, 2011, 04:25:18 AM
We're making a bit of a change this week to announce a rather... unique WWC.
June 13, 2011: "Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens"
(http://i.imgur.com/t72W7.jpg) (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/653945/)
Spoilers: I actually have no idea what Diablo 2 is about.

At Pesco's request, Touhou Projects and Patchouli's Scarlet Library are getting together this week to hold a joint contest. And unlike the others, this one won't pretend to be done in a week-- two should be fine.

The contest is to write a script for Lord of Maidens (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,9465.0.html). I asked Pesco if people need to be familiar with Diablo 2's story to be able to do this, and he said that it wasn't necessary-- familiarity with Touhou canon/fanon is more important. Here's the script (http://pastebin.com/r4DSyiEv). I expect Pesco will drop in shortly to clarify any questions you may have.

Have fun writing, folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Pesco on June 14, 2011, 04:56:16 AM
I'll be around to answer questions about the script and setting as needed.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Yuyuko Yakumo on June 14, 2011, 05:25:05 AM
No clue what Diablo is. But I'll do my best anyways.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on June 14, 2011, 05:31:34 AM
Here (http://diablo2.diablowiki.net/Main_Page) is a link to the Diablo 2 Wiki, just in case.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Pesco on June 14, 2011, 05:48:59 AM
An additional note: You're free to write it in a serious or silly spin. The quest outlines are a guide to the necessary flow of events but we're free to mess around with the context.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Yakitori on June 14, 2011, 06:39:26 AM
June 13, 2010:

I think you're living in the wrong year. :V

[ruro]I'm always living in the past, sorry :<[/ruro]
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: TAKE IT CACODEMON!! on June 14, 2011, 07:04:24 AM
So, would it go too far out of the prompt if I had some characters on the good side go mad as well?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Esifex on June 14, 2011, 08:42:25 AM
So, would it go too far out of the prompt if I had some characters on the good side go mad as well?
You mean like the actual Diablo canon has established? All of the heroes from Diablo 1 come back in Diablo 2 as bosses to be killed and put down, and in Diablo 3, all the heroes in Diablo 2 - save the Barbarian, who is used to all the violence and carnage - have snapped and gone utterly batshit.

Being an avid fan of Diablo, I think I like this idea :3

{Edit} Just looked at the quest parallels. :getdown: omfg ilu
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Pesco on June 14, 2011, 12:43:04 PM
Esifex has it right. Anyone that's not named as a NPC or specific monster can be slotted into any of the openings for quest or story purposes.

If you think you know your stuff well enough, challenge the character or location renamings too. You'll need to provide some backing for such major changes though.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: LogosOfJ on June 14, 2011, 02:07:46 PM
I haven't heard of Diablo before this and just riffled through the linked Wiki. A couple of Noob questions:

a) Should the script include proposed characters for each player class and dialogue for them?

b) By script, do you mean like a script to a play (Deterministic progression, timeline tied to player action, in-universe history etc.) or all in-game dialogue (including gossip, flavor text and the like)?

Thanks.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Pesco on June 14, 2011, 04:49:54 PM
I haven't heard of Diablo before this and just riffled through the linked Wiki. A couple of Noob questions:

a) Should the script include proposed characters for each player class and dialogue for them?

You may include it if you want. Something like that would be a tremendous help to me in integrating the story to the mod, but it won't be part of my judging criteria.

Quote
b) By script, do you mean like a script to a play (Deterministic progression, timeline tied to player action, in-universe history etc.) or all in-game dialogue (including gossip, flavor text and the like)?

An in-universe history is the main thing I want. The pastebin script is the general sequence of events. How do you connect them together into something coherent? That is what I will score your submission on.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on June 14, 2011, 08:18:57 PM
Well I gave this a whack. Took a couple of hours to put together, hope it just about works.

-----

At the start of the game, the hero is one of Gensokyo?s travelling youkai hunters - an inexperienced, generally weak line of defense against mundane youkai attack. They can fight off simple fairies and such, but at this point most other opponents are beyond them. They?re paid measly amounts by farmers and other folks on the outskirts of the human village. They are undoubtedly nowhere near the level of Gensokyo?s true defenders - the likes of Reimu Hakurei and Marisa Kirisame. They are the trusted guardians of the realm, the heroes who beat down villains whenever an incident rears its ugly head.

So when Reimu Hakurei abruptly turns on her fellow humans and unleashes a horde of demons on the Human Village, no-one is sure what to think. Many are cut down in the ensuing chaos, but a select few escape. Civilians flee in all directions, but a small resistance group forms around the Nameless Hill in an attempt to claim back the city.

Whether for coin or out of morality, you decide to join up with this small resistance group. Their leader, the were-hakutaku Keine Kamishirasawa, is grateful for your assistance. As a test of your abilities, she has you clear out a horde of monsters in a nearby cavern to ensure the immediate safety of the camp.

There are bigger problems ahead, though. In her journey east, Reimu visited the Scarlet Devil Mansion and released the highly dangerous Flandre Scarlet from her underground prison. The rest of the mansion?s residents have scattered across Gensokyo - Meiling and Patchouli reside in the camp, Remilia has locked herself up in an abandoned tower, and Sakuya has drifted off all the way to the Myouren Temple. Flandre is blocking passage to the east, stopping anyone from following Reimu. To stop the maiden from doing any more damage, the vampire must be slain first.

Patchouli calls upon you to put down her faithful servant Koakuma, who has been driven mad by Flandre?s powers. Again, this only serves to keep the camp safe for a moment - more help is needed if Flandre is to be defeated. Keine suggests the scholar Rinnosuke Morichika - he may know a way to defeat the vampire, and a source for Reimu?s sudden malady.

Unfortunately, Rinnosuke is trapped in the human village, so the player has to perform a daring rescue to save him. He seems as confused as anyone else as to Reimu?s turning, however. He tells you that to defeat Flandre, you will need artifacts of greater power.

Here the blacksmith Ichirin offers her hand. If you can recover her companion Unzan, she will craft you magical equipment that will give you a better chance against the vampire. With the preparations made, you charge into the vampire?s lair to fight her - and succeed.

Now comes the time to chase Reimu. Travelling along with the wandering satori, Koishi Komeiji, you arrive at the Palace of the Earth Spirits. Reimu has left a trail of undead in her wake, and Chireiden is struggling to deal with them. A local tavern master asks you to deal with the creature?s loose in the palace?s sewers, lead by a mighty creature known as Radament. Supposedly they slew her family, and she is thankful to hear of Radament?s passing after you?ve done the deed.

In order to gain the trust of Satori Komeiji, you must recover the Horadric Relics. They were old keepsakes of the satori race, lost when they shifted to the new hell. During your quest for these items, you witness an unusual solar eclipse; this is apparently thanks to a disturbance in the Yatagarasu Temple, which you then raid to gain the last of the Horadric relics.

Finally, after collecting and remaking the Staff, you earn Satori?s trust. There are suspicions that Reimu has now enlisted the help of Makai - a stranger has been asking around for the location of Mima?s Tomb, and it?s believed that Shinki is the only person in Gensokyo to know its location. The only way to find it is to head to Makai through a portal within the palace, and defeat Shinki.

After this, you find the tomb, but it?s too late. It?s already been raided, but not by Reimu - by Mima?s old apprentice, Marisa Kirisame. Rinnosuke is stunned again - Reimu was unusual enough, but Marisa was turning as well? This seems too much to be coincidence now. You?ll need to move double-time to catch the pair before things get worse...

You need to travel further east, and hitch a ride with Captain Minamitsu. She drops you off by the bamboo forest, where her temple is located. She mentions that if you find a Jade Figurine at any point you should hand it to her - if you do, she gives you the Golden Bird of Yagokoro, which you can then trade with Suika for a bottle of rare Oni Beer. It gives you a 20 point bonus to your health - but a crippling headache for the next few hours.

The guardian Shou warns you that the defenses keeping the temple safe from the warped creatures lying within the forest is weakening, and that she needs a dagger that had once belonged to the Lunarian blacksmith Toyohime. It?s named the Lunar Veil, and can be found in the bamboo forest.

Suika mentions a lost tome known as the Gensokyo Chronicles - a history that might raise clues to the evil that?s engulfed the champions. It?s found in an old ruined temple, but all it offers is a mention that ?The Heavens Fall, And Bring About Disaster?...

Meanwhile, it becomes clear all is not well within the bamboo forest. Eientei, amazingly, has fallen - the second shrine maiden, Sanae Kochiya, has been driven mad as well. After slaying both of her gods, she took the temple of Reigetsusai for herself, intending to become her own god. The location of Kaguya and Eirin is unknown, but it?s assumed they?ve found another place to take refuge; perhaps even beyond the border.

The shrine is guarded by one of Kaguya?s old artifacts, the Eternity Orb. To dispel it, you must collect the old relics of Moriya to create the Virtue of Wind God. One of the pieces of it has been claimed by the Fairy Folk - though not known for their intelligence, they once held faithful to the Moriya - now Sanae?s corrupt influence has turned them evil as well, and they must be put down.

With the eternity orb shattered, you enter the shrine of Reigetsusai. Sanae is on the bottom floor, twisted and muttering about how she has embraced her own infinite power. She?s beyond saving, having bought into dark magic just as Reimu has. You are forced to slay her, but afterwards she drops a strange stone...

A portal at the bottom of the shrine sends you to Phantasm, where the last stand against Reimu will take place. Your first order of business is to track down the spirit of the fallen angel Tenshi, who is suspected to be related to the fall of the maidens.

After tracking down and defeating Tenshi, she tells you that it was her who caused the catastrophe. She introduced the three maidens to the power of the Soulstones - Celestial artifacts that allow a human wielder to momentarily embrace their own infinite power and potential. Alas, the feeling is only temporary - and after experiencing it, no human mind can resist the urge to reclaim that power by any means necessary. Thus the three maidens warped, and turned into the evils they are today.

Reimu saw fit to press down further against the youkai who already feared her, and thus she became the Maiden of Terror. Sanae grew jealous of her gods and all those stronger than her, and she became the Maiden of Hatred. Marisa simply sought the ultimate power, and became the Maiden of Destruction.

Why did Tenshi do this? No reason other than boredom. She was tired of the cheerful, happy, eventless days in Heaven, and if she had to fall to have some fun she?d damn well do it. You recall the story in the Gensokyo Chronicles - The Heavens Fall, And Bring About Disaster...

After learning the importance of the Soulstones, you are ordered to destroy the stone you recovered from Sanae. This requires you to visit a special forge in the depths of Phantasm and destroy it with an enchanted hammer.

With all things said and done, all that is left is a confrontation with Reimu herself. You must unlock the seals guarding her fortress, and then slay her. She attempts to frighten you, speaking of her mighty escapades over the years, and how you are a fool for standing against her - yet you stay firm, challenge her to a final battle, and succeed.

But what of the third maiden? What of Marisa? The answer becomes clear soon afterward - a disturbance has occurred in Mayohiga, and you are called upon to defend the village from attack.

The first request made of you on your arrival in Mayohiga is a simple one: Marisa has summoned a greater demon to lead the siege on Mayohiga, so you?re expected to kill it. You do so, much to the satisfaction of the blacksmith Nitori.

Yuugi then asks you to retrieve prisoners of war, taken captive around the mountains. On doing this for her she offers you powerful runes which she hopes will improve your odds against the witch.

The healer, Ran, has her own troubles. Her shikigami, Chen, went missing just before your arrival, and the last she saw of her was her meeting with the poltergeist Layla Prismriver. Layla is well trusted in Mayohiga - her sisters have become the guardians of the nearby mountain since Reimu?s fall from grace - but it becomes clear that she is jealous of her sisters being taken as guardians while she is ignored. She has offered Marisa the Divine Baton, which will allow her to enter the mountain unimpeded and attack the Worldstone. This stone is the artifact that keeps the border of Gensokyo stable in the event that the Hakurei maiden should pass on - and you killed her in the previous act. If the stone should fall, Gensokyo?s border would collapse, linking it once again to the outside world. This is a catastrophic turn of events, and you must stop it at all costs.

After rescuing Chen and killing Layla, you climb the mountain yourself, taking on the challenges that the Prismrivers lay to test you. After you succeed, you learn Marisa is already well ahead of you, corrupting the Worldstone at this very instant. When you find her, she speaks of how her ambition was greater than that of the other maidens - they sought only the power of their own souls. With the Worldstone, she can tap into the power of every soul in Gensokyo.

After a long and difficult battle, Marisa is defeated, but the damage is already done. The Judge of Paradise, Shikieiki, appears to tell you that it?s too late to save the Worldstone. The Great Border will fall, exposing Gensokyo to the outside world, but compared to the risk of Marisa consuming the strength of its residents that is a small price. She thanks you for your efforts, and offers you a portal of escape so that you can avoid the ensuing collapse of the Worldstone.

As the game ends, Gensokyo reunites with the outside world. You are uncertain as to what fate will befall this land as it once again joins the human world of beyond. Will they still fear the youkai, as they did centuries before? Whatever happens, you are certain of one thing - should any threat befall Gensokyo, you will fight to defend it.

No matter what the cost, and no matter what atrocities you must commit.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Esifex on June 15, 2011, 12:10:27 AM
Roukan, I'm kidnapping you, and we're running away to the country to write stories for each other. Possibly in some beach-side villa.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: TAKE IT CACODEMON!! on June 15, 2011, 01:22:10 AM
You mean like the actual Diablo canon has established? All of the heroes from Diablo 1 come back in Diablo 2 as bosses to be killed and put down, and in Diablo 3, all the heroes in Diablo 2 - save the Barbarian, who is used to all the violence and carnage - have snapped and gone utterly batshit.

Being an avid fan of Diablo, I think I like this idea :3

{Edit} Just looked at the quest parallels. :getdown: omfg ilu

Because what I was thinking was that everyone in Gensokyo goes mad and evil due to the arrival of a rather grim, dark hammer landing near the Shrine, which starts spreading around some sort of... Miasma.

The only ones left in hiding are the PC-98 characters... and Yumemi, the remaining scientist, uses her SCIENCE to send several portals and distress calls to other dimensions.

Basically, other schmup games. So you're going to get stuff like Evac-DOOM and Einhander and the pilots from Ikaruga and whatnot wrecking shit up and trying to get to the hammer to destroy it once and for all.

The main hero's the guy from Tyrian. Yumemi gets to serve as the Eirin-counterpart and Ellen is totally not Marisa.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Esifex on June 15, 2011, 01:28:11 AM
If you can somehow stick kind of to the prompt, it'll go. Write it if you want to, man.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Pesco on June 15, 2011, 08:57:50 AM
Because what I was thinking was that everyone in Gensokyo goes mad and evil due to the arrival of a rather grim, dark hammer landing near the Shrine, which starts spreading around some sort of... Miasma.

The only ones left in hiding are the PC-98 characters... and Yumemi, the remaining scientist, uses her SCIENCE to send several portals and distress calls to other dimensions.

Basically, other schmup games. So you're going to get stuff like Evac-DOOM and Einhander and the pilots from Ikaruga and whatnot wrecking shit up and trying to get to the hammer to destroy it once and for all.

The main hero's the guy from Tyrian. Yumemi gets to serve as the Eirin-counterpart and Ellen is totally not Marisa.

Sorry but lolwut...

I think in your case you'd need to familiarize yourself with what I said in the extra notes section of the pastebin.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: LogosOfJ on June 17, 2011, 02:57:59 PM
Again, I will be continuing my bad habit of edit-completion. First off, player characters (will deal with the actual story later). There will be two descriptions: one for a "generic Protagonist" (just background) and one for a named Touhou character. Next post will contain actual story

Amazon:
Generic: Priestess (Miko)
Though overshadowed by Hakurei and Moriya in fame and influence, many small shrines continue to survive in Gensokyo. Often just offertories to the entire pantheon of kami (or even simply nature), these shrines have survived mainly through producing hard-nosed, practical miko who would become somewhat influential as historians, accountants, messengers and "odd-job women" through the mix of literacy, mathematical ability, and survival in Youkai-infested wild conferred by their training.

However, the old arts have not yet been forgotten. Lacking the sheer magical power required for extermination, these miko rely as much on wood and iron as on prayer and charms. From a young age, miko are trained in the art of either archery or throwing in the form of hunting and fishing; these skills are then developed for use in exorcism and battle. Though far from wealthy, many families continue to teach their daughters how to fight with naginata and yari; some that never amassed bow techniques have used javelins as ranged weapons. Combined with the miracles both great and small passed from mother to daughter, these techniques have made the miko formidable warriors.  In earlier times it was not unheard of for second and third daughters to set out from Gensokyo as traveling exorcists or mercenaries.

The relative peace of the last 10 years was not enough to dull these fangs sharpened over generations. Now, with the two largest shrines gone by the hands of their own miko and the land ravaged, it is the time for these countless unnamed priestesses to either shine as new beacons of faith or die forgotten.
------

======
Barbarian:
Generic: Oni soldier
To most of the human population of Gensokyo, the Oni are a forgotten nightmare of the past, forces of nature that even in jest have leveled cities far greater than the village. To most Youkai, the Oni were only slightly less of a danger; they were unpredictable friends whose definition of a good time was a drunken brawl.

Such simplistic characterization of Oni society misses many nuances. While it is true that the Oni have little in the way of law and order, it would be unfair to say that they lack a well-developed civilization. Oni metallurgy and architecture have reached degrees of virtuosity paralleled by only Lunarians in magic and the bleeding edge of modern humanity in science. Eschewing the systematic approaches of these two paradigms, the Oni instead cultivate their intuitive strength, both physically and mentally.

Likewise, simplistic stereotypes also hide another important aspect of the Oni: their devotion to history. Those quick to judge often assume that the Oni live primarily in the present. However, if anything, the constant partying of the Oni is in celebration of instead of out of ignorance of the past. Over drinks, Oni discuss and evaluate their perceptions of the past: history, instead of being concentrated in the hands of scholars, is instead  the literal life of the party for every party held. Interpretations are exchanged, assumptions are remade, and in the amniotic warmth of intoxication serves as a womb for new views.

This constant immersion in history, combined with an obsession with honesty, made the Oni ideal guardians of important locations. In the founding of Gensokyo, the Oni were oathbound to protect some places of power. In order to fulfill that promise, a number ventured above ground....
------
Touhou: Astral Knight Konngara
=======
Necromancer:
Generic: Hellcaster
The magic traditions of the Kasha were well-developed long before their formalization. The nigh-universal fear of corpses by nearly all species (Even some young Kasha begin using their powers with trepidation) added an element of terror to their already respectable magic, which, besides the standard exploding corpses and bone manipulation, included a number of curses (mainly dealing with bad luck and pain).

However, the true power of the Kasha lies in an ancient covenant; at the founding  of Gensokyo's hells, the Yama forged a pact with the Kasha: Provided that a Kasha carried the bodies of sinners to the hells, the Yama would allow the use of the spirits of the sinners for two decades by the carrier; this would serve as part of the spirit's punishment. A number of Kasha clergy soon developed ways to harness the spirits: first through direct use in attacks and then through binding them to shells, producing the first Golems.

A few enterprising magi took this further. Noting that there was no provision for when or in what condition the bodies had to be delivered, some Kasha developed methods that instead raised the spirits within their original bodies, teleporting the corpses into the hell of the blazing fires just before destruction by other means. The drive for efficiency resulted in simply raising skeletons for inexpensive casting. Further refinement allowed for the imbuing of magical ability into these skeletons, producing skeleton mages.

The next Yama frowned upon these measures, but allowed them under the condition that one corpse out of every hundred be carried personally by casters. This largely symbolic measure familiarized most of the Kasha community with the hells; when the pent-up animosity of the surface population was finally vented through mass deportation to the underground, the Kasha were ready.

The Tsuchigumo were similarly feared and sometimes hated, not without reason. Being relatively reclusive as a society, the Tsuchigumo put little effort into building relations with others. The few individuals who did venture out were not ambassadors but either bandits or mercenaries, two professions greatly aided by the control over diseases (both enfeebling and deadly) practiced through the clans, naturally earning enmity that would later come to be vaguely directed against the Tsuchigumo people as a whole.

If it had not been for the sealing of the two groups in the Hell of the Blazing fires, perhaps they would have never met. Perhaps these two traditions of death by degrees and afterlife by degrees would have never been synthesized. Even the wisest of historians can only speculate. However, the fact remains that they met. First, the magi of the two clans fought, then sparred, and finally settled into arguing, uniting their research and making their magic accessible to each other. The Kurodani clan was among the first adopters, sending many of its young on a pilgrimage to the fires of the hells, bearing corpses dug up during clandestine visits to the surface. There, they were ordained honorary Kasha by arcane and convoluted subsections within the original contract. At the same time, Kasha apprentices would spend years or decades among the poison-masters, learning even more curses as well as how to conjure plagues and other ailments. In 50 years (a blink of the eye to many Youkai), the schools had merged.

Meanwhile, the Kasha clergy collaborated with the priests and priestesses of the Tsuchigumo in creating a new theology. Far from the hardline Shinto expected of servants of the Yama, the orthodox Kasha worldview boiled down to a duality of life and death: all other concepts, including good and evil, sprang from some aspects of a balance or imbalance of the two. Tsuchigumo metaphysics, on the other hand, revolved around a oneness: all things  (life, politics, morality) were diseases in a sense: they spread from host to host, changing them overtly or subtly. Like diseases, some things are benign, some are dangerous, and some are genuinely beneficial. Over time, the two lines of thought were fitfully joined; the Kasha accepted life as disease while the Tsuchigumo accepted that what was absolute and unchanging could be better envisioned as death. Some Chinese nekomata sealed along with the Kasha for heresy popularized Taoism. The religion's emphasis on balance was well received and quickly incorporated into political rhetoric (as an aid in reducing conflict) and eventually came to rest as an important part of the new religion.

And so the hellcasters were born: mages from many races (some other youkai tribes decided to adopt the spells out of convenience) dedicated to a balance between life and death and its attendants, order and chaos. Seeing the balance disturbed by recent events, a number ventured to the surface...
------
Touhou: Rin and Yamame (If changes are to be purely cosmetic, have one be in animal form on the clothes of the other.)

=======
Paladin:
Generic: Half-ghost
In Gensokyo, the Yama has near-limitless power over the dead, as the superiors to the post (the Dragon and some high-ranking Celestials) tend to invest little time themselves in the actual management of the netherworlds. Moreover, in times of emergency, any act within a surprisingly lenient set of rules may be done without any oversight. Some other Yama have abused this to an extent, as an event as small as the entry of a single living being into the Pure Lands can be spun into an imbalance in the order of life and death. Shikieiki had often been tormented over such precedents; she had let quite serious events pass by without intervening, trusting the rational self-interest of the more powerful residents of the mortal world.

However, the most powerful of these residents simply disappeared on the eve of the great disaster. The three reawakened gods rampaging through Gensokyo were not only a real long-term threat to the inhabitants but were a direct threat to the Great [gap] Barrier. The Dragon Emperor and the celestials holed up in their city despite the clear signs of danger;  Shikieiki felt that it was not beyond her authority to aid the living against otherworldly threats if no other force was willing to stand up against such blatant violation of the Great Covenants painfully and miraculously birthed from the [writing] of the Great [gap] Barrier.

A number of the most righteous of the dead were chosen to stand as champions of Higan. Through an esoteric process hastily adapted to the current condition, these brave and stalwart souls were injected into the bodies of the recently deceased. Though successful in placing these volunteers (plenty more awaited a chance to protect their homeland, and even the various preta were willing to fight if it meant living again) upon the mortal plane, the method used left a significant portion of their spirit attached to but outside the body.

These "half-spirits", far from being liabilities, are instead the main tool of these warriors; magical energies can be channeled with great ease through these ethereal wisps. The "spreading" these "halves", allowed for Aura techniques that suffuse an area around the Half-ghosts with magical energies that either aid allies or hinder foes.  More traditional magic was also made available by granting these warriors the post of acting Shinigami, which bequeathed a set of powers optimized for eliminating the hordes of undead raised and imported into the battlefield of Gensokyo.

Judgement rod in one hand and Sword of Hisou (Mk. II) in the other, Shikieiki marshaled the forces of Higan into the world of the living.
------
Touhou: Youmu Konpaku
At the behest of Yuyuko, Youmu went to the world of the living in order to investigate Yukari's disappearance. What she discovered was a landscape blasted by magic of a scale that had not been used since the imposition of the spellcard rules. Cut off from return by the forces of Heaven on the grounds of sealing in "a great menace", Youmu wandered the lands, searching for any trace of Yukari. After a few days, Youmu conceded failure. However, her suspicions were roused, and she decided to investigate this "great menace" that the Celestials considered great enough a threat to seal up the pure lands. So began her quest....
=======
Sorceress:
Generic: Voile fairy
To the short and hectic lives of humans, nature seems to be an unchanging ambiance, the standard of stability against which all other things are to be compared. Even some of the Youkai make the mistake of assuming nature as it is now is a stalwart, immutable aspect of reality. Recent developments have shown otherwise. Just as the outside world must face the fragility of the current condition of nature in the face of accumulated decades of activity, so Gensokyo must acknowledge the subtle shifts in the "natural world" wrought by both generations of change and the recent calamity.

The Voile fairies are a living testament to nature's simultaneous ability to adapt and endure, to continue to exist heedless of those who insist that nature is something that should be, not something that is. Over the years in the service of the Scarlet Devil Mansion, the librarian fairies have gradually adapted to their environment. The fairies in the western magic sections were among the fastest-developing; exposed to foreign spells with based on completely different conceptions of nature (Three elements: Fire, Ice, and Thunder, as opposed to Gensokyo's five: Fire, Earth, Water, Wood, Metal), they died from a number of causes: attempting spells, accidentally knocking over books, opening books out of curiosity, rattling certain shelves too hard, accidentally placing books of different elements into elemental circles, accidentally making magic triangles with three books of the same element, or standing within one hundred meters of any other fairies unfortunate enough to do any of the above. In the first few months of the adoption of fairy bookkeepers, it was not unheard of for one librarian to go through 300-400 "deaths" a day.
At first, the fairies continued dying as normal. As spirits of nature (closely aligned with water and  wood), the fairies were as vulnerable to fire as they were to ice (which was usually only within the domain of the Yuki-Onna) and lightning (A divine school of magic in theory allowed only to the Celestials). However, at around the third month, the unexpected happened.
A few fairies would survive explosions, charred but alive (regeneration was always faster from death). Some fairies would open less dangerous books without tripping the various security measures, a skill that most novice magicians needed years to develop. A number began developing affinities for these elements. Within another two month, the manse was populated by fire, ice, and lightning fairies.
Just as nature can be changed, so it changes itself. The subtle variation of each regeneration was directed into development by environmental extremes; ever so slowly, the fairies evolved.
Within a year, an even more miraculous event occured.
Patchouli had asked Koakuma to find a number of books. A few moments later, a number of fairies returned with every last one and a smattering of related tomes. Later questioning revealed that Koakuma had no hand in this; the only possibility was that the fairies had somehow learned how to read. Day by day, the number of explosions decreased. Within a century, the Voile fairies were a bookkeeping force that stood head and shoulders above the rest of the fairy staff in both combat ability and intelligence.
When Reimu wrecked the Scarlet Devil Mansion, the attendant magical energies changed the inhabitant fairies further. The fairies, out of survival instinct, channeled this strange prana, this breath of energy forgotten by Gensokyo. The act changed their very essence; the earth itself rejected its children. No longer bound to the rest of "nature", the Voile fairies lost their immortality. However, just as terror takes, so it gives. A new spark burned in these not-fairies, a spark of vengeance for what is now their only home. With fear as their shields and knowledge as their weapons, the Voile Librarians set out to reclaim the peace.
------
Touhou: Alice Matrigold
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: LogosOfJ on June 26, 2011, 03:52:29 AM
Here's an actual plot (naturally to be edit-completed before the deadline). Unfortunately, I was unable to do much without taking more than a few liberties with Diablo 2's original plot. Here goes:

Two months ago, a number of sinkholes appeared at the outskirts of the human village. From these sinkholes, a number of strange fairies emerged. These fairies wore terrified expressions and attacked anyone in sight with weak danmaku, lighting up the night sky at every odd chirp and snapped twig. Though more of a nuisance than a direct risk to life and limb, a few farsighted villagers noted the commotion and property damage and decided to hire some of the local youkai hunters to take care of the business.

The first round of hunters began by attempting to drive away the fairies. Nothing of note happened until a group of three ventured into the underground.

The air was rent with disturbingly childish screams; the three scrambled out of the hole with great haste. Gouts of blood stained their clothes and a trio of arrows protruded from the shield of their leader. Those witnessing the scene opened their mouths, as if to ask a question, but none could recall the whisper of curiosity that was silenced by a cry of surprise mingled with fear and disgust.
Impaled upon the spears of the other two hunters were the corpses of fairies. This in itself was already unusual: most fairies "popped" when "killed" to regenerate later. Blood and offal spilled from a number of wounds. However, the small bodies continued to move, twitching. The more-intact one screamed silently, its mouth working desperately to give form to a column of air that its broken lungs would never supply.
"We tried," spoke the one with the grim smile, the hunter preparing a simple exorcism, "to put them out of their misery".

Such an event had no precedent. The villagers pooled their funds and contacted Gensokyo's "Incident resolvers": the Shrine Maidens of Hakurei and Moriya, as well as the protean "Ordinary magician".   The three ventured into the claustrophobic passageways and catacombs, seeking the cause of this troubling "incident" like no other.

All three returned shaken. The maiden of Moriya seemed wrapped in her own world, mumbling strange words of power as she limped (not flew) home to her shrine on the Youkai Mountain. The Hakurei miko returned in the arms of Marisa in a fitful slumber. The witch in question smiled and joked, but only in a farce that she acknowledged with every troubled glance at her friend, the sky, and the ground, as if they would break at any moment. When asked about the nature of the incident, she would simply nod and say,
"later"

A feast was later ordained at the Hakurei shrine. The miko of Hakurei and Moriya brooded quietly while the witch celebrated wildly with an air of futility. The sage of Yakumo appeared only to limp away minutes later, a pained expression on her face.

Meanwhile, Eientei was evacuated, the caravan snaking out of the bamboo forest and through the village, heading towards the netherworld. When asked why by the various humans and youkai the group passed, Eirin Yagokoro offered but one reply:
"Because some fools wish to preserve a lie."

Marisa handed most of the recovered scrolls to Patchouli, while giving Rinnosuke a number of locked chests with highly convoluted lock mechanisms. The fact that the chests were undamaged by Marisa's usual lock-picking approach suggested that they were highly reinforced against magic, a hypothesis supported by their later survival of the village's destruction.

In the month after the incident, the three became more and more reclusive. Sanae hardly left her shrine; Reimu paced through the village at odd hours of the night; Marisa scrambled around in a semblance of concern that hinted at the seeds of madness. Time seemed charged, slow and heavy, as if some great turn of fate was looming over the horizon.

The time of the event was no surprise; the actual actions were. Reimu rampaged through the human village at the head of a phantasmal horde of youkai, their humanoid forms not cast off but instead warped into bizarre parodies by agony and magic. As suddenly as she appeared, she disappeared like some strange dream, her only trace being the swathes of destruction left behind. Sanae, bearing the heads of her two deities on a pike, descended into the now-abandoned Eientei and claimed the place as her dominion. At the moment of that declaration, the spirits of those who died in the forest began to return to their bodies, re-anchored by a novel yet nostalgic wave of hatred; portals opened to forgotten netherworlds and issued demons quite different from those of Shinki's Makai, demons more force than mind, a tide of malice instead of an actual army.

Marisa attempted to stop Reimu's rampage, cutting a bloody swath through the youkai. However, when she neared Reimu, she exploded....
into some sinewy [aberration] that glowed with [power], a monstrosity of monstrosities that left a burning trail as it slithered out of the village. From [its] (footprints?) rose similar horrors; gibbering creatures that sprayed acid with each breath, whirlwinds of magic given form and malice, and lumbering composites, assembled from corpses both fresh and ancient, stitched together haphazardly like macabre patchwork quilts.

In the darkest of times, small blessings shine brightly. The village was evacuated quickly; the majority of the adults (and all of the children) had managed to escape. The Scarlet Devil mansion and the Tengu aided in the evacuation before being forced to defend their own homelands. Moreover, most of the stronger monsters left with either Reimu or Marisa, leaving only a relatively weak picket. It had been decided by the remaining village elder (Keine) that the transplanted town requires protection. Funds were pooled to hire some hunters. So the story begins....

Act 1:
Your first quest is a trial-by-combat; Keine orders you to clear out a smattering of monsters nearby as your first assignment. The reward is some money and the trust of the other villagers.

Having proved your worth, you are approached by Patchouli, who requests that you kill Koakuma, who is currently in the process of raising more monsters from the dead.

Patchouli believes that the nature of the monsters is recorded in the various records hidden in the catacombs. She requests that you find both the remainder of the records (she explains that she currently holds a large stockpile of translation and encryption notes, while the actual data is, according to the notes, locked safely in the chests that Marisa "recovered") and Rinnosuke, whose ability to identify items will aid both her investigations and the player (as the player accumulates artifacts from fallen foes). After a daring run to Mystia's lamprey stand (in order to recover additional maps and a compass, as most landmarks were destroyed by the passing of Reimu and Marisa), the player character (PC) manages to find the village. Using a charm provided by Patchouli, Rinnosuke is safely teleported away, leaving you to lug back the chests from the middle of enemy territory.

While she and Rinnosuke work through the lock mechanisms and translating the scrolls, Patchouli requests that you kill the two Scarlet siblings for her, as they have both gone insane from the corrupting effect of Reimu. (She admits that, though she would rather do so by her own hands, her duty lies with protecting the village, Remilia's final request before her descent into madness.) Rinnosuke informs you that  the SDM is a bottleneck; following Reimu without the power of flight will require fighting through the current inhabitants of the manse, including Flandre.

The PC is first tasked with killing Remilia. Having holed up in a hidden reserve of magical artifacts (an extension of Voile), she sits upon some items of value.The PC kills the boss and loots the place.

Ichirin offers her services as a blacksmith should you find Unzan, who partially avoided capture through disguising himself as an item during the chaos of the first wave of hellspawn. The PC ventures into the Scarlet Devil Mansion. After rooting through the barracks, Unzan's fist (actually a hammer) is recovered. Ichirin enchants some of your equipment when you return.

When you return, Patchouli and Rinnosuke explain that the cause of these events is likely the Soulstones, artifacts of great power used long ago to seal away a trio of powerful beings that once terrorized Gensokyo: the Great Esteemed Companion, the Great King in Yellow, and the Great Everlasting Passion. Through their powers over the minds of others, they managed to control most of Gensokyo before their imprisonment. The potential fallout of their continued activity in the bodies of Reimu, Marisa, and Sanae is incalculable.  Though the deciphering of the scrolls is still incomplete, Rinnosuke decides to accompany you with copies of the more important segments of lore in pursuit of these three monsters. This raises a problem; Rinnosuke cannot fly and is relatively frail. Thankfully, Koishi offers a place in her caravan headed home to the Palace of Earth Spirits. Unfortunately, in order to ensure safe passage, the SDM must be cleared out first.

You kill Flandre and return to the Nameless Hill. The caravan carries you and Rinnosuke to the next act.

Act 2:
When you get to the Palace of Earth Spirits, you are greeted first by Satori, who explains the current state of affairs within the Palace outer walls. She also bars you from traveling to Myouren temple in the off-chance that they have escaped infestation. Of course, this annoys Minamitsu to no end, but she complies.

You stop by the tavern, despite Rinnosuke's protests. After all,  you aren't on an exclusive contract, and there's bound to be work. You find a possible lead from the tavern's owner, who speaks of a horrifying creature wrapped in cloth which bore a nameplate on its neck reading P__nc__s T_n_o. Victims were skinned and had limbs removed; beasts always returned tailless.

Upon hearing this, Rinnosuke brightens up and delivers more lore,
"
The sealing of the Three Greats was done by a team of seven individuals of great spiritual power. Of these seven were two humans, a kitsune, a Kappa, a Magician, and two mystical beasts rumored to be a Qilin and a western dragon made into a Shikigami. They were aided by one celestial, a recently-deceased young girl who provided the Soulstones.

A portion of the Great King in Yellow was sealed using the Soulstone fragment embedded into body of one of the humans, the Miasmatic Magus, since the final Soulstone was split in its capture. Said Magus was buried somewhere within the Hells. As the others died, their corpses were conveyed to the same spot by the Kasha to act as decoys. Heavily enchanted in order to serve as an additional line of defense against grave-robbers, these mummy-golems were relatively simple; they made no distinction between friend and foe.

The monster described is likely the corpse of Princess Tenko, the kitsune. Strange things must be afoot for her to be so far from her post.
"
You re-kill Princess Tenko to the great joy of the residents of the Palace. Rinnosuke, having progressed further in the translation, tells you that you need to find a Gravekeeper staff in order to open the tomb. When asked why you need to enter the tomb in the first place, Rinnosuke explains that, due to the damaged nature of the soulstone of the Great King in Yellow, a portion is permanently sealed within the Miasmatic Magus. It is likely that Marisa will attempt to break into the tomb to recover the corpse.

While exploring the hells, killing monsters for experience and loot, you stumble across the Kappa cube, which Rinnosuke identifies as an advanced piece of technology that, as well as restoring the Gravekeeper staff, will allow for you to craft certain items from others. Further into the hells, you find a strange staff next to a giant insect. After taking it back to Rinnosuke, it is identified as the staff part of a Gravekeeper.

During your stay at the Palace of Earth Spirits, the fires of the hells are suddenly dimmed. Utsuho, who controls the underground fusion reactor and heads the geological observatory, notes that the event is neither scheduled maintenance on the reactor or part of the underground's geological cycles; she sends you to investigate. You eventually stumble across the old Yatagarasu Temple. Within are a number of strange, serpentine beings. Upon slaying a few, you identify them as magical salamanders. You decide to keep a corpse for further study. After clearing out two floors of the temple, you manage to find a strange orb. Upon its surface is the inscription "Gaia Heart". You also take it with you.

When you return, Rinnosuke identifies the Gaia Heart as the headpiece of the Gravekeeper staff. He instructs you to use the Kappa Cube to reassemble the Gravekeeper. Rinnosuke and Utsuho convince Satori to allow you into the Palace proper, which was closed because it was being overrun by strange monsters. Further investigation investigation by the player reveals that the portal leads to a subsection of Makai used as a prison and magical laboratory created by Shinki. Hypothesizing that the Grimoire of Alice holds hints to the location of the Miasmatic Magus, Utsuho suggests you travel through the portal and ask Shinki.

After clearing the area of a horde of strange monsters, you happen across Shinki, who is, quite unfortunately, insane. After a few failed attempts at conversation, Shinki attacks. Her spells are surprisingly weak, considering her alleged post as creator of Makai. After her defeat, you check back with Rinnosuke, who hypothesizes that the influence of the King in Yellow did not augment but instead overrode Shinki's power, leaving her mind but a husk and her power only a bizarre shadow of its former glory.

Utsuho and Satori conclude that the strange wanderer who came and went immediately before the appearance of the monstrosities was Marisa. Rinnosuke hurries you along, fearing the reunion of the two fragments of the Great King in Yellow.

The Grimoire provides a portal to the Grave of the Guardians, as well as the location of the true tomb of the Miasmatic Magus. You find a nameplate outside the indicated room, like Princess Tenko's, it is missing letters, reading Mi_______ Ma___. It appears that this unnamed mage is quite a familiar evil spirit.

Once you enter the room, you find an empty coffin and a firefly youkai. Said firefly youkai begins to undergo a transformation, eventually turning into something vaguely resembling a praying mantis torso grafted onto a caterpillar's abdomen, to the chant of "I shall never be weak again". Despite being nearly killed by her first charge, you manage to best the creature. Shikieiki arrives to inform you that you were too late. While leaving, you nick a couple of scrolls from the tomb.

When you break the news to Rinnosuke, he temporarily panics before deciding to inform Satori. Satori then allows Minamitsu to transport you out of the Palace into Myouren.

Act 3:
You enter Myouren to find most of the surrounding area overrun by the Bamboo Forest of the Lost. Though not serious in itself (with the possible exception of long-term ecological impact), this rapid growth accompanied large hordes of "Blessed" (as translated by Rinnosuke, avoiding the awkwardness of the label youkai or demon) as well as the conversion of most fairies in the area to the worship of the Everlasting Light.

You are introduced to the place by Toyohime. When asked what Lunarian might be doing in Gensokyo, she ponders a bit before disclosing,
"I had a disagreement with my superiors". She also tells you to find a Lunar Veil fragment, as the last protective barrier around the temple is weakening. You head out in search of it. After chasing a surprisingly tough "Blessed" through the tangled underbrush, you manage to subdue the holder and bring the fragment back to the village. Toyohime and Rinnosuke direct you to hand the fragment to Shou, who combines its power with her own in order to reinforce the current barrier and erect new ones.

During your adventures, you find an odd jade statue. When you return to have it identified, Rinnosuke notes that Minamitsu is a collector of such items. You exchange the statue for the Golden Bird of Eirin Yagokoro, who allegedly brewed the Hourai Elixir. You speak to the local alchemist, Suika, who investigates the strange powder contained within the bird. Though about 20% of the materials had been lost, the medicine is potent enough to provide a permanent increase in vitality. After some time spent gathering the rest, Suika hands you a potion. As advertised, you find yourself somewhat hardier after drinking.

In the meantime, Rinnosuke was building some strange apparatus with the help of Toyohime. Toyohime informs you that the Eternal Passion/Sanae is bolstering its own power over hatred and aggression by mixing it with longevity magic through a lunar artifact: the Eternity Orb. Rinnosuke notes that fairies normally have relatively short attention spans, so destroying the orb will not only make Sanae's shrine vulnerable to assault but also reduce the number of fairies under her thrall. Due to the magical link between the Great Passion, Sanae, and the Orb of Eternity, Rinnosuke believes that the power of the late gods of the mountain will be able to destroy the orb. He sends you out to find the remaining relics.

You find Kanako's heart (actually a strange pump make of some unknown metal) as well as Suwako's brain (wondrously preserved despite time and the various abuses it must have endured during Suwako's death) and Pyonta's eye (a magical glass orb) during your adventures. However, Kanako's tsurgi is apparently in the hands of the Council of Everlasting Light,  six fairies closest to Sanae.

Before heading to find those fairies, Suika asks that you find an old copy of the Gensokyo Chronicles. After battling through waves of fairies, you manage to acquire the volume. Unfortunately, it proves less than helpful; it only notes that Youkai diversity plummeted sharply after the first appearance of the Yakumo house. For your time, Suika hands you a special potion of learning.

Shou tasks you with killing the council. Cutting through hordes of zealots, you eventually find three members in Inner Eientei. Better yet, they drop Kanako's tsurgi. You use the Kappa cube to fuse it with the other artifacts, creating the Virtue of Wind God. With it, you smash the Eternity orb and head to face Sanae. The rank and file worshipers of the Everlasting Light stop attacking you.

After finding Sanae's shrine and defeating (or locking into a side room) the remaining Council members, you face Sanae. At first physically unimpressive (appearing as a rotting torso from a distance), Sanae releases a number of spine-like growths before attempting to fight at melee range. After some time, you defeat her and acquire her Soulstone, as well as a scroll written in some strange script similar to the one found in Mima's tomb.

A portal appears to Phantasm, the stage of act four.

Act 4:
You arrive in the Bastion of Calm, a hastily-erected encampment heavily shielded from the ambient magical energy. Shikieiki gives you a first quest; Apparently, Tenshi was the last known holder of the soulstones, tasked with hiding and guarding them. Obviously, she failed, and was dragged into Phantasm by the Blessed. Shikieiki requests that you free her spirit from the Blessed shell into which it was injected.

You find Tenshi's new body. The vessel is extremely durable, as expected for a prison for such a powerful being. After the shell is slain, Tenshi's spirit rises and begins talking.

Shikieiki and Rinnosuke are in for an unpleasant surprise. Tenshi herself had placed the Soulstones into the three maidens. Worse yet, the act was ordered by a powerful faction in Heaven. As Tenshi explains,

"
The Three Greats are pure beings; the domains of Hatred, Terror, and Destruction are all necessary in preserving faith and hence they are always welcome among us. It was a mistake to even aid in sealing them away; being hated is manageable, but being weak is not. Shikieiki was a fool!
That is why they must be loosed again! So that the world again shall see the importance of purity and piety!
Fortunately, the choice of sealing is to our benefit. The Soulstones may have been designed as prisons, but the sheer complexity and raw power of their magical currents make them vulnerable to subversion and excellent power sources. Had that [being] intervened, we would have not been so fortunate.
 
That's probably what they would say, anyways. Me? I'm in it for adventure. After all, we Celestials don't get to visit Phantasm very often.
"

You return to Shikieiki to inform her of the turn of events. Rinnosuke instructs you to break Sanae's Soulstone immediately. In order to do so, you need to secure the Illusion Foundry and a Phantasmagoria Womb (conveniently attached to a stick to serve as a weapon). Near the foundry, you find a smith using said items to forge weapons for the Blessed. You defeat it, take the hammer, and, in three strokes, crush the stone.

Shikieiki's final quest in this act is killing Reimu. Nearly dying against a relentless torrent of needles, amulets, fire, and lightning, you eventually emerge victorious. Again, a scroll is dropped. After smashing this Soulstone, you head in pursuit of the last Great: the King in Yellow/Marisa

Act 5.

Mayohiga is surprisingly pristine within the defensive perimeter established by the Oni. However, a few steps outside reveal a horrendous battlefield, littered with corpses (thankfully mostly Blessed). Your first orders are to break the siege. The siege weapons are run by rudimentary creatures driven by a large, bloated Overseer. After the death of the Overseer,  a rain of projectiles falls onto its former position. No longer led, the workers abandon their posts at the weapons. Upon your return, Nitori offers to "socket" one piece of your equipment.

The second request is given by the captain of the guard. You are tasked with rescuing a number of Oni from enclosures lined with fried bean moats using a teleport spell provided by Ran. After completion, Yuugi begins to hire out mercenaries.

Chen and Layla disappear after an argument. Ran suspects something is amiss. Sure enough, Chen is found imprisoned in an ice cave. After being thawed out, she fingers Layla.

Apparently, Layla intends to give the Seal of Clouds to Marisa in exchange for the safety of her sisters. This would allow the King in Yellow/Marisa free access to the Anchor of Yakumo, a mystic artifact closely tied to the very fate of Gensokyo. You slay Layla (a formidable caster in her own right), but the seal is already gone.

Lacking the seal, you must fight your way to the Anchor. The other three Prismriver sisters test you first.

Within the chamber, you notice Marisa, currently wearing the form of a [knot] of eldritch [threads]. Thankfully, her spells, though unique, are only marginally more dangerous than Reimu's. After a pitched battle which rent the air with arcane energy and esoteric curses, you finally best the King in Yellow. Disturbingly, she drops three scrolls but no soulstone.

Shikieiki teleports into the chamber upon Marisa's defeat. Unfortunately, the anchor has already begun to shift; a barrier uncuttable by even Shikieiki's modified Sword of Hisou covered the remains of the King in Yellow as a tendril from the Anchor snaked out to meet it. You are given a portal out before Shikieiki begins a ritual. The Sword begins to consume itself after thrown, this time slicing through the barrier and landing in the Anchor, which petrifies and shatters.

Surprisingly, the Great Hakurei Barrier is still intact, if not stronger than ever. However, Ran warns of great changes in the near-future.
*Credits roll*

Additonal lore:

Scroll of the Miasmatic Magus (Mima's tomb)
"
1. It wasn't easy, but I managed to create a processing and recording subroutine that will record my discoveries. Understandably, this was of relatively low priority; simply dealing with the King in Yellow and its alien thought processes requires many layers of automation. Thankfully, the lessons in shikigami use were enough to create "imaginary" ones out of [regions] of my own brain. I'll probably have to find ways to observe and utilize my surrounding environment.

2. External observation is up and running. Though the anti-magic wards nearby are quite strong, there are some farther away that were recycled from my old stocks. With a little tweaking, I was able to both strengthen their fields and use them for additional processing power. A little more time and I will probably be able to extend surveilance to outside my tomb, as well.

3. .....What....
In my time imprisoned, I've managed to further observe the Soulstone. With its physical and some magical components already immitated by ribcage, it seemed sturdy enough a prison.
However, a serious design flaw exists. In order to obtain the raw power needed to maintain the binding, the stone directly accesses magical currents from Phantasm. This is not surprising, considering the Heavenly origin of the device. In this case, it is a serious liability. Phantasm is the [holy land] of the Three Greats. Given time, the stones will be easily subverted. I have already begun to make countermeasures. Unfortunately, doing so within the timeframe will require a deeper understanding of the King's psychology. Though I risk subversion upon failure and significant mental changes in simply considering such a plan, it is the only way. Should I fail, it will be explosive and spectacular, alerting my companions to the risks of the Soulstones

(more research notes)

15.
They
THeY
I
*sob*
DIIIIIIEEE!
THEY KILLED HER! THEY WAITED FOR HER DAUGHTER AND THEN KILLED HER!
I'll make them pay.
*heh*
It's almost clever. Her line was tied to the safety of Gensokyo. So they married her to someone important and killed her right when she gave birth. The father slit her neck personally.
....and I never knew her real name....my Esteemed Companion......
WHY?
We should have seen when they gave you that name. I should have known better, that those small-souled lice would do something like this. I thought they would forgive her power because it was like the light they worshiped...
......

(returns to research)

118.
Its [dark], not like a [void] but like the [consumption]
I wonder if this is the [result] of being [near] this. I don't just [go], I get restrained.
Maybe I'll reincarnate right back into this body. Like that Continuous Hell that old codger mentioned....
"

Scroll of Sanae (Dropped by Sanae)
"
1. Ever since that, I've started to write like this. It's bizzare. I never saw this language before, but it feels like its pushing its way into my head, driving out anything else. Its so natural. Kanako jokes that I must have drank up a god of knowledge in one of the pools underground. Can't she tell I don't want to talk about that? Still, this is insane. Maybe that weird book, Snow Crash, was right about the whole neuro-linguistic programming fluff. After all, you can't let common sense hold you back in Gensokyo, right?

2. Reimu's off to sulk and Marisa's being more annoying than usual. She just broke into the shrine and started a "Your Mother" joke contest with Suwako. The gall of that! When I offered to teach her proper piety, Suwako just laughed it off. The nerve! Didn't we come all the way to this strange place to gather faith? Even the weakest don't show respect beyond the barest of rituals.

(journal entries referencing Mecha Anime, electric appliances, and proper schooling. An undercurrent of despair and resentment become more and more apparent through the later entries)

30. WHY THE HELL AM I IN THIS S**THOLE OF A PLACE? JUST BECAUSE THEY COULDNT GET THEIR S**T TOGETHER IS NO REASON TO DRAG ME ALONG! NOTHING HAS F***ING CHANGED EXCEPT THAT S**T HAS TO BE SHOVELED FROM THE SEPTIC TANK EVERY WEEK. NO-ONE CARES ABOUT THIS LITTLE SMEAR OF A SHRINE ON THE MOUNTAIN.

F***ing gods. Give them an inch and they ruin your life for no reason. "We can live naturally!" for the love of whatever you pray to don't say that again it means nothing dying of measels at age 5 is quite natural aren't you a d**n god of technology anyways

I bet I could do better.

Why not? Its not as if they do anything. Just sit there and the world holds itself together. Pathetic.

How should I kill them?

Suwako can get strapped across growing bamboo. After all, that's quite a natural death, isn't it?
Kanako better remeber that she's a god of metalurgy. That way, she'll know that I didn't cheap out with this aluminium spear. Better yet, add some saw mechanisms. Make her suffer from losing in her own element.
heheheHAHAEHA.....
"

Reimu's scroll
"
1. Even though its all over....
Those screams continue to echo through my mind. In my dreams, I find myself facing them again.
That fairy which tottered around with an open ribcage spilling its secrets it looks like nature does need *those*.....
Sanae's sulking back at her shrine. I hope her gods can help her recover.
Marisa came over today with a bottle of sake. She was all laughs, but didn't drink any. When she noticed me writing, she asked,
"Oh, so you picked it up, too, huh?"
I didn't even realize that I was writing in this script. The thought of my mind changing without my notice scared me.
Is this why the Satori were feared?

2. Strange eyes are appearing in the shadows. I first suspected Yukari, but it isn't like her to disappear when noticed.

3. I woke up from a nightmare, in which my mother tried to devour me. I still can't recall her face. A strange aura seems to follow me wherever I go, a strange sensation tugging at the edges of awareness.
Marisa scheduled a celebration at the shrine today. Normally, I would have refused, but something in her eyes made me want her to stay. Yukari appeared and left suspiciously. Maybe I should ask her about this?

(More records of nightmares)

40. I. have. to. go.
It was never clearer. My last dream had me in the dominant role. Marisa, Sanae, and Yukari had their heads bowed at my feet. Suika, despite being giant, bowed until her forehead scraped the ground. I felt strangely euphoric.

Then someone began to rise. I pointed my finger at them and conjured a stream of lightning and needles. She huddled and screamed. I continued, feelilng a smile growing on my face

I'm becoming a danger. I must head East. the [gap] is waiting.
"

Marisa's scroll (King in Yellow drop)
"
1. Huh. This new language is pretty useful. Not only is it fast and simple, but it is very good for magic chanelling. Efficient and predictable, just 20 or so characters can encode a simple fireball.
Still, its strange. When using magic, I find myself unconsciously drawing power from reserves I certainly did not have before the incident. Maybe its from some of the artifacts I pocketed?

(Research notes)

20. *garbled characters reading out a half-complete weapons enchantment*
Damn, that was [close]. Nearly got [consumed] I think [it] [got] something and then [forgot] about [me]
[] can [hide] here for a bit, but [it] has my [body]
[] detect similar magic from [her] and [her]. So this is the [power] of the Soulstones?
Dammit, []! [] are powerless [now]

(garbled text)

$@.
not [difficult] complex [method] fragment [mind] [cloud] [thought] but [lag] when [access]
another [stowaway]. Familiar. [Anchor] nearby, steer [this] close, can [subvert] [this].

...
"

Mima's Scroll
"
1. I'm trapped in some strange puzzle of a mind. For some reason, this is very familiar. Without even thinking, I had already erected the proper wards, subroutines, and slave processors to remain safe from mental contamination.Whatever this is, it appears to be headed towards an artifact that reeks of Yukari's power. I wonder..

(rediscovering old research)

14. Marisa is also here. She's gotten much closer to whatever this is than I have and has suffered for it. Though I still can hear mostly human impulses, there's still the odd contraction. Thankfully, she has enough algorithms to stay sane, but I fear that she's been taking too many risks in hand-optimizing some of them.

(some time considering what to do with Marisa)

17. We managed to communicate. I admit that the new [script] is far more efficient and harder for [that] to detect, but it gives me the occasional head (mind?) ache. Marisa already has a more-or-less watertight plan. The problem is that it depends on things that I (and probably Marisa) don't fully understand. Still, better than nothing. We basically have to sit and wait. Moreover, Marisa is starting to succesfully translate the thoughts of [that]. Apparently, some of her mind is infecting it, bringing it closer to us. Perhaps these strange beings find us as abominable as we find them?

...
"

Yukari's Scroll (also dropped by Marisa/ King in Yellow)
"
1.This was the perfect setup.
I overestimated the Dragon Emperor. Though usually a good idea when dealing with enemies, his enemis hated me even more.
After all, even minor negotiations with the Dragon can stretch out for months; small things add up over decades, and meticulous planning is his suit.
Unfortunately, he missed something major. Dissent among some influential factions led them to join some of the Exoteric parties. Though treacherous attendants were only enough to stall things for a day, it was enough for the re-release of the Greats to go unquestioned.
Worse yet, the assasins themselves used numerous Soulstones on me. It was enough to leave me immobile for a week and significantly weaker for the rest of the month needed for the full recovery of the Greats.
Worse yet, our best fighters were chosen as vessels. Thankfully, none of them will sucumb without at least weakening ther charges. That gives maybe six weeks before a total cleanse.
I decided to hole up in my Anchor. Anything that can reach it is probably powerful enough to destroy the [gap] barrier anyways, so rediverting power if a fight is necessary won't be much worse.

2. Marisa lives! I was able to contact her after a greatly weakened King in Yellow was defeated by a youkai hunter. She is begining to assimilate it as I write. The possibilities arising from this are endless. At the very least, the Great will no longer be pure, so it will be out of reach of any of the Heavens. Mima was also residing in the corpse. She plans on abandoning it after Marisa deactivates the soulstone. Unfortunately, Shikieiki shattered the Anchor out of desparation. I'll have to retreat to the secondary one buried under the Saigyou Ayakashi to recover. The Great [gap] barrier has been permanently broken by this act, though, so its only a matter of time before the rest of the Blessed invade.....
"
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Pesco on June 26, 2011, 07:21:55 AM
I hope to see the character backgrounds of the assassin and druid class too.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 05, 2011, 05:17:13 PM
Alright, it's about time to declare:

~ Contest Closed ~

Announcing the winner is gonna be done by Pesco soon.

After that, expect a new challenge to start on Sunday.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Pesco on July 05, 2011, 05:30:32 PM
The lack of entries was disappointing. And if people were unsure of how to approach the topic, the lack of questions was equally bad. I'll give credit where it is deserved because there was at least something impressive enough that I changed my mod design to accommodate.

(http://img696.imageshack.us/img696/4385/screenshot001ixz.jpg)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: LogosOfJ on July 06, 2011, 04:07:16 AM
 :colonveeplusalpha: Still Not Done!
May I still use my above post as storage for the rest? It will be done by about 6AM eastern time. It'll work if that is before or after judging....

EDIT: What's in the image, anyways? Vtunnel isn't working, so I can't get to Imageshack.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 06, 2011, 10:19:00 AM
EDIT: What's in the image, anyways? Vtunnel isn't working, so I can't get to Imageshack.

It's a screenshot with the Diablo character-classes being replaced with the ones you wrote up.
Which means you won.  ;)

Though it would be nice if you could still provide Pesco with the rest of what you wanted to write  :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: LogosOfJ on July 06, 2011, 05:03:58 PM
Done....
Seven Hours late :colonveeplusalpha:

^Sakanamoto-san
Thanks....? (Sorry, I don't know how to politely accept compliments)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Reimu 2: Lord of Maidens
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 11, 2011, 08:33:35 AM
Did I say Sunday? I did say Sunday. And luckily it's still two hours of Sunday in Honolulu, so I'm safe  8)

That said, here is your new writing prompt, everyone. Recently I read an interesting phrase, which basically amounted to: "If someone could even describe the most trivial daily events in interesting and exciting ways, wouldn't they be a genius?"

And thus here is the new theme:

~ A Day at Hakurei Shrine ~
(http://i.imgur.com/JNZfM.jpg)

Ah, the Hakurei Shrine, spiritual and social run down center of Gensokyo. And lots have we heard about the adventures and heroics of its maiden, Reimu. But what when she isn't out to fight youkai? What when there aren't any incidents to solve? Rarely are the stories about those times told.

But now, this is exactly your task. Tell us your view on the daily happenings in Gensokyo and the lives of its residents.

This should be a nice calm task to start off into the hot summer. Remeber to keep cool and drink much as you write. And most of all, have fun~

Deadline is as usual in two weeks, so July the 24th.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - A Day at Hakurei Shrine
Post by: Mr. Rabi on July 14, 2011, 06:54:45 AM
A writing challenge for a day at the Hakurei Shrine? I might actually try this...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - A Day at Hakurei Shrine
Post by: Spaztique on July 18, 2011, 09:44:26 AM
I'm gonna try this, but how mundane do the events need to be? I don't plan on any danmaku battles, but I do plan on mischief.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - A Day at Hakurei Shrine
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 18, 2011, 04:13:46 PM
Whatever you think fits is good to go. But I will be nice and say that mischief is certainly alright to include ;)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - A Day at Hakurei Shrine
Post by: Phlegeth on July 20, 2011, 10:13:40 PM
?Mornin' sunshine!?

?Wha,? Reimu said groggily and turned around and saw a bright and cheerful face staring back at her.  ?What the hell, Marisa!? she yelled.

?I was bored and wanted to see whatcha were doin',? Marisa smiled.

?Ugh,? Reimu groaned, ?nothing worse than waking up in your own bed with someone strange.?

?I dunno, wakin' up in someone else's bed with something strange is pretty bad.  Like this one time I woke up under Parsee's bridge with Komachi.  She doesn't like talkin about it.  Am I embarrassin??

?Very,? Reimu said, ?Now leave unless you're going to help me clean.?  She wasn't going to clean, but she felt a head ache coming on and had to get rid of the source.

?Yea right,? Marisa scoffed, ?I don't even clean my place.?  She said and flew off on her broom.

Reimu pulled off the covers and got dressed.  She walked out into the hallway, the light was gently filtering through the windows.  She put her arms over her head and stretched before making her way to the kitchen.  She opened the cold box, she kept forgetting the technical term for it.  The kappas and Sanae made it for her.  It was suppose to keep food good for awhile, if she could keep food in it.

?SUIKA!? she yelled and was met with silence.  She sighed to herself, ?she eats and drinks all my food and then runs off and plays with Yuugi or Tenshi.?

She looked around the empty room again before heading outside.  Outside, she turned around and looked at the empty building again before heading into town.

* * *

Kourindou has expanded vastly and quickly.  It's no longer just an antique store, it sells goods from all over Gensokyo, the Underground, and Heaven.  It has even opened up trade with Makai.  Negotioations are still on the table with the moon.

?Good morning!? Reimu was greeted by fairies when entering.  She bowed and walked in.  She grabbed a basket and went to the food section.

?Here's that stuff Marisa likes,? Reimu thought to herself and put it in her basket.  ?Suika likes this,? she thought to herself again.  She was looking around for other things, when she saw Sakuya; the maid of the Scarlet Devil Mansion pick something up and put it in her basket.  Curious, Reimu walked over picked up what Sakuya was looking at.  ?Do the people over there like this stuff?? she thought to herself and put it in her basket.

?You're only getting things other people like,? someone said to Reimu behind her.

?What?? she said turning around and saw Satori and Koishi standing there.

?Why don't you get anything you like?? Satori asked.

?Why would I get something I like,? Reimu asked in a confused manner, ?I'm already at the Shrine.?  She walked off before she could she the slightly bemused look on Satori's face.  Even though she couldn't see that, she could her the less subtle Koishi laughing.  Embarrassed she walked to the check out line.  Even with a bigger store, Rinnosuke is the only one who handles the money. 

Or ZUNny as it is called now, ever since that one mishap Yukari had while really drunk that changed everyone's currency in Gensokyo to these weird paper slips.  It took a little while and some panicking but everyone realized they had to same amount of money they always had.  And while all that was going on Komachi was explaining why she woke up underground with a witch.

?That's be 3700 ZUNny,? Rinnosuke said.  Reimu dug through her purse and pulled out a 5000 ZUNny bill that had Eirin's face on it.  And for those curious; the biggest bill, the 50,000, had a picture of some guy no one knew on it.  ?Here's 1300 in Chenge back.?  It's called Chenge after a snarky comment by Ran, but Yukari did not want to give her the satisfaction.

* * *

Back at the Shrine, Reimu was in defense position.  She felt another presence from inside.  She slid the front door open and yelled, ?You've got brass one's attacking my shrine in broad day light!?

?I'm not Marisa,? a familiar voice said from inside.  ?Or Rika,? she added a second later.  Alice walked out of the corner with a handkerchief tied across her head and a mop in one hand.  ?Marisa said you were cleaning so I came to lend a hand.  When I saw you weren't here, I decided to go ahead and start with the cleaning supplies I brought.?  She explained nonchalantly.  She looked at the bag in Reimu's hand, ?You...didn't plan on actually cleaning??

?I just said that to get rid of Marisa.  That was too loud first thing in the morning,? Reimu said and walked towards the kitchen.

?Uh, if you're not actually going to clean, I'll leave,? Alice said.

?No no, it could use a nice cleaning,? Reimu said from the kitchen.

?Alright, let's get started, it shouldn't take long!? Alice said.

* * *

Two hours later, Reimu and Alice were in a corner of the main room laughing.  ?'It was a mimic,' she said,? Alice was explaining to Reimu.

?And they believed her?? Reimu asked.

?Believed her?  Hell, they rewarded her for her bravery!  Well, in a way, that's how she became our maid.  I still don't know Shinki really believed the door to our treasury was a mimic or not,? Alice said and both laughed again.

?It's about time for her to show up,? Reimu said after she caught her breath.

?It sure it,? Alice said and like responding to a cue, a black shadow flashed across the window.

?REIMU!  REIMUUUUUUuuu-whoa whoa oh oh shhiiii---? the was screeching, followed by a crashing noise out in the hallway.  Marisa came limping into the doorway, ?What are you doing?? she said looking at the two in the corner.

?We mopped ourselves in,? Alice said.

?We're stuck until it dries,? Reimu added.

?You can just fly over it,? Marisa said.

?Oh,? they both said quietly and started laughing again.  Marisa didn't know what was going on, but she started laughing at them all the same.

?Go clean that mess you made,? Reimu said and through a broom at her.

?Not my house,? Marisa said moving out of the way.

?It's your mess!? Reimu yelled.

?It's your stuff!? Marisa retorted.

Reimu looked at Alice, ?Don't look at me.  It's the same excuse she uses at her own place.  'They're Patchy's books,' she says or 'They're your books.'?

There was knock at the door, interrupting them.  Reimu floated over the kitchen floor and gave Marisa a gentle, friendly shove out of the way.  At the front door, Remilia was standing there under Sakuya's umbrella.

?We came for the sleepover,? Remilia said.

?Sleepover?? Reimu asked and gave an accusing look at Marisa who met her with a just as confused look.

?See, I told you we were early.  She just gets so excited so easily,? Sakuya said.

?What sleepover?? Reimu asked.

?Satori said you were having a sleepover and wanted me personally there,? Remilia said with a  proud look.

?Yea, Satori said you were havin' a sleep over,? Marisa explained.

?You thought it,? Satori said coming up behind them.  ?You wanted people to come over and stay awhile.?

?Well,? Reimu said looking at everyone, ?sure let's have a sleep over!?

?Are you sure,? Marisa asked, ?You're hallway is kind of a mess.?

Reimu gave her a completely unamused face, ?You're not invited.?

Marisa shrugged, ?That's never stopped me before.?

?We brought food,? Satori said, holding out a basket.

?Us too!  Us too!? Remilia said producing another basket.

?I didn't bring food,? Marisa said.

?We know!? everyone yelled.

That night was filled with laughter as everyone set around and talked.  They eventually cleaned the hallway and surprisingly enough, some of Marisa's things were in there.  But since she earlier disowned everything in the hallway, they were divided up amongst the people who helped clean.  All of the Many Incidents, Many Accusations have lead to ever lasting friendships amongst all the people, even the ones who have vanished.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - A Day at Hakurei Shrine
Post by: Spaztique on July 22, 2011, 10:49:38 AM
Well, this one certainly turned out longer than expected, and an unexpected fight showed up in the climax (I planned on making this a little more subdued, but it just didn't feel complete without the explosive finale), but I'm proud of it.

Note: Please PM me any misspellings that you catch so I may fix them. There appears to be a bunch of hard-to-catch ones I missed in proofreading.

Trivia: In the four days it took to write this, I had two cups of Earl Grey, three cups of ginger tea, and four cups of blueberry green tea.

"Tea Off"
By David Zimmerman

Reimu's morning routine came to an abrupt halt when she realized she had completely run out of tea.
Bathed and dressed for the day, Reimu couldn't check the shrine grounds for any danger without a good cup of tea to wake her up. The only energy she ran on was a half-eaten breakfast and the fear of knowing a youkai could be out there right at that moment. That week, there were already six youkai encounters and six quick exterminations, so it was only inevitable something was going to show up eventually, and she had to be ready for it.
She checked the storage house for any spare tea, but the only thing inside were hundreds of copies of Aya's newspaper and a few invites to an upcoming event at the Scarlet Devil Mansion. The alter only held bottles of wine and other assorted booze. After what felt like an hour, Reimu gave up her search.
?I'll just patrol the shrine grounds without any tea,? she thought, ?What harm could it do??
It wasn't until halfway around the shrine did Reimu decide to take a quick rest under a tree. She hadn't planned on taking a nap, but that's how it worked out.

When Reimu came to, she heard a familiar tomboyish voice shouting, ?Wakey wakey, Reimu!?
Reimu opened her eyes to find Marisa hovering above her; her broom was resting against the side of the shrine and her witch hat was sitting on the porch. Marisa said, ?You're not supposed to pass out until the afternoon.?
Reimu struggled to her feet, feeling like she had a keystone tied to her back, saying, ?I'm really tired this morning, so I thought I'd just take a nap.?
As they walked back inside, Marisa said, ?I'll say. You made breakfast and you barely ate half of it.?
?I'm sure I ate all of it.? When they were in view of Reimu's table, she said, ?Look: there's nothing left.?
?That's because I ate the rest of it,? said Marisa. Reimu backed away an inch, knowing she took a bite out of everything and that Marisa must have indirectly kissed her by finishing off her meal. Marisa continued, ?Such a shame you don't have any tea left.?
Reimu asked, ?How did you know about the-? Then it hit her: the only way Marisa would have known was if she stole the tea herself. Reimu stepped forward into Marisa's face and yelled, ?Why you little- You stole the rest of my tea!?
?Me? I didn't steal anything, and this time, I'm bein' honest!? Marisa emptied out every pocket she had, only to reveal other gadgets and gizmos she stole elsewhere and no tea.
?Then perhaps some youkai took it all,? Reimu said, looking out the shrine into the dense forest, ?Or maybe it was those three fairies.?
?But yesterday,? Marisa said, ?you told me we only had enough tea for one more cup, and you used the last of it yourself.?
Reimu's tense posture dropped into a closed humiliation. ?Oh,? she said, ?So I did... Huh...?
Marisa said, ?Maybe that's why you look like you're in no condition to cover the shrine today.?
?That's not true,? she said, leaning against the entrance, ?I can defend this shrine with my eyes closed.?
?Then how come you passed out in the middle of patrolling the shrine grounds?... Reimu?... Reimu?? Reimu's blank eyes stared into nothing and her posture dropped until she was no longer leaning against the entrance, but sliding down the wall until she hit the ground, keeling over.
After Marisa slapped her around a bit, Reimu jumped back up and said, ?Where was I? Oh right: I can defend this shrine with my eyes closed!?
Marisa couldn't help but notice Reimu stumbling as she stood up. She said, ?You're lucky Mima never knew your weakness was a lack of tea, or she would've had those Yin Yang Orbs ages ago.?
?That's also a lie,? said Reimu, ?I was more of a cake person than a tea person back in those days, and I still beat you two.?
?Probably also explains why you weighed a lot more, too.?
Reimu yelled, ?Hey!?
Marisa said, ?I was thinking of dropping by the Scarlet Devil Mansion today, but I guess I can run off to the human village and swipe some tea for you.?
?No thanks,? said Reimu with her hands in hips and her head held high, ?As the Hakurei Shrine Maiden, it wouldn't be right to depend on outside help. If I can hunt all those youkai alone, getting tea alone will be no problem at all.?
?You have a point, except for the fact you just passed out two seconds again, and the fact I've helped you on more than half of your youkai hunts, and you took all the credit.?
Reimu looked down at her and groaned, ?Shut up, Marisa. The Hakurei Shrine Maiden needs no help!?
?Fine then,? Marisa said, walking outside. As she picked up her broom and put on her hat, she said, ?In the meantime, I'm gonna go 'check out' a couple of books from the Scarlet Devil Mansion's library. I'll be back in a few hours to check on you.?

Reimu watched Marisa jump on her broom and fly off, thinking, ?The nerve of her. Everyone knows I'm the one responsible for resolving those incidents. I'll show her! Come sundown, I'll be sitting on a throne of tea!?

Reimu picked up her wand and amulets from under the tree, grabbed four Hakurei Yin Yang Orbs and set them into orbit around her, and ran down the path to the shrine, ready to take off. She leaped into the air, and within moments, she found herself falling flat on her face. She felt two orbs slipping out of their orbits before hearing them tumble down the stairs.
?Ow!?
Flying required as much energy as running, and maintaining more than two Hakurei Yin Yang Orbs, both sapping Reimu's energy to work, was like carrying two one-kilogram weights for each orb.
Reimu stumbled to her feet, dusted herself off, and groaned, ?Fine. I'll walk.?
She climbed down the long stairway from the shrine courtyard, walked the dirt path through the dense forest, and snuck her way past roving fairies looking for a human to prank. Had she been more awake, she would have realized this is why nobody ever visited her shrine; because not only was it far from the human village, but you already have to be a skilled hunter to get there. She also would have realized it was terrible idea to take a quick break in the forest while drowsy.

When Reimu opened her eyes, she found herself tucked into bed on the Hakurei Shrine floor.
?It must've been a dream,? she thought, ?There's no way a lack of tea would have that much of an effect on me.?
?Good mornin',? yelled a surly voice across the room. She opened her eyes to find the little pandemonium Suika on the other side of the room, taking sips from her sak? gourd.
Reimu carefully got up, nursing her sore back, and asked, ?What are you doing here??
?I found ya' passed out in the forest,? she said, ?so I carried ya' back here.?
?So that wasn't a dream??
?'fraid not.?
?What were you doing in the Forest of Magic??
She sighed and said, ?It's a looong story. Let's just say a certain doctor and certain princess came stumblin' over to Youkai Mountain drunk as all Hell, ramblin' about they got a wine worm from a certain three fairies who stole it from a certain shrine maiden after it was given to her by a certain oni.?
?Are you saying the Mischevious Three Fairies replaced your jar of sak? with an identical one, stole the original for themselves, and it somehow ended up in the hands of the Lunarians? Because that is the dumbest thing I have ever heard... Either way, I hope you find them. It's about time somebody pranked them.?
When Suika began speaking, nothing came out of her mouth: her mouth moved, but she did not make a sound. Reimu wondered if she was having an insomnia-related hallucination until she looked outside to see a fairy wing poking out of a bush. Suika asked something inaudible as Reimu picked up a homing amulet and threw it outside. The three fairies jumped out of the bush and flew into the forest as the amulet chased them. With their powers no longer in effect, Reimu smiled as she heard one of them scream, ?Retreat!?
Reimu asked, ?See what I mean??
Suika nodded. She said, ?Now, what were you doin' passed out in the middle of the forest??
?I was on my way to the human village to get tea until you carried me back here.?
Suika gave a nervous laugh and said, ?Oops. Oh well... You know, I could carry you to the human village.?
?I don't think that's a good idea,? Reimu said, lying back in her bed, ?If the human village sees you, they'll probably get that history eater to hide it again.?
?I'm sure someone'll just come by with tea,? she said, ?It's not like you never get any donations. It's like you said that one time: 'The value of faith is economic strength!'? Which is probably true, given that nobody's really seen the god of the Hakurei Shrine before. Reimu knew this, meaning nobody was going to come by with tea, so she'd have to simply push her way to the human village.

Reimu got up and made herself a cup of water, which did very little to help: it was tasteless, empty, and did nothing to wake her up.
She tried a little exercise: putting as many Yin Yang Orbs around her as possible, but she could barely keep more than three in place; each orb after the second reeked havoc on her stiff muscles. It not only made her more tired, but it made her more thirsty.
She asked Suika for a brief duel to get her blood pumping, but before Reimu could react, she found herself wrapped in Suika's burning chains and a fist flying into her soft face. While this plan did not work at all, Suika's energetic demeanor gave Reimu a new idea: guzzling Suika's sak? would not wake her up, but she did become too drunk to care about being tired.
A few blood alcohol points later, Reimu slurred, ?I think that did that trick! I'mma head off the human village now. Good luck huntin' those fairies.?
?Okay,? Suika said, ?But if you need me, just yell. Now, time for some fairy huntin'!?

After Suika disappeared into the forest, Reimu galloped down the stone path of the shrine, ready to take off. Once again, Reimu leaped into the air, and once again, she fell flat on her face. Not only was she still groggy, but she was drunk, so of course it felt like a good idea to fall asleep in the middle of the shrine courtyard.

When Reimu woke up, she felt a pulsating headache and every bone ached from lying on the floor for so long.
?It feels like those first days all over again,? she thought, ?I can't fly, I can barely use the Yin Yang Orbs, and I can barely travel anywhere without falling asleep. All I need is Mima showing up, trying to capture me and the orbs while I'm like this, and this will officially be the worst day ever.?
?Are you alright?,? asked a poised young lady, sounding much like Sakuya.
She opened her eyes to find the white-haired maid holding a parasol over her vampire mistress, both hovering over her.
Remilia said, ?I thought you didn't pass out until noon.?
Reimu used every last bit of energy to get up. She asked, ?What are you two doing here??
Remilia asked, ?Didn't you get my invites? We must've sent four or five of them.?
Looking in the warehouse that morning, she did come across the invites, but she paid absolutely no mind to the event it was for, tossing it in there the moment she got it from the Mansion's fairy maids. Reimu said, ?I never got an invite.?
?Those stupid fairies,? grumbled Remilia, ?I knew we should have sent the invitations to our Third Annual Tea Fest personally.?
The words ?Tea Fest? entered Reimu's head and struck every right chord, and before she knew it, she blurted out, ?Tea Fest?!?
Sakuya said, ?We are holding a very large tea party at the mansion, and we have invited residents from all over Gensokyo. We are going to be tasting a wide variety of teas from both Gensokyo and the outside world, and we were wondering if you would like to prepare some of your matcha to end the expo.?
Remilia added, ?If it's good enough for me to risk goin' outside for, it's good enough for the party! We came down here last minute to see if you were interested.?
?Yes,? yelled Reimu with a wide smile, ?Take me with you!?
?Great,? said Remilia, ?Just grab your tea and we'll be on our way.?
Any sense of hope dropped from Reimu's face and posture, asking, ?W-What??
Noticing the sudden change in Reimu's tone, Remilia said, ?Oh, don't tell me you've run out of tea.?
Reimu's sulking made it pretty clear that she did.
?No need to worry,? said Sakuya, ?We have more than enough fresh tea leaves at the mansion if you wish to prepare it from scratch. In addition, you can drink any other tea you want, free of charge.?
Remilia sighed, ?It's not the same, but I guess it's the preparation that counts, right Sakuya??
?Alright,? said Reimu, still a bit tipsy, ?But could you carry me there??
?Carry you?,? asked Remilia, stunned that Reimu would dare ask such a thing, ?What do you think I am? Your personal pony ride? I should be the one riding you!?
?Miss Sakuya,? Reimu asked, ?could you-?
?I only give pony rides to my lady.? she said.
?But I wasn't going to ask you to give me a pony ri-?
?And even if she said I could, I doubt you're light enough to carry.?
Reimu yelled, ?Hey!?
Remilia shook her head in disappointment, saying, ?Then I guess if you're not going to cooperate, we'll take our leave. Come, Sakuya.?
As Sakuya got on her hands and knees and Remilia climbed onto her back while taking the parasol, Reimu yelled, ?Wait! Could you at least bring some tea back??
?No way,? Sakuya said, still on all-fours, ?We have to reserve it all for the guests. We already ran out of tea the first two years in a matter of hours.?
?Please,? cried Reimu, ?I'm in dire need of some tea!?
Holding onto Sakuya's braids like reins, Remilia turned to Reimu and said, ?If you want tea so badly, why don't you just ask that witch to steal some for you? Otherwise, you're going to have to leave this shrine.? She whipped Sakuya's braids and yelled, ?YAH!? Sakuya took off and flew towards the mansion, neighing.

As they disappeared into the early afternoon sky, Reimu realized she had just crossed the threshold of begging for help; from a youkai, no less. She could have simply waited for Marisa, but after announcing that the Hakurei Shrine Maiden needed no help, she didn't want to turn out to be as big of a hypocrite as she was.
?Just as long as Marisa doesn't catch me being helpless,? thought Reimu, ?I guess it wouldn't hurt to ask someone for help.?

Reimu yelled for Suika, and she dashed her way back to the shrine. Reimu asked her for a ride to the Scarlet Devil Mansion, but there was one problem once they got over Misty Lake: it was perpetually foggy and Suika was perpetually drunk. This vignette ended with Suika carrying Reimu back to the shrine in damp clothes.
After changing, their next trek had Suika carrying Reimu to the Kourindou Antique Shop, only to find a sign on the door reading, ?Closed. Currently selling all of my teas at the Scarlet Devil Mansion's Third Annual Tea Fest. Come back tommorow. ~Rinnosuke Morichika.? Instead of going back, Reimu asked Suika to resort to the Marisa method of finding pick-me-ups: breaking down the door and raiding the store. The most they could find were a case of thin silver-and-blue cans with big, red, blocky roman letters reading ?Red Bull Energy Drink? before Suika dropped Reimu off at the shrine and ran back into the forest.
One sip of the fizzy, excessively sweet, rotten-banana-and-medicine-tasting concoction, Reimu thought, ?If oblivion had a taste, this is it... Better finish it to see if it works.?
When she finished the ?energy drink?, she was simultaneously wide awake and groggy: unable to move much and kicked around by pulsing headache, but unable to really fall back asleep. Indeed, she just drank the equivalent of oblivion, sending her into a state that is neither awake or asleep. Despite having a nutrition table like the rest of the foods in his shop, she wondered if she accidentally drank fuel for a magic reactor. After all, why else would it say ?Energy Drink? on the front?

Reimu spent the next half hour resting her head on her table, trying to nurse her headache, until she heard that all-to-familiar ripping sound: a gap was opening somewhere in the Hakurei shrine.
?Yukari,? she shouted, ?I'm in no mood to fight you right now.?
?I'm not here to fight,? echoed Yukari through the shrine.
Reimu looked to the entrance to find Yukari in her casual purple dress, holding a saucer with a very large cup with steam coming off the top; from a distance, it smelt like potent, strong tea.
Reimu struggled to her feet, asking, ?I-Is that-??
?I heard about your predicament from the others at the Scarlet Devil Mansion's tea party,? she said, handing Reimu the saucer and the cup, ?So I brought you the blend I made for the party. We were even going to have a slideshow showcasing its effects.?
Reimu thought, ?How kind of her.? Still tired, a bit drunk, and sick from the ?Red Bull?, Reimu took a huge gulp of the warm and fruity tea without asking what it was; its flavor was an odd mix of fruits, vegetables, a hint of nuts and beans, pork, and who-knows-what-else.
?Strange flavor,? Reimu said, examining the empty cup, ?but it's good. What is this??
With a menacing grin, Yukari asked, ?Have you ever heard of 'Sleepytime Tea'??
Reimu nearly felt her pupils shrink as the cup dropped from her hands, shattering on the table. She screamed, ?You gave me 'Sleepytime Tea' when I'm in dire need of a morning pick-me-up?? It was a little past noon by this point.
?Of course not,? Yukari said, ?I know better than to give you something like 'Sleepytime Tea'; it's far too weak. So, I gave you something I call 'Coma Time Tea'.? Reimu would have gasped, flinched, or yelled, ?Damnit, Yukari,? if every muscle in her body hadn't gone numb that instant. The last thing she heard before blacking out was the gap youkai telling her, ?Good night, Reimu.?

When Reimu came to, her body was hunched over the donation box; the metal grates felt cold against her bare, naked skin. She heard the sounds of squeaking gears and Yukari whispering to someone, ?She's waking up. Run for it!? Reimu opened her eyes to find Yukari slipping into a gap and Aya scurrying to take down flashbulbs and lighting mattes.
Reimu sprang up and rushed inside to grab her amulets and her wand, regardless of clothing. From the lack of tea, the booze, the ?energy drink?, and now the coma tea, every step felt like wading through drying cement. She was nowhere fast enough to get her weapons in time, and when she ran out front, Aya was but a dot in the sky.
Reimu stood there like an idiot, blank-faced, naked, and still sleepy.

Reimu barely redressed herself: she put on her bloomers, her skirt, and her sleeveless shirt top and didn't bother with the chest wrap or the sleeves. All she could do was lie on the stoop of the shrine and wait for Marisa.
In addition to eventually drinking tea, she'd have to eat her words, ?The Hakurei Shrine Maiden needs no help.?

It was nearly evening when Marisa came flying back to the shrine. In place of her normal witch hat, she was wearing a foam saucer with a foam tea-cup on it, and on her hand was a foam finger with the pinky extended; the letters on the hand read ?SDM's 3rd Annual Tea Fest?. Around her neck was a necklace of plastic tea leaves. ?You are not going to believe this,? she said with a big grin, ?The Scarlet Devil Mansion was having a tea party in the library, and it was completely open to the public!?
Reimu crawled her way to her across the warm stones of the shrine walkway as Marisa continued, ?They had every kind of tea in existance: black tea, white tea, green tea, blueberry tea, lemon tea, ginger tea, ginseng tea, orange tea- They even had combinations, like blueberry green tea. I would have brought some back, but they completely ran out. Oh, and how come you never told me about that slideshow that you posed in? The 'This is what happens when you drink Yukari's Coma Tea' slideshow? I'll tell you, it was hilarious! And quite sexy if I do say so myself.?
Reimu gripped Marisa's ankles as tight as she could with the little energy she had left, looked up at her with bloodshot eyes, and strained to say, ?Go to the human village and get me some tea.?
Marisa's smile ceased instantly, dropping her lips and eyebrows into a squished confusion. Of all the people she knew, Reimu was pleading for help: pleading for tea.
Marisa said, ?Um... Uh... What happened to, 'I can do it by myself,' and, 'I don't need your help,' and-?
Reimu gripped tighter, digging her fingernails into Marisa's legs. Like a dying woman, she strained out, ?Just... get... it...?
Even with all of the youkai they have battled, this sight scared Marisa more than anything: the nearly-undefeatable Reimu Hakurei was brought down not by some demon or some monster from another realm, but a simple lack of brewed plant leaves.
When Marisa backed away, Reimu had no more energy to keep herself up, lying limp in the shrine courtyard.
?O-Okay,? Marisa said, inching away from her as if Reimu was about to explode, ?I-I'll be right back. I'll try and get the usual. In fact, I'll get a few extras just in case the usual doesn't work... Yipe!? She jumped on her broom and took off at a speed that made her teacup hat fall off.

Although a blast of barrage fire can painful, it was the long, permeating sting of defeat that hurt the most. Today, Reimu remembered how much it hurt.
?It's official,? she thought, lying on her side in the fetal position in the shrine courtyard, waiting for her tea, ?I've humiliated myself in front of Marisa. This day can't possibly get any worse.?

?Oh, how the mighty have fallen,? said a familiar old voice: a green-haired spirit in blue robes who Reimu has not seen for a very, very long time; a month, to be exact. Reimu's pounding heart was the only thing that moved.
?Of all the random encounters,? thought Reimu, ?Why her?!?
?I have waited a long time for this,? said Mima, looming over the blank-eyed Reimu, ?and now I finally know your weakness. Just as long as you don't have any tea, you're completely helpless, and the Hakurei Yin Yang orbs will be mine!?
Using her staff, she rolled two orbs from the shrine over to Reimu until they were close enough to sync up with her, and then she picked up Reimu and began flying over the shrine towards the caves to Makai. When things just couldn't get any more degrading, Reimu used every last bit of strength to scream, ?HEEEEEEELP!!!?
?Scream all you like,? she said, ?Nobody's gonna come to such a dilapidated old shrine to help you. You're coming with m-? POW! A fist slammed into Mima's face, sending her flying into the treeline and Reimu plummeting onto the shrine roof. When Mima reoriented herself, she saw a small girl with horns on her head and chains on her arms standing over her in a fighting stance (or fighting stumble to be more accurate).
?Nice to meetcha,? said the horned girl, ?I'm Suika, and I take out the trash around here, and you look like you're cluttering the shrine!?
?An oni?,? Mima asked, staring at the rare creature before her, "I really ought to visit this place more often.? Mima withdrew her staff and said, ?No matter: I'll make short work of you and take the shrine maiden with me.?

Unfortunately, Reimu was on an angle of the where she could only hear the fight, and she had no strength to climb up and watch. She heard Suika yell, ?Get over here!,? followed by the jangling of Suika's chains reeling in Mima and her fists flying in Mima's helpless body. She heard an explosion, bullets whizzing by, and Suika screaming, ?Ow!? With another spell card, Reimu heard thunderous stomping and Mima yelling, ?How did you become so big?! AH!? BAM! A powerful punch sent Mima flying so fast over the shrine roof that Reimu felt her whizzing by into the shrine courtyard. She tried opening her eyes to watch, but all she could see was Suika's bloomers as she jumped over the shrine, still in her giant form.
Hearing the bullets fly and the punches being thrown, Reimu thought, ?The strongest youkai in Gensokyo is fighting the most powerful spirit, and I'm missing it!?

On the ground, Mima's shots endlessly pelted Suika, feeling like hundreds of tiny static shocks, forcing her to reduce herself back to normal size.
?Not bad,? said Mima, ?but what happens when you run out of those cards you've been using??
?I don't think that's any of ya' business,? Suika said, pulling out one last card, ?cause you'll be done-for by then. Now, how's about a little PANDEMONIUM?!?
The card flashed and then crumbled into a black hole, spitting bullets in every possible direction. Suika was able to hold back (it was her card, after all), and Mima struggled to keep her distance, but she managed. Reimu, however, found herself getting dragged closer and closer to the edge of the room and towards both the giant black hole and the endless, random barrage of bullets.
Just was Reimu was slipping off the roof, she felt something tug at her leg and drag her away into the sky. Dangling upside-down with her skirt over her head, she couldn't look up to see who was dragging her off, whether it was a friend or foe. She could only think, ?I'm doomed.?
?What did I miss?,? asked Marisa, flying her from the battle to the opposite side of the shrine.
Shocked awake by nearly falling off the roof, she said, ?I thought I was a goner,? just as Marisa flew her inside.
?Not yet,? she said, handing Reimu a steaming cup of tea. She said, ?I brewed this on the way over with my reactor. No need to thank me.?
As Reimu began guzzling that sweet, warm nectar of the gods, Marisa opened her bag and pulled out a kettle, a bottle of steaming hot water, and a box of instant tea packets. She said, ?Let's start with the fastest, then we'll work our way up to the best.?

Meanwhile, on the shrine grounds, Suika's spell card began running out of power, feeling less like a black hole hurling out a barrage of bullets and more like a stiff breeze spitting out a bullet when it felt like it, just before fizzling out.
?Aw crap,? said Suika.
Mima smiled and said, ?Didn't have any backup plans, did you??
?Well, pummelin' seems to have worked in the past, so I think I'll try that now. Chaaaarge!? Suika made a mad dash straight towards Mima, who charged up her staff in the meantime. If only Suika had known Mima survived as long as she did without spell cards, she might've rethought charging her in a straight line.
With one wave of her staff, Mima sent a barrage of bullets hurtling into Suika just as she was ready to headbutt her; the point-blank blast of magic sent Suika hurtling down the courtyard and into the shrine tori, where she then lied motionless.

?Now,? shouted Mima, turning to the shrine, ?It's just you and me.?
She winced at the sight of Reimu on her feet, wand-in-hand, with Marisa was by her side adding, ?And me.?
?Marisa,? yelled Mima, ?you traitorous little-?
Marisa held up her reactor at Mima and screamed, ?MASTER SPAAAAARK!!!? Mima flinched away, but Marisa's reactor did nothing but puff out a cloud of smoke. ?Whoops,? said Marisa, ?I forgot I used up all my sparks to boil the tea on the way over here.? Reimu stared at Marisa, and Marisa asked, ?What? It did its job, right??
Mima chuckled for a bit at the exchange, but then Marisa said, ?Oh well. Reimu, do what you do best.?
Reimu nodded and pulled out one of her spell cards, saying, ?I will.? Before Mima could float away, Reimu dashed down the shrine walkway, leaped into the air, and she stayed airborn as she chased down Mima. In a last-ditch effort, Mima hurled shot after shot at her, only for Reimu to dodge and weave gracefully around each volley. Then, Reimu held her spell card high and screamed, ?DUPLEX BARRIER!? The card dissolved and created two inescapable cubes of glowing blue energy around them: one surrounding Reimu, and a larger one trapping in Mima. Mima watched in terror as Reimu chucked amulet after amulet into her side of the blue cube of energy, moments before they all came spitting out on Mima's side in an endless, growing loop until she could no longer find a place to dodge.
The amulets cut their way through Mima, splintering her into thousands of pieces, which then fell into the woods.
Reimu Hakurei had returned.

After a brief sealing ritual, Reimu stuffed Mima's temporary fragments into a sak? jar. After confirming with Marisa that nobody was listening, Reimu told Suika, ?If you ever run into those three fairies, give them this.? She gave Suika the jar, and Suika couldn't help but giggle at the idea of what would happen if those fairies released such an obtrusive spirit.
When Suika set out for the forest, Reimu told Marisa, ?As for us, I think we need to make up for lost time.?
Marisa asked, ?Lost time??
Reimu said, ?It's a good thing we have two tea kettles between the both of us.?
Marisa grinned at the idea.

Even though that day had been a waste, there was still tomorrow, and with everything Marisa had bought (or at least stole from who-knows-where), they knew tomorrow wasn't going to be a repeat.
Yet, as the evening drew to a close, Marisa couldn't help but feel there was something wrong with Reimu: at her table, surrounded by every tea known to humanity, drinking cup after cup, Reimu didn't really smile or look up at her.
?Today's been interesting,? said Marisa, pouring a mix of green and ginger.
Reimu sighed and said, ?Yeah.?
Marisa asked, ?What's wrong??
?Nothing,? said Reimu, staring down at all of the tea around her.
?Is it because Yukari put you in a coma and had Aya take lewd pictures of you? Or because Mima knows you're not a morning person without your tea? Or because you missed the biggest tea party of the year??
Knowing nothing could top what just happened, Reimu looked up at Marisa and asked, ?You don't think I'm helpless, do you??
Marisa chuckled for a bit, and then she said, ?Nah! A helpless person could never take down youkai like you do.?
"But I couldn't have won that battle today without your help," she said, "Maybe you were right. Maybe I do depend on you for help."
?Askin' for help doesn't make you helpless,? said Marisa, actually sounding sincere for once, "What's askin' for help than just another way of helpin' yourself? As long as you can find one person who cares about you, I don't think you'll ever be helpless."
Reimu must've known she was blushing. She averted her eyes down to her reflection in the teacup, smiled, and said, ?Thanks.?
Marisa said, ?I just think you're stubborn.?
She looked up and shouted, ?Hey!?
?I'm just bein' honest,? she said. Reimu sighed and continued drinking her delicious variety of teas; a rainbow arrangement of sweet, sour, spicy, and tangy flavors next to a mountain of sugar and a river of honey, putting her in tea paradise. Marisa said, ?If you would've just asked me to help from the start, you could've avoided all of this.?
As soon as Reimu finished off her cup, she began pouring another, saying, ?But that's not how things in Gensokyo work, now do they??
 
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - A Day at Hakurei Shrine
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on July 22, 2011, 08:53:23 PM
I hope this actually falls under the contest category. :V

-----

A storm was brewing.

She couldn?t describe the feeling in words. She?d tried, once, when the tengu had tracked her down for an interview. At first she said it was like goosebumps running across her body all at once. Then she?d tried to say it was like a bolt of lightning striking her in the back, sending energy pulsing through her bloodstream. Finally, she?d tried to explain that it was as if she was the storm itself, indignant and ready to burst.

The feeling was all of these, and yet more. By that point she was getting an awkward stare from the Shameimaru girl, so she just gave up on explaining. It was a shame she couldn?t show her how it felt - the feeling of a storm forming in her veins, like it had drifted through the air and entered her as she breathed in.

She casually turned to her left, altering her flight course to head straight towards the ominous black clouds in the distance. The day was in its final throes, the sun sinking in the distance. She?d heard once that humans believed in a giant dragon who ate the sun during an eclipse, and they had to scare him away with noises and cries to save the earth.

She?d never met a dragon who?d eat the sun in her line of work, but she wouldn?t write off the possibility.

Today had been a slow day, she thought to herself. The skies had been almost empty, and moving from cloud to cloud had been harder than usual. Technically, she was meant to wait in the clouds so that no-one saw her, but she?d never really held to that system. Too much effort, and it meant staying in the woozy whites for too long. If she hung too close to these little balls of fluff they sort of leeched at her, pulling her strength away until she was lazing her way across the sky just like they were.

But it had all been building up, she realised now. It was a long calm phase before the real storm reared its head. She could make it out now - several kilometers both long and wide, and tall enough that she could swim in it with ease. It was only just beginning, the first droplets of rain beginning to fall towards the ground miles beneath her. Gensokyo was going to have a miserable evening.

Meanwhile, Iku Nagae would be having the time of her life.

It took a few minutes of flying to reach it, but with every second the cloud grew larger. The first bolt of lighting darted down towards the earth, and it was like a switch had been flipped in the back of her mind. It was as if until now she?d been flying around with her brain in the OFF position, and only now did she truly come to life. She raced forward, her speed doubling and her heart pumping wildly.

There was always a sense of nostalgia when she flew into a storm cloud. It brought back the memories of her time training in the rivers, that burst of adrenaline that rushed through her when the currents grew wild. When the waters raged, so did she; when they were calm, she drifted past without a care in the world. Still, no mere river could compare to the energy built up within this cloud - and as the rumbles of nearby thunder reached her ears, her entire body started to tremble in anticipation.

Iku had no time to sit in place. The power of the storm was being channeled through her, and she raced the lightning to see who would be the first to make it out. Her dress flapped to and fro behind her, its scarlet edges slicing at the sea of black surrounding her. From the moment she?d been given it by the emperor of the Dragon Palace it had become her most prized possession, and not just because it let her take to the air. It was a beautiful piece of craftsmanship, billowing in the furious skies as the wind spiraled around her. She?d come to treat it almost as a second skin now - she felt naked without it, only half the woman she was when she was flying through the sky like she could have only dreamed of once.

Bolts of lightning leapt around inside the cloud, crackles of thunder following right behind. Each flash forced Iku to blink, moving slightly away from the source of the blast. She knew that there was a chance the lightning would strike her, that she was putting her life at risk by staying here. In spite of that - or maybe because of that - she continued on unfazed, letting the bolts pass within metres of her face. The closer they came, the stronger she felt, with her heart soaring every time the thunder blazed in her ears.

Every inch of her body felt awake now, alive. She was the storm - volatile, furious, with limitless energy and rage. If she?d been flying with a companion, they?d never have been able to keep up with her - and if they were on her bad side, the lightning crackling around them would be the least of their problems. She continued her blitz through the cloud, a manic grin glued to her face. This was her element, she knew - she was never truly at home in the water. This was where she belonged - in the eye of a storm, in the midst of one of nature?s most beautiful calamities.

Then, almost as soon as it had started, it faded.

Iku felt it right away - a choking sensation in her throat that forced her to stop and grab at her neck. By the time she?d caught her breath she could feel the storm beginning to dissipate. The cloud had been cut off from its supply of warm air, she knew, and without a supply of power the storm was unable to maintain its fury. The last of the rain was released, and Iku didn?t realise she?d sunk beneath the cloud until the rain pushed her hat down over her eyes. She pulled it up, feeling like she?d spent a week in the woozy whites.

This was the low that accompanied her euphoric high. She couldn?t avoid it. The two were connected at the most basic level - she couldn?t have one without the other. It would pass in a few hours, but until then she barely had the strength to keep herself afloat. Looking to her sides, she saw that even her clothes had drooped down as the winds died.

Iku forced herself to move forwards, seeing a small wave of cirrus clouds nearby. She flew in, and the warm embrace that enveloped her felt like she?d returned home. Without so much as thinking she leaned backwards in the air, spreading her arms out and looking upwards at the sky. She could just make out the stars through the cloud cover, shining down on her as she closed her eyes.

As she fell asleep in the middle of the skies of Gensokyo, she wondered how many dragons it would take to eat all the stars she could see from here.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - A Day at Hakurei Shrine
Post by: Iced Fairy on July 25, 2011, 04:31:26 AM
*Bong* *Bong* *Bong* *Bong* *Bong* *Bong* *Bong*

Orin stretched and yawned as the great Grandfather clock rang out the hour.  She considered sleeping for a little longer, but her stomach quickly reminded her of the other important thing in life.  So after kneading the couch she'd been resting on for a bit, she hopped down and made her way over to one of the Palace of the Earth Spirit's kitchens.

Asagi gave her a low wuff and a few tail wags before the inugami returned to it's breakfast.  Rin graced the dog with a gaze and a tail lash before moving to get her own food.  She briefly considered switching to human form to get into the pantry, but the door was open enough that she could simply paw it open.  As she did the delightful smell of corpses rolled out.

Orin didn't bother hunting down her dish or pulling off chunks.  She just jumped onto the two corpses there and started eating.  It wasn't the choicest of meats, but it was good enough to start off the day.  Besides now that Okuu had gotten the power of a god they'd had a lot more corpses to spare.

After finishing up breakfast she hopped back down and headed out to the courtyard, and the hell of blazing fires concealed beneath it.  It was time to go to work.

The massive shutters that once served to keep the lost souls within the hell of blazing fires sadly required her to leave her cat form.  She took a few seconds to get used to the feeling of hands, before starting up the winches and cranks to open the doors.

The heat wave that hit her when she opened the floor of the courtyard was intense, almost as hot as the place had gotten back when it was the old hell.  As a kassha it wasn't too dangerous for her, but it was still hotter then she really liked.  ?You're overdoing it again Okuu,? she groused.

When the fires were this hot the only thing to do was to open up the shutters all the way and let the heat out for a day or two.  Still that did make her job easier.  Perhaps she could go out and tour the surface world after she finished here.  With that pleasant thought in mind she started working the crank again, humming off key as she did.

?Brains!?

Orin looked over to see a group of little fairies, each dressed up like a zombie.  ?Hey guys.  You wanna come with my today??

The lead fairy giggled and spun around before grabbing onto the crank and starting to spin around.  Orin kept humming as the other five joined in.  These little flame spirits would do almost anything if they could be convinced it was a game.  Admittedly it took them a while to figure out which direction to spin, but after that they did all the work while Orin sat back and watched.

When the shutters were fully open she clapped.  ?Good work girls.  Let's head out.?  The fairies chattered amongst themselves at the praise, then flew to hide in the skulls that she had in her cart.  Orin nodded as the skull's eyes filled with blue flames to match the other evil spirits that followed her, then upped the amount of power she was leaking as a youkai.  Now she could ignore them as she pleased, while still being sure they were somewhere nearby following her power.

That done she zipped down into the former hell, towards the nuclear reactor.  Telling Okuu to turn the heat down wouldn't take long.  And then she could grab the elevator and go out to play.

---

?Line up!? Chen said to the assembled cats.  Orin carefully moved into the line, making sure to keep at least one normal cat between her and the shikigami.  Chen was terrible about sensing intruders, but Orin didn't want to risk it just yet....

Chen continued her little spiel.  ?Alright, everyone, you know the drill by now. If you think it?s gonna land on the red side, stand on the left. If it?s gonna land on the non-rusted side, stand on the right.?  Orin slinked to the left as Chen fussed with the coin then dashed for the box of fish as soon as Chen's attention dropped.

?Hey!  No cheating!?  The nekomata pounced at her.  It was a good attack, one that would have caught a normal cat.

Orin of course just flew back away from Chen's dive, then dashed through the air into the box.  She transformed to a humanoid as she swiped the sardines, then quickly downed the fish before Chen could steal them back.  Chen hissed in annoyance as Orin licked her fingers clean.  ?Looks like my win, kid.?

?What the hell, Rin!?  Chen snarled.  ?Is your master not feeding you?  Is that why you're stealing from house cats??

Orin snickered.  ?I'm doing fine, but it's more fun to catch food yourself.  Perhaps you're too young to understand that, kitten.?

The stray cats scattered as Chen's tails bristled.  ?You second rate pet, I'll show you the power of a Yakumo!?

?Sure sure.?  Orin snapped her fingers.  ?Fireballs, girls.?

The five fairies dashed out of the brush and began floating around Orin in a circle.  Chen jumped out of the way as they started tossing mini fireballs.  ?Nyahaha!  See ya round little house kitten!? Orin spun and began her retreat.

?Grr, I may not have familiars, but I'm way faster then you!?  Chen curled up into a spinning ball and slammed into Orin's back.

Orin immediately shifted to cat form before Chen could get a good hold of her and latched on to the nekomata's tail.  Chen changed in response and tried to pounce on Rin.  Orin of course just rolled on her back and batted the smaller cat to the side before counter pouncing.

The two rolled and tumbled in the air as the strays and fairies looked on.  Chen was incredibly nimble, but she'd spent too much time in human form to really be good at this.  A fact Orin was happy to drum into the nekomata with her paws.

?What's all this noise, Chen!?  The two cats froze as Ran's annoyed voice called up from the village.  As one the two nekomata broke their grapple and dashed away in different directions.  Orin hoped that the kitsune would head after her wayward shikigami first, but she wasn't about to slow down to find out.

Still she'd accomplished something important with her little game.  It wouldn't be good if the younger cats got too arrogant, right?

---

After she was sure she'd given Ran the slip she headed off to the village proper to rustle up some corpses.  Sadly, it seemed that no one had died recently in the village so she moved on to the next stop on her itinerary; the Hakurei Shrine.  She could sleep in the sun there until Reimu made dinner, then eat a bit before going home for supper.

At least that's what her plan was.

As Orin cleared the line of trees around the shrine she saw there was an intruder in the shrine.  An interloper claiming her rightful place.  There, in the sunning spot next to the pond was a calico cat taking up her space!  Even more insulting, the intruder had only one tail!

This would not do.

Orin dropped from the sky to approach the interloper from the ground.  As she did she allowed her power to leak out, knowing that it would put any non magical beast under her influence.  ?Oi!  What are you doing here??

The intruder didn't jump up and run away like he was supposed to.  Instead he yawned, stretched and sat up to look at her, tail lashing.  ?Hey, Genji.  Who's this new girl??

?New girl?!? Orin yowled back.  She lowered herself to pounce on the fool and beat some sense into him when the pool suddenly bulged and overflowed.  They both had just enough time to leap away before the water soaked them.

?Hey, watch it Genji!? they both said.

The ancient turtle ignored the mental chastisement from the two cats.  ?That girl was captured by Yukari.  Something about letting the spirits from the underground out.  Reimu said she'd look after the creature.?

?Who's a creature ya bearded bottom feeder?? Orin hissed down at the turtle.  Genji merely rolled his eyes and sank back into the pool.

?Huh, you'd think the boss would tell me if she got a pet,? the other cat said.

Orin's tail started twitching furiously. ?Hey!  I'm not her pet.  I just drop by sometimes.  Miss Satori is my master.?  She glared at the intruder. ?And who are you to question me?  For that matter what are you?  You've only got one tail...?

The calico blinked at her, then started washing his face.  ?You're awfully possessive for someone who just drops by sometimes.?

Orin growled.  ?You're awfully familiar for a newcomer.?

?Ah there you are.?  Both the cats turned to see Reimu walking towards them with a box in hand.  ?I got some of that strange mochi that's all the rage in the outside world, so I need your powers.?

?Tch,? the calico's ears twitched. ?As you command.? Reimu plopped down on the back porch and the cat flew quite gracefully over to her lap.

Orin's curiosity was piqued.  She hopped onto the porch and found a good sunning spot there. ?So... you talk big but you seem to be at Reimu's beck and call.  Not very cat like of you is it??

?Well that's because I'm not a real cat,? he replied.  Orin cocked her head at him in confusion.  What was he saying?

?Eh?  You can talk to cats??
  Reimu peered down at the calico.

?No she can talk to catlike things.? To Orin's surprise the cat on Reimu's lap morphed into one of the yin yang orbs Reimu used as options.

Reimu looked at it.  ?Oh.  So now only I can hear you.  Weird.?

With another poof the orb transformed back into a cat. ?Currently she's using my abilities in order to eat sweets and not get fat.  You youkai should challenge her more often so I don't have to waste my time on such matters.?

Orin snickered as Reimu swatted the calico's ears before popping another mochi ball in her mouth.  Then she stretched and curled up on the porch in the sunlight. ?Sorry.  I only go all out when something important's on the line bro.?

Orin stretched and purred as the calico sighed.  Today had turned out to be far more interesting then she expected.  She'd have to drop by the Hakurei shrine a little more often.  After all as the best kassha in Gensoukyo, it was her duty to teach this cat who wasn't a cat how things were done around here.

But for now, she'd sleep in the sun until dinner.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - A Day at Hakurei Shrine
Post by: LogosOfJ on July 25, 2011, 05:02:09 AM
Yeah, it will soon become obvious that I can't do slice of life to save my own. Let's see where this goes.
Edit: This is an author tract. Please do not kill me and instead settle for mutilation, psychological torment, and flaming.
Edit: Yeah, I'm a fan of Anathe's works.

Terran Animism

Reimu woke up to a sunrise like any other. Rising with the sun, she tottered about half-asleep, conducting the first rites of the day with a precision born of routine. After some time, she plunged her head into a bucket of cold water drawn from the nearby well. This ablution complete, Reimu went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

Without incident, her first meal of the day was prepared almost exactly like her first meal of the year. The only deviation from procedure was the method of boiling rice; an arrangement of barriers was used in lieu of a metal pot, since said pots were undergoing repair at the blacksmith of the human village. Said barriers were textured with noise (Yukari's term for deviations from an initial shape) in order to avoid a repeat of the first attempt at "better living through magic", which resulted in an explosion that sprayed the ceiling with boiling water and rice (Reimu was spared burns by another barrier
used as an apron. An absentee god is a god that cannot complain about the (mis)use of the powers granted to its mortal agents. ).

After eating, Reimu decided to sweep the grounds, but noted strange disturbances in the magical currents around the shrine. After a cursory examination, she concluded that the source was about one meter from the front entrance.

She began boiling water in a tea kettle and snatched a bag of tea leaves from a conveniently-placed cabinet. Guests were arriving, after all.

The disturbance vomited forth not only its source (Yukari Yakumo, sage of the Eight clouds, etc.) but a "hungry ghost" (Yuyuko Saigyouji of the netherworld) and her gardener (Youmu Konpaku). The neck of some bottle protruded from a smaller disturbance *gap*. Some discussion led to a request to stay for the rest of the day; some wheedling led to a flustered Youmu donating a few coins of various denominations; some tea reminded Yukari of a time and place long lost that she did not share.

Reimu acknowledged those things without noticing them; she continued to sweep, settling into the rhythm that was both imposed on and shaped by her actions.

As she swept, Reimu listened to the cicadas; their noises at the border of continuous chirp and unitary buzz. The birds chirped and trees swayed.

All was united in some pulsing power.

Being a miko meant being no stranger to nature. Reimu's mind (and soul?) expanded and enveloped the surrounding area, first feeling the strong thoughts of her guests and then the various youkai in the surrounding forests; a hazy signal somewhere between soft light and melody emanated from the approximate bearings of the homes of Marisa and Alice. The Mountain of Faith was the feeling of a gentle breeze with a hint of mist woven into sunbeams, one of which alighted upon the Hakurei shrine. Eientei and the Scarlet Devil Mansion were tones of startling clarity accompanied flickering lights and simple shapes, hinting at barriers formed not through such a power as Hakurei in itself but by the subtle manipulation and redesigning of other sources. All of these things pulsed with strong, clear purpose.

The human village was like a tapestry of bees, with the desires of each resident interfering with that of the desires of all other residents, averaging to a tone analogous to brown. Closer inspection revealed hundreds of colors, each submerged by others and the haste of the viewer.

Such things became obvious with practice. Reimu slowed her breaths and stilled her pulse, striving and struggling to do nothing. The change was gradual, but the transition was almost epiphianic; non-perception of time squeezed small increments into sweeping differences. Here, earthy hues dominated, with the slow pulses of the trees as a foreground and background to the rise and fall of entire populations of creatures, their individual buzzes little more than background annoyance. This level of perception was not as familiar as the previous one to Reimu, but she was at the same time no stranger to it, as it was another holy space entrusted to the gods. From the brooks, rivers, and small pools of water essence arose, subtly changed by the presence of a master in Gensokyo (Suwako). The very air was similarly impregnated with divine potential. This reservoir of power was at a moment flowing, a tributary current that funneled to the Youkai Mountain and its resident god. Zephyrs in this current danced, with some larger patterns forming into self-sustaining flows not too different from newborn Youkai. Perhaps some other god of wind would arise if Kanako left, or else this energy might merge with other flows into some rainbow river, mixing and merging to finally coalesce into some Deity of Everything that demanded the Utmost Respect and honored only the power of the written Word.

The next step was even farther removed from ordinary experience. This perception was characterized by an almost unbearable purity; what was left of the ground was flat and monotonously white. Chains snaked through the air, hanging on each other, sprouting from the ground, wrapping around empty spaces that seemed to wander. Reimu recalled Yukari's explanation of the enforcement of spellcard rules; in order to impose such comprehensive control, the very base of Gensokyou's magic must be the source of limitations. And so the purest of places was bound with the purest of restraints, restraints that extended upwards with privileged gazes, seeing but remaining unseen, enforcing things which lost most of their meaning at such a generalization.

Reimu had been in this place before. Somehow more than just a new perception of the world, this layer existed semi-autonomously. It was within this place that Reimu would hide when using Fantasy Heaven, turning the odd magical current into torrents of amulets.

Of course, the purity was not the only characteristic. As much as this space was Reimu's so it was one of Yukari's domains. Near Reimu, cracks laced the floor. As if willed into decay, an area large enough for Reimu to enter crumbled, revealing a strange, purple-tinted space inhabited by countless eyes and numerous, shadowy arms. Yukari's essence was stronger than ever here, as if the sage was the shadow and the *gap* was (were?) the sage.

Reimu steeled herself. Beyond this point was something novel, something unimaginable and hence unimaginably beautiful and unimaginably terrifying. It had no definition in Reimu's mind, so it was possibly anything, including something far beyond understanding or even beyond the imagined possibilities of understanding.

With one shaky step, Reimu plunged into the gap. Instead of traveling through it, her body (was it even that, at this point?) tore through the gap. The world of white chains seemed to hurtle away.

Reimu found herself temporarily blinded in a space that filled her with a sense of vastness. She waited for her senses to return.

And yet there was nothing.

The Nothing was suffocating, blinding, and deafening. Nothing flowed. Magic was Nothing. Movement was Nothing. Reimu was all that existed, and only her fears of being Nothing convinced her that she was not Nothing.

She had dived deep, taxing her mind and her control over her body to get closer to true nature. She had steeled herself, preparing against hundreds of possibilities from indignant kami to blind idiot gods, out of curiosity and determination, to bring herself to the true spirit of the world, the very earth that held and nourished all life, human and Youkai.

She had found nothing.

Unbeknownst to her, Reimu's fears had buoyed her away from that appalling panorama of void. She found herself hearing only the chattering of her guests. She opened eyes that she did not remember closing to spot some shapes on the horizon.

"Marisa will be here, too."

The sun had crawled incrementally higher into the sky. The trees swayed and cicadas sounded as they did before. Nothing had changed.

"Hence, the illimitable inane," whispered Yukari, loudly and cryptically, allowing the seven syllables to hang in the air.

"Well, if nothing that exist matters, then you just have to make or do what matters to you, right?" A blonde head in a distinctive black and white hat stood at an odd angle. Marisa's broom hung on an unfolded chair sat in from of a table with a go board devoid of pieces.

"She's awake"

"Good morning, Reimu", chirped Marisa.

The sun had already passed its zenith.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - A Day at Hakurei Shrine
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on July 26, 2011, 03:19:40 PM
Due to busy schedules we judges won't be able to do any work this week. Thus this WWC is Extended by one week, until July 31st. Sorry for the inconveniences ^^
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - A Day at Hakurei Shrine
Post by: Spaztique on July 26, 2011, 06:18:58 PM
In that case, excuse me while I clean up some of the schmaltz from my story's ending (among other tweaking).
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - A Day at Hakurei Shrine
Post by: Aya Squawkermaru on July 26, 2011, 06:28:23 PM
Hmm... I originally wasn't going to participate due to learning about this only one day before the original deadline but now...

Not that what I write will be all that good, but might as well get some practice in.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - A Day at Hakurei Shrine
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 07, 2011, 04:25:01 AM
IT'S TOO FREAKING HOT AUGH

(http://i.imgur.com/KFWQb.jpg) (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/886864/)
Like this, but more books and more swimsuits.

Yes, it's still summer. The most recent entries have been tempting to sleep on for a week longer, but it's time to wrap this up. This time Sakana will be providing most of the commentary!

It was a tough one to pick, but the majority goes to Iced.

They were all borderline non-qualifiers, though, since some people's ideas of slice-of-life are just a little too packed full of action. Iced's almost has a little too much going on for a "normal day" event, but it still met the main qualifiers (can't help it if Orin's idea of a normal day is a lot more active than, say, Reimu's). Rou's is similar to Logos', taking a character's everyday task and turning it into something special through description, but because of how short they were, that ended up weakening their entries. Spaztique's entry is entertaining and fun, certainly a nice piece of writing, but way too full of unusual events to count for the "everyday" theme, as with Santora's.

---

This is such a cool prompt that I hope it will explode into your brains with as much awesome as the following picture conveys.

August 7, 2011: "Gensokyo: Where Myth Comes to Life"
(http://i.imgur.com/fFTNY.jpg) (http://danbooru.donmai.us/post/show/691520/)
This is classical mythology, right? Okay, good.

Mostly thanks to Touhou, a lot of us have learned a lot about Eastern (specifically Japanese) mythology and folklore. But I know for a fact that a lot of people have wondered about how much fun it would be to see other world mythologies represented in the world of Gensokyo. So dust off those ideas of King Arthur riding into Gensokyo on the back of Quetzalcoatl, because this is the contest for them! Mixes of various mythologies are welcome. Generally you should keep them to more old-school myths (sorry, Robot Unicorn Attack), but with the sheer variety out there, this will hopefully not be a huge problem.

I will generally take entries at their word, even if they're oral tradition and local folklore, but due to the wonders of the internet, most of those are now written down somewhere, so if you could include any sort of link to the original myth you are taking elements from, that'd be swell. For ideas (and also for good reading in general), this (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,9003.0.html) thread comes highly recommended.

Deadline is in two weeks as usual, so that's August 21st, I believe. Have fun writing, folks!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: Bias Bus on August 08, 2011, 12:23:01 PM
This sounds like it would run up my alley, I think I may have something for this but I'm not entirely sure if it fits the skinny of this here challenge.

Eh, I'll figure something out eventually (or at least until someone ahead of me posts).
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: Phlegeth on August 11, 2011, 03:48:24 AM
?The world is veiled in darkness. The wind stops, the sea is wild, and the earth begins to rot,
The people wait, their only hope, a prophecy....
'When the world is in darkness Four Warriors will come....'
After a long journey, four young warriors arrive, each holding an ORB.?  Sanae giggled excitedly, ?this is just like Final Fantasy!?

?There's only three of us though,? Marisa pointed out.

?And we're not holding anything,? Reimu also pointed out.

?Where's your sense of adventure?  Of romance!? Sanae yelled.

?Running into a fortress that suddenly appeared and started draining our lands energy without a plan is hardly my idea of romance,? Reimu said.

?You say that like we had a plan every other time we rushed in somewhere,? Marisa laughed.

?AH-HEM!? a person ahead of them coughed loudly.

?What is that?? Marisa pointed at it.  It was a short really tan looking girl.  Her skin was almost red and she had a Golden Crown on her head that looked like a mountain.  Her white hair was cut short and her side burns pointed out at you and didn't cover her large ears.

?I am not a that!  I am Hanuman!?  She yelled.

?I think it's an enemy,? Marisa said.

?I am no enemy!  I'm asking what business you have at Pamcha Mahabhuta and if I don't like your answer I will have to ask you to leave,? she said sternly.

?That sounds like enemy talk to me,? Marisa responded.

?Please,? Reimu put her hand on Marisa's shoulder, ?let's try not to pick a fight with everything this time.?  She turned her attention to Hanuman, ?Is that Pamkuna Matata--?

?Pamcha Mahabhuta,? Hanuman corrected.

?Yes, that thing.  Is it that fortress?? Reimu pointed.

?Yes it is,? Hanuman answered.

?We're going to stop it, it's draining our lands energy,? Reimu answered.

?I am afraid I can not let you do that.  We need the energy for Akasha,? she said and readied her weapon.

?Told ya, she was an enemy,? Marisa said and pulled out her Mini-Hakkero.

?I guess it's down to what we're good at then,? Reimu said.

Reimu and Sanae flew in to close the distance between them and Hanuman, Marisa flew back.  Reimu started throwing out homing talismans and Sanae throwing out snakes in all directions.

?You think some snakes and pieces of paper are enough??  Hanuman taunted.  ?And why aren't you doing anything??  She pointed at Marisa who has been setting back and watching.

?I didn't really feel like it, but if you insist,? she pointed the Mini-Hakkero at Hanuman.  ?MASTER SPARK!? she yelled and a large beam erupted from the device and engulfed Hanuman.  When it cleared, she stood there staggering.

?I'm telling Yayu on you!? she yelled and ran off into the fortress.  The three girls all looked at each other and nodded and gave chase.

They chased her to the top of the fortress where there was a lush garden filled with many different kinds of fruits and vegetables and two rows of trees leading down a path.  Hanuman flew down the path and entered the door at the end.  When the others tried to fly through the door, it slammed shut.

?My, my,? a sophisticated sounding voice came from behind them.  They turned around and saw a woman in a long flowing light blue dress, she was carrying a trident.  And her long dark blue hair reached past her waist and she was wearing a golden tiara with a giant ruby inserted in it.  ?I am Ap,? she said reaching out a hand and helping Reimu up.  ?And what brings you all up here??  She said with a gentle expression.

?We're here to catch that monkey!? Marisa yelled.

?No,? Reimu said placing her palm over her face, ?we're here to shut this place down.?

Ap's face darkened, ?I'm sorry, but I can't allow that.  I must ask you to leave.?

?We're going to have to decline,? Sanae said.

?So be it,? she picked up her trident and pointed it at Reimu.

?Careful,? Sanae shouted, ?she has a type advantage over you!?

?What?? Reimu shouted, insulted.

?She's a water type and you're a fire type!? Sanae explained.  Reimu looked at Marisa, who shrugged.  She looked at Ap, who also shrugged.  Reimu took that second to throw a talisman at her.  It exploded and she staggered back.  Ap jammed her trident into the ground and created a tidal wave that expanded in all directions.  They all jumped over it.  Marisa started focusing on Ap with her basic laser.

?I've got this!? Sanae yelled.  ?KANAKO!? she threw out her hand and a vapory Kanako appeared behind her and threw many onbashiras straight at Ap.  She jumped to try and avoid them, but they rotated and knocked her in the foot, throwing her to the ground.  She tried to get up again.

?Stay down!? Reimu yelled and threw another talisman at her.  It exploded and she fell back down.

The door opened behind them and they ran down the stairs and into the fortress.  Looking around, it was well light and covered in gold.

?When this is done, you think I could take a wall back home?? Marisa asked.

?Why?? Reimu asked.

?So I can melt it down and sell the gold of course,? Marisa laughed.

?Of course,? Reimu rolled her eyes.

?We lost that monkey,? Sanae said suddenly.  They all stopped and looked around.  Reimu looked at a large door.

?Let's check that one out,? she ran to it and opened it.  There was a woman standing there, waiting on them.

?Hmph,? she said eyeing them over.  ?So you're what all the fuse is about.?  This woman was wearing a green pointed hat with a brown out line that looked a little like cow horns.  She had wavy brown hair cut just above the shoulders  And she was wearing a green shirt with a gold design around her stomache that looked like another pair of arms.  ?My name is Prithvi and you will not get past me.?

?Heard that before,? Marisa said.

Prithvi stomped into the ground and brought up a large rock and she punched it, causing it to splinter into many tiny rocks.  They all flew towards the group.  Marisa responded by throwing out many stars and Reimu and Sanae threw out more of their attacks from earlier.  This joint attack cause Prithvi to stagger.  After she regained her composure, she threw her arms out to her side.  She stomped on the ground and flung her arms forward and three giant boulders came rushing at the group.

?I know what to do!? Marisa shouted, ?Non-directional laser!? she yelled and produced four beams and they rotated around her and destroyed and rocks and pushed Prithvi against the wall.

?Now take us to the control room,? Reimu demanded.

?No,? she said and stomped on the ground again.  They fell for a really long time.  They hit the ground with a thud.  They looked up and saw the hole close up.

?Why that little, when I get back up there,? Marisa said, grabbing her broom  and ready to fly off.

?What?  How'd they get ahead of me!?  They all turned around and saw Hanuman at the entrance of the room they were in.

?Monkey!? Sanae shouted.

?I'M NOT A MONKEY!? she yelled.

?Hey, hey now.  What's going on down here??  They looked above them and saw a girl floating above them.  She was wearing a sky blue outfit that left her belly button exposed.  Her hat was particularly strange.  It was red, orange, and yellow on top and was green wrapped around her head and was blue, indigo, and violet flowing behind her.  She also had a friendly smile.

?Vayu, they called me a monkey!? Hanuman yelled.

?It's probably the ears,? Vayu said bluntly and Marisa laughed to herself.  ?But never mind that,? she held out her hand and just lowered her ring finger, ?Check this out, Prana BEAM!? she yelled and a beam erupted from her hand.

?Whoa!? Marisa yelled and jumped back and grabbed her Mini-Hakkero.  ?Master Spark!? she yelled and the two beam collided and exploded into a large burst of energy!?

?Ha ha ha,? Vayu laughed.  ?That was awesome!?

?I'm guessing she's the Marisa of this group,? Sanae said.

?Did you see that, Hanuman??  Vayu started looking around and saw Hanuman slumped over against the wall and sighed, ?Silly Hanuman, terrible time and place for a nap.?

?Yea, most likely the Marisa of the group,? Reimu agreed.

?Alrighty,? Vayu said floating down, ?let's get down to business.  You guys want something and I don't want you guys to have it.  And I'm bored enough to put up a fight.  So why don't you turn around.?

?Could you point me to the treasury?? Marisa asked.

?Hmm,? she pretended to ponder, ?no.?

?Can I take a wall with me??

?Alright, but you got to take the one separating my room from Ap's.?

?Deal,? Marisa said.

?That settles it,? Reimu said and Sanae nodded.

?Let's loosen the foundation then,? Vayu said and floated up.

?Even after all of that, we still have a fight,? Reimu sighed.

?I'm out of bombs,? Marisa added.

And with that, a whirlwind surrounded Vayu and two lightning bolts struck out and started rotating along with the whirlwind.  The group started circling around with the lighting bolts and firing at Vayu.  After a few moments the whirlwind and bolts stopped.  Vayu's eyes lit up with excitement.  Bolts of lightning started rotating out of her.  And if that wasn't enough, she started firing off Prana Beams.

?That's it!? Sanae yelled suddenly.  ?SUWAKO!? she yelled and a black orb surrounded Vayu and energy was being poured into it.  Then there was a sudden release of the energy ontop of Vayu and she fell to the ground.

She looked up, ?This is exciting, I almost never get to use this attack!?  She said and floated to the air.  She stopped in the air and there was ripple behind her and then she suddenly took off and flew towards the wall.  The group all jumped out of the way.  But where she was, rainbow of bullets erupted and started following Vayu.  But before the first bullet reached her, she jumped again.

?She's moving too fast,? Sanae said.

?This is one of the times where we have to wait until they tire themselves out,? Reimu said.

?Easy for you to say when you have all three bombs left,? Marisa said.

Vayu jumped again and bullets were coming from all directions.  ?Fantasy Seal,? Reimu said waved her arms and multi-colored bullets came out and cleared away all of Vayu's bullets.  After seeing this Vayu jumped four times in quick succession.  She was about to jumped again, but stopped suddenly.  All the bullets vanished and they all turned and looked Vayu who was visibly out of breath.

?You...guys...are good,? she said.  ?I can't...keep up...like this.?  She let out a few deep breaths.  ?Go ahead, I won't stop you.?  She pointed ahead of them before falling over.  Once again the three looked at each other and nodded before running ahead.

They entered a new room with a giant status tube, it appeared that something was in there but it was hard to make out.  There were all sorts of tubes leading into the status tube; pumping all sorts of things into it and making it hard to see.  There was a woman with fiery red hair over looking the whole thing.  She turned when she heard the group enter.  There were rings around her eyes, it appeared that she hasn't slept in days.

?You will not stop me from bring Akasha back!? she yelled.

?No reasoning with this one,? Reimu said.  The others nodded in agreement.

The woman yelled and rushed at the group.  Reimu cocked an eyebrow at this and simply swatted her away with her Shide.  The woman caught it and smirked, ?Honestly now,? she said and picked it and Reimu up and threw them aside.  ?I may not have slept in awhile, but do not under estimate me!? she said.

?And who are you?? Marisa asked.

?Agni,? she responded.  It was at that point, they noticed her hair, the reason it appeared so fiery was the fact that it was on fire.  She waved her hands in front of her and two pillars of fire rushed at Sanae and Marisa.  They jumped out of the way and started focusing on her.  Agni jumped out of the way and clasped her hands together and then thrust them forward, producing a large fireball that split into many smaller fireballs before heading towards Sanae and Marisa.  Out of the corner of her eye, Agni spotted a talisman and jumped out of the way.

Agni looked towards the sky and pointed at the ground in front of Sanae.  The entire fortress started and shaking and a flaming rock fell from the sky and exploded in front of Sanae.  She put up her arms and was pushed away.  Agni looked up again and this time pointed straight at Marisa.

?MOVE!?  Reimu moved and teleported behind Agni and kicked her to the spot Marisa and the rock she called hit her instead.

?Heh heh heh,? she laughed.  ?You're too late,? she said.  There was the sound of glass breaking and they all turned around and saw the status tube shatter.  A figure stepped out.  It was ethereal, there were blue, green, sky-blue, and red clouds floating inside it that gave it the figure off a woman.  ?But, that's not...? a worried look washed over Agni.

The clouds all turned blue and it raised it's hand towards Agni and burst of water rushed over her.  She hit the wall and slumped over.  It made a noise that sounded like a mix of laughter and coughing.  It turned it's sights on the girls.

?It's going to attack!? Reimu yelled.

?Let's not give it the chance!?  Sanae jumped in front, ?Kanako!? she yelled and Onbashiras flew at the being.

It flew backwards and hit the ground hard.  It jumped back up and was green.  It let out a growl and started throwing rocks.  Marisa took off running and sled under one and jumped and hopped off another and started to alternate between her focus and unfocus.  The being was taking more damage then it should have and fell to the ground.

?Hey,? Reimu said, giving an unamused look to Marisa.  ?I thought you weren't going to cheat anymore.?

?I never agreed to that,? Marisa said looking up with her hands behind her head and whistling.

The being hopped up and let out a loud yell, changing it's color to sky-blue.

?Whatever,? Reimu said and started firing her homing talismans.  The being built up energy in it's hand and fired it straight at Reimu.  She did her teleport kick and the being went flying again.  It changed it's color to red and stood up doing that weird laugh, cough.

?Do it,? Marisa said looking at Reimu.

?You have two  left,? Sanae insisted.

?Yea, sure let's end this,? she said.  ?Fantasy Seal,? she fired her multi colored orbs at the being and they all connected and it was knocked off it's feet again. 

Before anyone could react, it flew into the sky and was colored gold.  It let out a loud yell and burst of energy that knocked Marisa and Sanae out cold.

?So you want to do it that way,? Reimu sneered at the being and was met with it's laugh.  ?Fine,? she pulled out her last card.  ?Duplex Barrier!?  The being let out another yell.  With a flick of the wrist, Reimu redirected her barriers around the being and had her attack reflected back at her four times.  This time the being vanished.

?And you said I cheated,? Marisa said from the ground.

?This is within the realms of what's possible,? Reimu retorted.

?I didn't know your Duplex Barrier worked like that.?

?It's my spell, it works how I want it to,? Reimu explained.  ?Come on, let's go home.?

* * *

A couple days later at the Hakurei Shrine Marisa came crashing down from the sky.  Reimu looked over at her friend lying in the ground and sighed, ?Can't you walk up the stairs like a normal person??

Marisa popped her head out of the dirt and shook her self off, ?Why bother learning to fly if I'm not going to use it??

?So did you come for any reason other than to eat my food??

?Yea actually, the trees in the Magical Forest have started coming back to life,? Marisa proclaimed with an oddly proud face.

?That's great!? Sanae said walking up the stairs, ?I came to say the fish in the lake at my shrine have returned as well.?

?I would like to apologize for that,? someone said from above them.  They looked up and saw three figures hovering above the shrine.  ?I made a miscalculation and drained to much energy from the land.  What you fought off was that excess energy fused with Akasha here,? Agni pointed beside her.  There was a young lady with long silver flowing hair and silver gown to match and her eyes were gold and purple.

?You just could stop until you killed a deer,? Marisa joked.

?Pfft, we killed more than just one,? Vayu laughed.

?Vayu?  Why are you here?? Agni asked.

?I asked around and after she beats you, we get free food and tea,? Vayu said excitedly.

?Umm....you're not going to fight me again...are you?? Akasha asked in a squeaky voice.

?I wish, we'd have to win on a higher difficulty than easy,? Marisa said.  Agni and Akasha looked at Reimu and she just sighed and shook her head.

?So, do you guys know Shou?? Sanae asked out of the blue.

?Nope,? Vayu said.  ?Who is that??

?She's like the Avatar of Vaisravana or something,? Sanae explained.

Vayu floated down and got in Sanae's face, glaring.  ?So what are you saying?  Buddhism and Hinduism are the same??

?What?  No!  I just--? Sanae was flustered.

?That's racist, Sanae,? Marisa said.

?Racist,? Vayu said shaking her head.

Thwack**Thomp*  Vayu and Marisa were cowering on the ground, holding there heads with an angry Agni and Reimu standing above them.

?Ignore those two,? Reimu said.  ?Let's go inside and have some tea.?

?Fine!?  Marisa shouted.

?Let's go have our own tea party!?  Vayu said.

?Yea, our tea party will be a thousand times better than your teaparty!? Marisa shouted and the two of them left for Alice's house.

THE END
[/b]

I hope this fits.  My first idea was of Agni, Vayu, and Prithvi being expies Reimu, Marisa, and Alice and going on adventures in there own place.  But I didn't know if that would work, so this came up.  Only Vayu's personality survived.  Also her appearance and final spell card are totally not based on a certain pony.  And on that note, Akasha's appearance is totally not Mary Sueish either  :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 21, 2011, 04:06:59 AM
The proper Librarians use green for their announcements, but I like red and orange better.

Deadline extension! New deadline is August 28!

The extra week is for the 10D release. On that note, after today, the MotK staff will stop enforcing the 10D spoiler policy, and its content is fair game for entries. Look forward to it!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: Joveus Molai on August 28, 2011, 07:02:11 AM
I was going to write something for this Weekly Challenge, but my typically slow writing speed combined with a wonky summer schedule has been my downfall.  :fail:

Congrats on your (impending) victory, Sanrisa!(?)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: Bias Bus on August 28, 2011, 04:32:56 PM
I was planning to write for this as well, had a good idea but lolhurricane and power issues fucked things up royally on my end.

God dammit all to hell.

Looks like we might have a winner by default this round again, huh?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: OkashiiKisei on August 28, 2011, 06:26:23 PM
Was also planning to post something, but I worked too slowly... I'm only at about halfway through...

Ah well, better luck next time.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: LogosOfJ on August 28, 2011, 07:42:02 PM
Quote
Congrats on your (impending) victory, Sanrisa!(?)

I concur.

Still, sometimes, one simply must write to clear one's mind.

I somehow combined a Jack'O'Lantern origin story with "Jack and Jill". huh.

+++
Jack of the Spark.
===
It is all too easy to imagine life as a flame; a consuming force that inexorably converts low-entropy mass into high-entropy mass in the (arguably) ultimately meaningless  "pursuit" of its own propagation.

A flame that flickers is a deviation from the "ideal" flame; buffeted by outside forces or distorted by internal chaos, flames may become unpredictable. It is a matter of personal preference and circumstance as to whether this is endearing or dangerous.

So ran the thoughts of Shikieiki as she eyed the most recent arrival. The soul that stood before her had wavered in its youth, blazed in its prime, and, as death neared, it did not fade gracefully but instead guttered.

Komachi was unnaturally punctual; the soul was obviously freshly dead despite a languid manner that suggested boundless patience for delays. Such a quality was almost unthinkable the last time Shikieiki met that person; nonetheless, she betrayed no sense of surprise.

"Marisa Kirisame, you have a choice...."
===
Komachi understood Celestial politics only to the extent that she knew her actions confused it.

She understood that power corrupted; she had witnessed the games conducted by those who fancied themselves players as they danced to the strings of the neuroses brought on by authority. She watched weaker players pushed around like so many coins until she could not contain the disgust, the hot, ineffably unclean feeling that drove even rage from her mind.

She also understood that such realities must never come to light; that the Pure Lands must obey at least the pretense of eutopia, that the joyless marriage of infinite time and tiny dreams must be praised even as its participants dallied elsewhere.

Her boss's offer was something she could understand. Shikieiki was honest, introspective, and, despite appearances to the contrary, unconditionally kind. These traits made her dangerous in Heaven.
===
"So, are you going to talk my ears off like last time, or are you going to just send me on my way?" Marisa japed.

"No. You have every right to go to Heaven. You deserve it more than many of its actual inhabitants." Shikieiki's voice was unusually soft for this judgement, but the magical authority of its post granted it the same terrifying quality of an accusation.

Marisa, unfazed and cheeky, retorted, "Knowing Tenshi, that's not saying much."

Shikieiki's firm glare silenced further speech but lacked the power to wipe away Marisa's smile.

"However, your soul still has two hungers. Until you are rid of them, you must still ride upon the ever-turning wheel of suffering known as life."

A mocking raised hand foreshadowed a mocking question. However, substance was more than style.

"Really. I thought there was only one. I'm guessing you of all people can help with this new one."

Marisa gripped Shikieiki by the shoulders. The smile did not disappear; it was annihilated, laugh lines smoothing to form a visage that gave nothing but took in sensation greedily, a perfect companion to eyes that seemed to devour without hunger.

"What. Happened. To. Reimu."
===
The Yama was not cowed. No mortal fear could compare to the constant, crippling fear that possessed her since she decided to openly defy the heavens.

She knew, and she wished she did not. It would be so fitting, to bring happiness to a liar through lies.

But the hunger within the poor soul in front of her would not be content. Shikieiki saw past the layers of manners and learned compassion, past the layers that proclaimed themselves to be love. Marisa's core was a thirst for knowledge, a strange and wondrous grey blot that refused to part into its manichean components.

"I sent her to heaven. In doing so, I sent her to her true death."

Marisa did not react so much as conspicuously restrain herself so that no hint of coherent feeling escape.

"So. It is true that oblivion exists."

Shikieiki nodded.

"That is an open secret. Heaven does not acknowledge it, but uses it as a convenient way to dispose of troublesome souls."

"Is that why you are going to give me a choice?"

"Yes"

Marisa paused, then asked one more question.

"Why am I troublesome?"

Shikieiki smiled faintly, before responding,

"Why do you ask?"
===
And so Marisa chose hell, armed with the knowledge that Heaven's open gates disguised an open maw. She found herself hastily hustled through an immigration checkpoint to a guardhouse, where she was chained and brought into an ornate room.

Upon a throne sat a stately woman in a red dress. Six black wings radiated from her back, their red patterns continuing into their adornments and the walls. With a wave of her hand, she dismissed the guards. With another wave, a spirit clad in blue appeared at her right hand. A maid stood at her left, tense and ready to strike.

"So we meet again, Marisa."

"Good to see you, Shinki."
===
Of course, Marisa was not a good guest. Other residents of Makai were terrified of her, a half-forgotten nightmare that spawned some of the most impressive and twisted works of art. Her name was a mark of respect among sellswords; the xenophobic faction of Makai's toy parliment (Shinki still held the last word) considered her adequate justification for isolationism; Miko protected their lands, Spirits carried out grudges, and Elder Youkai traveled for entertainment, and were hence manageable. However, kleptomaniac outsiders with powers were not.

Therefore, within a day of Marisa's arrival, Shinki requested that Marisa leave. Out of generosity, she offered a scroll for the conjuring of one item.
===
Marisa walked Gensokyo, her trusted Mini-Hakkero in hand. She made herself substantial by drawing upon its magic; her furnace glowed with eerie light as she wandered, planning her next step.
+++
Jack and Jill
==
Jack
Marisa neared her house at a leisurely pace. She did not fear the night, for its inhabitants rightly feared her. Her strange lantern cast phantasmal plays if light and shadow that she could safely ignore.

and Jill
Patchouli inspected the spine of the book in her hands. After a cursory magical examination, she returned it to its pile with pride. Marisa had returned the books from the library years ago; Patchouli found herself inheritor of a large body of research.

Alice dug through piles of imported texts, claiming the occasional tome. She directed a small army of autonomous dolls, seeking the secret behind Marisa's last gift.

Nitori eagerly helped herself to a number of strange mechanisms. The clattering disguised Marisa's return.

"Hi"
==
went up the hill
Marisa threw herself at the unfinished work, as if challenge alone was her sustenance. Her three partners found themselves drawn in again, reassured by their own knowledge and all but slavering at the offered chance. They were all but drooling over the possibilities. Unless millennia  of mysticism and experimentation were completely wrong, their work would lead straight to the Akashic Records. To each her own; Patchouli dreamed of an ultimate library, while Alice fantasized about finding the very methods of creation. Nitori sought out of curiosity, entertaining wilder and wilder flights of fancy as she grasped within her mind's reach more and more of the very stuff of reality.

to fetch a pail of water
==
The ritual began with a wondrous interplay of lights, each spark so charged with meaning that they invoked a yearning within the hearts of the three Youkai, then pain when they faded, uninterpreted.
Awe struck again when they gazed down. They were supported by wisps above a chasm of scrolls, scrolls which were instantly readable despite the great distance that should have stood between them.

Jack fell down

Marisa, however, was on her knees, shaking and retching. She vomited a stream of darkness that was joined by her flesh as it flayed itself off of her skeleton. Her Hakkero dimmed for a moment, and she was gone, the furnace plummeting sideways, winding Alice before capture by Patchouli

and broke his crown

The little tube of darkness that issued from Marisa's mouth *disappeared*, seeming to merge with the surrounding air.

At that moment, an ancient cry resounded through the Records, concurrent with a wave of ruin. The varied structures which supported displays, books, and scrolls disappeared, followed by their contents. Spheres of many colors materialized; an accidental touch revealed their fleshy nature. The neat corridors and rows merged and twisted into psychedelic caverns of flesh, strange organs and odd bones littering claustrophobic channels. Impossible shapes beckoned, pointing towards paths out of the limited existence shared by all children of the gods, whispering perverse chants that at once implied brilliant insight and crushing madness.

==
Marisa was swallowed by the strange beast immediately; she found herself in a fleshy knot, nerves spread haphazardly through places that she felt no need to describe. Reaching, she found a ball of tangled threads. Such a description barely did justice to the sheer wrongness of the object, the way it refused to be reduced to figment, the way it inspired within Marisa a feeling of utter insignificance and helplessness.

And yet she could not look away. She *shifted* towards it ("walking" seemed to imply too much motion and insufficient displacement) and gathered threads within her hands, feeling them. She plunged them into her orifices, tasting them, smelling them, hearing them, and seeing them in ways she never thought possible. As she pulled, she noticed that the sphere would respond, and so she pulled more, testing it.

==
After what felt like an eternity compressed into a moment by childlike glee, Marisa found the ball shrinking. When she measured it again and found no change, she realized that it was not size that was changing; the feeling of terror that nearly drowned her when she first gazed upon the sphere had abated; she consumed it without a second thought, not realizing how or why she had such an impulse.

She stretched, feeling every point of her being, marveling at its novel form. Hazy recollections of adventure returned to her, and so she reached through herself, seeking the companions that brought her here.
==
and Jill came tumbling after
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: Iced Fairy on August 29, 2011, 12:34:25 AM
"So some youkai's been noisy at night.  No one in the village is complaining.  If it's bothering you go exterminate it yourself."

Sanae fumed as Reimu went back to sipping her tea.  The wind priestess knew Reimu was lazy, but she hadn't expected this complete disintrest. 

Apparently she needed to try a different tactic.  "But it's a weird youkai.  The kappa and the tengu don't seem to know anything about it.  They only know that it sounds like a young wolf when it howls at the moon.  It might even be a werewolf!"

"Hm..."  Reimu thought for a moment.  "Maybe.  But if someone was missing from the village we'd know about it.  And if it's just a wandering werewolf it should be fine."

"Fine!?  It's a werewolf!  What'll we do if it eats someone?"  Sanae glared at Reimu, hoping her miracle powers could summon the concept of shame.

Reimu just sighed and smiled.  "I don't know what they tell you outside, but Therianthropes are usually friendly."  Reimu gave her a strong look.  "I'm not going unless there's a real threat.  Or unless someone's paying me."

Sanae was trying to form a retort when a third voice interrupted her thoughts.  "Hm...  So you're looking into the werewolf as well Miss Kochiya."

Sanae turned at the voice to find the maid from the Scarlet Devil Mansion standing there.  Reimu looked up as well.  "Ah, Sakuya.  Did that thing disturb Remilia's sleep?"

"Nothing so dire as that Reimu."  Sakuya shrugged slightly while closing her eyes.  Sanae wondered if that was how Sakuya hid her exasperation.  "The mistress apparently thought a guard dog would be a nice addition to the mansion."

"A maid's life, eh?  Well just don't stir anything big up," Reimu stated before returning to her tea.

Sanae sighed again.  "Is she always this lazy Sakuya?"

"Yes."  Sakuya chuckled slightly.  "But that might be her greatest strength."

"I'm right here you know," Reimu groused.

Sakuya ignored the chastisement.  "In any case, it seems we have similar goals Ms Kochiya.  Shall we team up for this little expedition?"

"Sure!" Sanae smiled.  It seemed her trip to the Hakurei shrine hadn't been a waste after all.
-----

The trip to the gorge was uneventful.  Sakuya was silent as they flew, and Sanae didn't feel like trying to pry anything out of the maid.

The forest below them changed, first from a normal stand of trees to the strange tangle of the forest of magic, then from that deep forest to the chaparral that surrounded the gorge for no good reason.  One of the oddities of Gensoukyo.

Sakuya suddenly spoke up.  "Hm, this is good.  Whatever the youkai is, it's not actively looking for a battle."

"Eh?" Sanae looked over at the maid.  "How do you know?"

Sakuya waved her hand at the clear skies around them.  "No fairy swarms.  Any time someone's spoiling for a fight or pouring a lot of magic into the area there's a lot of fairies starting trouble."

Sanae nodded.  That made sense from what she'd learned of Gensoukyo.  "So you're saying whatever lives here isn't a threat?"

"Isn't currently a threat Ms. Kochiya."  Sanae flinched at Sakuya's chiding tone.  "It would be foolish to assume things stay that way when we start to hunt it."

"Right."  Sanae turned her attention back to her surroundings.

Then she stiffened.  Someone brushed against her mind like a feather duster.  A presence that was both familiar and strange.  She held up her hand to stop Sakuya, then closed her eyes.  Yes, the presence was there, below them both.  And she was almost certain she knew what it was.

She opened her eyes again.  "There's a native god here."

Sakuya raised an eyebrow at that.  "A native god?  Really?  Do you think it connected to our prey?"

Sanae shook her head.  "I don't think so.  Lady Kanako would know if one of the wolf gods had arrived in Gensoukyo.  Most of those are fairly powerful.  However we shouldn't raise the god's ire."

"Hm..."  Sanae shivered a bit as a knife appeared in Sakuya's hands.  A shadow seemed to have fallen over the normally laid back maid's face.  "I have no issues with killing gods."  Sanae breathed easier when Sakuya's casual smile returned.  "Still that would delay our mission.  I'll trust you to appease the deity if we run afoul of it."

"Right."  Sanae looked back towards the gorge.  "Hm...  I bet the youkai we're looking for is at the bottom, because of the river."

"If it is a werebeast it would need water," Sakuya agreed.  "We won't have as much light down there though."

"Don't worry about light." Sanae replied cheerfully.  "That's an easy miracle."

Sakuya's smile widened.  "Very well.  Let us begin the hunt in earnest."

----

Sanae was certain that some sort of divine presence was messing with things as soon as the two landed.  The sun was already hidden by the gorges steep walls, but it was just as warm here at the bottom as it was at ground level.  She expected Sakuya to comment on it, but the maid remained fairly oblivious.  "So, um, now what?"

Sakuya stood and thought for a moment.  "I believe the accepted strategy is to look for clues.  I would not suggest splitting up however.  That tended to end badly."

"Right."  Sanae started looking around the area.  The scrub brush here was much thicker, but since she could fly that wasn't that big a problem.  Still the search seemed a daunting task. 

The two spent about fifteen minutes searching.  During that time Sanae found a couple of rabbits, several snakes, and a millipede, but no sign of anything larger.

"Ah!  Perhaps this is what we're looking for."

Sanae turned to find Sakuya pointing down at some tracks.  Floating over Sanae could see they were somewhat doglike, though maybe a little small for a wolf.  "Hm... Maybe it is a kid." Sanae mused.

"Or perhaps a young youkai," Sakuya added.

A shrill piercing howl suddenly sounded through the gully.  Sanae's heart jumped into her throat as the yips and howls echoed into a deafening chorus.

The howls died down but Sanane didn't relax.  She could hear something coming through the bushes quickly towards them!  She pulled out her youkai sealing amulets and tried to steady her nerves.

As the figure burst out of the shrubbery Sanae started her attack, then halted when she saw it was only a purple haired fairy.  The fairy screamed at the sight of them and fainted.  Which was probably the only thing that saved it from getting skewered by one of Sakuya's knives.

Sakuya coughed.  "My apologies Ms Kochiya.  It seems I acted a little hastily."  The knives she was holding disappeared.  "Perhaps you could talk with this fairy after we revive her?"

Sanae took a few steadying breaths.  "I can try.  My last fairy interrogation didn't go well."

"The ice fairy is a little different then normal," Sakuya replied.  "And you can use me as 'bad cop' as it were."

Sanae sighed and moved towards the unconscious spirit.  "Alright, let's see what she knows."

It only took a few splashes of water before the fairy revived.  "Ah!"  The fairy flinched away.

"Sorry about that.  We thought you were the one making those noises."  Sanane paused as a thought occurred to her.  "You aren't right?"

The fairies face scrunched up in confusion.  "Why would I run from myself?!"

"Good point."  Sanae reached out her hand to help the fairy up.  "I'm Sanae Kochiya of the Moriya Shrine.  What's your name?"

The fairy took Sanae's hand and got to her feet.  The little creature was surprisingly heavy.  "I'm Sugar Satellite.  I heard there was a strong youkai down here, so I wanted to play a prank on it.  But I haven't seen it at all.  Just heard those howls."  The fairy shivered.  "That last one was close.  I was afraid it had found me."

Sanae refrained from pointing out that it probably wasn't a good idea to prank something that might be deadly.  "So you haven't seen any clues?"

"Not anything other then the tracks."  The fairy dusted herself off.  Then looked up at the two hunters.  "Oh!  Are you here to prank that youkai too?  I can help!"  The fairy put her hands on her hips and pushed out her chest.  "My power can hide the presence of things."

Sanae looked over at Sakuya.  She wasn't sure about having a fairy along on the trip, but the maid had a lot more experience with the nature spirits.  Sakuya thought for a moment then nodded.  "We'd be glad to have you along, Sugar Satellite.  By the way my name is Sakuya Izayoi of the scarlet devil mansion."

"Okay!" The fairy nodded in return.  "So what's the plan?"

Sanae decided to go with the obvious.  "Well first we could follow these tracks..."

---

Several hours later Sanae was beginning to wonder if the obvious decision had been an obvious mistake.  Every time there was a loose rock, thorny plant or deep section of river, the tranks were sure to go straight through them.  "Maybe this wasn't a good plan."  She looked back at Sakuya.  "I don't suppose Akyuu was right and you've got some secret vampire hunter tracking trick up your sleeve?"

Sakuya shook her head.  "Even if I was formerly a vampire hunter, a very big if, why would I know how to track?  One does not track vampires.  At least not conventionally."  Sakuya shrugged.  "Perhaps there's a miracle you could perform to make this easier?"

"Hm..."  Sanae considered the matter, before shaking her head.  "I still sense that divine presence.  I don't want to wake anything up by performing any large miracles here."

"Inconvenient," Sakuya said with a sigh.

Sugar looked back and forth between the two, confused by the exchange.  "You can sense there's a god here?"

"Yeah.  Something to investigate later," Sanae replied.  She looked up at the rapidly darkening sky with a frown. "Though, it'll be dark soon.  Maybe we should come back tomorrow?"

Sakuya nodded.  "The moon will be full tonight.  I don't want to confront any youkai at the height of their power.  They tend to be unreasonable then."

Sanae wondered if Sakuya was including her mistress in that statement.

"Ah over here!"

Sanae and Sakuya turned to to find Sugar pulling something off one of the branches thorns.  Sanae hurried over.  It would be nice to find some clue other then these infuriating footprints.

Sugar held up her discovery when the two arrived.  It was a clump of grey hair with the faintest trace of blood on it.  "It looks like it got some fur caught on the bush here.  And the bloods fresh, we can't be far behind."

"That's great!"  Sanae felt her spirits rise at the discovery.  "Maybe we could stay a little longer Sakuya?  At least until the sun completely sets."

Sakuya smiled.  "Yes we should continue this hunt."  She snatched the hairs out from the fairies grasp.  "And with this we should be able to find the creature easily."

"Huh?" Sanae's eyebrow jumped up at that.  "How so?"

"Simple."  The maid smiled brightly.  "With this fetish I should be able to cast a spell that will track the creature no matter where it goes.  A primitive magic, but very effective."

"Eh?"  Sanae and the fairy both started.  "You can use magic?"

"I would think that was obvious.  Unprotected humans can't survive a blow from a magical creature such as a vampire.  And silver knives can't keep an edge without help" Sakuya stated.  She coughed lightly.  "Though I merely picked up some spells from the library.  I'm hardly a real magician."

Sakuya moved to a flat patch of ground and waved the two over.  "In any case, this shouldn't take long.  We simply need to build a fire.  Then I can set up the trace."

"Um, are you sure this will work?" Sugar Satilite asked worriedly.  "I mean, you don't want to get cut here after dark right?"

The thought brought a bit of a chill to Sanae's spine.  She was tougher then most youkai, but she still wasn't completely comfortable with the more dangerous creatures of Gensoukyo.

Sanae shook that thought off.  She was a goddess.  She shouldn't be afraid of the dark.  "This chance might not come again.  We should do this now."  Sanae turned back towards the brush.  "You should look for some dry wood for the fire.  I'll get kindling."

The three quickly gathered everything Sakuya needed.  Sugar didn't really help much at all, since all the wood she brought back was wet, but given they didn't need that big a fire it was fine.  Sakuya set up the wood to catch quickly, then summoned a small flame and dropped it onto the kindling.

Sanae felt a jolt run through her as the leaves flared, then snuffed out.

A brief smile flickered over Sakuya's face.  "How annoying."  The maid called forth flame again, and again a jolt of power rushed over Sanae as the flames died.

Sugar laughed uneasily.  "Well, that won't work. I guess we'd better give up for today, right?"

Sanae saw Sakuya's eyes flick over to the fairy as that smirk reappeared.  "Now now.  We haven't lost yet."

Sanae smiled as she realized what Sakuya was getting at.  "Indeed.  I think a miracle might solve all our problems."  Sanae fought to keep from laughing as Sugar tensed.  Instead she focused on the miracle.

It was obvious that the power stopping Sakuya had power over fire, so Sanae decided to try a different tactic.  She scooped up some water, then dumped it on the wood.  Sugar's worry turned into confusion.  "Huh, what are you doing?"

Sanae said nothing as she tossed another scoop of water onto the wood.  Then a third.  She made sure her movements were deliberate.  The ritual was stronger if the people watching were absorbed in it.

When she was certain both Sakuya and Sugar were giving her their full attention she clapped her hands together twice and called out to the flames.

The wood erupted into a merry blaze.  Sakuya hurriedly tossed the hairs and blood into the fire.  Sanae felt power flow through the area again, and the flames died like a snuffed candle, but it was too late.

The smoke from the dead blaze curled up around Sakuya's knife, then shot out to surround 'Sugar Satellite.'  The little youkai sighed.  "Fuck."

Sanae moved to circle the fake fairy while Sakuya pointed her knife at Sugar.  "It's been a while since I studied the scripture, but I believe the follow up to that miracle involves us slaughtering those that serve false deities.  Perhaps we can settle for liars?"

A wave of bright light washed out from the youkai, blinding Sanae.  When her vision cleared her breath stopped.  Before her was a great dragon, its golden coils twisting through the sky of the canyon. 

The might beast spoke, each word a reverberation that made Sanae shiver.  "Well done humans.  You have peirced my disguise.  Your wisdom and cunning impress me.  I shall grant you each a wish."

Sakuya coughed.  "I wish you'd stop giving us the runaround.  Dragons don't wield divine power.  Sanae's been sensing you all this time."

"Ah.  You are wise."  The dragon shifted, becoming a beautiful serpent with rainbow wings.  "I am Quetzalcoatl.  I sought a form more fitting with your expectations as is my want, but this is my true appearance."  The serpent looked down on them.  "Now come.  Tell me what you wish as a reward for your cleverness."

Something flickered to life in the back of Sanae's mind.  She looked carefully at the great feathered serpent.  Could a god who's followers were almost all dead really still survive?  She tried to recall what she knew about Quetzalcoatl.

"Come.  Speak up," the god said.  Sakuya looked to Sanae questioningly.  Obviously Sakuya wasn't certain if this was another deception.

And with that it clicked.  Sanae realized what was wrong.

"Quetzalcoatl is a wind god.  You have power over fire."  Sanae looked up at the imposter.  "And Quetzalcoatl is a ruling god.  He changes forms, but he wouldn't stoop to trickery for fun.  No, you aren't Quetzalcoatl." 

"But you are a god.  And a god has to leave clues about their true nature, otherwise they'll lose faith."  Sanae quickly thought through the gods she'd studied in school.  The legends that she alone had known were real.  "I know who you are.  You're Coyote!"

The serpent stilled.  "Crap."

The giant feathers serpent twisted and funneled in on itself, the colors slowly dimming to grays and browns, until all that remained was a dog like creature with large ears and bushy tail.  The creature reared back and unleased the same high pitched howl that had rattled through the canyon before.  Then there was a glow and the coyote shifted into a striking androgynous figure wearing simple traveling clothes.  Coyote bowed slightly and smiled.  "A fine guess little deity.  And well done to you, maid.  I was certain I could hide from the complex rituals of the magicians of these lands, but hiding from the first magics is beyond one such as I."  Coyote sighed.  "I considered fleeing into dreams for another round, but these days that would be a waste of faith.  You may consider this your victory."

Sanae forced herself to stay on guard.  Completely trusting a trickster god was a recipe for disaster.  ?So what are you doing here??

?Ah, well that's a sadly simple story.  My friend Raven visited here to court that new goddess that appeared here.  After he struck out he returned home with tales of these beautiful lands.?  Coyote shrugged.  ?So I decided to take a vacation.?

Sakuya folded her arms and shook her head.  ?Well Lady Remilia has no use for a god.  I don't think coyotes make good guards.  What do you want to do, Sanae??

Sanae considered the matter for a bit longer.  ?Hm...  Sakuya, I think we made a mistake."

"Hm, what's that?" the maid asked.

Sanae smiled at Coyote.  "You haven't had someone from Gensoukyo officially greet you yet, have you?"

"Why no my dear priestess.  Is that an offer?" the god replied with a wolfish grin.

In a flash Sanae pulled out a pack of ofuda from her sleeve.  "Well then, I'll be happy to give you a proper welcome!  After all you can't let yourself be restrained by common sense in Gensoukyo."

Coyote froze in shock, while Sakuya burst out laughing.  "A fine sentiment.  Yes, let's finish this properly."

Coyote stood there in silence for a few moments, then his grin returned.  "Very well.  Let's try out this spellcard game."  Flames sprouted in the air as the god floated up to gain altitude.  "I was quick and clever enough to steal these fires from the sun itself.  Can you match my legend with your own?"

"Of course!" the duo replied as they jumped into the sky.

And as the duel unfolded in the sky, two souls grew closer to their adopted home, while another found a place of it's own among the illusions. 
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: Joveus Molai on August 29, 2011, 12:48:15 AM
....welp.

Spoke waaaay too soon on this one, it seems. :fail:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: Iced Fairy on August 29, 2011, 04:02:21 AM
....welp.

Spoke waaaay too soon on this one, it seems. :fail:
If there is something I have learned with the WWC, it is to never assume anyone wins by default until the big read DEADLINE post.

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: Esifex on August 30, 2011, 07:41:00 PM
I've always been a fan of Coyote myths (http://www.gunnerkrigg.com/archive_page.php?comicID=504)

Alternatively, more about Coyote! (http://www.gunnerkrigg.com/archive_page.php?comicID=486)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: TAKE IT CACODEMON!! on August 30, 2011, 07:45:11 PM
Aren't there, like, multiple Coyote spirits? I know there were also similar trickster spirits I was planning to use in my WWC (well, not my WWC anymore ;~;)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: Iced Fairy on August 30, 2011, 08:17:28 PM
Aren't there, like, multiple Coyote spirits?
Pick your poison.  There's a legend for each tribe in the area and different stories within each legend.  Sadly I don't know enough Native American lore to point at specific details.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on August 30, 2011, 08:23:30 PM
STOP! HAMMER TI-*tunawhacked* OUCH!

Anyway, deadline reached, flipping a coin judging will take place as soon as possible. Please wait warmly~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Where Myth Comes to Life
Post by: Joveus Molai on August 31, 2011, 07:32:52 AM
Best of luck to all participants.  :D
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on September 11, 2011, 06:55:04 AM
What do you mean this shouldn't have taken that long with only three entries?

JUDGEMENT TIME!

Despite the small number of entries, the votes were still split out, because each contestant submitted a nice work each in its own way.
Have some commentary:
Quote
Sanrisa Laser: Quite an improvement from the last work I read from him. The references to Hinduism are nice (if a little shallow) the action scenes, while sort of awkwardly written, were plentiful and kept the story flowing.

LogosOfJ: I have to say, I love his style. Characters are nicely written, and his words paint a graphic image in my mind-- sometimes quite disturbing. I like that. Both stories are short, but by no means do they lack content, though I confess that I personally found the plots difficult to follow. I think he has a captivating writing style, however-- descriptive imagery, sometimes poetic, and a colorful palette of vocabulary to decorate it along the way. Nicely done.

Iced: Ah, Iced. As usual, he has a very nice style. This was an intriguing, well-told story-- quite entertaining, and flowed quite well, on top of that. I definitely did not see the plot twist coming (though that could just be because it's late), and the story ended on such a high note that I was hoping there would be more to read. It was definitely the most solid story of the three. Good stuff.

Ultimately though, there needs to be a verdict, and this time's is: The winner is IcedFairy. Congrats, and good job to Sanrisa and Logos as well, hope to see you entering again.

That said, time for the next theme, ne?

----------------------------

(http://i.imgur.com/RdzVC.jpg)

But I don't know how to cook! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap

Ever wondered how your favourite characters would do if they had to take over someone else's job? Would they do well? Would it end in disaster?
Now is the time to find out! Witches become maids. Shrine maidens become shopkeepers. Gardeners become puppeteers. And a poor shopkeeper is probably forced into a dress.

Let the residents of Gensokyo put aside their normal jobs for a day, take on those of others, and show us the results! It's Gensokyo Job-swap Day!

The Deadline for this contest is September 25th. Have fun writing~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day!
Post by: Joveus Molai on September 11, 2011, 11:23:45 PM
This time, I shall submit an entry by the deadline!

...

Yeah, right. :fail:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day!
Post by: locoroco1 on September 12, 2011, 01:09:12 AM
Awesome. First Submission. Both for this contest and for me. Let's see how this goes.

Reimu glared angrily at the lazy oni who had taken up residence in her shrine recently. It had seemed like a good idea at the time, she was friendly, kept things from getting boring, and she constantly drew guests to the shrine. Unfortunately, she never stopped bugging her, she was always throwing parties, and worst of all, none of her guests ever donated! Reimu shed a tear about that last part, and watched bitterly as Sukia took a long drink of wine from her gourd. Reimu couldn't afford wine, and she worked way harder than Sukia. In fact, she could barely afford tea? How the hell did that oni keep getting so much wine?! It wasn't fair. Reimu was a hard worker. Reimu maintained the border and cleaned the shrine. Reimu solved all the incidents. So why did that stupid little oni get to have so much more fun than her? Reimu glanced over and saw a horde of mini-Sukia fighting over the gourd and scowled. That should be her. That should be her with no troubles. Her with no responsibility. Her with a sufficient amount of a beverage to keep her satisfied for more than ten minutes! Her with-"HEY REIMU!"

Reimu glared over at the drunken oni, mentally cursing her for interrupting her thoughts. "What do you want now Sukia?"

Sukia attempted to rise to her feet, but failed miserably due ti the amount of alcohol she had just consumed. "Are you angry Reimu?"

"Oh, nooooo. Why ever would I be angry, when all I have to do all day is clean the shrine and deal with other people's problems, and have an idiot drunken oni around to mess things up all the time? Now why would that make me angry. I'm sooooooooooo happy right now." Reimu said sarcastically and Sukia continued to thrash around in an attempt to rise to her feet.

"Oh, good. For a minute there I thought you might be angry." Sukia said, oblivious to the wine poring out of her gourd onto her feet. Reimu's mouth drooled at the sight of all that wine going to waste. Sukia tried once more to get to her feet, but slipped in the puddle of wine. She fell onto her back, gurgling and thrashing as wine poured over her head from her own gourd, which she still held upside down over her head for some reason. "Help-*gurgle*I'm drowni*sputter*!"

"?How are you even still alive right now?" Reimu said. Sukia then realized that if she opened her mouth, the wine would just pour in, and she did so eagerly. After a minute of this, and turned her head to the side, again not moving the gourd, and ignored the wine pouring into her ear.

"Hey, by the way, Yuugi's coming over today." Reimu sighed, exasperated.

"Of course she is." Sukia sat up and glared over at Reimu, this time remembering to put a cork in her gourd.

"What's that supposed to mean?" She said. Reimu glared at her.

"When isn't Yuugi coming over anymore, huh? When does one day go by where Yuugi isn't over here at the shrine. I swear, you spend more time with her than you do with me!" She shouted.

"Yeah, so?"

"You never spend any time with me anymore!"

"Well maybe if you would learn how to have some fun once in a while I'd actually want to spend some time with you!"

"Hey, I used to know how to have fun, but you can't be a shrine maiden and be fun!"

"Oh here we go again, on and on about how hard your job is. 'Oh, Sukia, I had to sweep the shrine again,' 'Oh, Sukia, nobody donates to the shrine,' 'Oh, Sukia, I got another pole up my ASS!'"

"Hey, I don't see you out there earning money! The shrine doesn't pay for itself you know! I can't have fun and earn money for your food at the same time!"

"Why not? Sanae can do it!"

"You take that back!"

Ruukoto walked out from the shrine. "Is something wrong mistress?"

"NOT NOW RUUKOTO!" The two shouted at the same time. The robot maid turned around and walked inside, past a surprised Marisa.

"Whoa. Do you two need couples therapy or something ze?" She said.

"No Marisa, we are not a couple." Reimu said.

"She's right. Reimu, I want a divorce!" Sukia shouted.

"What? Sukia, we were never-"

"I want weekends with Ruukoto, and half the summer."

"Sukia, are you drunk?" A mini Sukia slammed into Reimu's face.

"You've been served!"

"So, is that when your marital troubles began?" Koishi asked.

"Okay, first of all, we're not a couple. We're only here because Alice paid for the therapy and it would've been rude to refuse. And second of all, no, we have no marital troubles.." Reimu said. Koishi began scribbling something down into her notepad.

"denies. marital. issues. Okay, how did your troubles begin?" She asked.

"Well, I think they began from the day we met. I used to think it was cute how Sukia was always drinking, and she used to be really friendly. But then, it seemed like she was always drinking and partying. soon, she didn't have any time for me anymore." Reimu said, watching as Kosihi continued scribbling.

"Uh-huh, yes. Now, Sukia, I feel like your alcohol addiction is contributing to your separation from Reimu. Can you tell me why you drink so much?"

"?Because I'm an oni. It's what oni do."

"Ah, I see. You drink because you feel pressured to by the other oni, as if you'll be less of an oni if you don't drink." Koishi continued scribbling down on her notepad.

"?Nooooo, it's because I like to drink."

"I wouldn't be surprised if it was peer pressure. She does spend all of her time with another oni." Reimu mumbled.

"Ah, yes. Yuugi Hoshiguma. You mentioned her earlier. She is the oni who lives in the underground, correct?" Koishi asked.

"Yeah. But with all the time she spends around the Shrine you wouldn't think so." Reimu said.

"So I spend a lot of time around her, so what?"

"So you spend a lot of time partying around her, that's what."

"Ah, here we go. Reimu, let's talk about your trust issues. Have you ever been worried that Sukia was going to cheat on you with another person?" Koishi asked.

"Yeah. She spends all of her time in drunk parties with other girls. Who wouldn't-wait, cheat on me? We're not a couple." Reimu said.

"See what I have to deal with doctor?" Sukia said. "She's like this all the time, only worse."

"Oh please, you're no saint either. She's drunk right now." Reimu grumbled.

"And it's still way more pleasant to be around me than you." Sukia snapped back. The two began bickering furiously back and forth, leaving Koishi free to creep over to the door and let some people in.

"Reimu, Sukia." Koishi interrupted them, and the two found themselves surrounded by people. "Your friends have some things they'd like to say about how your problems have affected them." Alice stepped forwards, and Ruukoto sad in a chair beside her, staring into her lap as Shanghai comforted her.

"Reimu, Sukia, your issues came to my attention just the other day when Ruukoto showed up at my house crying, saying that her mothers were fighting. She stayed at my house for a couple of days, and whenever I went back to the shrine to try and talk to you, you two were there fighting. I don't even think you two noticed she was gone. I'm an expert in caring for dolls, and I believe that they need a warm, happy home. I don't believe that you two can offer that to Ruukoto anymore. So I've talked to Ruukoto about it, and she's going to stay with me until you two work things out. I believe it's what's best for her, but I hope that soon you two can work things out so she can go back to her home." Alice sat back down in her chair, and patted Ruukoto on the shoulder. The robot seemed on the verge of tears.

Hina stood up and faced the unhappy couple.

"As a misfortune goddess, it's my job to collect people's unhappy emotions to keep them from spreading around the world and upsetting other people. However, recently, I've had to spend all of my time at your shrine, collecting all the negative energy. I've thrown up several times due to the amount of spinning I've had to do, and I haven't slept in over a week. Please, I beg of you two, stop fighting."

Yuugi stepped forwards.

"What the hell is she doing here?!" Reimu shouted, gesturing to Yuugi.

"She's here as a friend Reimu. Even she has been impacted by your constant quarreling. Let her speak." Koishi said. Reimu sunk back into her chair and pouted, glaring at the oni girl.

"Sukia, we've been friends for thousands of years now. We've been through the good and bad, the thick and thin, everything that's happened we've faced together. We watched Kasen leave us. We saw Konngara die. We were chased into the underground and watched our entire species die. But, then you moved up to the shrine, and you became really happy. Sure we couldn't see each other as often, but we had friends and parties and it was okay. We were happy. But recently, you've been angry. You've been partying even more than usual, but you don't seem to enjoy it. I've never seen you this unhappy, and all I want is for it to stop. Reimu, please, take care of my friend." Yuugi returned to her seat and took a sip of her sake.

"Okay, you know what? I'm done with this. This therapy was stupid, this intervention is stupid, and most of all, Sukia, you are stupid." Genjii and Mim? returned hastily to their seats. "Everybody out, now!" The guests began walking away grumbling, hoping that Koishi could work out their problems. Koshi sighed.

"Reimu, I was hoping it wouldn't have to come to this, but I'm going to have to take drastic measures. I'm going to ask each of you to submit to a psychic reading by me, so I can properly assess the cause of your anger issues." Koishi stared at the two.

"I thought we had already clarified that Sukia was the problem." Reimu said.

"What? Don't try to pin all the blame on me here! Your temper problems are the issue!" The two began bickering again. Koishi sighed, and without waiting for the go ahead, delved into their subconscious. A minute later, she opened her eyes and grinned.

"I think I've pinpointed the source of your issues." She said. The two ignored her and continued yelling. "This could be a major breakthrough." The two kept arguing. "I really think you two should listen." More arguing. "?Symbol "All Ancestors Standing Beside Your Bed"." A shower of danmaku rained on the two, causing them to stop arguing and start dodging. "Now that I have your attention, I have found out why your relationship has been so sour recently. You, Reimu are jealous of Sukia."

"?" Reimu stared at the floor.

"Jealous of me? But?why?" Sukia asked.

"Think about it. You have a carefree life, no responsibility, lots of friends, plenty of wine, Reimu is jealous of all that. And it's perfectly natural I suppose, given the state that she lives in." Koishi said. Sukia glanced over at Reimu.

"So what can we do?" Sukia asked.

"Ah, that's tricky. Now, normally I would prescribe intense shock therapy and a viscous reprogramming brainwash program, but I'd like to try out a new experimental method on you two. Essentially, what I want you to do is swap lives. Sukia, you be the shrine maiden for a while. Reimu try doing?whatever it is Sukia does. When you two are both fed up with it, maybe you two can start appreciating each other and get over this little lovers spat."

"We're not lovers! And quite honestly, that's the dumbest idea I've ever heard." Reimu scoffed.

Koishi held up another spell card.

"O-okay, we'll get on that right away!" The two said nervously, and they shot out of the office.

"I give them a week. Next client please!"

"Reimu, do I really have to wear this?" Sukia asked. Reimu smirked at the sight of Sukia in a Miko outfit.

"What's the matter, can't take it?" Reimu said. Sukia glared at her.

"No, I'm just afraid people will think I'm crazy if I walk around with my armpits showing." Sukia grinned to see Reimu flinch comment.

"Says the girl who walks around drunk and wearing chains." Reimu snapped.

"Speaking of which?" Sukia held up a pair of chains and jingled them.

"How the hell do you carry these things all the time?" Reimu shouted, struggling under the weight of Sukia's chains and gourd.

"Oni strength bitch." Sukia said. "Now go out there and be me."

"You mean go out and get drunk and party? I'll try. But that means you have to be me. I've left a list of chores on the donation box. Which, by the way, I expect to see at least one coin in by the end of the day." Reimu turned and strode away, at least she would've, if she'd been able to walk while carrying the gourd and chains. After thrashing around for several minutes, she sighed and lifted into the air, floating out the door. Sukia smirked and watched her go.

"Let's see, first on the list?clean the shrine." Sukia glanced around. "Sheesh, that'll take a while."

Sukia snapped her fingers, and all the dirt in the shrine collected in a ball in front of her.

"Done. Now what?"

Reimu sighed, tired of having to lug these chains around. She dropped to the ground for a moment to rest. Sighing, she uncapped the gourd and brought it to her mouth, sipping out some wine. Not bad.

"Well, this is basically all that Sukia does. So?I'm just gonna drink this all day? That's easy." Reimu relaxed, falling onto her back and taking another sip of wine. This was gonna be fun.

"Miss Hakurei! We need your-oh." A group of men stopped at the foot of the shrine to see Sukia wearing Reimu's clothes. "You're not the shrine maiden."

"Oh, yeah. She's busy right now, but she left me in charge. Whaddya need?" Sukia said. The men glanced at each other, but decided to let it pass.

"We, uh, need your help. The Ice fairy is attacking the village again!" Sukia grinned and cracked her knuckles.

"Let's do this!"

Reimu glared angrily at the empty gourd. It occurred to her now that Sukia probably used her manipulation of density to increase the amount of wine it could hold, but Reimu couldn't do that. Sighing, she held the gourd up to her eye and peeked inside, making sure the gourd was completely empty. She saw something wet and slimy.

"EEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKKKK!"

"EYE EM TEH STONGEST!" Cirno shouted, showering another fleeing person with danmaku. Wriggle lay shivering on the ground nearby, and a very frightened Mystia was trying to drag her away without drawing Cirno's attention. Daiyousei lay frozen on the ground nearby.

"THE STRONGEST!" She shot a blast of ice at a nearby building, sealing it shut. She continued blasting, slowly dropping the temperature on the horrified crowd trapped inside.

"HEY NINEBALL!" Cirno turned around in fury at hearing her called by such a condescending name, only to be grabbed by a giant fist. Sukia lifted the ice fairy up to her face and glared at her.

"Stop being a bitch." Sukia reared her arm back, and hurled the screaming ice fairy straight to the other side of Gensokyo. She turned to the frozen building and snapped, the ice dispersing into a fine mist that spread throughout the village. Everyone rushed over to thank her, partly because they were grateful, partly because the mist made the whole village freezing cold. While they waited for the mist to clear, Sukia invited everyone to a party at the shrine.

Reimu began coughing, and she bent over and threw up once again into a nearby bucket.

"Can we please stop now?" She groaned to Yuugi.

"No way Reimu, it's a party! Come on, have some more sake!" Yuugi thrust her sake dish in Reimu's face(without spilling a drop I might add), and Reimu was struck by the smell. Her bowels contracted, and she leant over and released what little she had left in her into the bucket.

"I would just like to inform you that I am not having fun." Kisume said as she wiped the bile out of her eyes.

Sukia grinned. All in all, it had been a successful day. She'd done all of Reimu's chores, much better than Reimu would've done them, saved the village, gotten tons of donations, and all while sober and at a party. She grinned as Reimu floated through the door.

"So how was your day?" She asked pleasantly. Reimu responded by throwing up on the floor. Sukia stared at the spot in disgust, and in an instant the mess had dissolved into mist and floated out the door.

"Hey, I just cleaned in here!" She shouted. Reimu collapsed to the floor and looked up at her.

"You win. I'm not cut out for partying." She moaned. Sukia looked down at her with a smug expression, then promptly broke down into tears.

"Oh thank the gods! It's terrible being you!" She shouted.

"Hah! So the workload got to you?" Reimu gloated.

"Not that, that took like, five minutes. It's just that-I'm sober!" Reimu gasped.

"Oh dear gods, Sukia, I'm so sorry. H-how did it happen?"

"I don't know? I mean you took my gourd, and then I cleaned, and then there was the ice fairy, and then there was the party, but everybody else kept drinking all the alcohol and I got most of it, but it wasn't enough!" Sukia curled up on the floor and began crying. Reimu walked over and comforted her.

"Shh, shh, it's alright. Here, have your gourd." Reimu slipped the gourd into Sukia's arms, and she began sucking on it like a baby with a bottle.

"?Wait, did you say there was a party?"

*sniff*"Yeah."

"Did you get any donations?"

"Yeah, we got some." Reimu shot up, and Sukia fell out of her lap and slammed to the ground. Reimu shot over to the donation box and tore it open. She just stared at the money in the box. It wasn't much, but it was more than Reimu had ever seen in the shrine at one time, ever.


"Oh. My. Gods. This is incredible." She said, unable to tear her eyes away.

Sukia glared over at her. "What the hell was that?"

"What?" Reimu asked, not even bothering to look over.

"You just dropped me the minute you heard about the donation box."

"Yeah, so?"

"Well, isn't that what you complained I do with parties?"

"This is different."

"How. How is this different?"

"This isn't as bad as your partying and alcohol addiction."

"Isn't it? Come to think of it, every single one of our friends I've heard you try to get donations from. And all day long you complain about how we don't have any money."

"We? So now it's our money?"

"Who just earned more in one night than you have in a year? I think it's our money."

"Please. What's the name of this place again?"

"The Hakurei Shrine."

"And what's my name?"

"Reimu, let's not do this. I mean, we were getting better, and now we're-" "No, no, I wanna hear it. What, is my name?"

"?Reimu Hakurei."

"That's right. Reimu god-damn Hakurei. By the way, I went to one of your famous little parties, not so fun."

"Please, you wouldn't know fun if it lived in your shrine and sat there drinking alcohol all day. Oh wait, IT DOES."

"Fuck you Sukia Ibuki! Get the hell out of my shrine!"

"You know what? Fine! Keep your cruddy old shrine! I'm moving out!"

"To where, huh? Gonna go live with your girlfriend Yuugi?"

"No, as a matter of fact I have a house in Heaven on hold. So, enjoy your goddamn donations bitch, because it's probably the most money you're ever gonna see!"

"HA! Like you have any money!"

"Oh, because you do? By the way, this outfit? It's STUPID."

"Really? Really Sukia? I look stupid? Little miss chains on the arms and one ribbon on one horn says I look stupid?"

Marisa listened to the two arguing from high above the shrine and sighed.

"Well, I just lost fifty bucks."

Epilogue:

"Um, Miss Komeiji?"

"Ah, yes, Ruukoto. Please, sit down."

The robot nervously clung to Alice, who led her to the couch and sat down beside her, squeezing her hand.

"Now, sweetie," Koishi began. "I don't quite know how to tell you this, but?Sukia and Reimu aren't going to be living together anymore."

"What?!" Ruukoto shouted, obviously confused.

"You see,they still love each other, but it's a different kind of love, and they've just decided that it's best if they don't live together anymore." Koishi said. Ruukoto stared down at her lap, unsure of how to react.

"Now don't think this means that they love you any less." Alice said "You're still going to see both of them all the time and-"

"I know they don't love me." Ruukoto said suddenly.

Alice flinched and patted her shoulder. "Now don't think like that sweetie it's important that you-"

Koishi sighed. "I'm afraid she right Miss Margatroid. I saw it during my session with those two. They barely even know she exists."

Alice glanced over at Ruukoto. "Ruukoto, would you like to come and live with me?"

The robot looked over at her and smiled.

"Yes Miss Margatroid." Alice grinned.

"Call me Alice." The two walked out of Koishi's office holding hands and talking together excitedly. Koishi looked out after them and smiled.

"Next client please!" Two girls walked into the room. "Now, Miss Houraisan, Miss Fujiwara, tell me, how did your marital issues begin?"

The two glanced at each other. "We're not married. Also, we don't have issues."

Koishi grinned. "Of course not. in. denial. about. marriage. Now, what I'm going to recommend for you two is a new experimental method?"

Koishi as a therapist. Not the most original thing, but, whatever. I was gonna use Shikeiki, but then I was like, nah. Sukia and Reimu was an interesting choice, right? When I decided to use them as a sort of married couple, I had to include a kid, and Ruukoto with Alice was just too good to pass up.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day!
Post by: Esifex on September 12, 2011, 07:40:00 AM
I'm picturing Koishi wearing a pantsuit with some reading glasses, but still wearing her sun hat, legs crossed in this big plush chair. "Go ahead, lie down. Let's have a chat."

:getdown:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day!
Post by: VIVItheFujoshi on September 15, 2011, 10:06:21 AM
 :3 sorry for bad english, but i will take the job, but with a twist.
This is not about take "a job", is more take their body for a while...

Roundabout (trance mode)

i feel eerie...i can?t remember yesterday. why?...i had seen the dawn in the lake, and now the dewdrops glowing into the flowers.I touched one and turned into cristal...no, is ice. a thin cape of frost cover my foots.the flowers...are high...no, im very little.
-Cirno, where you are? i found this nuts for breakfast! want one?- said me a gentle green fairy...but i am not Cirno...or is it? oh, all go out again...
...
..and i am floating in the river.and spining...i can?t stop of spin spin and go along the current. i feel heavy. who is the thing who carry? i can?t see nothing with me with that weight...is more like my spirit turning like that. oh yes...i carry the bad luck of all who had put their faith in me, and now i will quit them all this shame...i continue spining, but now  i go deep and more deep...i feel lonely...
...
Oh, im in the surface again. who i am? smell like cucumbers...obviously, are my hands...im a kappa! always was like this? in the river shore i have my house, actually my workshop. how many things i have incide...this actually works? well, this machine can cut an entire cucumber in one second...and this cucumbers are the most delicious things who i tasted, ever...so refeshing...this place, full of a infinity of interesting junk remind me something...i must return...but where? something throw me incide...
...
oh, my head. and my breath is bad ugh...my long hair is a mess...and my...horns are tangle up the pillow. Now, then, im a oni. Im very thirsty, i would can die for a bit of water...who is it? a bottle! and is full of delicious sake! that is better! and i begin to drink, and drink and the bottle never is empty...is fantastic!!
-Suika-chan, are you there? i need your help...
-Suika? is this my name? this is a shrine? i... -my voice go out.
-oh, you drank too much again...at least, i need you in your two feet...this is too heavy and...wait a moment..i feel something very strange here...like if someone where here, with us...
-with..with us? but why -
-Suika, what is my name? you remember that, right?
i can?t remember. i know her voice, but...i can?t remember that miko! or yes? oh this is so confuse! something very lost bring me a feeling, like i was walking in a border of a dream...i had seen her before in that dream?
Reimu?
...
Is very dark. smell to cranberries and strawberries...and something else. a strong, penetrating scent, who for some reason my now sharpened senses can detect with too much detail...blood. diferent tipes of blood. With only think in it, i fell a strange thirst, in the deep of myself...a bit painful...not are the common thirst who you can feel when...and who is the "common" thing? i was always like this, and always here? the dolls say me "you have a intruder in your heart" but i am who i am! then a soft light of a candle appears with a sound of a bell and a smell who FULL my hungry senses...a silluette who looks familiar comes to me.
-Flandre, sorry for come late...want take tea with me? i bring strawberry cake, who you like it...-and the little white figure in pink dress and little wings hug me with sweetness. She is cold, but i  feel warm inside. I had this feel this before...said my heart. We take tea after, but no was tea...we the vampires know the diference, of course...
...
...i walking in the silent forest. is afternoon, and no is a good idea fly now. Then open my mouth and sing a song. any song, doesn?t matter the words, only for the joy of sing. The melody is weird, but is fine. with me, i have a bag full of fresh lampreys, who i carry to my little stand. I see a pair of persons who change me two fried lampreys for some coins. i fell fine with myself....but this give me a nostalgic feeling...something who i leaved away...i must return. i can?t...leave...that...not now...because...
...
-is dark here!
i want go up now! and i do it...was too easy...i was down the ground...and i can?t  bend my legs. and fall, but no hurts. in a hop, i was again walking...no, jumping. my arms don?t want bending, and i very very very hungry. i eat flowers, is fine. i eat earth, is fine too. i eat grass, is crunchy. i eat-
-oh,Yoshika chan, looks who i bring you today! is your faborite...-said me a floating, strange,hermit girl...-oh is true...actually ALL things are your faborite food, is it?
no, wait, my faborite food is..is...stop! this is not me! get out of here! come on, return to...
...
im flying...so fast! too fast! and to many colors! my floating hair is messy...and feel really exited. Im very happy...i can remember...you too!...
-ha ha...maybe this mushrooms can up his spirit! if only remembered the name of them...however...if this turn me to happy like now, to Kourin will can be the double! yahouuu!
Kourin? don?t call me-
...
-i catched it!
-ah?
-was difficult found you, but your spirit is more strong than i imagined, thanks to Kamisama. then, this are the the souls of the halfthings...
I look my hands. no, no are my hands, but i know them very well, i don?t know why . My vision is strange, limited. i close...my eye; suddenly, i was floating by my side...not...by the side of the body who i am occupied now. Then, is this your spirit...body...wait...i know you?
-yes, you know me. But how the memories resides in the mind (the brain), the mind is something physical, and now you are a spirit, you have forgot all. But your heart still remember. I leave you enter to my physical body for can finally return you to your body again...no is your time,now. And you can?t go eternally roundabout for all Gensokyo. like this, you would lost your own escence slowly, and finally dissapear. and i don?t want who happen that to you... follow my spirit...lets go to your home.
We walked to the forest, and finally stops in front a house who looks abandoned...with lots of objects who i can?t regognise, but in same time, i can feel like a part of myself...we entered...a scent comes to me...speed my heart, and i don?t why, but i began to run to the corridor, and enter to a big room. In there, have a man in the ground, white like the snow...i feel a sudden anguish...wake up. wake up...wake up wake up Rinnosuke WAKE UP!!!
...
-wake up...are you fine, tell me!!
-oh...ou...my head...who happened? that was...a strange dream...i fall from that shelf and...oh...i was inconcient...
-don?t do again that...never again...you give me a fright...Rinnosuke-dono.
-to do what, Youki san? i only was here...i think...i have the sensation to had been to far away...don?t hug me like that...someone can see us...(that cold skin...and that warm feeling...why i remember this? was in my dream?)...and is supposed who you are dead, right...?-i said him with a little smile.
-but my hour not have come ,like the yours...

(yea, and adding the traditional bl of mine. inspired in a old dream who i had long time ago (with the astral projection and all) , and a chapter of Kuroshitsuji OVA who was all in first person...and maybe the Touhou 13 OST, specially the trance remixes.XD)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day!
Post by: Phlegeth on September 20, 2011, 09:36:31 PM
?All our times have come
Here, but now there, gone
Seasons don't fear the reaper
Nor do the wind, the sun or the rain--?

?Hey!  Is that really appropriate??  These two people were floating across a river.  The one steering the boat was wearing a flowing black robe with a hood pulled over there head and carrying a scythe.  The passenger was in a white kimono and had a short brown hair and was wearing glasses.

?You were being boring,? the robed one responded.

?I just died, I want to be alone with my thoughts,? he answered.

?You have an entire after life to think,? at this point a breeze picked up and blew the hood off, revealing a woman who looked to be in her early twenties at the latest.  He blonde hair rested easy behind her shoulder, except for one distinct braid up front.  Her gold eyes pierced out into the distance and her smile was infectious.

?You look like a normal girl,? the guy said in shock.  ?Not at all what I expected from your costume.?

?Well I try.  If I'm going to be a reaper, I figured I'd look the part.?

?Why are you a reaper?  What makes someone want to do this?? the guy asked.

?Well, it's not like I volunteered.?

* * *

?Oh momma I'm in fear for my life from the long arm of the law
Lawman has put an end to my running and I'm so far from my home
Oh momma I can hear you a'crying you're so scared and all alone
Hangman is comin' down from the gallows and I don't have very long.?

?I'd say,? this reaper was was wearing a bright blue dress and her red hair was tied up in two pig tails.  The two laughed.

?This is taking a long time,? Marisa sighed.

?Well,? Komachi averted her gaze, ?you are, well, umm...you.?  Marisa looked around at the floor of the boat.  It was filled with coins, dolls, books, and other assorted things.

?They offered up a lot,? Marisa said.

?To make sure you make it across,? Komachi explained, ?and don't come back and haunt them.?  She laughed and looked down at Marisa, expecting her to be laughing too.  However, she was looking a doll in the image of herself.

?Didn't realize that was an option,? she stood up.

?Whoa, whoa, whoa!  Don't even think of swimming back!  You'll sink and get eaten by dinosaurs!?  Komachi said.

?Dangerous work environment,? Marisa stated.

?Well us Shinigami don't have to worry about that stuff,? Komachi said proudly.

?Good, otherwise I'd fell bad about this,? she booted Komachi off her boat and she fell into the water.  Marisa walked over and sat down in front of the rotor and tried to steer back to the land.

?Hey!?  a voice yelled behind her.  She looked up and turned around.  ?As I was saying, Shinigami don't have to worry about the creatures.  We don't sink,? Marisa looked at her feet and sure enough she was standing on the water.  And by instinct, Marisa took the doll she was holding and threw it at Komachi.  It exploded throwing Komachi off her feet.  And Marisa took off again.

After a couple of moments, ?Damnit Alice, why the hell did you put gunpowder in that??  she yelled to herself.

?Stop right there criminal scum!?  Marisa was being approached by three shinigami.  Two of them were staring at the other.  Embarrassed he said, ?I've always wanted to say that.?

Figuring they must have come from the opposite side, she turned the rotor and headed in the direction she thought led back to Gensokyo.

?HEY!  I said stop!? the male reaper yelled to no avail.  They turned and started chasing her, but she was tiny dot in the horizon.  ?How did she do that?  This is our job?? he scratched the back of his head.

Marisa landed on the shore and stepped out of the boat.  Just then, Komachi jumped out of the water and slashed her boat into many tiny pieces.

?Why?? Marisa asked.

?No escape now,? Komachi said.

?What??

?You piloted the boat to the place you were running away from, congratulations.?

?Damn,? Marisa looked defeated.

?Shiki's gonna be mad,? Komachi laughed.

?Yea, you broke your boat,? Marisa said.

?Not about that!?  Komachi yelled.

?I am mad about that,? Shiki stepped down towards them.  ?That was your third boat in fifty years.  These things do not grow on trees.?

?They're made of wood,? Komachi stated.  Shiki glared at her.

?Wait in the office, we will talk later,? Komachi walked off dejected and Marisa laughed at her.  ?I would stop that if I were you,? she pointed the Rod of Remorse at her.  ?You have a black record.  You lie, steal, cheat, do whatever you want.  And yet,? she looked down at the wrecked ship and all the floating dolls and books and the glimmering coins, ?all the people you lied too, stole from, all wanted you a safe voyage.

?You have helped a lot of people, in your own way.  You have helped Nitori Kawashiro break out of her shell and usher in a new age.  Your constant fighting with Reimu Hakurei kept her on her toes and Gensokyo has never been more peaceful.  Your constant breaking and entering has Patchouli Knowledge healthier than ever and Hong Meiling is in perfect condition to keep out all sorts of intruders.  And Alice Margetroid,? she stopped and looked at Marisa, ?was never happier than when she was with you.?  A small smile crept across Marisa's face.

?However!  In your seventy-four year life you have:121,435 lies told, 7,853 stolen books, 5,324 counts of breaking and enter, 847 counts of aggravated assault, 632 counts of property destruction, 421 counts of miscellaneous thefts, 63 counts of jay walking, 17 counts of speeding in a school zone, 12 counts of dine and dashing, 5 counts of hit and run, and 1 count of hijacking a shinigami boat.  What do you have to say for yourself??

?Did I just one point for each unique property I destroyed?? Marisa asked.

?I should sentence you here and now,? Shiki said.  ?However, you do do good things occasionally, even if they are in a bad way.  And you are waiting on people.  And it is about that time in the cycle again.  So I have a preposition for you.?

?You do?? Marisa asked.

?The speed you had in the boat was nothing short of extraordinary.  I would like you to work for me as a Shinigami until a time a see fit to let you go.?

?Why, isn't it your job to send people to hell??

?This is not my job.  My job is to weigh the sins of the dead and view their past life and karma and make a fair decision.  I do not like sending people to hell.  And you should know as well as any one I do my best to get people to change their ways.  Anyway, the choice is yours.  Go to hell and have your tongue constantly being ripped out while the weight of thousands of books rest upon you while also being constantly beaten for all eternity or become a shinigami and work for me for a bit.?

* * *

?And that's how I became a shinigami,? Marisa smiled.  The boat landed at the shore.  ?And we're here,?  She hopped off the boat and held out her to the guest.

?So this Yama,? the guy started.

?She's a little long winded, but other wise pretty nice.  If you've never met her before, that's a good sign,? Marisa smiled at the guest and he took her hand and got off the boat.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day!
Post by: locoroco1 on September 27, 2011, 02:12:05 AM
There have been 3 submissions and the deadline was  :colbert:.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day!
Post by: Drakometar on September 27, 2011, 03:02:34 AM
I was gonna submit, but no one wants to read a 35 page monstrosity. Maybe next time?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on September 27, 2011, 05:30:04 AM
I was gonna submit, but no one wants to read a 35 page monstrosity. Maybe next time?
We read whatever is submitted, even if it breaks the post-length and has to be splitted, that isn't without precedent V:

Buuuut, for this one, it is DEADLINE HIT now. Judging will commence... soon, I hope. Please watch warmly~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day!
Post by: Esifex on December 15, 2011, 04:23:48 AM
Sidequest!
Esi's Writing Challenge

Don't worry. I'm not trying to subside the previous writing challenge - that one will be judged when the judges have the time, and aren't completely swamped by finals and holiday shopping and work and rescuing the President from Ninjas (that happens a lot).

I will be the only one judging this one, so there will be a caveat; I will only judge the first five entries. I can't guarantee any prizes for the winner; I'll see if I can't catch one of the True Final Board Bosses who have the ability to assign Wordsmith or Spechul Membuh between their Christmas shopping and President-rescuing, but I can't make any promises.

Your prompt!
The Feral Child

(http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v429/kincaidvannekin/youngsakuya.jpg) (http://smg.photobucket.com/albums/v429/kincaidvannekin/youngsakuya.jpg)

This story revolves around someone discovering a feral human child. Rather than the youkai or Reimu thinking 'Hey, free snack!' something maternal is stirred inside whomever finds it. Who is best suited for raising a child, likely with no experience? What sort of problems would they have, being a youkai (if you so desire to base it around a youkai main character), raising a human child? How would it work out for them?

Since it's my challenge, you can of course try to butter me up with appropriately placed suitable music in your story, and earn a few bonus points.

I'm not going to impose a strict word-count limit. If you can break a single posts' word limit and have to flow into another one, excellent! Just keep in mind; if you have a short, short story, you'd best hope it's some exceptional writing, or you can manage to tell a profound story in such a short span to be judged competitively against any other entries.

Your deadline is in one week
Thursday, December 22nd

By midnight, EST
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day! NEW SIDEQUEST
Post by: capt. h on December 21, 2011, 05:04:43 AM
Author's notes: I might not be completely done. I also might not be near a computer for the next few days. So, here goes nothing.

***

"*ding-a-ling" the door chimed.

Ah, customers. Rinnosuke didn?t get many customers. ?Welcome to Rinnosuke?s Oddities, how may I help??

The shopkeeper knew something was off. Alright, so the tall girl is the immortal, Mokou. Last time Kourin checked, she didn?t have a daughter. Could immortals even have daughters? Kourin decided to consider that later. But even if she had a daughter, he doubted she would have blond hair and gold eyes. ?Who?s the girl?? he asked with a flat tone.

?Hi! My name?s Mawrisa Kiwasame!? The little girl held out her hand. ?Pleasuwre to meet you!?

?Found her a couple days ago half-dead. You wouldn?t happen to???

The shopkeeper cut her off with a brisk ?No.? and turned his attention to taking inventory. He didn?t want anything to do with this.

?But I can?t take care of her.?

?Why not?? No weakness. Don?t even look up.

?Well, I?m kind of short on supplies. Like food. Did you know these things eat almost every day??

?Three times a day.? Don?t look up. Maybe they?ll go away.

?Nah, kids live on less than that all the time. But then there?s the whole house thing. I don?t have one.?

Marisa beamed, ?We?ve been sleeping outside for thwee days!?

Damn it. The shopkeeper knew he would regret this. ?What do you want??

?Well, maybe you could? I don?t know? take care of her??

?No.? Too much. Kourin might be weak, but he had his limits.

?It would only be for a few days.?

The shopkeeper sighed. ?Why don?t you ask Keine? You?re friends with her. She knows much more about kids than me.?

?I did. But, well?? Mokou hesitated, glancing up at the ceiling. ?She has issues. I mean, there?s her reputation??

?What about my reputation??

?Don?t worry. No one would ever think you did something improper with a woman.?

Rinnosuke grunted and crossed his arms, and Marisa giggled. The shopkeeper did have his pride! Pride which Mokou had just crushed, probably justifiably, but he still had it. ?Is that the only reason?? the shopkeeper asked.

?Well, the real thing is? she has her moments.? Mokou said, rubbing the back of her neck. ?She gets really? irritable every few weeks.?

?I?m aware of her monthly issues.?

?Ah, that makes it easy.? Mokou said. ?Marisa doesn?t know a thing about Keine?s issues, and Keine thinks it?s too dangerous for Marisa to be around when it happens.? Keine was probably right, Kourin realized. It was still irritating.

?I refuse,? the shopkeeper said.

?Tell you what, I?ll take care of her, alright?? Mokou said. ?You?ll just give her food and a roof, and I?ll handle the rest.?

?You make it sound easy,? the shopkeeper said.

?It shouldn?t be too bad. She?s even almost potty trained!?

?I haven?t had an accident in thwee days!? Marisa beamed.

Rinnosuke sighed. He had to be careful. That?s the problem with his older customers; they knew him too well, and they knew his weaknesses. It?s a good thing Mokou was pretty bad with people; if this were Yukari, the shopkeeper knew he wouldn?t stand a chance. As he pondered his next move, he noticed the little girl plopping books off his shelves.

?You can?t just take those.?

?Of course not,? The girl said, unphased. ?I?m just bowrowing them.?

?Why??

?Well, youkai have magic. And books have magic. So if my pawrents had books, maybe they wouldn?t have died? Marisa beamed, opening her prizes.
That made the shopkeeper do a double take. He expected the girl was an orphan, but no one should be that, well, happy saying that. ?Whuh?!? he stuttered.

?Don?t wowry? the girl giggled. ?You can have them back when I die!?

Recovering from his initial shock, the man fixed his glasses, before whispering to Mokou, ?What happened??

?Well,? Mokou replied, more than loud enough for Marisa to hear. ?I was a little late for her parents. Unless I find her food and a house, I may be a little late for her too. I wasn?t really able to solve the food problem yesterday, and I?m having a little bit of trouble with it today.?

Was Mokou doing this on purpose? ?You?re staying for dinner,? The shopkeeper commanded, regretting it immediately. Course, he couldn?t just let the little girl go two days without food.

?Absolutely!? Mokou replied. ?Hey Marisa, we?re eating today!?

?Thank you Mister Rwinnosuke! ?

***

Night had fallen, and Rinnosuke watched from outside the room as immortal had finished tucking the little girl snuggly into bed. Gently closing the bedroom door, she turned to Rinnosuke.

?I won?t take care of the girl,? the shopkeeper said flatly. Although he wasn?t sure what he wanted to do, he had decided that much.

?Wasn?t counting on it,? Mokou replied.

?So who?s left??

?I haven?t asked Eirin,? Mokou said, rolling her eyes. ?Somehow, I don?t think Kaguya would be-?

?Keep it down!? The shopkeeper whispered.

?Hm?? Mokou said, staring blankly at Kourin as he continued shushing her.

?Marisa?s trying to sleep!?

Mokou looked at the shopkeeper, then looked back at the bedroom door. Then she lipped an ?Oh? as she back turned to the shopkeeper, lowered her voice, and said ?Right. Sorry. It?s been ages since I?ve been in a house with a baby.? Knowing this girl, Rinnosuke suspected that was not an exaggeration.

?Anyway,? Mokou continued, ?I think Kaguya would laugh me out of Eientei if I asked there, and even if she and Eirin said yes I?m not sure how much I trust them.?

?They aren?t that bad,? the shopkeeper said. ?You can swallow your pride.?

?I can and I would,? the girl grumbled. ?But I figured both Keine and you would be more willing than Kaguya. So, yeah, Keine said no, and after you I ask Kaguya.?

?And then??

?Then,? Mokou said even lower than before, ?That?s it. Well, except for the youkai, but most of them would only say yes because it?s a free meal. Although one or two are looking for servant girls.?

Kourin paced across the room, turned around, and paced back as Mokou watched. The shopkeeper did this 23 times, by his own count, as Mokou watched in silence. Then, he resigned. ?How would you like to rent a room?? he said, with absolutely no enthusiasm.

?But I don?t have any money.?

?You can work at the shop,? the shopkeeper continued flatly, ?And oversee the girl?s care yourself.? He could use the help and didn?t have much money. He also knew this arrangement was going to get much more complicated than that.

Mokou started thanking the shopkeeper loudly, then glanced back at the door, blushed, and toned down. ?Thank you so much.?

?Yeah, well, just take good care of her.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day! NEW SIDEQUEST
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on December 21, 2011, 11:59:41 PM
A side quest? Eh, I could use the extra XP.

-----

Nitori didn?t fish much.

It wasn?t that she didn?t like fish. On the contrary - she thought it was delicious if you knew how to cook it. The problem was that the tools were too primitive. As she sat at the riverside, her crummy little rod dipping under the surface of the water, she felt like she was insulting her own intelligence.

Normally, she just bought her fish from one of her fellow kappa, but her funds were running a little low this month. She?d fallen into that trap before, but her pride as an inventor had kept her from using something petty like a net. She?d tried to come up with an alternative - several, in fact. Most of them had failed at the design stage, and those that had made it into existence were best left forgotten. She?d kept herself well away from her fellow kappa for a few months to avoid the fallout of ?The Catapult Incident?.

Now, with no money for food and no money to put together an invention, Nitori had been forced to resort to the lowest of the low. Her rod consisted of a twig with a string at the end, using a nut to keep the bait in place. It was primitive, but it was better than nothing.

Her stomach grumbled in complain, and she growled back in response.

?Quiet, you. I?ll get you something eventually.?

As it turned out, the local harvest god was away for a week or so, giving the human village their annual batch of crops. The rest of the kappa had planned in advance, making sure to stock up on food long enough that Minoriko?s disappearance wouldn?t leave them going hungry.

Nitori had missed the memo, and if she didn?t catch something today she would have to start eating her boots for sustenance.

Her eyes lazily fluttered left and right, the sheer lack of activity almost putting her to sleep. She?d been sitting here for half an hour without so much as a bite. She?d even picked out the juiciest earthworm she could find as bait. Maybe the fish here were smarter than she?d thought. She sort of hoped not.

?Hm??

In the corner of her eye, Nitori made out something coming down the river. It was a basket, bobbing up and down with the current. A picnic basket, maybe? Someone?s lost lunch, perhaps. She?d take it, gladly - stealing was okay if it was necessary, surely.

It was a relief to put the rod to the side. The thing was crummily made, and Nitori felt dumber every second she held it. She rubbed her hands together, her stomach gurgling in excitement as it imagined the basket?s contents. A salad? A slab of fresh meat? Maybe even - if the gods had really smiled on her - a freshly picked bunch of cucumbers. She hauled the basket out of the water with both hands, pulling it open, faster and more aggressively than she?d meant to.

When she saw the basket?s contents, that excitement drained out of her immediately.

?The heck...??

The basket, as it turned out, was occupied. A small human child was curled up inside, snoring and fidgeting in its sleep. The current must have acted as a lullaby, Nitori thought to herself. Part of her wanted to ask how the basket had made it here in the first place, but that wasn?t the most important question right now.

What am I supposed to do with this?

She couldn?t eat it, obviously. As tempting as it was, the days of eating humans were well in the past for the kappa. Nowadays humans were their sworn allies, whether or not they remembered the fact. She wasn?t about to break that oath of fealty over an empty stomach.

Could she give it back? No, that wouldn?t end well, either. A kappa walking into the human village holding a baby in their hands was just asking to be beaten senseless. There?d be plenty of farmers eager to plunge their pitchforks right into her chest.

Maybe one of the tengu would take it? No, that was even worse. Either they?d make a public ransom to the parents, or they?d pull out another story about how she was a monster who stole children from innocent parents. (She wouldn?t have been the first to get a bad name thanks to that, sadly.)

That left only one option. Nitori sighed, picking the basket up and carrying it with her back home. She?d been keeping a few cucumbers lying around as emergency supplies. That would make a decent dinner for the kid.

It couldn?t be that hard to raise a child. After all, the humans could do it, and the kappa were at least as smart as they were, if not more so. What could possibly go wrong?

-----

?What do you mean, you don?t want a cucumber??

Nitori hadn?t expected the child to be so illogical. She?d brought the child into her house, and it had started to cry for attention. It hadn?t taken long to figure out that it wanted food, so Nitori did the logical thing and pulled out her emergency food supply. She?d kept it in a small box under her desk, hidden under a pile of nuts and bolts just so nobody tried to steal it.

But when she brought the cucumber up to the child?s mouth, it just pulled away and started crying louder. How could anyone disapprove of the taste of cucumbers? Nitori frowned at the baby?s lack of taste. Clearly, nothing of worth had made it through those gummy lips-

?Oh.?

Gummy lips. The baby?s teeth hadn?t formed properly, so there was no way it would be able to chew down on a cucumber. Sighing, Nitori made her way to the desk and picked up a small knife, cutting the cucumber up into bite-size chunks. All the while, the baby?s bawling echoed throughout the house, so loud that Nitori was ready for it to bring the walls down.

?Alright, I?m coming...?

When she?d cut out half a dozen pieces of cucumber, Nitori returned to the basket. The baby?s eyes were on the food in her hand, and she carefully brought one up to its mouth.

?Here comes the airplane~?

In retrospect, that was a poor choice of words. A human baby wouldn?t know what an airplane was. In fact, no-one would. It was still just a blueprint lying on her desk. Someday, though, it?d be the sort of thing every mother used to trick their baby into eating.

It worked well enough, the child gulping down one slice after another. It grimaced after the first, but by the fourth or fifth it was giggling. Cucumbers were an acquired taste, but the baby was picking it up fast. Nitori smiled. Maybe it had some class after all.

?Anyway, I think that?s you good for now. Back to work.?

Nitori took her place back at the desk, working on her latest masterpiece. She?d put so long into it that she was verging on penniless, but it would be worth it. Everyone in Gensokyo would want one of the long-distance-communication-devices she?d been working on. Aya had told her to call it a phone, but she didn?t like that name. Not official enough. It was the NTR-Commutalker 3000, and nothing was going to convince her otherwise.

With a slow, steady hand, Nitori began working on the blueprints. This was a highly technical document, so she couldn?t let her fingers slip so much as an inch. Everything had to be precise and to the letter.

When the baby started to cry again two minutes later, Nitori?s hand jerked across the paper.

?What now??

She stormed to her feet, practically dashing towards the baby. She had to get it to stop crying so she could get back to work.

The smell of the problem hit her before she reached the child.

?Ack...jeez, you smell...?

The child was giggling now it had finished relieving itself, but the smell was atrocious. Nitori picked the baby up, her hands under its arms, and led it outside next to the river. Checking the coast was clear, she took off its diaper, looking away as she dunked it into the river.

Whoever keeps this thing clean is going to have an unpleasant surprise tonight...

She pulled it up, taking a sniff. It still stank. She put it back in again, wishing that she hadn?t run out of soap the night before. The baby, unaware of its own nakedness, was pointing and giggling at the trees and mountains.

?Yeah, yeah, very pretty.?

She wasn?t going to touch it. It?d be easier to rub it off, but Nitori wasn?t the sort to touch the dirty business unless she had to. She kept dunking it in the water and lifting it back up, sniffing at it. It cleaned off, but it was slow enough that she wasn?t even sure it was working.

By the time the diaper was finally clean, Nitori?s hands were as wrinkled as an old lady?s. The baby had fallen asleep in the time it had taken her to clean the diaper, and it stayed asleep long enough for it to dry in the warm summer sunlight. Nitori replaced it, carrying the baby slowly, carefully back into the house, placing it back down in its basket.

?Note to self,? Nitori mumbled as she sat down at her desk, rubbing away the mark her errant pencil slash had made. ?Never have kids.?

The baby was asleep. It had been fed and washed. Now, at last, Nitori could work in peace on her project. A small smile rose to her face as she returned to her sketching.

When the crying started again, she nearly snapped the pencil in her hand.

?What do you want from me?!?

She picked the baby up, as carefully as she could. It looked about the room, eyes stopping on the various piles of junk that Nitori called her life?s work. At least once Nitori swore she saw the child scrunch up its nose in disapproval during a brief pause in the crying. She frowned as she rocked the baby in her arms.

?Rockabye baby, don?t be a pain, please fall asleep or I?ll go insane...?

As an inventor who?d spent hours, sometimes even days on a project, Nitori had figured the devotion required for parenthood was something she had in spades. What she?d failed to take into account was that her projects usually didn?t scream until she finished them, then scream again half an hour later when something else was going wrong. It felt like its crying was at just the right frequency to melt her brain, and despite her best efforts she couldn?t ignore it.

The rocking did nothing to help. The child continued to bawl madly. Nitori sniffed at it. It smelled clean. No stomach rumbling, so it wasn?t hungry either. She?d even given it a little drink along with the cucumbers, so it couldn?t be thirsty.

?C?mon, what is it? Why can?t you just say, already?!?

It was a silly question, but Nitori?s patience was all but shot. Her eyes leaped around the room, looking for something that she could use as a toy to distract the child. Everything she had lying around the house was either too sharp to give a baby or just small enough for them to swallow. She kept rocking the baby, still looking around for something that would get it to calm down and go back to sleep.

?Uu!?

It gurgled as she brought it up, the crying falling silent. Nitori felt her shoulders slump, and looked down at the baby with a sigh of relief. What was it looking at the had finally made it calm down?

When she saw the child?s eyes locked firmly on her breast, her heart sank.

?Oh. Uh...?

The child wanted breast milk, evidently. This wouldn?t have been a problem if it weren?t for the fact that kappa, being youkai, didn?t really lactate. They looked like humans simply because the form was convenient - they didn?t come with all the bells and whistles a human body actually contained.

The child looked up at her, smiling. Nitori looked back at it, biting her lip and slowly shaking her head. The baby blinked, tilted its head in confusion, then returned to its crying. Nitori had to cover one of her ears, muffling the sound just enough to keep her sane.

?How am I supposed to do this?!?

She played with the thought of inventing artificial breast milk, but it fell out of her head as quickly as it had come. With her experience, her time, and her income, she?d be lucky to invent sliced bread. Every time she tried to come up with an idea, the baby?s screaming knocked it right out of her head.

Until, at last, the one proper answer came to her out of the blue. It was short, simple, and it would involve no-one trying to kill her for being a kappa.

Well, hopefully. It depended on whether Reimu was in a good mood today.

-----

?So you?re telling me it just washed up on the river??

Reimu raised an eyebrow at the story, looking up from the basket Nitori was holding in both hands. Nitori had bowed her head down, out of both shame and desperation.

?Yeah...I tried to look after it myself, but I didn?t realise how hard you human mothers really have it,? Nitori grumbled. There was a hint of defeat in her voice. So much for being smarter than the humans.

The baby, as if to mock her, had gone quiet the moment they?d left Nitori?s house. For the entire trek to the Hakurei shrine it had been looking around, giggling at the trees, sometimes gurgling out something that it thought was a word. It was almost enough to make her forget all the grief the child had been when she?d tried to take it in, and at one point she?d almost turned back and brought it home again.

In the end, though, reason won out. There was no way she could offer this child a proper home. And besides that, her ears were still ringing from all the howling it had been doing.

Reimu took the basket out of Nitori?s hands, looking inside and nodding to herself. ?Well, you don?t seem to have taken any bites out of it. I?m sure the parents will be pleased.?

Nitori?s eyes widened. ?Parents??

?Yeah, the human village has been going nuts about it,? Reimu continued, rocking the basket slightly. She had a natural talent with it, her movements smooth and subtle compared to Nitori?s violent jerks. ?A youkai broke in, grabbed the basket, and made for the river with it. They?ve been worried sick.?

Nitori nodded. She?d done the right thing, after all. It was good to know that the kid was going back to a mother who knew what she was doing.

?Well, I?ll let you take care of the rest,? she said, turning on her heels and making to leave. ?Just tell the family that you found her. They?ll get mad if they found out a kappa put her grimy little hands on their child.?

Her stomach growled again, and she fought off a groan. The sun was setting, and she?d never managed to get hold of anything in her little fishing exercise. She?d even used the last of her cucumbers feeding the baby. She grumbled as she reached the stairway down the mountain, dreading the night ahead of her.

?Hey, youkai,? Reimu yelled, the baby laughing in her arms. ?I?ve got some rice left over from dinner, if you want something to eat.?

Nitori practically ran back to Reimu, her eyes glistening. If there wasn?t a child between them, she would have hugged the shrine maiden right there and then. Reimu led her in, sat her down at a half-eaten lunch, then left the basket on the table as she walked into the back rooms.

?There?s some tea here, too. Lemme just fish it out...?

Nitori was too busy feasting on the leftovers to hear her. Her eyes turned to the child after she?d gulped down the very last grain of rice. In its own, roundabout way, the kid had managed to feed her for the day. She gave it a wink in thanks.

Though it might have been a trick of the light, she could have sworn she saw it wink back.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day! NEW SIDEQUEST
Post by: Esifex on December 23, 2011, 02:41:40 AM
Just over three hours left, folks! I'll be a little lenient for the folks who missed the 'EST' part of the Midnight deadline, but only by a few hours!
If you have something, speak now or forever hold your piece. This is a mini-challenge - I won't be adding an extension to this Challenge.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day! NEW SIDEQUEST
Post by: Esifex on December 23, 2011, 09:04:20 AM
Since some wonderful remodeling work kept me occupied past midnight EST, I myself missed the deadline to post about reaching the deadline.

DEADLINE HAS BEEN REACHED

There, all done! Even got the four-hour 'Midnight PST' grace period covered, too!



The Feral Child

I'd say I'm disappointed that we only managed to get two entries, but that wouldn't be right. This is, after all, the holiday season, so don't feel bad if you didn't get the chance to step away from whatever you have going on to post a story. Just file it away for later and make a proper entry in the Library with it!

That being said, on to our two entries!

capt. h gives us a nice bit of potential back-story for why Marisa and Rinnosuke know each other, and toss in a bonus Mokou for funsies. The only flaw with this story comes from Marisa already being a toddler/young child, and already lucid in a proper human fashion. Also, it posits that Mokou would've known Marisa long before the Imperishable Night incident, but I'm not going to raise a fuss over that. Touhou canon is deliberately murky to begin with, specifically to leave room for the fanon to have its fun, like this.

The story was very well written. Using Rinnosuke as a protagonist is a nice touch; that doesn't happen very often, and you did an exceptionally handy job providing some insight as to Rinnosuke's sensibilities without having to dive directly into raw exposition - instead hinting that he was weak to The Kawaii.
Either that, or he's just that much of a good person. Props to you for giving us a solid Kourin.

Roukan brings us Nitori and her problems with poverty and Moses. Roukan's experience in writing clearly shows; there's no room for me to properly critique the spelling, grammar, or formatting of his story, which in short means this challenge was indeed very boring from a judging point of view.
Nonetheless, it puts two very excellent stories out for everyone to enjoy. With Roukan, we have a less 'mad-scientist' Nitori and more an 'eccentric inventor', which does wonders considering how thick with stereotypical behavior the fanon can get sometimes. The 'here comes the airplane' tidbit was a delicious little bit of cleverness, especially. The Genius Kappa having trouble with fishing was a nice bit, as well.

Between both stories, however, the prompt was just barely missed. capt. h gives us an already educated Marisa (she can talk, albeit wiff a wifp, and she can read) in an orphan scenario, and Roukan has Nitori return the child back to the human village, from which it was kidnapped, but not abandoned for lost. Both stories touch upon what raising a child would entail, and the challenges involved - Mokou admits having trouble feeding a growing child, and of course shelter is a necessity altogether. Nitori tries to feed the baby, realizing of course that without teeth it would need smaller bits of food, or instead, milk.
Neither story actually uses a feral child who is in turn raised by their adoptive mother, but I won't begrudge either author for that. Two excellent stories were submitted - another excellent short by Roukan, and a nice start to a potential story from capt. h that manages to stand on its own as a short, as well.

I'm afraid I can't honestly pick a story between the two; from sheer experience and volume of writing, Roukan obviously has the skill and expertise to win top prize, though the characterization in capt. h's story isn't to be sneered at, either.

I hereby nominate myself as the winner. Congratulations!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day! NEW SIDEQUEST
Post by: CrowCakes on December 31, 2011, 07:43:50 AM
Esi, all you submitted was a picture. inb4picturepaintsathousandwords
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day! NEW SIDEQUEST
Post by: Iced Fairy on February 02, 2012, 02:24:12 AM
Revival!

As you can see the threads been silent a bit.  Part of it due to people being busy.  Part of it due to the judges being busy.  Part of it being people stopped coming over to get stomped by one of the regulars who can toss out 15 page stories at whim.  However I have a fondness for the contest, and with permission I'm going to attempt to get it running again.

One of the issues people have hit in the past I believe has been the subjects have been too strong.  Stories built on them have tended to spread in the minds of the writers and become something that can't be done in one or two weeks.  That will not be a problem with this topic.

Lik dis if you cry evertim!

Remember how this started with Spam emails?  Yeah, this is SPAMs annoying older sister.  The facebook story.  Whether "uplifting" "funny" or "OMG IMPROTANT!"  Show us how you think the residents of Gensoukyo would abuse the internet.  I'm sure we'll be delighted to hear how ancient Lunarian numerology proves there isn't really a barrier around Gensoukyo, or how Eirin's pharmaceutical business is holding back the cure for cancer.  Go for broke everyone.

The contest will run until midnight PST on Sunday the twelfth.  Have fun all.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - The Great Gensokyo Job-Swap Day! NEW SIDEQUEST
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 02, 2012, 05:06:14 AM
Remember how this started with Spam emails?  Yeah, this is SPAMs annoying older sister.  The facebook story.  Whether "uplifting" "funny" or "OMG IMPROTANT!"  Show us how you think the residents of Gensoukyo would abuse the internet.  I'm sure we'll be delighted to hear how ancient Lunarian numerology proves there isn't really a barrier around Gensoukyo, or how Eirin's pharmaceutical business is holding back the cure for cancer.  Go for broke everyone.
You are a monster. Needless to say, I approve.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Sidequest: Gensokyo Chain-Spam-Mail!
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on February 02, 2012, 11:19:42 AM
PLEASE DON'T READ!!

once upon a time there was a girl called seiga. she wanted to live forever but all her friends thought she was crazy! they laughed at her for years, but one day they found her body in a locked room with the words 'I WILL NEVER DIE' written on her chest. they say that she sneaks through walls and breaks into peoples houses and steals their souls to stay alive!!

now that you've red this seiga will come looking for you!!!!! if you dont want to die write this story on 5 more spellcards and give them to your friends so she'll go for them instead

SO SORRY

-----

I'm probably going to just post several of these when I come up with them, because there's too much potential for me to just go for one. :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Sidequest: Gensokyo Chain-Spam-Mail!
Post by: nolrai2 on February 03, 2012, 12:04:43 AM
Gensokyo is a PRISON! The only hope for survival is Escape!

Gensokyo a word we so much every day, but have you ever truly considered what it means? Writen as 幻想郷 4 13 11.

Four, thirteen, eleven. 4 13 11.

For the longest time even I was blinded to the truth. But NOW I have seen. 4 is death, 13 is misfortune, and 11 is mastership!

And who is that master? The Mistress of our Misery! Yukari holds the answer! For Yukari is written with 12 strokes!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Sidequest: Gensokyo Chain-Spam-Mail!
Post by: capt. h on February 03, 2012, 04:17:28 AM
OMG u shud totally embrace Kanako as ur lord and savior. I felled bad for all those Buddhists that hadn't discovered Kanako yet, so I maed this totally new group, called KANAKO 4 LIEF! If 1 million peeples join Kanako will maek a Miracal happen!

DONT BE STOOPID PEEPLES! JOIN KANAKOISM, TEH ONE TRUE RELIGION.

U CAN FIND ENLITENMENT FOR 12 EASY DAMNATIONS OF $299.99 A MONTH!

SIGN UP NAOW AND GET A FREED GOHEI!

ITS A STICK, BUT BETTER! THIS STICK HAZ PAPER ON IT!

Join today!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Sidequest: Gensokyo Chain-Spam-Mail!
Post by: Scrittore on February 03, 2012, 05:13:55 AM
PLZ READ LOL REALLY FUNNY!

One day Shinki decided to visit her daughter, Alice. When she reached the Forest of Magic and went inside Alice's house, she saw that her precious little girl was sitting with another blonde, a pretty one to boot.

Now Shinki was a good mother, and any good mother would always make food for her child when visiting. Unfortunately, dear Alice did not share her views.

Mother and daughter had a great, mostly-onesided arguement over how the chicken should be prepared; baked or roasted.

In a rage, Alice screamed a curse at her mother.

"You know what!? You can... You can... You can just go... You... You.... FUCK YOU MAMA!!" The puppeteer then stormed out of the kitchen in a huff.

Shinki stood gaping at the doorway for a few seconds, before turning to the window, where a green and blue sillouhet could be seen.

"Mima, Mima! Alice... She... SHE KNOWS what happened after the tourist incident!"

SEND THIS TO AT LEAST 5 PPL AND MIMA-SAMA WON'T MASTER SPARK YOU FOR FINDING OUT ABOUT WHAT HAPPENED THAT NIGHT AFTER SHE BEAT SHINKI-SAMA!!


~~~~~~~~~

A rather vague joke, but if anyone gets it, it'll be worth it.

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Sidequest: Gensokyo Chain-Spam-Mail!
Post by: Phlegeth on February 03, 2012, 06:15:37 AM
Never have I been so serious, usa.
Going about my business, doing important things outside the window of Eirin's clinic when I heard some devastating news, usa.
To learn that our beloved Yuuka has a growth in her ass and here I thought it was just big, usa.
Give please, because Yuuka doesn't have enough money to get the growth in her ass removed, usa.
You can send her flowers because she loves them so much, usa.
Up to you where you get them, but for every picture taken of you picking a flower from her very own garden I will give 1000 Zunny of my own cash to this cause, usa.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Sidequest: Gensokyo Chain-Spam-Mail!
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on February 09, 2012, 02:08:00 AM
Greetings, readers! Aya Shameimaru here, as always! And today, I have something big to share with you. So big, in fact, that I can't do it with text alone. So here's a video:
 
 
(Video begins playing. Aya is standing in front of two chalkboards. Numerous pictures are pinned to the boards. In the background is a large screen displaying the letters 'A S'. Aya is wearing glasses)
 
"People of Gensokyo, our land faces a crisis. Hostile forces are taking over Gensokyo, and we're just letting them do it. What's worse, many people are helping them do it. Helping without even knowing what they're doing."
 
(Aya points to the picture at the center of the first chalkboard. It is a headshot picture of Alice Margatroid)
 
"Alice Margatroid is from Makai, a fact she doesn't hide. But did you know that she's actually Makai royalty? She is. In fact, she is the daughter of Shinki, Makai's creator and ruler. But why has she hidden this?"
 
(Aya draws a line between Alice's picture and one of Shinki)
 
"Alice is Shinki's only daughter, and the person Shinki trusts most. Who better to send into Gensokyo? Who better to rely on to operate independantly for who knows how long, weakening Gensokyo from the inside by turning us into them? Makai wants to take over Gensokyo, but thanks to the spellcard rules, they can't just kill their way in. So they're trying to turn Gensokyo into a new Makai. That's why Alice is here.
 
"Now, I know what you're thinking. 'Alice spends most of her time working on her dolls.' 'She's not active enough to change Gensokyo.' But you're wrong, because she's not working alone."
 
(Aya steps over to the other chalkboard. Alice is at the top, with lines connecting her to each of a row of pictures beneath hers. Aya points to each one in turn)
 
"Kaguya Houraisan. Eirin Yagokoro. Kanako Yasaka. Suwako Moriya. Byakuren Hijiri. All of them are involved. 'But that's crazy,' you say. 'Why would they help Alice do that?' Well, it's pretty simple. Kaguya's a princess, so she wants Gensokyo to have an absolute ruler. She probably plans to marry Alice to get herself in line for the throne-which is one more reason to get rid of gay marriage. Eirin does whatever Kaguya says. Kanako and Suwako plan to be installed as the official deities of the new Gensokyo.
 
"So now you're saying, 'Yes, okay, those four have reasons, but what about Byakuren? She'd never assist with a takeover. She only wants to help people.' But think about it. She provides any assistance she can to anyone who needs it, and asks for nothing from them in return. Food, healthcare, shelter, anything she can give. That's socialism, people.
 
"All five of these people are helping Alice turn Gensokyo into Makai."
 
(The camera zooms in on Aya)
 
"But if you just blindly accept everything I say, you're an idiot. Don't just accept it; look at the facts."
 
(The camera zooms out, and Aya returns to the first board)
 
"Fact: Kaguya is a princess. She only has power in a monarchy. Fact: Makai is a monarchy."
 
(Aya draws a line between Shinki and an image of Kaguya)
 
"Fact: Kanako has subjugated entire populations before, and even other gods."
 
(Aya draws an arrow from a picture of Kanako to one of Suwako, and labels it 'Subjugated')
 
"Fact: Gods hate freedom of religion, because it let people choose to worship others. Fact: Byakuren is a socialist. Fact: Eirin provides free medical care, as well, to people who can't afford it, so she's also a socialist. All of them naturally favor Makai's government to the freedom we have here. But it gets worse."
 
(Aya tacks a few new pictures on around Alice's. They are pictures of various of her dolls)
 
"Alice is working to change Gensokyo into Makai. When Gensokyo is close, she'll force the union of the two. But even then, not everyone will accept it. So she's building shock troops. Why else would she spend so much time working on making a living doll? She wants soldiers, soldiers that cannot possibly disobey her. And since they're articifial creations, they aren't bound by the spellcard rules, now, are they? She'll be able to kill anyone who disagrees with her without resistance. 'And then what?', you ask? Well, then she can change people. Rebuild us until we all match her ideal."
 
(Aya tacks a picture of Hitler next to Alice's)
 
"So there you have it, people. But what can you do about it? You can stand up! You can speak out! You can say 'No! We won't let you take our freedom!' We can resist! We have to, for Gensokyo!"
 
(Aya begins to tear up)
 
"I... I'm sorry. I promised myself I wouldn't cry, but I... I just love Gensokyo so much, and I can't... I can't bear to see it taken over. So please, people. Help me save it."
 
(The video ends)
 
 
There you have it. Please, don't let Alice win.
 
 
---------------------------------------------------------
 
The Glenn Beck interpretation of Aya really needs to be more common.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Sidequest: Gensokyo Chain-Spam-Mail!
Post by: Conqueror on February 11, 2012, 02:27:21 AM
A young vampiress was confined to her mansion during the day, where she would lounge about drinking tea and studying magicks. Bored to tears by the monotony of her routine, she sent her servant out to deliver a message to the denizens of Gensokyo. "I am allergic to sunlight. Please help."

Unfortunately, no one paid her any heed. When she tried to take matters into her own hand, the local vigilantes raided her mansion and violently subdued her.

The head maid, taking pity on her mistress, secretly set out and delivered a different message. Soon, visitors started showing up at the mansion to converse and socialize. The village merchant even sent a surprise package to the mansion. When opened, it contained a parasol guaranteed to not tear, rip, or break for two years from the date of purchase.

The mistress asked the maid, "We have friendly visitors coming over all the time now. What did you do?"

The maid said, "I only told them the truth. I said what you said but in a different way. I passed on this message: "Today is a beautiful day, but I cannot go outside and play danmaku with the rest of you."

Both messages told people that the girl was a vampire, but the first simply said that she was allergic to sunlight. The second told people that they were fortunate not to be so. Should we be surprised that the second message was more effective?

Be thankful for what you have. You could be stuck inside all day with no other choice. Go outside and get some fresh air.


Note: The above is shamelessly stolen from Facebook
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Sidequest: Gensokyo Chain-Spam-Mail!
Post by: Iced Fairy on February 13, 2012, 07:57:22 AM
Hammered!

Thank you to all our participants.  We'll be judging the results over the night and announcing the winner tomorrow (PST), along with a new challenge.  Stay tuned~!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Sidequest: Gensokyo Chain-Spam-Mail!
Post by: Iced Fairy on February 13, 2012, 06:41:43 PM
Judgment!

We have revived with several entries.  I wouldn't have cried if some of them had gotten fleshed out a little more, but the goal of this contest was simplicity and it did well in that respect.  Hopefully with this we can bring forth a new era of (bi) Weekly Writing Contests!  A glorious future where I take over the library help the people bring forth works of art.

And remember all, since A=1, B=2 etc

H+A+R+D+W+O+R+K can only get you 98% but
K+A+N+A+K+O+S+F+A+V+O+R gets you 134%!

That's not catchy at all.  This was a stupid idea!  Let's just judge this facebook nonsense.

First, everyone did well in promoting stupidity, that being the point of this lovely challenge.  And I'm also generally impressed at the little Gensoukyo tweaks made.  Guy, while your Glenn Beck was spot on, he is fortunately not a Facebook meme, so I fear it was out of the range of the contest.  Thus the prize goes to...

Conqueror:  While you used proper spelling and grammar (sorta) your piece's combination of pseudo optimism and fake moral truly is the epitome of a bad Facebook chain post.  It's utter banality pierces the heart, making me wonder 'Why the hell did I suggest this contest?'  For this we grant you the Wordsmith title, and an assassination contract.  We hope you survive to participate in our next contest.

Which is right now!

(http://i.imgur.com/MyUiy.jpg)

How to Serve Man

Valentines Day is here!  But we've already covered that love stuff, and someone else is doing a coupling fic contest.  Which means we need to focus on the other aspect of Valentine's day: buying pounds of discount chocolate the day after and stuffing your face.

Thus this (two) weeks contest is to write a story about food and eating.  Of course this is Gensoukyo, so we aren't limiting you to normal or even physical foods.  If you want to write about Suwako snacking on faith or Remilia's favorite blood types go right ahead.  The important thing is the focus on food or the eating of food.  You've got two weeks to plan your menus, so until midnight (PST) February 26!

Allez Cuisine!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Challenge: Valentine's Day!
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on February 16, 2012, 05:40:00 AM
Hey, the Facebook challenge specifically mentioned conspiracy theories. Who better to bring in for a conspiracy theory than Glenn Beck?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Challenge: Valentine's Day!
Post by: Esifex on February 16, 2012, 07:52:08 AM
A video storyboard was a bit outside the parameters of the challenge. Unless you could've whipped together said video and posted it, your entry didn't have a FaceBook feel to it. That bit of cesspool-grammar and obviously bullshit chain-letter nonsense that is commonplace on FB was the goal, not random kookiness.

Though as a bit of writing, Guy, that was pretty clever. You managed to capture the paranoid conspiracy theorist logic pretty well with that!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Challenge: Valentine's Day!
Post by: Tamer Anode/Cathode on February 22, 2012, 06:17:06 PM
Given the current topic of the challenge, I'd be ashamed if I didn't enter this one.



   ?Damn it! Don't tell me they used the kitchen utensils in that fight too!?

   A teenage girl simultaneously cursed her ancestors and her inability to find a piece of cookware that wasn't rusted over from disuse. Ever since she left the outside world and entered the realm of Gensokyo, Sanae Kochiya's everyday life had become far more difficult. Without the modern conveniences she had grown up with and become accustomed to, even the simplest tasks like making a pot of stew had become tedious.

   Amidst the clanging and clattering, Sanae finally found some usable items. She pulled a metal cauldron out of the pile of junk. Unfortunately, this happened to be all that was anchoring the rest of the pile in place, and a wave of pots and pans soon swept over her. Sanae sighed in frustration as she pushed everything to the side, and started hauling the cauldron outside.

   Sanae found a small clearing, and set the cauldron down. Fortunately, some firewood had already been chopped and was ready to use; otherwise, this would be even more frustrating. She arranged a few logs in a neat pile, then struggled as she lifted the cauldron on top.

   The first thing was to fill the cauldron with water. Sanae looked over to the pump, which was some distance away... then back to the massive cast-iron pot, which would only get heavier when full. There was no way she was going to drag it over there and drag it back.

   With another sigh, Sanae took a bucket and walked over to the pump. She filled the bucket with water, came back to the cauldron, and poured the water in. This process was repeated numerous times until the pot was satisfactorily filled up. Now it was time to bring the water to a boil; this would take a while.

   Fortunately, for what conveniences Gensokyo lacked, Sanae still had a book of matches. She plucked a match from the package, and struck it... nothing. She struck another match against the book, with just as little success as the first. More and more matches were taken and used, each and every one failing. Finally, Sanae was down to her last match. She took a deep breath, and pulled the last match out, preparing to flick it against the book... finally, at last, fire! She carefully knelt down to put the match to the firewood, and watched as the logs ignite. As the cauldron started to heat up, Sanae went to prepare the rest of the stew.

   Even without modern technology, chopping vegetables was still a routine task. Sanae had peeled and chopped up more potatoes, carrots, and cabbage than she even remembered having in the first place. There was not going to be any meat in this stew; it was generally too difficult to bring fresh meat up from the bottom of the mountain to be worth it.

   Sanae came back to the cauldron, and tossed the pile of vegetables in. Over the roaring of the fire and the bubbling of the pot, she failed to hear the thunder overhead. In getting worked up and frustrated over making the stew, she had been distracted from the storm that had been approaching for the whole day.

   Raindrops fell against the ground and the fire fizzled out as Sanae watched in silence. Her face froze for a moment, blank and expressionless. In the next moment, her eyes started twitching and she launched into an incoherent, sputtering rage. An endless stream of babble and profanities poured from her mouth.

   That week, the Moriya Shrine began a project to introduce electricity to Gensokyo.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Challenge: Valentine's Day!
Post by: nolrai2 on February 26, 2012, 11:00:12 AM
Kekeke
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Challenge: Valentine's Day!
Post by: Eatay on February 26, 2012, 12:47:56 PM
Hell ya. Beginner steps up to the challenge. Comment on it, hope you like it.
Disclaimer, next piece can be slightly disturbing and should not be read after meals as retching can occur if not mentally strong enough to take in the facts.


?Why the hell am I doing this??

Each step drew more strength than the last, as Mouko staggered each step up the hill. Staying upright was a challenge itself, but with Keine supporting her right, and a simple wooden stick on the left, all that was left to do was keep climbing till she reached the Hakurei shrine.

At the peak, Mouko slumped down, knees crumpling as she fell face first onto the ground. Despite the famous stamina of the immortal phoenix, two weeks worth of fasting had taken its toll. Mouko looked up, sizing the remaining challenge, but the first thing she noticed was the one sleeping on the porch of the shrine. Pretty much the person that came up with the whole stupid idea. Kagayu.
.
.
.
It all started like this. Mouko beat Kaguya, Kaguya beat Mouko, Mouko burned Kaguya, Kaguya poison Mouko, Mouko fells tree on Kaguya, Kaguya committed seppuku to avoid fight. The list is endless, and that was the main point. Mouko only reason of existence was to hate Kaguya, and every time they met, one died. However, both being immortal, this became a bit of a problem.

Reality hit home for both when Aya published an article with this heading.

6973-Mouko deaths, 7094-Kaguya deaths, 2786- Both died.
IMMORTAL BATTLE, does living forever make you stupid enough to keep repeating the same thing damn thing over and over again with no result coming out of it?

So recently Kaguya had been challenging Mouko to different challenges instead of just simple fights, on a weekly basis. Using obstacle courses, art showdowns, dance battles, music performances, stealth missions... And this time, a daredevil food contest.
.
.
.
?And the challenger arrives! Lets give a rousing applause!?

[SFX: faint clapping]

Yukari voice rang out through the empty courtyard. Playing commentator for the day, Yukari had also agreed to set up a series of gaps that allowed everyone from Gensokyo to spectate.

?Need help?? Yukari sprung up behind Mouko, ? The challenge is over there, but looks like you got little life left in you.?

?Fine!? Spiting out the word out with as much spite as possible. However as much as Mouko hated relying on Yukari usually, this time she was truly grateful.

?Upsy daisy? Forming a gap under Mouko, Yukari used the makeshift hammock to fly Mouko onto her seat. ?Wow, Mouko, you are really light. Have you been eating enough??

?And you!? Snapping her fingers, Yukari instantly gapped Kaguya?s sleeping body onto the table. A resounding ?thud? sound was heard, but despite the impact, Kaguya continued snoozing on.

?Now now, we can?t start if she?s sleeping. Hmm... Iku borrow your lightning for a bit.? A bolt of lightning shot out of one of the gaps. Catching it with another gap, Yukari prodded the sleeping Kaguya with that gap. As if stung by the most painful sting, Kaguya leaped, yelping, with the sound of rumbling thunder in the distance. 

?What the heck was that for?? Kaguya moaned as Erin helped her to the table.

Completing ignoring Kaguya, Yukari started pulling imaginary zippers through the air, forming gaps surrounding the challenge table, painting the courtyard a sea of red gaps with eyes inside. Once done, Yukari started her announcement.

?Welcome one and all to this fabulous day. We have ourselves a little showdown that we can be watching.Thanks to our resident news reporter Aya Shameimaru for spreading the word around, so we got so many spectators signing up for my newest gap vision system. Our contest today, a test of mental strength, but not intelligence. Our two resident immortals of Gensokyo are having an eat off, where the person fails to take or keep the food down loses. So lets get into it??

Resounding cheering was heard emanating from the gaps.   

?All right, the rules, rules, rules. Actually this is more for the spectators, cause you are providing the food. Rule 1, food is cannot be designed to kill, no poison, explosives or well I will be the judge of that, ehehe. You have the honor of not revealing what the food is at all, at the start, middle or end, it is your choice, but follow rule 1. Rule 2, contestants are to finish every thing, without getting sick, or rejecting the food entirely. First rejection or pucking, is the loser. Oh ah... loser gets downtime in one of my gaps, agreeable??

The two immortals glanced intently at each other across the table, before simultaneously nodding.

 ?Last rule, anything I say goes. So have funn!? Finishing the statement, Yukari retreated within one of her gaps.

Mouko closed her eyes, breathing deeply. Meditation would prepare her for the onslaught of the trial. Kaguya on the other hand, starting fiddling with the table cloth, poking it through the slits in the ?table?. Intrigued by the regularity of the pattern, Kaguya lifted the tablecloth for a glance, only to find out that they were having the challenge on Reimu?s donation box.

?Who in Gensokyo took my donation box!!!? Reimu furious shout rang out from the shrine. However, Yukari had temporarily locked Reimu in the shrine, using gaps.

?OK!? Spinning out of another gap, Yukari brought to the table two glasses full of some deep red liquid. ?No prizes for guessing where this came from, but should be ok for the both of you.?

?Hmm? Kaguya stared at the glass, recognizing the exact color of this liquid. The floor of Eientei was often stained with the color.

[SFX: Glass banging onto table]

Looking across the table, Mouko had finished her glass, and was demanding more, to which Yukari rejected. Steeling herself mentally, Kaguya downed the glass, trying to ignore the metallic taste lingering in her mouth. Despite often getting injured and tasting her own blood, the idea of drinking another person?s blood disgusted her.

?Both manage quite easily to finish Remilla?s antique collection of blood, dating back 40 years ago. Wonder it didn?t spoil, hee hee. Alright, come on. Next up!? Snapping her fingers, two plates fell onto the table. On them, some sort of Yakitori.1

[SFX: Arguing and fighting sound from one of the gaps.]

? Courtesy of Mystica and indirectly Wriggle, assorted insect Yakitori. From what I can see, looks like there?s dragonfly, water beetle, and wait a second... why is there a small grilled night sparrow on them??

The sounds of fighting slowly grew louder.

?What!! You cooked my ...?

?Well you started it,..frying the insects. Thought you might like to know how it feels.?

?AHH, Hawk Sign "Ill-Starred Dive?

?Lamp Sign "Firefly Phenomenon?

?Errm, thanks for that insight into how the meal came into being. But the bigger question, can our contestants stomach it? Lets find out... Mouko is finished already again.?

Banging her fist onto the table, Mouko shouted, ? Ya, you guys taking so long to give me the real challenge. What, insects? Traveling the world I ate tons of insects to feed myself, sometimes raw. This is a treat.? Mouko finished with a rude hand gesture to Yukari.

?Ok, prepare something really tough for Mouko next. And Kaguya??

Trembling in her seat, Kaguya looked into the dead eyes of the grilled sparrow. It haunted her, the lifeless staring. She couldn?t eat something like that. But she had to, after all, she challenged Mouko, and her opponent hadn?t even broken out in sweat yet. Biting carefully on the Yakitori, Kaguya finished the dish with tears in her eyes, pained by the suffering she remembered.

?Wow, additional emotional trauma for Kaguya on that one, that was harsh. Still the show must go on. So next a combination put together by both the human villagers and Tenshi, peach salad. I still don?t see how this counts as a dare devil meal for this but hey, why deny the competitors a small health benefit.?

?Finally something edible? Kaguya dug in with glee, savoring the sweet fruit, crunch of vegetables and delight of filling her stomach with a dish that she saw as healthy.

?And Kaguya off to a great start, but wait... something wrong on Mouko?s end.? Yukari walked over to Mouko?s end, waving her hands in front of Mouko?s face, but getting absolutely no reaction.

?Err, Mou Mou, you ok?? Yukari prodded Mouko with that gaps that she jabbed Kaguya with earlier.

[SFX:Rumbling thunder]

?No way that is edible, that thing looks evil.? Impervious to the lighting Yukari used, Mouko just continued muttering, pointing at the salad.

?Of course it is, just look.? Drawing a peach out from her gap, Yukari bit into it with relish. ?Ahhh, finish it within the next three minutes or you are getting it from me!!!?
.
.
.
Three minutes later, sat one plate of untouched salad, one agitated Yukari, and one Mouko spacing out with a weird chant that went something like ?Don?t touch, evil fruit.? .

? DAMN IT!!!? Yukari slammed Mouko face into the salad, holding it there. The instant Mouko swallowed the first bite of peach, her gag reflex kicked in, and retching followed. A stream of greenish vomit gushed out onto the table, dripping onto the floor.

?Eww. Guess we have our loser, defeated by a fruit salad. Can?t believe this is happening. OK, special mention to the dish that brings Kaguya down, as she is looking quite happy over there.?

Yukari signaled one of her gaps to move over, dropping a plate of pastries in front of Kaguya.

?Yay, desert.? Oblivious to the earlier announcements, Kugaya happily ate the cake. ?Hmm, sweet and slightly metallic. Yet so nice, texture is bouncy, a bit like meat.?

?Ya, so the donor wants to announce what this is, so I will let her.?

From the gap, Sakuya?s voice rang out.

?Human meat, exactly the same recipe I prepare for Fladre. Molded into shapes of cakes and buns to make her meals more enjoyable.?

Kaguya?s eyes widened significantly. Sakuya continued relentlessly.

?Ohh ya, I add a bit of powdered skull for nutrition. Growing girl like Flan needs her calcium.?

Kaguya fainted, her chair toppling due to the unbalanced weight.

?Alright, that?s the end of that, hope you enjoyed watching. Good day to you all.? Clapping her hands Yukari closed all the gaps.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
?Job not finished yet? Yukari walked up to the two immortals, poking them with the lightning enhanced gap. With both awake, Yukari proceeded to drag the two right in front of her.

?I am banning all future challenges, SO STOP FIGHTING!!!.? Smacking the two with her parasol, Yukari unsealed the shrine before walking off.

Curling her fingers into a fist, Mouko lightly hit Kaguya. ?I would have won if not for that damned fruit salad.?

?Keep dreaming... Anyway, want to come back to Eientei for a proper meal??

?Kay.?

?Friends??

?For now.?


Notes
 1> Not so good with Japanese, but think this refers to some skewered grilled meat.

Authors comments
So ya, hope you liked it, comment, cause I ain't that good. Comments help lots.
And wow, didn't think writing was that hard, but now I have experienced how much trouble you guys go through. This not my first though.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Challenge: Valentine's Day!
Post by: Sect on February 27, 2012, 06:44:01 AM
<capth> I think the topic might have been a bit too hard. At least, the prospect of making an interesting food themed story was what almost scared me off.
<Sect> It's not the topic being hard, it's just a decreased amount of interest/motivation as of late.
<Sect> For instance, I didn't write something because I was lazy. :V
<Iced> Your lucky I need you to tank on Saturdays Sect >:[
<Sect> D:
<Sect> If you want, I COULD try to write something in... uh, thirty minutes of time.

It took twenty. Shudder in horror.



Cirno decided that this might be her most favorite birthday ever. Of course, she wasn't sure how old she was, or even when she was ?born?. Do fairies get ?born?? Whatever, she was also pretty sure that she'd never had a birthday, but when Daiyousei came to her talking about how awesome the party at the Human Village was, Cirno decided that she needed to have an even more awesome birthday party.

So, she bullied the other fairies around, until they got the hint, and helped her decorate and throw an awesome party underneath the moss covered fairy shrine. The metal shrine was dressed up in ribbons and some tables (filched from that vampire's mansion) was set around and they were feasting on the best food that they could steal from the Human Village.

?This is great!? she shouted to her best friend. ?So, we decorated, and we ate, and all that! What comes next?!? Daiyousei fluttered about shyly, trying to recall.

?Um... I think there are presents...? Cirno's eyes started shining with ecstatic glee.

?Awesome! Hey, everyone, give me your presents! Man, I should have a birthday party every day!? However, before she could proceed to shake the present fairies down, a great shadow flitted over them; several fairies began panicking about the return of the UFOs.

?Ha ha ha! There's something better than presents!? Cirno frowned, and prodded the cowering Daiyousei.

?Hey, hey, is the big UFO right?? The shadow sputtered, and another voice piped up.

?You idiot, we're not a UFO!? Now that the shadow was fluttering down, Cirno and the other fairies could see the new arrivals clearly: Sunny Milk and Luna Child, carrying a big, lopsided, and kinda ugly cake in between them. ?And the thing better than presents is... a cake!?

As the spooked fairies chittered excitedly, Cirno frowned. ?Cake? Ugh. Can't we have pie or something?? Sunny Milk gasped, and a hush filled the clearing.

?Pie? Pie?! You eat cake on birthdays, not pies! What kind of heath-in are you?!? Nattering from the gathered fairies followed Sunny Milk's proclamation.

?And besides,? Luna Child added with a mischevious grin, ?you can't get surprises with pies like you can with cake!? she proclaimed, posing with Sunny Milk, pointing at the cake.

?

?

?... Um... is something supposed to happen?? The two mischevious fairies frowned at Cirno's question, and glared at the cake.

?Star! What the heck, you missed your cue!? There was no response, and Sunny Milk huffed as she marched over to the large cake, and popped the top layer off. ?What the heck is-?

All of the fairies watched as the indignant look on Sunny's face turned queasy. ?... Um... Luna? Were we supposed to put Star in the cake before or after we bake it?? Not a fairy said a word as Luna's face twisted in confusion, then in guilty disgust.

?U-um...? Every fairy turned as Daiyousei broke the silence. ?I-I think I have some pie and ice cream...? Cirno's blank expression turned into a grin.

?Awesome! Let's chow down!? Cirno lead the charge after Daiyousei. This was the best birthday ever!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Challenge: Valentine's Day!
Post by: Ibaraki Ibuki on February 27, 2012, 06:54:47 AM
Last minute submission!  :moogy: (I'm thankful I live in Michigan, otherwise this would be considered late. And I hope I'm not too late.)



-=( About 250 Years Ago )=-

Mokou was hiking on a mountain when her stomach started cramping and growling loudly. She guessed she would last only a day before fainting from hunger pains once again.

She stopped and leaned on a nearby tree. As she raised her head, she noticed an egg in a bird's nest on top of a nearby ledge. Mokou walked over to the cliffside and climbed toward the nest, with her stomach grumbling louder and louder as she edged her way up. A few minutes later, Mokou pushed herself onto the ledge, put the egg into her pack, and gingerly climbed back down.

That night, Mokou lit a fire under a pot containing some water from a nearby river and the egg she found earlier. As she waited for the water to boil and the egg to cook, she stared at the fire lost in thought.

"Is this an ostrich egg? Since when did ostriches roam Japan?" Mokou asked herself. It seemed a crazy idea, but ever since she gained immortality Mokou figured she could entertain all sorts of crazy ideas.

A while later, Mokou ladled the egg out of the pot of boiling water. She cracked it against the pot and proceeded to take a large bite out of the egg. Though the texture is more or less like a duck's egg, the flavor was downright weird. The egg white tasted like mirin, while the yolk's flavor resembled that of wasabi. Mokou wished she had some shochu to wash away the odd aftertaste, but she decided to add some herbs to the pot and drank some the herbal water to cleanse her palette.

Suddenly her stomach was on fire. Or more accurately, it's as if the digested egg burst into flames inside her stomach. The fire rapidly consumed the rest of her body, and Mokou noticed she was sweating as if she had eaten her own body weight in shichimi. She then noticed that her hands and feet are emitting a fiery aura. Without bothering to check what she was seeing was an hallucination, she began running toward the river.

When Mokou dived into the river, the scorching sensation ceased, though her stomach was still burning with pain and continued to trouble her throughout the night.


-=( Present Day )=-

"I think I had heartburn for five days before I heard the voice..."

Mokou glanced at an unusually quiet Keine, who was smiling serenely while her eyes betrayed a hint of surprise. Blushing beet red, Mokou hastily concluded her tale.

"The phoenix and I made a deal, and now you know."

END OF FIC



My comments: To be honest, I spent more time procrastinating and changing my mind on whether I should submit anything than actually writing, which is why this is so short. Not that it matters to the judges at any rate. However, I might consider revising and reposting this (in another thread) since I omitted details that I think would enhance the story but weren't relevant to the challenge.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Challenge: Valentine's Day!
Post by: capt. h on February 27, 2012, 07:25:36 AM
As a note, the following fic takes place in the context of some of my older work.
________________________________________________________



Mokou and Utsuho walked through the doorway, and were greeted with a feast. The raven wasted no time, plomping herself in a nearby chair and stuffing her plate and her face before Orin finished placing the dishes. She immediately grabbed a couple rolls while pouring everyone a pint of sake. Mokou had never seen sake served by the pint before. Mokou had also never seen anyone serve live centipede (although caged) and glowing goop before, so sake being served in pints wasn?t at the top of her mind.

?Welcome to the Palace of the Earth Spirits. Aren?t you going to sit as well?? A short, violet-haired girl with a third, large eye around her neck sat at the far end of the table. The girl continued, ?Ah, but first introductions. I am Satori Komeiji, master of the Palace of the Earth Spirits. And you are Fujiwara no Mokou. Please, take a seat,? Satori said, gesturing to the chair opposite herself. ?Centipedes and glow worms might be a bit heavy, so I would suggest something lighter for now. Orin makes a wonderful bat soup I?m sure you?ll enjoy.?

?You guys eat glow worms?? Mokou asked, pulling out her chair. ?I?ve seen my fair share of centipede before, but I?ve never seen food that glows.?

?Actually it?s the mucus that glows, rather than the worm, but that?s part of the presentation. And no, it does not taste like chicken, in fact it can be poisonous for humans so you should probably stay away from it.? First the glow worms, and now the chicken; Mokou found it impressive how Satori could follow along with her thoughts. It was almost as if?

?I?m reading your mind.? Satori said, interrupting Mokou?s thought midway. ?My pets neglected a few details.?

Mokou didn?t have a response for that. She stared at her glass for a minute as Orin brought in the last plate took her own seat.

?Well, Satori?? Orin said, both tails frisking back and forth as she glanced at Mokou.

?I suggest you start with the soup.? Satori said to Mokou, rather than Orin. ?We want to make sure the food stays down after a fast that long.?

?Yes, but what about her?? The cat said.

The raven beamed as she tried to speak her mind, but whatever she was saying was lost between the mouthfuls of goop she was shoveling into her mouth.

?Okuu, swallow,? Orin commanded.

The raven took a huge gulp, before trying again. ?I think??
??she?s nice.? Satori interrupted. Then she started to hiss, ?Why are you letting strangers in the house again? This one even admits to being sent by the yama, we haven?t had anyone here in centuries! She probably got herself kicked out of hell and??

Orin jolted out of her chair, gagging Satori with her hand. ?We?re sorry.? The cat explained, as Satori struggled against her grip. ?That one slipped out.?

Mokou, extremely confused and somewhat hungry, which by a normal human?s standards would be dead twice over from starvation, decided not to ask what the youkai were doing and instead continued sipping the soup. It wasn?t great, the meat was a bit gamey and the greens had an odd mushy texture, but Mokou had eaten much worse before.

?Those aren?t vegetables.? Satori cut in, no longer being held back by Orin. ?We don?t get any fresh produce down here, so we usually use fungi instead.?

?Right,? Mokou added. ?Hard to grow with no sunlight. Still,?

Satori cut in, her tone becoming very gruff ?I?m amazed there?s bread down here. Dammit, stop cutting me off.?

Mokou spat out her soup.

?Sorry about the leakage.? Satori apologized.

?Leakage?? the immortal said.

?I tend to repeat the thoughts I hear, Miss Fujiwara. Orin?s quite good at keeping too many thoughts from slipping out.?

The two sat in silence for a second, with Orin maintaining an eye on Mokou. Utsuho was thoroughly enjoying one of the centipedes as she crunched into its shell.

 Mokou broke the silence. ?Come to think of it,?

Satori cut in, ??you need rice to, oh, my apologies, I should let you finish.?

?You need rice to make sake.?

?Ah,? Satori said. ?Yes, the sake. There?s an interesting story behind that. Before all the oni moved to hell, in fact the stories place its invention to a time prior to written histories, oni discovered a technique that could turn a puddle of water into an ocean of sake with wine worms - the critters look like a cross between a catfish and a slug -, and this method has been used ever since.? Mokou nodded her head as she grabbed a roll. ?However, they never invented a food supply.? Satori lectured. ?When hell was sealed up, we suffered a famine for nearly two years before the earth spiders came up with a solution ? Instead of turning a little water into a lot of sake, they raised wine worms to turn a little yeast into a mountain of it. There were two problems with the plan; one, the worms couldn?t be bred overnight, and two, there was very little wheat to test it on. Eventually, we managed to find a bushel obviously, not that it was easy to convince the oni to give the last of the food to worms.?

?Unfortunately, in spite of having sake, rice doesn?t exist down here.? Satori continued, continuing from a passing thought Mokou had. ?It ran out only a few months after the sealing, so we weren?t able to try multiplying it. We lucked out with the grain, ended up finding the den of a scavenger youkai that died in an arm wrestling match with an oni a year earlier. Right, before I forget, do not challenge any oni to an arm wrestling match Miss Fujiwara. The only way to win is to cheat, and that would put you on their bad side. And if you don?t cheat you?ll probably lose an arm. Not that you seem to mind lost limbs, from what I?ve read.? Then Satori?s voice changed a bit, and she whined, ?Aw, come on Satori. Stop boring the guest with history. I wanna know what life?s like on the surface!? Orin gave Utsuho a glare, to which the raven shrugged and continued stuffing her mouth with a third serving of the centipede. Satori began, glancing at Orin ?Okuu, please be a little more restrain-? before Orin silenced the mind reader for the second time that night.

?Well?? Mokou began, staring at her plate.

?It?s hard enough hearing all three of your minds;? Satori interrupted. ?I don?t need to hear your thoughts through both your mind and your mouth. May I handle the conversations from now on?? Mokou grumbled a bit, but wound up giving a slight nod anyway.

?Alrighty then! Concerning the overworld; I?d love to start with the food.? Satori began, before she interrupted herself again. ?What do you mean the food?? the mind reader hissed. ?How about starting with something important, like how this human got down here and what?? Satori tapered off, giving Orin a blank look to which the cat blushed. ?Apology accepted.? Satori continued. ?We?ll get to that part, but first me and Okuu would like to hear a bit about the outside world. Isn?t that right Okuu?? Utsuho stopped stuffing her face just long enough to rapidly nod her head up and down, while Satori returned her gaze to Mokou. ?It?s not helping anyone when your mind is muddled with corn and judgment at the same time, so why don?t you stick with corn for now? We can worry about judges after dinner.? The mind reader closed her two eyes, as her third, large one stared intently at Mokou. The silence was stifling; Utsuho put down her forth bowl and watched, and Orin held her tails to keep them from frisking back and forth. Then, Satori began to speak.

?The overworlders? corn is a food that looks like yellow peas on a stick.? Satori said, reopening her eyes. ?It?s eaten right off the stick. Sometimes they dry them out, so that the peas will jump and turn inside out when they?re heated. Then they eat the peas. It?s called popcorn.?

?What are peas?? Utsuho garbled between centipedes.

?They?re small round vegetables about the size of a bean.?

?I like squirmy, but I?ve never??

?had anything that jumped in my mouth.? Satori finished. ?No, Okuu, they only jump when they?re cooking,? Satori said, letting out an exacerbated sigh.

?I?d like to see that,? Utsuho said.

Satori redirected herself to Mokou as she served herself a spoonful of what Mokou thought was mashed glowworm. ?You know, most people are afraid of me. Well, you didn?t know that, but now you do. And you aren?t even the slightest bit nervous. It?s rather strange, actually.?

Mokou glanced at the ceiling in thought. ?Well, I guess I don?t really fear anything,? she replied.

?Now that?s not true,? Satori said. ?Losing Kaguya and Eirin would be a problem, and you don?t like having no one at all. Not to mention?? But before the mind reader could finish, Orin stuffed Satori?s mouth with another spoonful of the glowworm.

?Satori has always had a bit of trouble knowing when to stop.? Orin shrugged.

?But she is right.? the immortal continued, still deep in her thoughts. ?I mean, there are things I fear. But I?m not afraid of people, nor do I care what people think of me. I would have gone mad a long time ago if I did.?

Satori swallowed with a pout. ?You did go mad.?

?True. Took me decades to calm down.?

?After the phoenix possession.? Satori continued from Mokou?s drop off, as Orin glared at the mind-reader. ?Stop provoking the guest,? Satori hissed, giving Orin a sideways glanced as she rested her head on her clasped hands. ?You wanted to know if Miss Fujiwara was dangerous, and why she was here in hell, correct? The answer is yes, she is very dangerous.?

Mokou leaned back, smirking. ?And I?m in hell because the Judge of Higan got tired of postponing judgment on my countless suicides and homicides.?

Orin began sweating bullets, and Satori continued staring intently at Mokou, making a point of stuffing her own mouth with food most likely to keep her from blurting out more thoughts. Utsuho, on the other hand, was more curious than anything.

?What?s it like?? Utsuho butted in. ?Suicide, I mean.?

?May I?? Mokou asked the mind reader.

?Okuu wants to hear it from you.? Satori replied. ?I won?t interrupt, at least, on purpose. Just keep your thoughts down.?

Mokou wasn?t completely how to keep a thought down-

?I mean don?t think about anything too hard.?

?God dammit.? Mokou thought to herself.

?God dammit.? Satori said quite loudly, covering her own mouth this time as if she had let out a burp. ?My bad Miss Fujiwara. Go on. How is suicide??

?It hurts, but it passes the time. I?m usually either very bored, or blowing myself up to blow something else up.?

?Mmmth.? Utsuho said, slurping down another centipede. ?And murder? How do you like murder??

?I don?t,? Mokou said, switching her grin from a frown.

?Then why did you kill all those people??

?In the height of mania it makes you feel alive.? Mokou replied with a slight grin as she sat in recollection. But the grin quickly became a grimace. ?But then the mania dies down, and you try to burn everything to keep feeling alive until you?re bored even with fire. Then you have to live with everything you?ve done. And there?s just this hole you can?t fill, nagging you for years until even that fades. And then you can live with yourself.?

?You know, we get a lot of killers down here,? Utsuho said, waving her fork at Mokou. ?They always say the oddest things. Some of them feel nothing, others never repent, others have one kill they feel about worse than others, and the youkai often think little more of humans than humans think of deer.? she then jabbed the last centipede with her fork.

?And your point is??

?No point. I just find it interesting.? The raven said, swallowing the centipede. There was a long silence.

?Well?? Satori broke in with little conviction, clapping her hands together. ?This was an? interesting meal. We must do it again sometime??

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Challenge: Valentine's Day!
Post by: Kerigis on February 27, 2012, 08:08:42 AM
"How is my family like my souffl??"

This was the question that Yukari Yakumo, the youkai of borders, left in my mind.

-----

Two days ago, the Yakumo family came over to visit. Her invitation was more of a self-invitation, given that half her body appeared in front of me while I was taking care of another duty and asked me if she could come over for dinner. I imagine she either wanted an excuse to check upon us and how we were running the underground and hell, or she just wanted dinner.

It was sudden and I disliked that, but my politeness pushed me to accept the proposal. Perhaps there was a little bit of boredom as well that forced me to accept.

Though her last lines were "I'll be waiting to taste those famous desserts of yours". I think the last time I made my speciality -Hellberry Souffl?- for other people besides my family was when the Shrine Maiden, Reimu Hakurei; and the Black-White Witch, Marisa Kirisame; came over. She must have heard it from them.

The day came, and I prepared everything. Orin and Okuu helped me -more Orin than Okuu- putting everything in its place. Koishi seemed to be more interested in taking a few bites here and there when I was cooking.

Later on, Yukari arrived with her two companions and family members, Ran and Chen. We greeted them and I immediately started to set up table. The Hors d'oeuvre and the main course went flawlessly, and then the souffl? made its entrance. Everybody commented about it after the first bite each of the Yakumo family took. Chen looked like it was the most excited by it.

When we all finished eating, Koishi and Okuu immediately got up, thanked for the meal and left the table. Quite the bad manners if you ask me. Orin was the only one who helped me carrying with the dishes. Yukari also dissmised her pets to roam around the palace, leaving me alone with her.

I was picking up the dishes when we heard Koishi and Okuu playing loudly around with Chen. The sounds were followed by a sudden glass breaking noise which made me openly frown in front of my guest. Yukari just giggled.

-Your familty is like your souffl?.

I was confounded by the strange analogy.

-What do you mean?

-Just that.

-I... don't really follow.

Yukari smiled.

-You'll get it eventually.

I crooked my eyebrow and politely nodded it off. I kept picking up the dishes, while yet another glass shattering noise made me clench my teeth.

Yukari smirked.

------

-Would you be quiet please...

Days have passed after Yukari's visit. Orin, Okuu and Koishi's actions weren't getting any better, even with the already damaged windows that I had to replace. We would be having some guests from the underground and I decided to prepare the Hellberry Souffl? once more.

I was now in the kitchen, and despite Orin, Okuu and Koishi being there, they were being a nuisance to me rather than helping me. Orin was trying to help me, but she ended up being distracted by Koishi, who was teasing her with the utensils. Okuu was also trying her best, but she ended up wasting ingredients that had to be sent to the bin twice.

At some point, they decided to stop working and just mess around with the flour or the water.

-Stop.

No one listened. I finished my souffl? and I was gently taking out off the oven. Koishi bumped me and I almost let it go.

-Ow! Be more careful!

I heard her mutter a 'sorry', only to dodge Okuu's thrown spoon that ended up hitting me on the back.

-Okuu, what about the recipe I told you to do?!

Distracted as well.

-Orin! Koishi! Stop at once!

They didn't. And then the bubble burst.

-WILL YOU ALL STOP?!

My sudden shouting stopped everyone dead cold. An awkward silence followed. No actions were done but staring at me.

Staring with eyes that were turning wet.

Their minds were not silent, though. Every single thought was about me. Words like 'I hope Satori-sama's not mad at me', 'I'm grounded, so grounded', 'She's very angry...', 'What is she going to do...'.

-Just... stop. Please. Go outside or something.

Koishi tried to say something, but she just muttered something inintelligible.

-I don't need you here. Out.

I turned around. Nobody took a single step. The stares and thoughts were still piercing me.

-OUT.

I noticed their footsteps were short and silent, as if they were expecting me to say something else. I focus back on my dessert.

Collapsed.

The souffl? collapsed with all the noise and shouting.

I grabbed the mold and put it away. The souffl? was pretty much ruined. There was no point in continuing.

I sat down and grabbed my head. It started to complain to me via headaches.

I knew I was getting frustrated for something so little like a dessert, but it still hurts when you take your time to carefully craft something and suddenly ruin it because of a single moment out of control. And it was so close to being finished, too.

Just because of that little moment of sudden anger, overloaded within me. It's just so frustrating...

"How is my family like my souffl?."

I smirked.

She knew how things are here better than I do.

In my family. In the Komeiji family.

Looks like I'll have to make some apologies to them. And extra souffl? as well.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Challenge: Valentine's Day!
Post by: Iced Fairy on February 27, 2012, 08:10:25 AM
Hammer!

Judging shall commence tomorrow
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Challenge: Spice and Wolf Tengu
Post by: Iced Fairy on February 27, 2012, 10:10:36 PM
Judgement!

I was expecting disaster honestly given the number of last minute rush jobs.  However I found myself pleasantly surprised.  These entries were pretty solid.

UnspokenDyslexic : Not bad for a beginner.  Your base story was strong, you mainly need to get more polish.  Trim unneeded segues (like the Shrine box joke) and fill out the big plot jokes more.

capth: This fic was very descriptive of food, but suffered a lot for lack of  context.  You should work more at making WWC entries self contained.

Ibaraki Ibuki: This was a great idea that could have won with a bit more length and description.  Find some courage and write with a strong heart!  Communicate with your fics!

Sect, TAC:  Both stories were good and got a good laugh out of me.  However...

Kerigis!  Your story got favored status from the great wind library fish, breaking the tie in my brain!  A joke is nice, but a moral is fine too.  Enjoy your wordsmith title.  Just remember you still can't gnaw the books.  They're expensive.

Which brings us to the new topic

(http://dsd.faceroll.net/forums/uploads/1328943845/gallery_9_106_3324.jpg)

Spice and Wolf Tengu

Commerce.  The lifeblood of the world.  Well most worlds.  Mercantile activities have often been ignored in Gensoukyo do to the "take things" style of business.  However there are some shopkeepers about, and it's time for them to tell their story.  This contest is about the flow of goods and services, especially if that flow is aided by currency.

Once again this will be a two week contest.  The deadline is midnight Sunday March 11th PST.  Bargain well writers!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Iced Challenge: Valentine's Day!
Post by: Sect on February 27, 2012, 10:30:19 PM
(http://dsd.faceroll.net/forums/uploads/1328943845/gallery_9_106_3324.jpg)

Spice and Wolf Tengu

*_*
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Spice and Wolf Tengu: ~*~~*~~*~~*~the economy~*~~*~~*~~*~!
Post by: Gappy on March 04, 2012, 01:06:32 AM
Author's Notes: My first WWC entry. It was rushed, but I really don't want to spend anymore time working on this. I need to get to work on other things. So please don't expect too much. Thank you for reading!

Retrospective Future Hopes under the Shadow of a Colossus

'Know the difference between merit and demerit, and deal out to each its reward and punishment.'

- Prince Shotoku, the Toyasatomimi, 604, The First 17 Laws of the Shotoku Constitution -


Summer of Year 124 - Year of Sun, Winter, and Wood, The Day of the 'Hisoutensoku Incident'


Where the boundless blue....meets the endless green....that is our Gensokyo....I couldn't even tell which was which, or where one ended and one began. Everything blurred into one as I spun...and spun....sky...sun....mountains....forest....more sky....random fairy...forest...sky....big colourful thing....forest...sky


I....want to...throw up....and I'm sure there's...something in the danmaku rules against using vomit as a projectile.....if it doesn't....it should....

Why should I care  about the rules anymore...I lost...I lost...I...*ULP*...I've lost it!

"ULLLRRRPPPrrppppppuughh....sorry....ugh....down below..."

BOINK

"Ouchouchouch...." There are many things one might find oneself crash-landing in in Gensokyo. The ground comes to mind first. Maybe a dense forest if one is lucky, maybe a lake if one is luckier, maybe even a hated/loved one if one is luckiest. But never would I have imagined crash-landing on a mysterious expanse of plasticky bounciness. Especially not in Gensokyo. I also never would have imagined landing in my own vomit, but let's not talk about it. Not right now.

....well, it's all kinds of difficult to ignore it, actually (Ewww).


Lady Suwako, I'm not feeding you. For a week. No telly or fresh lily pads either. I promise this time. I will follow through with my punishment, no matter what! Not even you try to sit on my head, or...or harass me, or fondle me...or...or....or ignore me! Yes, not even then!

Quote
OST:  Hevia - Busindre Reel - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qUA3sdyZ_Pw&feature=related

I slowly got up, very warily patting off whatever bits of my breakfast I could safely pat off my now-ruined shrinemaiden outfit. I tested the ground cautiously, fighting to keep my balance. Not only had I been hurled spinning a few hundred meters into the air by Lady Suwako, I have also lost my breakfast...(eww.) Worst of all, the ground wasn't cooperating. It was bouncy, and plasticky, and shiny, and big, and....colourful...and bouncy...and...kind of fun, actually....well, if it weren't for the big puddle of vomit....(ok, eww)....

What is this?

I very carefully staggered, bounced, slipped (ewww) and finally crawled my way across the mysterious expanse of 'ground' until....I saw the ground again...this time a good few hundred meters below me.

Aha. This is a balloon. A pretty big balloon.

What's a balloon doing in Gensokyo?

A colourful swarm of smaller balloons passed me on their way up into the clear blue sky. I caught one and found what looked like a rather cheerful cartoon kappa winking at me (the cheek!). A helpful speechbubble underneath it said, "未来水妖バザー" it said, ' mirai suiyou baz?', the 'Aquatic Youkai Future Expo' with liberal application of exclamation marks. So liberal in fact that it read 'Future Expo!!!!11!!1!!1!!!'. Someone, probably a kappa, was really excited, evidently.

I looked down below and found the ground alive with colour and life. Fairies, youkai and humans swarmed the ground and air. A ship floated through the air below, spewing confetti, trailing a massive banner advertising 'Captain Murasa's Gensokyo Air Service - Serving trade routes to Makai starting next month!'. Fairies flew past, trailing colourful smoke trails. Wait a moment, that's an airship? An actual airship? Like one of those world-travelling RPG plot device airships? And there's a route to Makai?

Further down below, on the ground, was a forest of tents, big and small, of every colour and shape. Thronging them were every manner of living and undead in Gensokyo. A small trail of smoke rose up from what looked like....was that a steam locomotive? What's a steam locomotive doing in Gensokyo?

As I tried to take all of this in, someone else down below was threatening to take me in in a different way.

"Excuse me, are you alright?" I heard her ask in the same tone someone would say 'hey, pal'. It was a young human girl sitting side-saddle atop...is that a missile? With a smiley face? She bore a massive shiny wooden plaque that helpfully read 'Expo Security' (maybe in case she forgot?).

"I-...." It took me a moment to try and decide whether or not I was. But I decided that saying 'yes' would probably be less hassle in the long run. "Y-yes, I'm fine, thanks. I'm sorry, but is this your balloon?"

"No, this is the Expo advertisement balloon. If you could please remove yourself from it....and....err....refrain from defiling it any further?" The girl said, with the face of someone who doesn't relish the thought of the next obvious task after removing me.

"Sure....sorry, I was....I was just looking for the entrance." I said.

"Right this way then, someone wishes to see you." The girl said, gesturing for me to follow. "I assume you can fly?" She was almost pleading. She obviously didn't relish the thought of having to carry me down either.

"Yes, I can." I was tempted for a moment to say 'no' just to see what would happen....but I decided to be nice and spare her the mental and physical anguish.

I followed her down to the ground. While escaping was probably quite easy, I didn't think I was in that much trouble. I would be under stricter security if I was to begin with (a little more than a single human girl riding a missile, at least). Besides, this fair's taking place on my...er...our turf.

I landed next to a big, white tent with a massive sign that read 'Expo Security'. A large number of fairy maids were flying in and out bearing the same 'Expo Security' plaque as the human girl. I saw a pair bear what looked like an utterly smashed man on a stretcher, who was singing the beer anthem in reverse. That was definitely a breach in the law. I paused for a moment as I realized the fairy maids were in fact maids from that lake mansion. Why are they running security?

"124 Years ago, Gensokyo came into existence." A person on a massive, majestic stage next to the security tent announced. "11 Years ago, a daring plan to create a unified Gensokyo was conceived. Today, my friends, brothers, sisters, I see a unified Gensokyo! A Gensokyo unified in purpose. A Gensokyo united by productivity, trade, the promise of food on the table tonight, tomorrow, and forevermore. A Gensokyo with a future." She declared, pausing between each statement for applauses and cheers. Then familiarity struck. She was that Myouren Temple monk. What is she doing here? Gathering faith behind our backs? In our territory? "I am happy to announce, friends, brothers, sisters, that despite the summer weather incident destroying last year's harvest, the human-youkai village of Meiji's first harvest will take place this autumn, and it promises to be abundant. Our brave and enterprising pioneers at Meiji village have worked hard with the new crop rotation and terrace farming techniques we've all developed together, and that hard work has paid off. We at the Myouren Temple are pleased, most pleased, to have the honour of storing Gensokyo's first ever food surplus this winter." This was met with cheers and claps from humans and youkai alike.

"Friends, brothers, sisters, this year will be a great year, for this will be a year of trade, a year of sharing. Meiji village has also become the first stepping stone in securing a new road, Ibuki Suika and Hinanai Tenshi's Road of Blossoms and Serenity, between the human village and the youkai mountain. The Human Village of Yamagawa, The Scarlet Devil Mansion, Meiji Village itself, and the Tengu Patrol will all work together in securing the road, night and day, making it safe for Gensokyo's first ever trade routes serving the human villages, the youkai village, the Tengu city and the Kappa Civic." More cheers, more claps.

"And early next year, Rika-san's Ancient City Express will depart on its maiden voyage delivering the first cargo load of trade to the Ancient Capital of Old Hell. Furthermore, we are proud to announce that our very own Captain Minamitsu Murasa will be captaining the first regular airship service to Makai, serving an all new trade route that will support the continuing recovery efforts in Makai." Even louder cheers.

"Today, at this Future Expo, it is our great pleasure to bring to you a glimpse of the future, of Gensokyo's bright, peaceful future! A future built by everyone, humans and youkai alike, for the  sake of everyone, humans and youkai alike! Brothers, sisters, join me in ushering in Gensokyo's future!" She threw up both hands, to a thunderous applause. Fairies and youkai took flight in synchrony, leaving coloured trails in the air. Something burst open in the balloons up above, spewing confetti and ribbons down towards the cheering crowd. Fireworks went up and burst into a multitude of colourful blossoming clouds.

Quote
OST: The Eternal Steam Engine - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=oA9-_8mqgHg&feature=related

I looked around and found my human security person cheering and clapping excitedly as well, obviously forgotten her task. Who am I to interrupt her excitement?

I was just about to turn to sneak away  when I walked into someone who was in fact paying attention.

"Ah, are you alright?" She asked, sweetly. I did a double-take. How did you appear behind me when you were just in front...but...no, you're still in front...but you're also behind....

"You are....?" I blurted out in my confusion, realizing a little late that it was a rather rude thing to ask without introducing myself.

"I'm a member of Her Imperial Majesty Princess Kotohime's Royal Guard. I'm in charge of security here today." She said, with a professional smile and a bow. The jutte she carried in her sash should have been a massive clue, not to mention the royal guard crest she wore proudly about her forearm.

"I-I'm sorry..." I stuttered, "I should have introduced myself first. I am Kochiya Sanae, shrinemaiden of the Moriya Temple." I bowed, both in introduction and apology.

"And this is my younger sister." She placed a hand on the shoulder of the human girl who had guided me down before. Such an uncanny resemblance, with their long-flowing lilac hair, dark crimson eyes and the matching red and white samurai getup. "Meira....you met her up above, yes?"

The girl, Meira, almost leapt out of her skin. "I-...Oh....A-Aneue-sama*, S-Sorry...I- I was...."

Quote
*Aneue-sama - Honoured Elder Sister

"That's fine, as long as you're aware." The elder sister nodded kindly. "Princess Kotohime relies on us today. Let us do our best."

"H-hai, A-Aneue-sama!" Meira bowed deeply in reply, so quickly her samurai top-knot threatened to whip us both.

"Now, Kochiya-san, is it?" She turned to me.

"I'm sorry for crashing into the balloon!" I bowed deeply in apology.

This was met with a kindly chuckle. "That's quite fine. No harm done." She chuckled good-naturedly. "I doubt anyone will notice, though we should send some fairies up to get it cleaned up before the wind picks up, lest someone come to find your lunch on their heads." She said with a smile.

"My...umm...breakfast, actually...." I said, hesitantly.

"Ah, then you really must have lunch then. Shall we do that while we get your clothes cleaned for you?" She offered.

"Err....sorry?" I was really unsure at this point. Am I or am I not in trouble for something? Or is this what passes for punishment in Gensokyo?

"You are surely not attending the expo dressed in your breakfast. While we do not have a dress code perse, I'm sure society would generally plead to be spared that." She chuckled some more.

"I'm....attending?" That's news to me.

"Yes, we have been expecting you for a while now. You are the Moriya shrine maiden after all." The girl turned around and gestured for me to follow her. "Right this way. Let us see if there's anything your size."

I'm....I'm not fat!

"That was not what I was insinuating, Kochiya-san." She giggled, "The thing is, all our security uniforms were made for fairies."

Oh, I can see the problem there. I don't have wings, to start. But between going around stinking of natto* (double eww) or dressing like a fairy...it was a no-brainer.

Quote
*Natto: n. traditional Japanese fermented beans, often a breakfast item, most often eaten with raw eggs. Quite smelly, and is notorious for producing gas. Very bad gas.

A few moments later saw me walking out of the security tent wearing a short maid uniform. A very short maid uniform. I think it was an offence to not only common decency, it was an insult to common sense.

I looked around longingly at my shrine maiden uniform spinning around in one of the kappa washing machines, a very recent breakthrough in Gensokyo technology. The kappa in front of the stall featuring the washing machine was excitedly expounding on how well the machine was soaking my skirt, arm-sleeves, and....wait...you're not talking about my....no, no, you can't talk about my....nooooooo!

I burned in a hell of shame, giving off thick steam, as I watched the kappa pick out my unmentionables from the machine and show off to the amazed crowd how perfectly white and stain-free they had become ("Look how happy the froggy on it looks now!" She said. Froggy's always been happy, okay!). They weren't stained to begin with! What do you think I am?!

"You get your clothes cleaned and she gets some free advertising. Two birds with one stone." My royal guard minder smiled, seemingly amused at my plight.

I could only sniffle. Helplessly. I've been ruined for marriage, and it was to sell a washing machine.

"Is something the matter, Keikan-san*?"

Quote
*Keikan: Police officer

"Oh, no, nothing serious, Hijiri-sama, Kamishirasawa-sama." The royal guard person greeted the two new arrivals, the Myouren temple monk, Byakuren Hijiri, and the witch physician, Fuwafuwa Ellen.

I hadn't seen much of the Myouren monk since that incident in Hokai (I hear the people of Makai are still trying to clean up after our little meeting), but I heard she's been actively gathering faith in Yamagawa village. As for the witch, I've only seen glimpses of her on my rounds around the human villages. People go to her for medical help if they can't make the journey through the bamboo forest (Or, apparently, if their problem is too embarrassing. Ellen-sensei is known to be good about the whole confidentiality thing. Not that I've ever had need of her services, no.). They also go to her for actual magical services, things like personal spellcards (personal attack spellcards, rape alarm spellcards, that sort of thing). Apparently she keeps a magic store in an old western fortress mansion in the Dragon hills beyond the Little Princess Forest to the south of the lake. How anybody knows where it is is a mystery, as it was a location so far off the map that even the mailmen post the mail there.

 "We received reports of someone actually breaking into the underground Geyser centre. Apparently she thought that advertisement balloon was some sort of giant hiding inside the mountain." My minder reported.

Oh no. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be...well....so stupid. I'm sorry, I'm sorry. It seemed like such a great idea back then. Whatever happens, please don't blush, me!

"Oh dear, I hope nothing serious happens." The Myouren monk said.

"A wolf tengu squad led by Momiji-san has gone to inspect the geyser centre. And the reactor is offline today with all the kappa and the security here at the expo." The police person replied. "We also had someone crash into our advertisement balloon."

"I told the kappa we have enough air traffic hazards as it is with all the alcohol, but they wouldn't listen. We have to deal with the drunk-flying." Ellen-sensei sighed.

I...err...wasn't drunk...unless you considering being drunk on your own vomit being actually drunk....

"Well, shall we have lunch, then? Care to join us, Hijiri-san? Ellen-sensei?" My minder offered. The monk and witch were quick to say yes.

My immediate reflex was to reach for my cellphone to tell Kanako-sama and Suwako-sama, but all I managed to accomplish was checking the time.

"Oh, isn't that one of those outside-world devices?" Ellen-sensei asked, curious. "What a nice, fluffy pink~ I see outside-worlders have developed an appreciation for fluffiness~"

"It's useless though, here in Gensokyo." I sighed, half to myself.

"And yet you carry it around." The Myouren monk pointed out.

"It's....habit." I found myself replying lamely, at a loss for sense or reason, "I just find it reassuring to have in my pocket."

"Ah, so it is useful." The Myouren monk smiled, "It reassures you. And you can't same the same of most things, especially in Gensokyo. I myself find my cute little Shou's tail reassuring~"

I don't know if we can compare my cellphone to a tiger youkai's tail. For one thing, my cellphone won't snap my fingers off if I pull on my cellphone strap.

Before I knew it (I couldn't say no, could I?) I was whisked off through the fairgrounds. We passed many, many stalls and tents along the way, each a small hive of activity. We dodged visitors, entertainers and street peddlers as we wove a trail through the crowd. It was almost as packed as the conventions back in the outside world. And just like those conventions, sense and sanity were at a premium too.

"Come visit the Lunarian temporary exhibition, right here in this Expo! Come see the lunar rocks, lunar dust, and the all-popular lunar rabbit!"

"Lamprey eels! With real lamprey!"


"Yakitori! With real birds!"

"Hey!"


"Come test out the Nightbug insect messaging service! We do wake-up calls with your choice of creepy-crawlies or fluttering-fluffies! Now insecticide-proof! Free for the first week...!"

"Come try out the latest dream medicine! Guaranteed clinical safety as assessed by the Eientei Drug Administration! We guarantee you will definitely wake up.......refreshed!"


"Sign up for your choice of Cat Cart Corpse Carrier Service plan today, folks! Our new instalment plan guarantees effective removal at affordable costs!"

As we squeezed our way past the throngs of people, I got to chat with the Myouren monk and the witch more.  "And that is the new steam engine." The Myouren monk pointed out a massive contraption of bulbous metal tanks and pipes on wheels, only barely resembling a steam locomotive, to me. "Rika had designed it years ago, but only now have we all realized a reason to build it."

"And that is...?" I asked, trying my best to peer over the crowd gathered around the tent housing the locomotive, all listening to a very excited girl speak proudly of the new applications for the locomotive.

"A new trade route into the Ancient Capital." Ellen filled in. "That means we'll be able to get plenty of oni sake up here~" She pointed out another stand where people sporting fake oni horns were peddling samples.

"Ancient City Sake, from the Ancient City! Get your authentic oni sake right here!"

"We'll also be able to get things like these delicious Toringo crabapples that only grow deep in the youkai mountain." The Myouren monk said, passing me a bag of crabapples as she took a bite from her own.

"Mini-hakkeros, affordable and safe! Bring home your very own portable heater, cooker and laser canon today! Comes with a free mini-ICBM for the first 10 purchases!" I listened to the peddlers as I chewed on my crabapples thoughtfully. Trade....huh? I've...never really seen youkai as anything more than creatures to exterminate. Suddenly, the prospect of trading with them....it was quite overwhelming....

"Clean, safe, nuclear energy for your homes! Don't use just any electricity to power your kettle and kotatsu! Accept nothing but nuclear electricity!"

We came to a halt at what looked a solid wall of people, queuing, snaking all the way to the entrance to the expo. As we looked around for a way through, I heard a familiar voice.

"You're going to sign up to live in Meiji village?" It was the clever little mouse commander I shot down a while back.

"Yes. I've run out of space for my books at Kourin's and I can't live at your place at the Myouren temple forever." An unfamiliar youkai, a crested ibis from the look of her hair and wings, replied.

"But this queue's massive! It'll take all day!" The mouse youkai complained.

"It sure looks like a lot of people are interested in living in Meiji village." Ellen-sensei said.

"These are exciting times for us." The Myouren monk nodded. "It will be our first social experiment with humans and youkai living together side by side."

Quote
OST: Kanade - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DopmtkDkHwY&feature=related

"Wait, that's a recipe for disaster!" I blurted out, almost choking on my crab apples, before I could stop myself.

"Why do you think so?" The Myouren monk asked, with a polite smile.

"Because...." I hesitated. It was obvious, wasn't it? Youkai eat humans. It's always been that way. It'd be like a one-stop all-you-can-eat buffet right outside your own house.

"I'm a youkai, Kochiya-san~" Ellen said with a giggle, "A fluffy one no less~ And you look oh so delicious in that really short maid outfit~ What's stopping me from gobbling you all up~<3?"

"W-wait, p--please d-don't look at me like that!" I squeaked, shielding what little modesty I had left. "Y-you....you don't eat humans, Ellen-sensei!"

"Why though?" Ellen said with a teasing smile, "I could hardly hold myself back~<3"

"That's because...." I began....I thought it was clear in my head. Youkai have always eaten humans. But....why don't all of them do? In fact....I haven't heard of that many such incidents lately. "I....I don't know...."

"I suppose it's mainly because I have nicer things to eat~" She giggled. "Hard as it may seem, considering we're talking about Kochiya-san~" She winked at me playfully.

No, it's okay, I think I don't mind losing out to other foodstuff in terms of deliciousness.

"Hime-chan, you mean?" The Myouren monk teased.

"Oh, no, no, of course not, you silly~" Ellen laughed, "No, no, I mean, I make a good living off being the local witch and physician. I earn enough to feed myself, Socrates and Hime-chan. Isn't that so, Socrates?" She petted the kitten resting on her shoulder, who purred sensuously in reply. "The other reason being that eating your customers, potential or otherwise, is rather bad for business."

"Regular, stable and safe meals are definitely more desirable than irregular, sparse and risky ones, especially when the risk involves running into youkai exterminators....such as yourself." The Myouren monk nodded at me with a smile.

"Besides, I think a nice, warm bowl of miso soup warms the heart more than a mound of rotting human flesh." Ellen-sensei said.

It seemed unreal now when they put it that way. Still....youkai really do still eat humans. "It still happens." I pointed out. "Why?"

"How much food do you think we have?" Ellen-sensei asked.

I realized too late that my knowledge of Gensokyo's logistics were quite lacking. "...Enough?" I guessed, lamely.

"Barely enough for the human villages." Ellen nodded.

"The demand far outstrips supply and any attempt to make any trade of it would result in prices too high for any human to afford. Thus the market is controlled artificially via rationing." The monk explained. "Now, if there is barely enough for humans, would they sell to youkai?"

"No." I bit my lip at this obvious yet rather...well....painful realization.

"No. Besides, you wouldn't trade or share food with people who might have you as the side dish, right?" Ellen pointed out.

"Besides, what would youkai pay with? There isn't a unified currency, and most youkai outside the tengu city and kappa civic can't really find paying jobs." Ellen said.

"So that's why they eat humans or steal food from humans?" I asked, mostly to myself.

"Indeed." The Myouren monk nodded. "And that sows anger, hatred, distrust, leading to youkai exterminations. That in turn leads to more anger, hatred and distrust, leading to more killings. And so the cycle continues."

No, I....I've always fought for the sake of humanity....right? I wasn't only killing youkai for the sake of exterminating them. I....I....this is unfair. You can't say this.

"But...we....we had to." I gritted my teeth, "We had to." Was all I could say.

"Yes. The youkai had to too." The Myouren monk nodded.

"You're saying you've fixed everything?!" I suddenly burst out, hotly. "All this will stop it all?" I felt tears welling up. This was unfair. Most unfair.

"No, we haven't. But we hope we've at least begun to." The Myouren monk said. "Meiji village will be testing out many new farming techniques which will increase our food production manifold. We will have many new granaries, including the Myouren Temple, to store all the surplus we produce. And with the surplus in hand, we can begin to trade, providing food for the youkai. In return, they will provide wares, services, security, a lot of things that will benefit humanity. This way, everyone can progress together."

"We're not saying that we'll stop having feral youkai who go about hunting humans, those who don't respect the danmaku rules." Ellen-sensei said. "But at least this way the more civilized youkai have a choice. So will humans."

Choice...? So...if they had a choice....maybe they didn't have to die by my hands....maybe I didn't have to kill them...they might have lived differently...like any other human being....working hard...selling wares...eating good food...raising children....living happy lives....

....did I ever stop to think?....did I ever stop to give them that chance? But....but if I didn't kill them....more people would have died....humans...but....but....

"Youkai must fight. Only that way can Youkai exist. If they ceased, so would they, and so would Gensokyo." I remember Reimu-san saying. Thus Reimu-san's danmaku rules. But then...you can't simply solve this with trade, right? Will danmaku ever be a perfect substitute for all the killing and destruction?

"The person who came up with all this once said, 'Stories no longer end with the final boss, and we live in a library of stories.' She saw the world as one big incident and sought to solve it. All of it. This is what she came up with." Ellen-sensei said.

Such a person exists? A person who could put so much faith into both humanity and youkai alike? A fight beyond danmaku battles and boss fights....A fight that looked beyond the enemy and saw an entire world of circumstances, conditions, reasons....a fight against everything that was wrong with the world....

My train of thought was interrupted by the crowd parting before us. "Make way for Her Imperial Majesty Princess Kotohime!" A herald cried as a procession of courtesans and courtiers passed before a number of heavily-built men bearing a large, ornately decorated golden palanquin that bore the Kotohime Imperial Crest.

"That's Princess Kotohime from the human capital of Kotokyo. She's here to discuss the terms of the new unified Gensokyo code of law with the leaders of all the other Gensokyo settlements. The laws will cover many things including trade and the new unified currency, but the main issue will be a new law outlawing the murder of any sentient being within Gensokyo." The monk said.

Then....what will I do? Killing youkai and gathering faith is all I know how to do in Gensokyo.

"Of course, this means you'll be even busier, Kochiya-san." Ellen-sensei must have noticed the look on my face for she immediately patted me reassuringly on the shoulder.

"Huh....how?" I looked up.

Quote
OST: Initial Impulse - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FwAnIrUIbew&feature=related

"The laws will make arrangements for a number of appointed Sheriffs to protect the innocent and punish the guilty. They are hoping you, Hakurei-san and Kirisame-san would be willing." the monk said. "I made the recommendation, actually."

"Wait....You mean I'll get to be a sheriff? Like in those space anime?" I gasped. Yes, it doesn't take much to brighten up, I'm embarrassed to admit. The very mention of 'Sheriffs' is enough to make me as giddy as a schoolgirl. Wait, I still am a schoolgirl.

"H-hey!" I gasped, as something fast pushed past my shoulder roughly, almost knocking me over. I barely glimpsed a rather unkempt black pair of wings disappear into the crowd. My well-hone outside-world reflexes kicked in. I patted my pockets (what few this maid uniform had) and found myself sans one cellphone. Yes, I have been pick-pocketed. "P-Pickpocket!" I called out in panic.

But no sooner had I cried out when the crowd before me suddenly parted in a wide circle. There on the ground lay my pickpocket, a young youkai girl dressed in shabby rags, her long, russet hair a tussled mess on the trodden grass.

"Oh, we do apostatize." A young redhead dressed in a blood-red kimono said as she turned from her rubbish cart. "It's difficult to narrate a refuse cart amidst this crowd."

Someone give this redhead a dictionary. But it seems she had at least tripped over my pickpocket.

"Hime-chan, she's a pickpocket." Ellen said to the redhead. I was quicker.  It was reflex, pure and simple. A youkai had wronged me. That youkai will meet my gohei. I had bore down upon the downed youkai, gohei in hand, strict vengeance in mind.

"Oh, she is, is she?" The redhead, apparently named 'Hime-chan', asked, raising an eyebrow. "Well, lick-choc'lit-chan, you've just pick-pocketed the most violacious youkai excreternator in Gensokyo. Do you know what that means?" She bent down to talk to the youkai.

I heard a sob from the young youkai girl. She was trembling. As I set the gohei on her neck, she hiccupped, crying. 

She was crying. She was scared.

Like a girl. A human girl.

I paused, holding my gohei still.

Reason, common sense...I am not beyond them.

Why did she try to steal my phone?

...Because from the looks of her it was probably everything between her and her next meal.....

Why is she so shabby and dirty? Why is she dressed in rags?

....Because she has nothing....

She's a youkai, a tengu no less. Don't they take care of their own?

....Obviously not....What did it take to be accepted in Tengu society? Any society? It was the same, no matter where, the poor are shunned by society....

Why is she like this?

....Choice....those who have a choice....wouldn't want to live that way...wouldn't want to eat humans or steal from them....

Did she not have parents to take care of her and provide for her? No self-respecting parent would allow their child to be so unkempt.

...Maybe she didn't have any. Maybe they were exterminated. Exterminated while fighting to provide for her.....

Who am I to judge her? To deal death upon her? Who is the enemy I must vanquish? Not the girl before me....it was circumstance....conditions...the world...

"Is this not one of those outside-world spellphones? They're good for taking pictures, are they not?" The redhead Hime-chan's words broke my train of thought. She threw the phone back into my hands. "Good phone you have there, maid-san. Better not lose it again. Goodbye, nameless Tengu-chan. Say hello to the yama for me." And with that, she turned to leave, rubbish cart in tow.

Pictures?

Isn't that what Tengu do? No, they have an entire caste of society dedicated to journalism and photography. If you can take pictures, you can earn, you can make something of yourself, you can fit in, you can become part of society.

Quote
OST: My Most Precious Treasure - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AxXlP_xuN8M

If you can take pictures....

If you have something as simple as a camera....as simple as a cellphone....

She probably didn't realize the value of this object to her. Not just as a potential fish, but as a fishing pole.

I knelt by her shivering form and...for the first time in my life...I whispered words of comfort to a youkai, "It's alright, I won't hurt you. Please, let me look at you." I raised her face and saw the most beautiful pair of dark, golden eyes peer back at me in absolute terror from under the mess of soft, velvety russet hair. They were flooded with tears that now stained her grimy yet pretty, shapely face. I gently wiped her tears away with my sleeves and pulled her up onto her knees. "Do you want this?" I asked her, holding the cellphone up to her.

She shook her head, her eyes wide with panic and fear.

"I'm giving this to you." I said, pressing it into her trembling palms and clasping them close around it. "It's yours now."

She shook her head even more violently in absolute terror. "P-please...." She pleaded, her voice, soft, yet melodious, despite shivering with fear. "P-please....I-I'm s-sorry....I...I'm r-really sorry..."

"This device can take pictures." I explained, "You can get a job taking pictures for one of the Tengu newspapers, can't you? With this you can earn for yourself, can't you?"

It was a wonder, watching her expression. Shock, surprise, took over fear and terror....and then hope bloomed, with it, choice. Perhaps for the first time in her life she had a choice. Happiness welled up, and with it, tears. Tears of joy, relief, streamed down her face.

"T-T-Thank you, miss...." She sobbed, bubbling with happiness. "T-Thank you..."

"What's your name?" I asked her.

"I....I d-don't...." She looked down, "I'm....s-sorry miss, I...I d-don't have a name....I...never k-knew m-m-my p-parents...."

Why must she apologize? For not having a name? For not having parents? For not having a choice?

"That won't do. You need a name to get a job." I smiled softly at her, "....I'm a shrine maiden of the Moriya shrine. Bestowing names is one of my jobs. Shall I....give you one?"

She looked up at me, surprised, but seemingly eager. She nodded her head, her expression rapt with anticipation and attention.

I gave this long, careful thought, calling upon my experience as a shrine maiden, but also drawing upon the revelation the young girl has bestowed upon me.

I decided.

"'Hatate*', so you may stand tall, no matter how many times you fall." I said, helping her up onto her shaky feet. Her stomach growled at me at that point. I giggled as she blushed a deep red. I reached into my bag and brought out a clump of crab apples.  "And 'Himekaidou*', so that your life may be fruitful and happy." I said, pressing the crab apples into her palms. "That plenty be your lot in life, that fulfilment be your destiny."

Quote
*Hatate = Standing

*Himekaidou = A species of Japanese crab apples. It can also mean 'Berry Princess'.

"Ha...Hatate....Hime...kaidou...." She repeated after me, in a soft, teeny whisper of awe. "...Hatate....Hatate...." She suddenly choked in her excitement, hiccuping softly, "Ha...Hatate...I'm Hatate....I'm Himekaidou Hatate...." She suddenly broke into a fresh wave of tears, bawling with happiness, as she buried her face in my chest.

I wrapped my arms around her and held her trembling form close. Her soft, heaving body was so small, so fragile, yet warm and full of life, full of potential, full of a bright new future. I don't know if anybody else has ever been there for her, but today I will be. I will fight my final boss. I will win the day. I will be there for her today.

And, little did I know, for many, many more to come....

Applause broke out all around us. The crowd was clapping. Some were crying. All were cheering.

A little way off I spotted that Myouren monk and Ellen-sensei standing next to....that redhead rubbish cart puller Hime-chan? They smiled back, nodding with approval.

The day was won. Today, we won another victory. The story didn't end with a final boss, not some giant mecha, not some evil youkai or scheming demon....but with evil itself. Today a soul was saved from the service of evil. Today a future was born.

Hatate-chan went on to work for one of the Tengu newspapers. She had it hard, getting in, starting out, but she worked even harder. She stood tall, and soon became editor of her own small newspaper, the Kakashi Spirit News. 3 years after she became central to a great revolution that engulfed the entirety of Gensokyo.....but that's another story altogether. In short, however, her life was happy and fruitful.

Since then she has always claimed that I saved her. Perhaps I did. Perhaps the biggest miracle I ever accomplished in my life was no miracle at all. But therein was the miracle itself. She, in fact, saved me. She was my first choice, and was the first of many more. She gave me a future, a future of choices.

Today, Gensokyo celebrated the future. A happier, more peaceful future. A future of choices. A future for everyone.

To be continued, 3 years into the future, in Maniacal Justice in Bloody Red White

Quote
ED Song - My Most Precious Treasure by Amanda Lee - http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=EF_V_e5mjJc
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Spice and Wolf Tengu: ~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~the economy~*~~*
Post by: capt. h on March 10, 2012, 09:57:05 PM
I decided I would only enter with what I could write in under and hour. I finished in 40 minutes.  :ohdear:

___________________________

?Hello! And welcome to the Scarlet Devil Mansion! You?re late!? Remilia chastised the soggy Satori.

?I?m only here because of the rain.?

?Exactly! And who did you think decided it would rain today, and you would take shelter in my mansion? Obvious me, Mistress of Fate!? Remilia shouted to the heavens as lighting flashed her silhouette across the room. ?Great timing as always Patchy!?
   
A maid appeared out of thin air next to the small vampire and began whispering something in her ear. Satori caught bits and pieces about not revealing how tricks are done, and Satori could clearly see in Remilia?s mind the image of a librarian coughing up her lungs. Truly these were strange people.
   
?Don?t ruin my fun.? Remilia pouted at the maid.
   
The maid responded ?As you wish, my lady,? and began serving drinks from a bottle that appeared out of thin air. ?Please enjoy the hospitality of the Scarlet Devil Household, Miss Komeiji.?
   
?I already know you want to bilk me for money. Your minds are practically screaming it.?
   
?Correct!? Remilia said. ?Mind reading is a very profitable business, doubly so since hell opened up, and I know you make a pretty penny loaning your pet raven to the gods. You wouldn?t want anything happening to your family, would you? That?s why you should hire us for protection!?
   
?From yourselves.?
   
?Right again!? Remilia declared. ?Or you may find Flandre Scarlet ?escapes? for a playdate in the Palace of the Earth Spirits! The girl can be just so hard to control sometimes,? Remilia said with an exaggerated woe-is-me expression. She then started rubbing her fingers ?Some extra money could make it a bit easier to keep her locked up. Help pay for stronger walls, you know.?
   
?Fair enough,? Satori said. ?But you should really buy yourself some nuclear insurance though. You know, to protect yourselves. From accidents.?
   
?Ah, an old pro at the game, eh??
   
?I?ve had experience. When you run the only mind-reading operation for hundreds of years, you pick up a few tools.?
   
?I know what you mean. For hundreds of years, we were the people to go to when someone or something just HAD to be destroyed,? Remilia said, clutching her fist. ?Whether it be the Gates to the Netherworld, Reimu?s shrine, or the great border of Gensokyo, you buy it we?ll break it! And before you ask, no, we don?t take immortals.?
   
?I wasn?t going to.?
   
?Good, because we don?t. Anyway, about your protection??
   
?I would buy that nuclear insurance soon, if I were you. I might just offer a discount if you purchase today.?
   
            6 hours later?
   
?So we agree to negotiate prices the same time next week, while offering our services for free until then,? Remilia declared, signing a parchment and handing it to Satori.
   
Satori signed it as well ?Agreed. Negotiations will continue in the Palace of the Earth Spirits. Your blood is good, but you haven?t lived until you've had hell?s sake.?
   
The two shook hands as Remilia said, ?At the Scarlet Devil Mansion, we aim to please!?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Spice and Wolf Tengu: ~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~the economy~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~!
Post by: Conqueror on March 12, 2012, 03:32:39 AM
Whoops, deadline's already here. And here I wanted to cook up a quickie with the Moriya crowd in some harebrained Ponzi scheme where "everybody has a share."  :ohdear:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Spice and Wolf Tengu: ~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~the economy~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~~*
Post by: capt. h on March 12, 2012, 03:43:51 AM
Whoops, deadline's already here. And here I wanted to cook up a quickie with the Moriya crowd in some harebrained Ponzi scheme where "everybody has a share."  :ohdear:

You have 3 hours, 15 minutes. Deadline is in Californian time.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Spice and Wolf Tengu: ~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~the economy~*~~*~~*~~*~~*
Post by: Esifex on March 12, 2012, 03:52:17 AM
You have 3 hours, 15 minutes. Deadline is in Californian time.

And technically, it's actually open until one of the judges says its closed. If they end up slacking off and letting the deadline slip by without noticing, then they just issue an extension like usual have to deal with the consequences~ <3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Spice and Wolf Tengu: ~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~the economy~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~~*
Post by: Iced Fairy on March 12, 2012, 04:08:01 AM
Esifex has the right of it.  I am going to give a one week extension given the number of people who are deadline rushing and the number of entrants.  Gappy and capth of course get tiebreaker points.

For all you jokers going "oh good I can relax," get back to writing!  The only reason this is a week long deadline is because I don't wanna judge mid week.  I expect you to all be done far before next Sunday.  Other wise : :flamingv:
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Spice and Wolf Tengu: ~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~the economy~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~!
Post by: Sect on March 19, 2012, 06:13:41 AM
I'm not sure if this makes as much sense as I thought it would when I first wrote it. Also, prepare for a lot of talking.

Inspired by Himiko.




"You're makin' it sound easier than it'll actually be."

It took Kanako a few moments to realize that she was interrupted in the middle of her speech. She fought down the indignation rising like bile, and thickly asked, "Why do you say that, oni?" The oni, one of the largest people the goddess had ever seen without going into ridiculous proportions beyond a normal human, smiled ? smirked, Kanako groused internally ? as she poured more of the goddess's sake into a red cup.

"Don't get so offended, goddess," Yuugi remarked as she balanced the dish on a finger with expert dexterity. "Just tellin' it to you from an underground perspective. It's a pretty neat idea 'n all, but I think it'll be an uphill battle to get everyone else to switch to your money."

Kanako forced herself to calm down: no sense in getting mad over an oni being blunt with their opinions. "And why, may I ask, is it an 'uphill battle'? It seems like a perfectly reasonable thing to do, with the walls between the exiled youkai and the surface dwellers being torn down. It would encourage trade and foster good relations if everyone used the same currency," she said, gesturing at the low table where a stack of currency bills and coins, modeled after the currency of the modern Japan Kanako and her shrine had left.

Yuugi drank from the dish, sighing at the taste of the alcohol. "Well, yeah, I guess it would. But, coupl'a  problems. First," she plucked one of the paper bills from the table, and impetuously crinkled it in between her fingers, "these things are way too flimsy for us. We drink hard, fight hard, and play hard: a good ol' tumble will tears these things up," the bill ripped on cue, "makin' them pretty useless to us." Yuugi flicked the ruined bill onto the table, crumpled and torn. Kanako stared at the bill impassively.

"Paper bills are easy to produce, and their small size makes it easy to carry large numbers of them, though. It's a lot more convenient to carry large numbers of them than a bunch of small coins."

Yuugi shrugged, draining the cup. "Yeah, but we really don't deal with lots of cash at once, so it's kinda moot for us." Kanako frowned as she watch Yuugi poured some more sake.

"Really? But what about paying for crops for market? Or construction? Those are projects that cost a lot of money."

"Well," Yuugi drawled as she set down the cup. The oni leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees, staring at the interested goddess. "Lemme tell you the other reason why it'll be tough to convince them to switch to this 'yen' business. What's money based on?"

Kanako wasn't really sure where the oni was going with the question. "Well, it depends, I guess. Most currencies were based on how much gold or silver the minter had in their stockpiles, but more recently it's just the government saying that a hundred yen is worth such and such."

"In other words... faith." Kanako blinked, then her eyes widened. Yuugi grinned. "I knew that'd get your attention. Money's worth as much faith or trust as the person has in the person forging the money, right? 'This much money will get me this much food'."

Kanako nodded. "I see... but how does that tie into you not using large amounts of currency at once?"

"Well... we underground tend to prefer to just barter. 'Build me a house and I'll feed you for a month'. 'Give me some rice and I'll do some labor for you'. 'Weave me a shirt and I'll beat up that mook that's been hecklin' you'. You know, simple stuff. Of course, then you run into the problem of you wantin' something but don't got anything that the person that has it wants. Back in the day, we'd solve that problem by stealin' the thing from someone else to pay off the guy, or steal the thing we want directly. 'Course... well, with us now living in close proximity of each other, that stopped workin' so well. Lots of bad blood, and got to the point where it wasn't that everyone was stealing shit so much as it was that everyone was just trying to get their shit back." She sipped the sake, and reached into the folds of her skirt.

Kanako raised an eyebrow as Yuugi dropped a stack of coins, held together by a leather cord, on top of the goddess's proposed currency with a heavy thud and clatter. The coins were pretty large and thick, with the smallest being the size of her thumb, and the largest being palm sized. "So, coins were introduced. That way, you didn't have to figure out what the brewer wanted if all you wanted to do was just get a drink of sake." The goddess peered at the coins with interest.

"So what's the difference between the coins?" Yuugi untied the cord, letting the coins scatter across the table. She plucked three coins and tossed them to Kanako, who caught them easily.

"There's only three different kinds of coins. Smallest is worth a cup of sake. The next biggest'll get you a bottle of it. The biggest will get ya a jug." Kanako stared at the oni incredulously.

"You based your economy on sake?!"

Yuugi grinned as she tipped the cup of alcohol back. "Hey, it's what we're interested in, and it makes things easy to remember. Of course, we learned the hard way how much of a pain it can be when prices and all that change. One year, rice growers-"

"I'm still amazed you can even grow anything underground. I'd love to find out the secret..." Yuugi gave the goddess a flat look.

"Hey, you wanna let me finish?" Kanako waved apologetically as she returned to inspecting the oni's coins. "Anyways, the farmers had a huge surplus of rice, but sake brewers didn't have enough coin to buy the rice, and nothing else to barter with. So, more coins got forged, and that helped out a lot. That came back to bite us in the ass when a few years later there was a shortage and you got a lotta sober oni with the coin to spend, but not enough sake to go around. Well, after the fires settled, we ended up having to figure out how to not completely screw ourselves the next time shit like that happened. Now we got a coupla' smart youkai handlin' all that fluctuation stuff, lettin' people know how much such 'n such costs. Sake prices still cost the same, everything else just kinda shifts around it."

Kanako nodded, frowning as she considered the oni's tale. "Interesting... there's something I noticed." She pushed a few of the coins towards Yuugi. "All of these coins look different. Doesn't that mean that some of these might be counterfeit?"

"Oh, no, that's pretty easy to figure out. Remember what I said about trust 'n all that? Well, oni don't really lie, but it doesn't mean that it's not a pain in the ass to get them to agree that Ogi's coin is just as good as Nemu's. Add in the fact that the other youkai down there aren't that trustworthy, and... well. So, we made the decision early on that only certain people can forge the coins."

"Really? And who are those 'certain people'?" Yuugi grinned, and jerked a thumb at herself.

"You're lookin' at her. Me 'n Suika and the other Devas. We're the strongest of the oni, and wealthiest. Our word's as good as anything, so the other oni and the youkai down there know that whatever we say goes." Yuugi reached forward and shifted around the coins. "Take another look at 'em coins." Kanako did so, and blinked.

"They're different... but there's only three variations." Yuugi nodded, picking up two of the coins, one of which was carefully molded with intricate designs, and the other looking like someone just beat the metal into submission with their fist.

"Me 'n the others all have our different ways of workin' metal, and we can instantly recognize our own stuff. If someone thinks the coin is fake, they just call us up and we take a look. If it's fake, we beat the shit outta the counterfeiter. If it's real, we beat the shit outta the other person for wasting our time. It's worked really well, so we don't got much problem with it. The only time someone's tried to pass off fake coins in the last century or so was some shapeshifter con. She won't be forgettin' that lesson any time soon," she chuckled.

Kanako nodded as she studied the coins with renewed interest. "I see... so, why does that make it difficult for them to accept this new currency?" Yuugi plucked the coins from the goddess's fingers, stringing them back on the cord.

"Well... to be honest, we don't got faith in you." Yuugi didn't wince at the sudden indignation from the goddess. "Not that kinda faith, but I guess that's not much different. People down there don't know much about you, only that you fed the satori girl's pet crow something and now she's spitting fireballs everywhere. It might be easy for humans or tengu to accept your money, but us oni don't know if you're good for your word. Meanwhile, they know that this," she jangled the coins in her hand, "will get them liquored up well 'n good. Plus, we're pretty conservative folk, 'n we're not likely to change things when what we've got is working."

Kanako listened with a stern expression on her face, drumming her fingers on the table. "I see. Is there any way their minds could be changed?" Yuugi shrugged.

"I guess you could make yourself known? Lotta youkai down there don't even know who you are." Yuugi drained her cup, and got to her feet, stretching and popping joints. "Though... I wouldn't feed the bird girl anything else: we appreciate the fire, but she's a bit of a bird brain, and I think Komeiji's already a bit ticked about you stealing her away." Kanako's brow furrowed.

"I didn't steal Utsuho away..." Yuugi's only response was a chuckle as she left the sitting room, leaving Kanako with her thoughts.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Spice and Wolf Tengu: ~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~the economy~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~!
Post by: Iced Fairy on March 19, 2012, 07:06:13 AM
Deadline

Now I sleep.  Judge tomorrow
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Spice and Wolf Tengu: ~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~the economy~*~~*~~*~~*~~*~!
Post by: Iced Fairy on March 19, 2012, 08:35:04 PM
Well that's a first....   Sadly I have to keep to deadlines, especially deadlines after a week long extension.  :X  Still it can be archived into the annals of stories for future library reference.

Now for judging.

capth, while amusing your story is more an extortion racket then standard commerce.  The negotiations were a good place to stuff more detail too.  Still there were a few good lines in there.

Gappy, your tale was a little unfocused.  I think you fell afoul of the issue that plagues all who've attempted to splice in a link to an ongoing story.  I liked some of the ideas though.

Anathe, it looks unfinished, but the body is mostly there.  The growth of Mystia's trade empire is interesting, as well as the reasons for it.

And as those with pattern recognition may have guessed the winner is Sect.  His story was spot on the topic, and it hit the points it needed too while still covering all the ground it could.  I wished for a little more intro, but that's a minor nitpick.  You can trade in your duck for a Cowboy hat now Sect.  And I offer one other prize.  Specifically I'm going to use that topic you were so gung ho about.  Or rather, the topic will be....

Crossovers

There had been talk of doing a Disney crossover for some time, but given the difficulty of that topic I'm willing to lower the bar.  Any crossover is acceptable (Except Seihou.  That's cheating.)  Touhou and Disney?  Go.  Touhou and Madoka?  Start figuring out Marisa's witch.  Touhou and My Little Pony?  We won't judge you (except on a literary basis).

Once again you have two weeks.  Begin!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: OkashiiKisei on March 20, 2012, 09:11:49 PM
What exact kind of crossover are we required to write though? 1) Touhou characters replacing the characters of another 'verse (or vice versa), 2) characters from both 'verses alongside one another or  3)Touhou with a world or way of life similar to that of another series?

Examples of each type:
1) Eirin, Reisen, Tewi, Kaguya and Mokou fill in the roles of respectively Mario, Luigi, Toad, Peach and Bowser in a Mario adventure.
2) Reimu and Marisa appearing as partners in a Kingdom Hearts game, with a Gensokyo level as well.
3) The realm of Gensokyo now resembles the realm of Ivalice, with the Touhou characters having a life style akin to the characters from Final Fantasy Tactics Advance.

Or are we allowed to pick any of those?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: Iced Fairy on March 20, 2012, 09:19:24 PM
Or are we allowed to pick any of those?
You are allowed to pick any of those.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: capt. h on April 02, 2012, 05:01:46 AM
Real life's a pain, so I'm posting the unfinished product now.

And no, I don't know what I was thinking when I wrote this. But I'm sure it was something.

***

?Are you sure?? the girl in the red suspenders asked.
?No?? the maid said with a wave of her hand. ?But the mistress is, and you know how she can be.?
?Alright then.? The first girl said nonchalantly.
?Now Flan, be a good girl and do everything Mokou says. Also, come home by sunrise!? the maid told a little blond girl with fancy, crystalic wings.
?O.K. Sakuya!?  The little girl yelped, as the maid literally disappeared into thin air. ?So, what game are we playing tonight??
?Burn down the bamboo forest,? Mokou replied.
?I?d love too!? Flandre squealed, before quickly shifting to disappointment. ?But sis doesn?t like it when I break stuff.?
?This is an exception,? Mokou explained. ?Kaguya Houraisan and Eirin Yagokoro supply nearly 90% of narcotics consumed in the human village, and they operate out of the Bamboo Forest of the Lost. We?re going to flush their operation out.?
?They do? Why?? the little girl asked.
?Money.? Mokou replied. ?All the great houses became great by lending out services only they can provide. Yakumo can undercut anyone when it comes to shipping objects from the outside world, the Komeiji lend out their raven for fusion not to mention that their mind-reading services are constantly hired to solve crimes, and Houraisan can provide the best drugs more efficiently than anyone.?
?And sis? She doesn?t have anything like that.?
?Your sister does a lot of extortio-taxation. People pay your whole household to, frankly, not kill everything. But the Houraisan?s have a lot of undeclared income.?
?What?s that mean?? the little girl said, with a slight tilt of her head.
?They didn?t pay their taxes, so you can break their stuff.? That brought a sparkle to the girl?s eyes as she  went to rush ahead. Mokou quickly grabbed her by the collar. Though the idea was to make things messy, it was obvious that telling the vampire to rampage was a bad idea.
?Now hold it scamp. Beat up whatever you want and break everything you can, but try not to kill anything.?
Flandre gave Mokou a blank expression.
?It?s pretty hard to break a forest without killing a few trees,? the girl said.
?I mean don?t kill rabbits or any of the other animals,? Mokou explained.
?But how can I play with them if I don?t break them??
Mokou glanced somewhere above Flandre?s head in though before responding. ?You can play with anything that can stand up until it can?t stand anymore. But try to keep them moving.?
?That sounds horribly cruel. If you?re going to break something, you should break it properly, and end the pain. Not leave the job half-done.?
Mokou started rubbing the back of her neck. Flandre Scarlet ?You break the things that don?t move, I?ll break the things that do. Alright??
?Fine, I guess.? She said, somewhat disappointed.
?Alright, lets begin.? Mokou threw a pokeball, and a red dog came out of it.
?Puppy! Aw, who?s a cute little furry.?
?Don?t play with it, it can break.?
?Drat,? Flandre said. Mokou then took a strange leaf out of her pocket, which the dog sniffed.
?Use Odor Sleuth.? The dog barked twice, and began winding its way forward through the bamboo groves, Mokou and Flandre close behind.
?What?s the deal with the dog?? the little girl asked.
?It?s tracking the smell of the poppy plant to Kaguya?s farms.?
?No, I mean, why is it red, and how did it fit in the tiny ball??
?It?s called a pokemon. They were introduced to Gensokyo, I dunno, ten years ago? They?re new, pretty tough and obedient to a fault. And as for the ball, I have no idea how they work but the balls are convenient as hell.? Mokou paused for a second. ?You know, we aren?t trying to be subtle,? she said. ?You could just tear a road straight through the thicket.?
?K, stand back.? The girl said. ?Taboo: L?vatein!? she declared, summoning an odd spear that seemed to have a life of its own. She held the spear over her head and brought it crashing through the ground ahead like a hammer, cleaving a path through the forest.
?That?ll save some time. Lead the way Growlth.? The dog shivered, pressing itself against Mokou?s leg as it shook its head violently back and forth. Mokou rolled her eyes. Growlth never did like loud noises.
?Will you do it for a Scooby snack?? Mokou asked, fishing a small dog bone out of her pocket. The dog immediately perked up, swallowing the treat hole. It ran forward through the clearing Flandre made, sniffing the ground only occasionally as Mokou and Flandre were forced to fly to keep up.
***
?It appears we have visitors,? the doctor said. ?Two of them, 1.5 miles away and closing. They blasted a straight passage through the forest, which means even from here, Reisen can get a clear shot. What are your orders my liege??
?Well obviously we should send in Reisen,? the princess said nonchalantly as she took a sip of her tea.
?Is that all??
?Make sure I have a front row seat to the action,? the princess said. ?I?d like to see Reisen?s work for myself this time.?
?That may not be wise. It leaves you vulnerable, and you could be cut off from your troops,? the doctor explained.
?Which is why I give you command of the troops tonight. Also, have the rabbits prepare two extra seats for tea. We wouldn?t want to be rude to our guests.?
?Yes, your highness.?
***
?Hey, look, a light!? Flandre said, looking off into the distance.
?Move, NOW!? Mokou yelled, hurling the girl and the dog into the forest aside.
?Ow, jeeze, what?s the big-? Fladre began, but then a gigantic beam of light roared past her, illuminating the forest as it tore through the bamboo like paper.
?Buster cannon. One of the bunnies likes big guns, but she usually saves this one for special occasions. Growlth, go home.?
The dog bounded its way back, more than happy to leave the action to its master. Flandre stared at the wreakage with a gleam in her eye.
?She?s going to take the forest down with that thing, we have to keep moving.?
?I?m a much better seeker than hider. Shadow Clone Jitsu!? Flandre said, making a number of odd hand motions. Four copies of the vampire appeared.
?What are you up to?? Mokou said, narrowing her eyes.
Flandre let out a sly grin, before the roar of the laser met their ears again.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 02, 2012, 05:04:40 AM
Oh right I have to handle this too.

Deadline Extension! One Week!

I'd been planning on this from the beginning, but since people only write when the pressure is on I figured it'd be best if I didn't say it.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: capt. h on April 02, 2012, 06:14:06 AM
Next week is Easter Sunday.

Not that that's necessarily a problem, it's just an awkward date.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: The ⑨th Zentillion on April 07, 2012, 04:46:52 AM
Eheh, first time ever entering the WWC, i figured this would be a good challenge to start on. This is a crossover of the "character replacement-style" variety. The chosen other subject is Sonic Adventure. This isn't a direct script edit, though SA's script is used as a framework and there are direct quotes. I don't have any real warnings except Big the Cat's role is being played by Koishi - Heart-throbbing Adventures Koishi.

Maidens of the Kaleidoscope Weekly Writing Challenge
Subject: Crossovers

Aya Adventure
By Jason ?Zentillion? Winter


A floating shrine drifts high up through a cloudy sky, a small thunderstorm roiling within the clouds. This shrine is known as Moriya and has a long, convoluted, and mysterious history. In modern times, it has wound up the target of a notorious mad engineer after her space station, the Death Cucumber crash-landed into it. It was here that she found out that the shrine was kept afloat by the fabled Faith Jewels, just the tings she needed to get the Death Cucumber back up and running.

Tricking its shrine maiden, one Kochiya Sanae, or in western order the reverse of that (from now on all names will be in Western order, also); into believing the one who had brought down her superweapon in the first place - fabled adventuring reporter and fastest girl alive, Aya Shameimaru and her sidekick, Momiji Inubashiri were the ones planning on stealing the Faith Jewels from her shrine, including the most gigantic and powerful of them all, the real reason the shrine was kept afloat - the Moriya Jewel.

Our villain?s machinations lasted just long enough for her to steal the Moriya Jewel. By this time, Sanae had found out who the real good guys were, the very two Tengu she had been fighting with and could only watch in horror as Lady Kawashiro swiped it. Deferring to Aya and Momiji, the two once again chased after Lady K and brought her Death Cucumber down permanently. The Moriya Jewel sent the shrine back up into the skies, and all was good.

That was, until tonight. A large shape moves through the clouds towards the Shrine, soon coming out and revealing a flying, aqua-and-green skiff that resembled a cucumber in shape. On its sides, the symbol of a grinning kappa and a pair of crossed wrenches adorned it. The insignia of the infamous Lady K. She had found something new about this shrine, or more importantly, its source of flight. A tiny, glowing sphere shoots from the ship and careens toward the shrine?s sacred chamber.

Not noticing this as she thinks to herself is the Shrine Maiden in question, sitting a little distance away from a large, green star-shaped gem, hands in her lap and head tilted down. Her vibrant green hair rustles in the breeze that comes into the jewel chamber "As far back as I can remember, I've been living here in this dark
shrine.

I?ve always guarded the sacred Moriya Jewel and the Moriya Shrine from anything that could harm them or break their sacred balance,? she muses  ?I know why I was given this job. Why it was my fate... Destined to be here forever and make sure to continue my family?s duty, and I wouldn?t have it any other--?

Sanae is distracted and immediately startled from her thoughts as she hears a loud explosion and shattering from behind her that sends her rolling off a bit. She coughs, pushing herself up and turns, expression turning from pained surprise to shocked horror. The Moriya Jewel has been mostly destroyed. Her expression, however soon changes a bit as she notices something else, eyes narrowing in anger at the figure standing in front of the shattered bauble. A blonde girl in a purple and white dress decorated with frogs ?Who are you? Did you do this?! You?re mine, you little brat!?

She rushes the mysterious child, swinging her gohei for her upper torso, only to whiff  and get smacked aside by one of the girl?s way-too-long-sleeved arms, flying back and tumbling again. She pushes herself up just as the blonde crouches down? and then leaps into the air like a coiled spring and out of the chamber and vanishing into the night. Her face continues to be angered, but it then goes back to horror as a rumbling begins to happen ?Crap, without the Moriya Jewel?s power, this whole shrine is going down.?

The Moriya Shrine then begins to plummet, thankfully at the time it was right above the peak of Youkai Mountain. It falls right down next to the lake at the mountaintop, thankfully not being damaged too much, though it does cause some damage and a shockwave from its fall.

Meanwhile, a bit down further on the mountain, the quake goes unnoticed by a snoozing, three-eyed figure in yellow, black, and green. Her black, wide-brimmed hat with a yellow ribbon lays on her face while a green, star-shaped gem lays to one side of her. That quake and a sudden breeze caused by the storm above sends her hat flying off a ways. When it lands, another hat falls from the sky; a large straw hat with a pair of googly eyes.

Those eyes blink suddenly, looking at the other hat for a few moments before sliding over to it and colliding. The collision causes them to both glow, the eyed hat seeming to vanish, just leaving the black hat. Only, there is something different about it by now. It has those eyes. As if now sentient, he hat drifts back towards its owner, or rather, to the jewel beside her.

Speaking of the girl, that?s when she grunts and yawns, pushing herself up and opening the two eyes on her face after rubbing them with her sleeve. Heart-shaped pupils glance back and forth for a moment before the girl grins a grin that goes from ear to ear, seeming to take up most of the bottom half of her face. She giggles and pushes herself up and looks around, and then notices her hat is missing ?The hat? where did it go? Hehehe, where are you hat?!?

She looks down, and sees her hat floating over to her. She giggles and giggles and giggles, leaning down and holding her hands out, that grin never leaving her face. It gets smaller, however, when her hat flies away from her and plops itself right over her treasure. It is then she notices the eyes ?Hey, hat, where did those eyes come from? They look really ugly on you! Let?s get them o--?

Her hat sucks up the gem and suddenly shoots off ?Hey! You took my shiny, hat! Hat?! Come back here! ?The hat is my friend. Why is it doing this?! Hehehe, I?m going to find out.?

The crazy satori takes off after her hat, vanishing into the night.

A couple hours later, somewhere a bit away from the mountain, in the Human Village?s Station Square a figure streaks through alleyways, across streets, and above rooftops, the occasional bright flash of a camera going off, perhaps the figure in question?s camera? They?re too fast to be sure, but there?s only people few and far between that are that fast. The figure finally stops and lands on one of the rooftops, revealing our heroine, it was kinda obvious anyway.

?Ah yeah, this is happening!? she chirps, putting her hands on her hips and grinning as she looks around. It?s a nice night and Aya Shameimaru?s got some good pictures today. No big scoop, sadly, but that happens often. It doesn?t stop her from making one anyway. However, tonight there would be something newsworthy.

That?s because suddenly, a whole bunch of priests and Shrine Maidens run past. Something?s got them racing towards the Elder?s Mansion. She quirks her head, muttering a quick ?Hmmm? What?s up?? to herself and takes off after the group. She finds the group standing near the mansion, gohei and ofuda at the ready. They appear to be confronting a? child with blonde hair and purple and white clothing? Aya waits to see what happens before she goes over.

?You?re completely surrounded!? the head priest shouts at the girl ?Surrender yourself or prepare to be purified!? The girl simply blinks at him and tilts her head, bounding forward a step, on her hands like a frog. Another hop, and the priests decide to take action ?If that is your choice, then feel our power!?

Ofuda go flying, sticking to the girl as the shrine maidens charge, readying purification needles and swings of their gohei on her person, only to have the talismans uselessly be flung off as she hops, skips and dashes towards and between them, sending priests and priestesses flying with both swings from her arms and calling the very earth or torrents of water to strike them. She takes them down in no time flat and they beat a hasty retreat.

That, of course, is when Aya zooms over and lands in front of the frog girl this time, looking her over and snapping a photo ?Oh yes! This is going to be a huge scoop! ?Mysterious Frog Child Embarrasses Human Village Protectors!? So, kid, tell me, where does your power come from? You human, youkai, god, or something else? Tell me!?

The girl simply tilts her head and giggles. She considers things for a moment and then shakes her head ?Can?t say. I?m here for various reasons that you aren?t privy to, Miss Tengu. And I can?t allow you to print your story. If I were you, I would go off in the other direction as soon as possible and forget this whole thing happened. I would rather there not be unnecessary bloodshed.?

?For a story like this?! No way, kid! I?m gettin? this scoop if I have to fight you for it!? Aya exclaims, dashing back a bit and grabs her leaf fan along with some cards as she puts her camera back around her neck ?Ready, shorty?!?

?If that is your decision? then I will be crushing you now,? the frog child says with a sigh, leaping back, a huge chunk of rock bursting from where she stood and straight towards Aya, who, even with her speed, just barely manages not to get hit. The tengu retaliates with a quick swing of her fan, sending a huge gust of wind forward at her opponent, sending her soaring into the air. The girl, however, begins to flap her arms like a bird?s wings, using the gust to fly up right above Aya and then come plummeting down.

Aya dodges easily, only to have her eyes widen in surprise as her opponent?s crashing into the ground not just causes rocks to fly, but a huge shockwave of water as well, the reporter-hero getting splashed in full force and sent tumbling. She?s quick to push herself up, however, and burst forward at the other girl and swing her fan again, only this time, the air is sharp and bladelike, shattering into shards of energy on collision with the frog girl and sending her crashing into the mansion.

She pushes herself up like nothing happened and violently shakes her head, bounds forward, and swings both of her arms, two strong jets of water flying from her sleeves, the jets getting clawed hands of water at their ends and both swipe at Aya, who ducks under one but gets plowed in the gut by the other, body folding forward ?Oof! Haa? damn!?

The other girl prepares to repeat her action, only two have Aya grumble something, one of the cards in her hands glowing and vanishing. A breeze comes up from under the girl who pushes her skirt down so it doesn?t fly up, but that is not the intent of the declared card. There?s a sudden, loud whoosh as a huge tornado of magical energy fragments engulfs her, slamming and flinging her around for a few moments. The tempest ends and the frog girl falls to the ground with a thud.

?As you were saying?? Aya asks with a grin, walking over to her fallen opponent and holds out her hand in an offer to help her up. She looks up at Aya, pouts, and doesn?t take her hand. Instead she readies another leap, only this time it?s not one of aggression, but one of escape ?Come on you little twerp! Where you go? ing. Damn, she?s gone!?

Aya quickly flies off, not noticing someone peeking out from an alleyway, making a giddy giggling at the situation. Nitori ?Lady Kappa? Kawashiro is pleased as punch at the little show of the power of what she has freed. Sure, that meddling Aya had technically won the fight, but she did take some blows. She tilts the bill of her goggle-topped cap over her eyes and heads off to meet up with her new ally. Before she leaves, however, she can?t help but gloat ?You know nothing, fool~ It?s Suwako Moriya, Goddess of Mountai-- er, Destruction! Hehehehehe~!?

The day comes and several people arrive in the village, the first being one Sanae Kochiya.. She?s attuned enough to guesstimate the locations of the fragments of the Moriya Jewel, but not actually locate them "It's up to me to find the missing pieces of the Moriya Jewel. It won't be easy, even with my powers. The pieces flew off everywhere, just need to figure where the best place is to look.?

She doesn?t have to go far as she overhears some villagers talking about a strange green meteor shower. Seems some of the meteors fell near the Elder?s Mansion. It?s a good a lead as any and she goes on her way, not getting to overhear about the strange frog girl that had also been the one who had appeared when the Moriya Jewel got broken. She quickly finds the mansion and begins to scour the area. As she?s doing this, the satori girl with the crazy grin and the closed third eye has also arrived, looking for her hat. She does some asking around, but gets nothing.

Unfortunately for the villagers who she asks, any of them that have no useful info soon find themselves quivering in fear as their innermost horrors become so very real in their minds. She sometimes leaves them behind until it wears off, other times she asks again. A couple wind up being taken behind houses and horrifically murdered after that if they still have no information, the girl giggling and grinning the whole time.

Eventually, she sees her hat fly past her and back towards the general area of the Youkai Mountain. She follows just as a wolf tengu flies past her, clutching onto something green and glowy. She heads off to the hot springs nearby the village, quirking a brow at the girl that flies past her, wasn?t that Koishi ?Heart-throbbing? Komeiji, notorious murderer? ?Best to let her be on her way.

Good thing Koishi has her third eye closed, or she would have overheard those thoughts and Momiji would have been turned into a rug. Instead, she just blasts her out of the sky for the hell of it before moving on, Momiji careening towards the ground with a shriek. Thankfully for her, Aya was taking a nice soak in the springs and notices her sidekick plummeting. Of course, she has to catch Momiji soaking wet and naked, but it?s still a pretty sweet catch.

Aya lands, putting her friend on the ground, grabs her towel and wraps it around herself and nudges the other tengu with her foot. Momiji soon pushes herself up with a groan and looks at Aya while brushing herself off ?Oww, that sucked. I passed by Koishi and she said ?hi? her way. Thanks for being there to catch me.?

?What are you doing flying around the Human Village anyway? You usually avoid it like the plague,? Aya states.

?Oh, I came to see you, Aya! I was just setting out my laundry and I noticed something shiny sitting in a rocky outcrop, and I thought you might find it newsworthy,? Momiji replies with a grin, producing the Faith Jewel she had been carrying with her ?been a while since we?ve seen one of these!?

?WHOA, a Faith Jewel?! No way!? the reporter exclaims, wide-eyed ?And you just found it near your house?! Oh man, oh man.?

?Yeah, pretty much, Aya,? the wolf tengu says with a nod ?Considering these contain unlimited power, they?re always quite a find. ?Um. Can we talk about it in a better location? Let?s just head back to my house. You know where it is, right??

?Yeah, right northeast of the Scarlet Devil Mansion and halfway up the mountain. See you there!?

Aya zips off before Momiji can say anything. She sighs, shakes her head and flies back towards her house. Oddly, she gets there first, Aya winds up taking a whole bunch of photographs and sees a couple easy scoops as well. The two tengu wave at each other. Before they can speak further, a familiar female laugh interrupts them ?Tee hee hee! If it isn?t Aya and Momiji!?

Aya smirks, looking up at Nitori, who is currently hovering nearby in her cucumber-shaped pod and sipping a can of cucumber-flavored soda. She is quick to get the snark flying ?Hey, look, it?s a giant talking cucumber.?

?Shush! Yes, it is I, the great Nitori Kawashiro, greatest machinist in all of Gensokyo!?

?Uh huh, what ever you say, Lady Kappa.?

?Enough out of you, Shameimaru!? the kappa is quick to respond ?I?ve got big, biiig plans coming, and I?m going to put them into motion immediately!?

?More of your mischief?? Momiji manages to get in, she can?t have Aya do all of the talking ?What?re you up to this time??

?Ohh, I just want the Faith Jewels, starting with the one you have on you, hehe! I would give it up and  stay out of this, or else!?

??Or else? what, you loon?? Aya asks, still smirking. Nitori responds by flying off for a moment and coming back with some new attachments on her cucumber pod.

?Or else? I?ll take it by force. Y?know, the hard way!!!?

With a loud burst of its new engines, Nitori?s contraption blasts towards the two tengu girls. Easy to dodge for Aya, though Momiji finds herself  painfully launched several feet as the ship slams into her. Growling and barking, she brandishes her sword and shield and takes a defensive fighting stance as Nitori comes back around, hexagrams bursting to life at the front of the engines and fire a complex wave of danmaku towards them both. The spaces between each bullet aren?t too hard to dodge or block with a shield, or magi-photograph away.

?All systems, full power!? the kappa announces after the spell ends, drills popping out of the fronts of the engines as the whole ship glows before rocketing down towards Aya and Momiji. They dodge, and Nitori finds herself lodged in the ground. She growls and curses, trying to pull out of the ground. Her opponents help her out by attacking her contraption in full force and send her backwards a bit. She prepares to fire again, but the components twitch and spark for a moment and then pop off ?Agh! Damn it! Piece of junk!?

?Easy peasy,? Aya says, crossing her arms in a victorious pose ?I?ll play with you some other time!?

Momiji goes over to Aya, pulling out the Faith Jewel to show the reporter it?s fine. That turns out to be a huge mistake as Nitori cheers gleefully, mechanical arm shooting out of her ship and yanks the jewel from the wolf tengu?s grip.

?Oh, crud!? the heroines exclaim as our antagonist looks the shining gem over, looking at her multiple reflections.

?Now then, my tengu friends, it?s time for you to meet my new friend! Su wa ko~!? Nitori chirps, snapping her fingers. There?s a light thump as a small figure lands beside her ship in a froglike pose. Blonde, purple dress with frogs over a white shirt with long sleeves? Aya recognized her immediately.

?Suwako?! That?s the loli I ran into last night!?

??Loli??!? Momiji exclaims,  glaring at Aya ?Seriously, Aya, do you have to call every really youthful-looking person that?! It makes you look like a skeez!?

?Hey, I can use whatever terminology I want, Momi! Seriously, I don?t mean anything perverted about it. Yeah, sure, it does have connotations, but that?s not the point!?

While the tengu argue about the use of that word, Nitori sighs and tosses Suwako the Faith Jewel, which she catches in her hands. It takes on a bright glow, which seeps into her body and then vanishes, the jewel and its faith absorbed into her body. She, too, glows for a moment, her body gaining just the littlest bit of curvature ?Hehehe! It?s just as the scrolls predicted! Her body ages just a little bit each time she absorbs a Faith Jewel!. With all seven, she will be invincible and work for me. Together, we?ll relocate the Human Village, and where it once lay, I shall create Nitori Land, the ultimate city, where I will rule it all! C?mon, Suwako, let?s leave our tengu friends to their own devices and go gather more of those jewels!?

?As you wish, Lady Kawashiro,? the goddess replies. Before the two leave, however, she turns to Aya ?You?re quite interesting, Aya Shameimaru. I hope to meet you again sometime along the road, perhaps when my abilities are stronger. I await our next confrontation.?

She hops onto the back of the cucumber pod and Nitori uses a flashbomb to hide their escape, leaving Aya and Momiji to muse upon what had just happened. Finally, the wolf tengu speaks up ?Aya, we can?t let her get away with this.?

?No, we can?t.?

?If they didn?t get their hands on any more of the Faith Jewels, then Suwako can?t transform and become too powerful to stop. It?s up to us to get the Faith Jewels before Kappa does, yes??
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: Achariyth on April 07, 2012, 01:29:04 PM
Out of curiosity, and so I know how  much I need to buckle down, when's the deadline?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 07, 2012, 06:34:06 PM
Out of curiosity, and so I know how  much I need to buckle down, when's the deadline?
Tomorrow at midnight Pacific Standard Time.  Though I admit I'm going to be dead tired so it's very likely I won't official deadline until I wake.  However don't put your trust in this.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: Achariyth on April 08, 2012, 03:00:24 AM
(I used Anthony Bourdain: No Reservations for my crossover.  If this is thought well of, it'll be added to Mise en Place as an omake.)

***

Gensokyo, land of fantasy and illusion.  Walking through its fields, one could easily be forgiven for thinking it lived as a relic of the 19th Century.  In its towns, however, the 21st Century struggles to emerge, like a chick from an egg.  In turns cosmopolitan and provincial, its humans, animals, fairies, and youkai live in a melting pot easily disturbed by the whims of the powerful and bored.  In short, Gensokyo's a land of paradox, it's my hometown, and I wouldn't have it any other way.

***

I'm Koishi Komeji.  I write, I eat, I travel, and I'm hungry for more.

Koishi Komeji: No Reservations.

***

Historically, the first stop for any visitor to Gensokyo was the Human Village, if only for safety.  It wasn't all that long ago that newcomers were considered fair game for the countless highwaymen, hucksters, and hungry youkai that prowled the land.  Once they reached the Village, a newcomer would then have the same protections as a local and could walk around safely.

Now, any person can freely travel all throughout Gensokyo without fear.  Yet you should still go to the Human Village right away, if only to see the changes a vibrant economic boom can make to a small town.  Be prepared to walk, though.  There are no buses in Gensokyo, and it's best that way.  Who would want to miss the natural splendor of the countryside?  But if fields, mountains, and forests aren't your thing, you can hire a cat cart.  It  isn't that much faster, but your cart driver can fill you in on the local gossip and folklore on the way.


***

“This all changed a few years ago,” Rin Kaenbyou called out over her shoulder as she pulled a small wooden rickshaw.  As the kasha ran, Koishi sat on the cart's bench, one hand holding her wide-brimmed hat on her head.  The feline driver showed no sign of fatigue as they passed a rice paddy.  “After the Hakurei Priestess created the spell card rules.  That leveled the playing field between the strong and weak.  Now a child can walk from one end of Gensokyo to the other without worry.”  Rin winked at Koishi.  “I know I wouldn't have been able to do this in the old days.”  She sprinted faster.

“Certainly, not everyone follows the spell card rules,” Koishi said, wincing as the cart bounced over a rock.

The cat youkai laughed.  “Those that don't find Reimu waiting for them.  That Hakurei Priestess shows them just as much mercy as they showed others.”

The young satori traveler cringed.  “So, none then.”

Rin laughed and said, “Good riddance, I say.  Between her rules and the new kappa inventions, life's a lot better now.”

“Is there anything you miss from the old days?”

“Some of the food carts.  You can't find good cheap lampreys anymore.  Progress, I guess,” Rin said, licking her lips.  “Oh, and Koishi?  Please don't forget to see Satori.  She misses you something fierce.”

“Thanks,” Koishi said, shrinking into her chair.

***

After she shared a recommendation for an authentic Chireidein barbeque restaurant, I reassured Rin that I'd check in with my sister.  I then set out throughout the Human Village to find what Rin could not; cheap lamprey from a food cart. 

Tucked away throughout parts of Europe and Southeast Asia, you can find small food carts and stalls.  Often run by one family for generations and focusing on one specialty, you can tell the best of these from the long lines of locals waiting their turn for the food.  Like Rin, I could remember a time where Gensokyo was filled with these mom and pop shops, many times ran by farmers trying to eek a little more cash from their harvests and slaughters.  These thrifty souls lived the ancient challenge of the poor cook; making the leftover and the inedible edible.  In the process, more often than not, they made tasty food that would be the envy of any large city chef.

Yet the noble food cart proved to be just as frustrating to find as trying to catch a glimpse of a kirin in Gensokyo.  Fields where food carts once converged now lay empty, or worse, are paved over with the newest TGI McFunster's abomination imported from greater Japan.  After growing frustrated and hungry during my two hour search down the Village's now bustling streets, I began to despair.  The food cart used to be part of the Human Village's soul.  What does it profit a town, to gain so much, yet lose its soul? 

If I couldn't find the lamprey stand, I'd at least try to find the cook.  A tip from a friendly hell raven sent me here, to the hottest new restaurant in the Village, the Maya Noodle Bar. Instead of common Japanese fare, though, Maya serves a strange mix of the familiar and the foreign, providing its customers with Spanish tapas side by side with more traditional seafood and rice.  Despite the name, noodles aren't featured here, save for a Cajun riff on Chinese noodles.


***

“The old cooks are still here,” Maya's head chef, Mystia Lorelei, said, sliding a plate filled with grilled lampreys and fried potatoes bravas toward Koishi.  “But you'll now find them in restaurants like this instead of the streets.”

“Why did you leave your cart?” Koishi said, between bites.  The two sat out in the Noodle Bar's patio.

Mystia shrugged as she waved down a green-haired waitress with a snake ornament in her hair.  “For the challenge, really.  Before I came here, I cooked only lampreys and rice.  Now I have much more to play with.  Ocean fishes, new vegetables, marrow, and more.  But I wouldn't have been hired if not for my food cart.”

“Cooks are at a premium, then.”

“With all the money coming in, everyone wants the sophistication of the megacities, especially with food.  So any smart would-be restauranteur is going to look for a chef that can not only cook well, but can turn out a lot of dishes in a short time,” Mystia said, taking a small plate filled with clear cubes covered in fruit from her waitress.  “So all the cooks pushing little carts and struggling to get by suddenly have big money offers because the owners know they can get the job done.”

Koishi took a cube and slipped it in her mouth.  Her eyes widened as she chewed.  “What did I just eat?”

Mystia laughed.  “Tuna marrow with apricot caviar.  You should have seen our waitress's face when she first tried it.  You'd have thought she had just been kissed.”  With a clatter of plates against the floor, the red-faced waitress ran inside the kitchen.

“I can see why,” Koishi said, dabbing a napkin at the corner of her mouth.  “Don't you miss your old stand?”

Mystia pointed to a polished wooden cart at the edge of the patio.  “Not really.  I made it part of the restaurant, both physically and in the menu as well.  Most of my cooks wouldn't have gotten a job in anything other than a cart, so we take care to remember our roots.”

“Yet your menu is anything but traditional,” the food critic pointed out, sipping from a glass of water.

“I forgot who said it, but food's the new rock and roll,” the chef said.  Behind her, rabbit ears poked out from the bushes near the food cart.  “People are fierce champions of restaurants, just like bands and music.  The Noodle Bar gives them something different from everything else in the Village.  People either like us or hate us, but no one confuses us with any one else.”

“So, you're not worried about competition?” Koishi said, watching as a team of rabbit youkai converged on Mystia's cart, taking up positions at the front and rear.

“Not at all.  We're-” the songbird chef said.  Wood creaked and protested as the rabbits pulled the cart away from the patio. One dark haired rabbit stopped and showered the restaurant in flyers.  “”Get back here!” Mystia shrieked, dashing after her rapidly retreating cart.

Koishi finished off her plate as she read one of the flyers that floated her way  “The Bamboo Child.  She's right, food is fiercely partisan.”

***

After the break, we'll see a spell card battle, and, yes, Rin, I'll finally catch up with my sister, Satori...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: Esifex on April 08, 2012, 07:58:17 AM
Marisa Dresden


My name is Marisa Kirisame. Conjure by it at your own risk.

For a long time running, I'd been Gensokyo's only openly practicing Magician. A few newcomers to the block have forced me to change that slightly; now, I'm Gensokyo's only openly practicing human Magician. While you can usually bet dollars to donuts that some of the nasties from the supernatural side of Gensokyo - the Nevernever - are blatantly hostile, there are in fact quite a few benevolent preternaturals.

Take Kedama the Plushy, for example. An inherited spirit of intellect, previously held by my former instructor in the ways of magic - The Greatest Magician, Mima. I inherited the spirit after Mima's untimely passing, brought on by a severe case of underestimating her star pupil and subsequent flash incineration. It's a real nasty bug, but thankfully, it's pretty rare.

Kedama, however, could be a bit of a smartass, sometimes, and had this obscene fascination with sappy doujins and fanfics. While he is an embodiment of vast cosmic knowledge, having to pay him in steamy fanfiction starring some of the very people I know could be a bit unsettling, and sometimes he refused to help me until I provided what he wanted or released him from his fuzzball plushy shelter to go find his own entertainment.

"I'm just saying, it'd be absolutely horrendous if this potion ended up making your target, like, completely immune to magic and, say, a dozen times faster and stronger, instead of blowing them up. I might need something to help me remember the proper recipe."

I sighed and resisted the urge to smash the fuzzball with a heavy grimoire. "And exactly how is smutty Yumemi-and-Shikieiki fanfiction supposed to help you remember?"

The plushy bobbed up and down on the tabletop. "Easy! Yumemi is a scientist, so she's always doing alchemical stuff, and Shikieiki is a judge. She's talented at balancing scales, so that way I can get the dosage right."

I stared long and hard at the plushy. Being a plushy, it wasn't exactly able to return my contemptuous sneer, but the glowing eyelights that marked Kedama's presence twinkled mischievously. The plushy continued its fool's grin at me.

"One of these days, I'm going to learn the recipes and manage to remember them myself. No matter if the will and effort spells being dumped into them makes them hard to retain; hell, I could render you obsolete with a pen and paper."

The plushy nodded. "And until then, I'm gonna milk you for all the slashfics and lemons I can, and in the meantime, provide you with excellent advice on putting down youkai and crafting new spells. So, since that day is evidently not here yet, do we have a deal?"

I sighed again, and this time, gave in to the urge to smush the plushy a little with a nearby grimoire. "Fine, fine, I'll see what I can dig up."

"Y'know, boss, it might be easier if you let me out to find it, myself. I have a talent, you know."

And it'd give me some free time, since Kedama obviously wasn't going to help me until I got him his smut. "Fine, you can leave your confines for the sole purpose of finding your new blight upon paper, and then returning immediately after you've acquired it. I'm going out, too. When I get back, you're going to help me with this next batch of bomb potions. Got it?"

"Of course, of course! Have fun!" With that, the glowing eyelights faded, and a sparkling cloud of candle flame-colored light drifted out of the Kedama plushy and zipped out through the window.

At least spirits of intellect don't have mass, or the ability to shatter windows on their way through. Because they also lack the capacity to open them.



Short on hard spending money, but easy on time, I decided to head to Mystia's Pub. Located on the outskirts of the hustle and bustle of the Human Village, Mystia's was a quaint little place that perfectly lived up to the definition of 'pub'. An old-fashioned wood grill, perfectly set up for cooking anything your heart could desire - and after trying just one, your heart usually desired more of Mystia's phenomenal lamprey - with flasks and flasks of Mystia's very own brand of sake. Rumor had it that she'd learned some techniques for distilling the rice liquor from the oni, but neither Mystia nor the oni would confirm or deny them. A bit of Mystia's warm sake next to a tray of her gourmet lamprey could turn any day for a brooding Magician into something more tolerable.

Like days spent dealing with fussy spirits.

I descended into Mystia's, ducking my head as I came through the door so as not to knock my hat off on the lazily spinning ceiling fan. Mystia had decorated the place with thirteen erratically placed wooden pillars, each decorated with hand-carved scenes espousing the tales and adventures of the local shrine maiden. My personal favorite was the one featuring the flying saucers; I had a hand in a lot of the incidents portrayed on those pillars, but the saucers were just way too much fun to chase after. There's a small cameo of yours truly on that pillar, though it's not in great detail and you have to actually look to find it.

In the corner, two Goddesses, in warm autumn colors, sat at a table playing shogi. Nearly every time I came in here, they were at it. Nearer to the door, two more Goddesses sat with a bottle of Mystia's Sake between them, lazily whiling away the time. Mortal concerns clearly did not concern them, unless curses or war were involved. I tipped my hat towards them; they were the deities backing another local shrine maiden, and I didn't like to be on their bad side. It was hard enough dealing with Reimu, who was in charge of the supernatural side of youkai extermination - getting the spiritual side of investigation angry at me has more often than not left me with obstacles instead of allies.

See? I step into a tavern, and already there are four Goddesses. That's why the distinction about being the only openly practicing human Magician is so important. You've really gotta stick to your guns when you've got talent like that swinging around over your head.

Mystia herself stood at behind the counter, idly staring off into space and wiping the bartop with a cloth white enough to be called bridal. I waved lazily in greeting, and she grunted back without bothering to even focus her eyes.

"Hey. Bottle of sake and a skewer of lamprey, if you'd be so kind." I reached into a pocket and drew out a pair of coins, and set them rolling across the counter towards her. She absently whipped the cloth over them, and they disappeared. Finally seeming to take note of me, she nodded at me and turned towards the grill. "You were followed," she mumbled. Mystia doesn't usually talk to me, as such. Not since a little misunderstanding several many nights past. She takes my coin, serves me food, but tends to try to stay detached from any of my business now.

I sat down at the bar and listened carefully. Sure enough, I heard the dull clicking noise of wooden slats on wooden floors working its way through the room. Based on Mystia's insistence that said person was following yours truly, and the wooden slats, I took a fairly confident shot in the dark.

"Mrs. Shameimaru, pleased to have you join us. Have a seat, I'll treat you to some sake while refusing to feed your gossip mill."

The footsteps halted for a second. Even though Aya Shameimaru had just as much of an investigative mind as I do, even she fell prey to the same trap most normal humans do when they're dealing with me. They attribute my apparent omnipotent knowledge to something arcane; I 'magically' knew it was Aya approaching me. No, it wasn't because I knew she wears geta and walks with a long, confident stride and I could hear her footsteps across the wooden floor.

"Hmm. Guess I'll have to stop wearing so much perfume if you're able to smell me coming like that."

Hmm. Close, Aya. Maybe she doesn't necessarily attribute everything I do to magic.

"Whatever tickles your fancy. So, what's new? Some faerie uprising you want me to quash? The latest details on the forbidden romance between a ghost and her executioner? Werewolves on the lam?"

"Actually, I'm here as a favor."

My stomach dropped. Aya wouldn't consider doing someone a favour unless she was being paid in riches, gossip, or knew she was getting back more than she was putting in. Sometimes all three. That I was involved could only be bad news. She'd been wanting to get as much information as she could about my hakkero and broom enchantments, find a way to reverse engineer it so the average human could make use of them. Whatever she got out of this favor was likely aimed at getting under my skin.

"Hakurei wanted me to fetch you and bring you down to the shrine."

I blew out a breath. "Stars and sparks, it's my day off. What does Haku want with me?"

Aya snorted. "You're self-employed. It's always your day off until the bills start piling up. She didn't tell me much, just that something involving the Puppeteer had popped up and that she'd tell me the next step in disarming the wards into your house if I came and fetched you."

Hell's bells. Now I had to add another layer of wards - that'd bring it up to roughly eighteen different spells barring entry to the house.

"Ugh. You don't get any sake, then, if you're here on business. It's bad form for you to drink on the job."

"How about I foot the bill for your lunch there, since you're about to go and see the shrine maiden. You don't want to show up completely sauced, do you? I'll just take the bottle of sake from you. I'm done working in an official capacity now, I can drink however I want to."

"You weave words into unbreakable spells. You bind my actions and strip away my free will. You are a fiend and a scourge upon Gensokyo. Enjoy the sake, I'll take the lamprey to the shrine."

Aya grinned at me as I rose from the bar.

So much for time off, and spending the day relaxing with some alchemy. Something had come up with Alice, and Hakurei wanted my expert opinion on the matter?

Well, why not. Marisa Kirisame - Human Magician, and Incident Investigator - is on the job.



This was rolling around my head for a while~
I might continue it once I get a proper working computer~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 09, 2012, 02:47:24 PM
Hammer.

A thanks to our entrants.  Judging may take a little longer then normal (until tomorrow say).
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 11, 2012, 09:02:38 PM
Judgement

It took a little longer then normal for various reasons.  Not the least of which was my back up judge swung the other way then I did and I had to get a tie breaker.

capth : You got in before the original deadline, but your formatting and story were a little rushed.  Remember you can edit up until the deadline, and in this case I think it would have served you well.

Zent: Not bad at all for a first attempt.  You followed the pattern of the story well, though your writing slowed a little much in a few places.

Esifex: Your little story was funny and flowed nicely.  It also referenced it's source material well enough such that I knew what you were referencing despite having never read it myself.  However it seemed just a little unfinished where it stopped off.  It's a tiny little nitpick, but that was all that separated you from the winner.

Congratulations, Achariyth.  I didn't have a clue what you were referencing but the tone and pacing immediately told me it was a cooking show.  You're also the first person to successfully bring in one of their other works to the WWC, telling a self contained story within the boundaries of the contest.  Enjoy your Wordsmith, you earned it.

And you'll get to keep it a little longer.  I'm breaking for a bit, though I have some ideas for the next contest.  I need a build a machine that gets you people to write more then an hour before deadline first though.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on April 11, 2012, 09:10:25 PM
Hohoh. Congrats, Achariyth, that was a pretty excellent entry there.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: Esifex on April 11, 2012, 09:13:30 PM
I think I'll just pull the story to my short story thread~ I was a little sleep deprived when I wrote that, and yeah, I definitely kind of left it hanging, but I wanted to write it because it was floating around in my head for a while. Wheeee~


Yaaaay Achariyth! You have a tricky name to type out but congrats! Excellent work for a first(?) entry!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: Bardiche on April 11, 2012, 10:04:04 PM
Quote
I'm breaking for a bit, though I have some ideas for the next contest.  I need a build a machine that gets you people to write more then an hour before deadline first though.

:V I'd enter if it wasn't just "Touhou stories only"!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: 日巫子 on April 11, 2012, 11:06:44 PM
Congratulations, Achariyth.  I didn't have a clue what you were referencing but the tone and pacing immediately told me it was a cooking show.  You're also the first person to successfully bring in one of their other works to the WWC, telling a self contained story within the boundaries of the contest.  Enjoy your Wordsmith, you earned it.

The show being referenced was No Reservations (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anthony_Bourdain:_No_Reservations); it is about cooking and food, but it's also about traveling around and seeing the cuisines that the cultures of different countries have to offer.  Considering Koishi seems to be somewhat of a traveler, this crossover was very fitting for her.

As a side note, when I read the first sentence of Achariyth's piece I actually wondered for a second whether I should be reading this in Andrew Zimmern's voice or Andrew Bourdain's voice, hahaha.  Achariyth captured the tone of the dialogue from those kinds of shows quite well.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 17, 2012, 04:20:33 AM
Alright, my life is a little... Okay my life isn't stable at all, but I don't have to write things.  You do.  Thus I'm summoning up the contest thread from the depths.  This time we're going to move a bit into the past.  This week's challenge is:

Origin Stories.

Everyone has a past.  For many people their pasts are dull and uninteresting.  For others, it was be a long and winding road to the place they now live.  This contest focuses on those stories.  How did a cat and a crow become friends before they met their Satori mistress.  Why is Youmu's position head gardener?  How do you build a hyper-dimensional vessel without knowing any magic?  None of these, but hopefully more will be answered by your words!

You have two weeks to create some history.  The due date is the 30th.  Good luck.

Screw it.  I'm gonna force write.

Bonus Challenge
Since people aren't setting up alters to me in the library commons I obviously require more of my own writings as well.  Thus I'm betting my own wordsmith (see the badge that still doesn't work right) as a Bonus Challenge.  In addition to the normal winner, if any runner up's story is better then mine they too get a Wordsmith.  There's a lot of ground to play with here, so I wanna see lots of entries!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Unassuming Squid on April 17, 2012, 04:46:15 AM
...fffffffffffdammit this is the perfect contest for me. Right before I start finals too-

....

*glances at the calendar*

*glances at his finals schedule*

...

...CHALLENGE ACCEPTED.

oh god why am I doing this I'm going to die I'm going to die
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Tengukami on April 17, 2012, 04:46:45 AM
I'm in, adding the additional challenge to click Random Page on the Touhou wiki until landing on a character.

AH GOD WHAT. (http://en.touhouwiki.net/wiki/Konngara) Holy crap why. Alright, need a secondary ...

Ehh ... wow. (http://en.touhouwiki.net/wiki/Bohemian_Archive_in_Japanese_Red/Mokou) OK, I think something could gel there. Now a third to round it out ...

OK! (http://en.touhouwiki.net/wiki/Phantasmagoria_of_Dim.Dream/Spell_Cards/Yumemi_Okazaki) This is more like it.

Also, holy crap there are a lot of lyrics pages on the wiki.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: The ⑨th Zentillion on April 17, 2012, 12:47:19 PM
Origin stories, huh. Sounds hella fun. I'll see what I can do!

...Hopefully. :V
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: theshirn on April 17, 2012, 04:52:45 PM
Marisa Dresden
:slowclap:

That was brilliantly well executed.  Props.  Perhaps I'll scribble something up for this week's, it's been a damn long time...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Crossover Central
Post by: Esifex on April 17, 2012, 07:11:09 PM
:slowclap:

That was brilliantly well executed.  Props.  Perhaps I'll scribble something up for this week's, it's been a damn long time...

And I hammered it together while sleep-dep'd and in one sitting, too~
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Ryuunotaki on April 22, 2012, 12:10:43 PM
________________________________________
Black Maiden
Yuyuko Backstory [Contains OCs]
________________________________________
[662 CE]
Two weary travellers see in the distance a young, beautiful sakura. One is an enchantingly beautiful sixteen-year-old woman with golden hair, wearing a white silken dress and nine months pregnant. Beside her is her Husband, young chap two years older than the lady. They have been travelling for over a year, looking for a good, peaceful land to raise their family in for the first half of their journey and going homebound on the second half.

The two are orphans, their families wiped out when a particularly warlike kingdom invaded their own. They met during their escape and, wounded by their tragedies, they found solace in each other. They slowly fell for each other and then, nine months back, made love under the very same tree that delight their eyes. It is in full bloom, the same as it was back then.

On the homeward road, is it really just coincidence that the very same tree where their child was conceived is to be the three where it is to be born?

The young man helps his young wife sit on the ground, leaning her back on the bark. The young man is thirsty and he knows his wife is too. Putting his love’s needs before his, he gives her his gourd. The lady smiles sweetly. However, just as she touches the gourd, a sharp wave of pain rocks her entire lower body, slowly spreading throughout her body.

The container breaks, wasting the precious drink. However, the lad pays it no mind and delicately lays her wife down on her ground. He gently takes off the dress and lower underwear to prevent any obstructions in the birth process and as the lady starts panting and groaning, he sets his eyes on his young wife’s lower hole as it slowly opens up. His eyes widen, his blood boiling, heartbeat and breathing speeding up with every passing second. NOt in perversion but in uncontrollable anticipation and anxiety.

The wife screams one last time, much louder than any she has let out yet. A moment later, the crying of her child takes over and blood stains the ground. The sakura’s blossoms suddenly turn red and start raining on the lad, his wife and new baby.
The young chap clenches his teeth, claws the ground and starts shaking. After a few seconds, he throws his head back and lets out a very anguished cry. “KUROMI!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

[677 CE]
Ten years later, a mansion is erected around the enchantingly beautiful tree, which has grown to gigantic proportions and gained a name for itself as Japan’s most beautiful blossom. The mansion is named Hakugyokurou and the Sakura, now named the Saigyou Ayakashi, is in the large, spacious garden.

In the view of the grand tree, a woman lies on the ground, surrounded by two midwives. Yes, midwives. Just like the woman ten years ago, she is also giving birth near the sakura and, unlike the one before her, her childbirth goes well and the mother smiles gently at her child. “It’s a girl”, the midwife holding the newborn says. “Mine hlafdige, hvat sceal been thy duchteres nama?” [My lady, what shall be thy daughter’s name?]*

Caressing her child’s head lovingly, she weakly says “Yuyu...ko. Yuyuko her nama sceal been ” [Yuyu...ko. Her name shall be Yuyuko.]
Right after, the mother falls unconscious, exhausted by her delivery.
Fifteen years later...

[692 CE]
“Lady Yuyuko!” calls out a servant of the Saigyouji household, running after her young mistress with her eyebrows raised in worry. “Stay away from that tree!”*

Under the sakura, a young maiden stands, melancholic eyes set on the fluttering pink blossoms. Hearing the call, she turns around and frowns at the servant. This is Saigyouji Yuyuko.

She wears a white kimono with a matching obi. Her hair a silky black waterfall of black beauty and her eyes are like brown sapphires, clear and glowing with the sparkle of life.

“What now?” Yuyuko asks with distain staining her lovely musical voice. Ever since her father died under the shade of the tree, people have been stopping her from going near it, not even to pay respects to her father’s soul. People from all over the land come to visit the tree and sleep at its roots though. They never wake up... but her father... he was already old.

The tree’s deadly attraction supposedly started when her grandfather, the great poet Saigyou decided to die under the fluttering blossoms.

Recalling the story, Yuyuko could not help but feel disdain for her grandfather. Why must her grandfather do such a thing? It’s turned the tree evil! ...still, she can’t blame her grandfather. He did not know the outcome, didn’t he?

The servant approaches her young mistress and kowtows. She is over thirty years older than Yuyuko, but she’s a servant and servants always kowtow to their masters. “Lady Yuyuko. I beg you. Your mother instructed me not to let you near the tree!”

“Oh~ Spoilsport!” Yuyuko groans as she fans herself. “Very well, go on ahead. I will follow shortly.”

The servant gets off the ground and, after a polite bow, turns around and walks back to the mansion. Yuyuko is about to follow. However, she hears someone call her. “Hey!”

Yuyuko turns around, but there is nothing behind her save the Saigyou Ayakashi. She tilts her head to the side, confused. “Someone there?” she asks, uncertain.

“H-hey!” says that someone again, voice soft and hushed. “Over here!”

Following the voice, she narrows her eyes and trails to the left of the tree. She sees a pretty young face hiding behind the tree, with hair of gold dotted here and there with pink strands and maroon eyes.

Yuyuko walks around the tree until she’s on the same side as the girl. From what she can see, she’s more or less her age, wearing a sky-blue kimono with white frills and a pink flower design. A dark-blue obi, two swords clipped onto the obi and, on her hands, a mob-cap matching her kimono in colour.

“Who are you?” Yuyuko asks. She’s curious... so far, she’s the only one who somehow does not feel drowsy staying near the Saigyou Ayakashi for more than one minute. This person in front of her is somehow immune to the effects as well: She’s touching the tree and while it takes one minute for the tree’s hypnosis by being NEAR it, touching it makes the hypnosis almost instantaneous.

The young girl politely bows to the young mistress. “I am Hayajini no Junreiuta, daughter of Kuromi. May I ask for yours?”

“I am Saigyouji Yuyuko.” The young mistress replies with a neutral tone. “Why did you call for me and why did you not fall asleep?”

“I don’t know myself,” replies Junrei. “I just saw you standing there and not falling asleep... so I thought that I may have somebody to talk to.”

Yuyuko approaches Junrei. However, the strange lassie backs up, horrified. “D-don’t come near me! Y-you’ll get cursed and die! You’ll become an onryou!”

“What are you talking about?” asks Yuyuko as she holds Junrei’s right hand with her left. In return, the human stiffens, shuts her eyes and lets out a cute gasp, absolutely sure that something bad is about to happen to young mistress.

However, the sound of the lifeless body falling to the ground does not occur and Yuyuko’s hand is still holding her own. Slowly, Junrei opens her eyes to the young mistress’ sweet, heavenly smile.

“Y-you’re not dead?” stutters Junrei, a look of combined disbelief and happiness on her face. Yuyuko did not die, and that is a great relief as far as she is concerned.  How she managed to survive it is beyond her, but Yuyuko is safe and that means she has a friend she can truly interact with!

“Yes I am”, Says Yuyuko. “Let’s be friends!”

Overjoyed, Junrei falls on her knees, her eyes in tears as she raises her face and looks up at Yuyuko, clutching the young mistress’ hand between her own. “Thank You!”, she gushes.

However, their friendly time together just had to be broken. “Lady Yuyuko!” calls the servant. She had noticed that Yuyuko failed to follow her as promised and decided to remind her young mistress just in case—who wants to be scolded for failing orders? Well, there’s Tenshi, but…!

“Coming!” Replies Yuyuko. A bother, really, to be interrupted all of a sudden… but then it gives her an idea. “Hey, want to co- ehh?“
She tries to invite her new friend but, as soon as her eyes rest on where Junrei was a second ago, alas! The stranger was gone!

“Lady Yuyuko!”

Yuyuko does not seem to hear her servant, her mind working on the strange person’s sudden, stealthy disappearance and, for some reason, though she can no longer see her, she somehow feels that Junrei is still here. In fact, it feels like Junrei has been here all along…
‘Weird’, that’s all she can use to describe the current situation.

“Lady Yuyuko! Come back here or I will tell your mother about this!”

...!

Speaking of her mother, Yuyuko remembers something- an important guest is supposed to visit their mansion this evening! As for whom this guest may be… the young mistress has absolutely no idea.

And speaking of guests, she needs to dress properly in the name of honour… and this simple white kimono won’t do!

“Coming!” she says, and this time, she heads to the mansion immediately, shooting past the servant and rushing straight to the bath.
An hour later, Saigyouji Yuyuko emerges from her room, all primed up for the visitor.  Her silky black hair is tied into a bun and held in place by two golden pins, Her face decorated with light makeup and on her body is an elegant blue kimono with expensive silver and gold inlays, all to appear respectable and presentable enough for the guest.

A servant walks up to her, bows, and leads her to the dining room, where other servants have readied a myriad of mouth-watering and expensive delicacies, ranging from expertly-made ordinary dishes to more… exotic meals such as a strange soup which was apparently made from water buffalo blood, rib meat, bone marrows and wasabi.

The aromas somehow blend together perfectly into a perfect perfume that effectively excites Yuyuko’s appetite, none too harsh or undesirable. A myriad of scents born from the individual odours of meat, blood, fish, wasabi and many more cooked by the Saigyouji’s most prized cooks. If this does not exude “world-class”, then what will?

The dining room seems to be fixed up for the awaited guest not only in the food department, but also in the d?cor. Normally a large room, it now looks twenty-five percent smaller, some of the space being traded for simple, but well-placed artefacts that make it look more like a room that you reserve only for meetings with the emperor. The table is placed at the exact centre of the room and to the right, a sliding door is open, showing the Saigyou Ayakashi in full bloom and, in a corner, chamber musicians have settled into their designated positions and are testing their instruments, which are the Saigyouji’s best Kokyu, Koto, Shamisen, Biwa and Fue.

Yuyuko’s mother enters the room from the same door that Yuyuko went through. A moment later, a third door opens and her father enters with a beautiful woman beside her.

She has golden eyes and matching wavy hair tied into a bun, pinned by a golden ornament that is best described as a disc carved into a butterfly’s shape and form. She wears a purple kimono considerably more stylish than that of Yuyuko, with intricate designs woven in with gold and silver threads mixed with silk.

She looks absolutely stunning in Yuyuko’s eyes. Her face has to have the most perfect angles in a person she has seen yet, with no feature bringing ruin and all working together to create a perfect symphony for the eyes.

Yuyuko and her mother politely bow before their guest and motion for their guest to take her seat on the table, opposite of where Yuyuko was predetermined to sit and beside the young mistress’ mother’s.

Once the family and their belle of a guest have seated, the musicians start playing and a very soft, gentle and relaxing tune pours out into the world, filling the room and reaching the Saigyou Ayakashi, where on one of its branches, a young lady, hidden by the shadow, hums along with an eerie tone, her own voice filling the garden and blanketing it with an ominous air.

Back in the dining room, Yuyuko’s father motions an open palm to their visitor and promptly introduces her. “My beloved daughter and wife, this is Yakumo Yukari, the very person who gave us the resources to have this mansion built around the Saigyou Ayakashi, which she desired to be done. She also was the one to give us the wards to partially seal the tree of death, which was her bidding as well.”
Yuyuko and her mother exchange pleasantries and are introduced by the man of the house to the visitor.  When the formalities are done, Yuyuko’s father calls for the meal to commence and was obeyed right away when the three ladies chow on the repast with ladylike control.

After the meal, Yuyuko politely asks to leave and goes to the garden, standing before the glorious ever-blooming cherry blossom, enjoying a private moonlight hanami.

After a few minutes, a disconcerting humming slowly makes itself known to her ears, slowly fading in like a vocal ghost. For some reason, however, the young mistress does not feel the least bit frightened and instead, the normally spine-chilling sound calms her.
Behind her comes the gentle crunching of geta as someone casually approaches her.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” says a delicate female voice from behind the young mistress. “Beautiful, but deadly…”, she says as she gets beside Yuyuko, who turns her head to look at the person speaking, who does the same and looks at Yuyuko’s lovely face with a smile.

The lady turned out to be Yukari, who, after that brief pause, walks over to the Saigyou Ayakashi. Gracefully, she lifts a hand and Yuyuko, knowing what she is about to do, warns, “Lady Yukari! Don’t! It’s dangerous!”

Yukari does not seem to mind and places her left hand on the gnarled bark. Yuyuko’s eyes widen in surprise as the visitor trails her hand down the tree, which was supposed to be able to kill on touch.

Taking her hand off the bark, Yukari turns around and, smiling, stares at Yuyuko in the eye with interest. Meanwhile, the young mistress, staring into those eyes of gold, could swear that somehow, they glow faintly in a very inhuman light.

“I see you’re surprised that I did not die, Yuyuko-san. It’s because I am more than the average human or youkai you see around here. I am Yakumo Yukari, the great youkai of boundaries and no tree of death is about to kill me anytime soon.”

Yuyuko is still too stunned to speak and having Yukari introduce herself as a youkai did not help. The youkai of boundaries, seeing that Yuyuko is unable to respond, says “It’s interesting that you don’t die on touching this tree… but what I really came here for is that I want to check whether the seals are still working. You might be thinking that you are the reason, but sadly, no.”

Yukari walks back towards the mansion, laying a hand on Yuyuko for a moment as she passes the young mistress. “Anyway, I shall be going”, she says just before she leaves the garden.

Every month after that night, Yukari regularly visits, checking the youkai tree’s barrier and slowly befriending Yuyuko. By the fourth month, the two have become very close and Yukari starts coming more frequently, sometimes almost daily and for reasons other than inspecting or repairing the tree’s barrier.

But say… doesn’t the tree kill still?

Yukari explained to Yuyuko that the barrier prevents the tree from spreading its influence beyond the Saigyouji mansion and delays its effect by a considerable amount.

Junrei also frequently shows up, always near the tree. Strangely, she seems to disappear when someone other than Yuyuko or Yukari is in the garden and no member of the Saigyouji household ever seems to notice her entering and leaving.

However, Yuyuko always meets the two near the Saigyou Ayakashi and somehow, that triggers a gradual change in her being. Slowly, she develops strange powers parallel to that of the Saigyou Ayakashi and by the time a full year has passed, the people outside of the household that by chance touch her die within seven days with a contorted face and a heart attack.

Because of this, the Saigyouji start restraining Yuyuko and forbid her from ever leaving their dwelling, which is not so bad, Yuyuko reasons, trying to comfort herself. She still has Yukari and Junrei after all.

Still, she’s quite sad that she can no longer meet her old friends from the outside. She ponders about this as she stands underneath the tree that might have ruined her life.

“Hee~y! Yuyu-chan!” Junrei calls out enthusiastically, hanging by her left leg from one of the Saigyou Ayakashi’s lower branches. “Quit moping and cheer up!”

Yuyuko looks up with a smile for her enigmatic friend. However, that smile soon turns into a look of shock as Junrei’s leg slips. “U-uwaaah!”, she cries, frantically flapping her arms up and down in an effort to slow down her fall. Of course, she fails but thankfully, lands on the ground feet-first on a pile of blossoms that cushioned her fall.

Junrei shoots up from the pile a second later, laughing nervously and scratching the back of her head with her left hand as she waves at Yuyuko with her right. Yuyuko sighs, relieved that no harm was done.

The young mistress walks over and helps her friend up, saying “Gee, Junrei, please be more careful next time, will you?”

“Of course I will!” declares Junrei as she stretches her hand to the side and falls on her back. As soon as her back makes contact with the blossoms, she cheerfully waves her arms and legs up and down. “Look, Yuyuko! Sakura Angel~!”

Yuyuko blinks twice, thinking ‘how silly…’, then, all of a sudden, cracks up and imitates Junrei: It’s a good thing that the household doesn’t clean the Saigyou Ayakashi’s blossoms for fear of death. Otherwise, she’d have nothing to do right now.

“Saaaay, Yu-yu-ko-chaaan! Guess what?”, she asks in her trademark cheerful tone. “I’m going to be sacrificed to seal this tree forever and ever!”

Yuyuko, of course, stops her merrymaking and freezes as a myriad of emotions race inside her head. “Junrei? Being sacrificed? Why did she speak about it in such a cheerful manner?”

“Yuuup~ Yukari’s going to bind my soul to the Saigyou Ayakashi~ And you will no longer be able to cause death~ Yuyu-chan will be free~ And the price will be merely my breath~” Sings Junrei with a bittersweet smile on her face. One can hide feelings in their voice and manner, but never on their faces.

Sayu shoots up and shakes Junrei, her eyes wet with tears. “When!? Why!?”, she asks, her voice ridden with deep sadness.

Junrei’s smile and cheerfulness wither away and, with solemn eyes, she says “Tomorrow, when Yukari comes to check the border.”

Yuyuko lets go of Junrei and clutches the withered blossoms on the ground. The enigmatic human has been her companion for over a year and is as dear to her as Yukari and her family. She has comforted her and made her laugh more than just one time with her carefree and silly antics… and now, she’s going to offer herself as a sacrifice for her sake?

Sorrow takes over her entire being at the thought of losing one of only two very, very close friends, and her head fills with angry screaming.

No, literally, there is screaming. Outside the mansion, a mob has formed with the intention of raiding the Saigyouji mansion and killing Yuyuko, who they have dubbed a freak and a murderer, with not a few among them bloodthirsty and more than just willing to avenge the deaths of the people Yuyuko accidentally killed.

The gate in has been closed and is under assault. The servants, willing to defend their homes, fill gourds with flammable oil and sake, plug them with cloth and then toss them onto the other side of the gate, creating small explosions and burning a considerable number of the invaders. However, this enrages the mob even more and they ram the gate with increased fervour.

The Saigyouji’s guards, assisted by those staff of the Saigyouji that were once warriors do their own offensive as well, shooting poisoned arrows at the mob, which consists of nearly the entire town. In addition to that, they toss small cups full of rotten vermin corpses mixed with excrement as well in hopes that the vile smell will at least weaken the mob’s morale somewhat.

It does demoralise a few weak individuals, but eventually, the gate gives way and the mob storms in, cutting through the few Saigyouji guards that had their swords drawn and flooding into the mansion, killing each and every person –be it a lady or a gentleman- that they meet, even a few of the younger servants experiencing violent, rough, and excruciating rapes before their demise.

The murders were brutal, with not a few being literally twisted to death and others being slashed open by a sword being stabbed into their anuses. Still yet a few were thrown into a deadly bath of sewing needles, where the tiny bits of steel dig into their skin by the thousands, killing them either by bodily damage, blood loss, or from the unbearable pain.

Yuyuko’s parents have rushed to the garden in the meantime, ready to guard their daughter’s life with their own. Junrei has fled, climbing up the Saigyou Ayakashi with surprising agility. However, Yuyuko could not and slides down the smoother upper section of the tree on every try. Junrei couldn’t even try and help Yuyuko, as she herself would slip if she were to try.

Before long, the crowd storms out of the mansion, bloodied and hungry for death. Yuyuko’s father, being a nobleman, finds this gruesome sight disgusting and could not resist asking, “Are you sure you are gentlemen, hmm?”

The crowd does not entertain his question and storm forward, cutting Yuyuko’s parents in half. This does not seem to satisfy them and they toy with the bodies, a few even going as far as ripping their organs out and stabbing their poor bodies with pitchforks.

Yuyuko’s emotions skyrocket to new heights, having witnessed the brutal and merciless death of her parents at the hand of the crowd. In her rage, she lets all of her killing intent loose, even going as far as bypassing Yukari’s boundary.

The everyone except Yuyuko and Junrei cough fiercely, sputtering blood all over the place. They fall to the ground, one by one, and start crawling in agony. Finally, their faces contorted and they all suffer simultaneous heart attacks.

All is quiet for the next few minutes, for shock has petrified Yuyuko and Junrei has passed out from witnessing the brutal dismemberment of Yuyuko’s parents.

Yuyuko crawls forward, moving in a daze and, finding her father’s sword, she walks over to the Saigyou Ayakashi and leans back on it. Tears pouring from her eyes, she stabs herself, the blade piercing her heart and digging into the Saigyou Ayakashi’s wood.

The dead mistress’ soul wraps around the Saigyou Ayakashi’s being and binds it, sealing the tree, which then ties Yuyuko’s soul to itself in a strange form of double-torture.

The next day,  A black rip in space, full of an ending array of eyes and swirling ether opens a distance away from the Saigyou Ayakashi and, after a second, Yakumo Yukari walks out of the gap, all smiles. She steps on something soft and her face instantly hardens, her cheery smile giving way to a look of shock and terror. Slowly, she opens her eyes, and what meets her eyes is a scene straight from hell that makes even her, the great youkai of boundaries, flinch in terror.

The Saigyouji mansion is in ruins, much of the main building having collapsed and the walls blasted to oblivion, bloody splinters spread across the garden, through which a river of drying blood flows, the sources being the innumerable pale, bloodied bodies spewing dark blood through each and every orifice in their body.

The corpses themselves mostly lay face-down, but a few lie face-up, their faces warped in what might be overly exaggerated looks of pure terror, as if they had seen a being that should not exist just before their death.

She can make out the only living body in the mass genocide—a young white-haired swordsman she identifies as Kompaku Youki. A breed of half-phantoms, the Kompaku family has been in the Saigyouji’s service long before Yukari came into their lives and the mansion was set up. Youki is face-down and bloodied like all others, but he is still visibly breathing and might as well had been merely knocked out cold and was about to be killed when his attackers suddenly died. It’s evident that he was about to turn in for the night when he was attacked, since his swords are not with him and he’s wearing night clothes already.

With credits to Yukari’s youkai sight, she can see that the bodies within the mansion died in a different way, most of them showing inhumane torture by human hands and even a few suggesting their being raped before their bloody end. Amongst the bodies within the garden, Yuyuko’s parents died differently too, from what the youkai sage can make out, being completely shredded and with a few internal organs being far, far away from the roughly halved bodies.

In the midst of the destruction, Saigyouji Yuyuko lies pinned against the Saigyou Ayakashi with her own father’s sword, as beautiful in death as in life and a true sight for sore eyes. Unlike the other dead around her, the corpse of Yuyuko shows no sign of torture and perfectly unblemished save for the single stab through her chest. Her face, once smiling and so full of life, now is raised to the sky, with blank eyes silently gazing at the blue yonder and her mouth open in everlasting, silent song.

“My God, Yuyuko…” Yukari gasps, stumbling with arms stretched forward as she approaches Yuyuko’s lifeless body with teary eyes. “How did this happen? How!?”

“The Saigyou Ayakashi did this, didn’t it?” says a low and sad female voice from behind the grieving Yukari. “I couldn’t save Yuyuko. she sealed the tree herself…”

Yukari turns around and sees Hayajini no Junreiuta, staring off into space, her eyes red and swollen, as if she had been crying since the break of dawn. “When did this happen?” demands one wretched youkai sage.

“Last night,” says the second of Yuyuko’s only friends. “The villagers came, bloodthirsty for the deaths the Saigyou Ayakashi did through Yuyuko.”

Yukari collapses on her knees, immediately figuring out what the Saigyou Ayakashi’s intentions were. ‘It wanted to kill those sealing it. However, the wards I placed on the Saigyouji and their servants rendered them immune, so it resorted to slowly channel its powers through Yuyuko, who always stays near it.’

Knowing the thoughts crossing Yukari’s mind, having gone through the revelation herself many hours ago, Junrei says, “It wanted to kill people through Yuyuko so that people will curse the Saigyouji and attack. It had hoped that the upon the Saigyouji’s death, the barrier you made them watch over will collapse, freeing it and allowing it to establish its reign of terror once again.”

Yukari looks up at Junrei as the human sighs, taking a short breather before she continues, “The thing is, it did not expect Yuyuko to gain powers of death herself through excessive will and hatred… that, and Yuyuko sealing the Saigyou Ayakashi with her soul and body.”

Yukari slowly stands up and, facing Junrei, she croaks, “Yuyuko… the tree is torturing her in hope that she’ll undo her seal, isn’t it?”
Junrei chuckles, a dark and sad sound that fills the gloomy garden of corpses and, turning her face to meet Yukari’s, she says, “torture? Worse. The tree is enraged at Yuyuko and is trying to rip her soul to shreds.”

That little bit of information shocks Yukari speechless. Yuyuko? Being destroyed by the very tree that ruined so many lives?

Her time with Yuyuko flashes before her: drinking tea on the porch, laughing and enjoying the world like there’s no tomorrow… dancing with the young mistress in the moonlight, black hair flying in the wind like an angel’s shadow… and many, many more wonderful memories. In each and every one, Yuyuko’s kindness and sweet, sweet smiles overwhelm everything else.

She snaps out of her thoughts when the dull thump of a lifeless body hitting the ground reaches her ears. In one quick movement, she turns around and sees Junrei –or rather, her ghost- hovering a foot above her lifeless body.

“Junrei! What are you doing!?” shouts a surprised and confused Yukari. While she had known that this particular human, with her close ties to the Saigyou Ayakashi knows Astral Projection perfectly, she had never expected her to do it ever.

“I know how to save Yuyuko”, declares Junrei in monotone. “What-how-why?” asks Yukari, who allows some happiness and relief to seep into her.

Junrei rests a cold hand on Yukari’s shoulder and,  flashing a sad ghostly smile, she says, “I will use my ties with the Saigyou Ayakashi to bypass its personal defences and approach Yuyuko’s essence. Once I have touched it, I will allow you to work your boundary manipulations through me. You will sever her essence from her soul and transfer it to mine.”

Yukari’s eyes widen at this. A being’s essence is even harder to remove from the soul as the soul is to the body. It’s very dangerous and even if she succeeds, then that means that both Yuyuko and Junrei will share a soul. Not attractive at all. “What about you?” asks the astonished gap ha- err, mage. “What about you? Won’t it be a problem if both you and Yuyuko share one soul?”

Junrei replies without delay. “No. When Yuyuko’s soul is severed from her essence, the tree will no longer recognise it as Yuyuko’s and allow it to go and go for slowly devouring the body’s seal instead. When that happens, I will force my essence to leave my soul and enter what was Yuyuko’s and with that, I will re-enter my body.”

Yukari thinks it over. It’s actually a good idea, since that means that Yuyuko and Junrei won’t have to share a single soul with that and leave the tree to work on the body. The soul switch is genius as well, since the Saigyou Ayakashi won’t recognise Yuyuko as Yuyuko, since her essence is residing in a different soul, meaning that Yuyuko’s and Junrei’s signatures mix and throw the youkai tree off track. The same with Junrei, who, Yukari is sure, will be the target of the Saigyou Ayakashi’s wrath after Yuyuko’s essence is freed.
That leaves only the seal to work on. Somehow, Yukari already knows what she going to do about it: she will renew Yuyuko’s barrier and permanently seal the Saigyou Ayakashi with her dead body and dead body alone.

“You got yourself a deal!” says Yukari, enthusiasm in her voice. However, Junrei still looks sullen. “What’s the problem?”, the gap sage asks, noticing the look on the projected ghost’s eyes.

“This plan… has a downside”, says Junrei with darkness still in her voice. “Yuyuko and I… we both will lose all of our memories, save for personalities, native language and maybe our names.”

Yukari feels herself going down once again at this revelation. Still, it’s better than having Yuyuko disintegrate into nothing, right?
The gap sage pulls herself together and, with a determined air about her, she declares. “Let’s do it.”

Several minutes later, Yukari is all set, a hand on the shoulder of Junrei’s perfectly humanoid ghost.

The projected ghost closes her eyes, which are maroon as opposed to the pink of those on her body and concentrates. Slowly, she projects her presence into the Saigyou Ayakashi’s own, which accepts her as a part of itself due to their link. She carefully moves around, trying to find Yuyuko’s essence: she can’t be too hasty or the Saigyou Ayakashi will find out what she’s up to and suck her own soul in.

She keeps on probing, and then slowly picks up traces of Yuyuko. However, at that moment, the tree’s presence tenses up, almost as if she had just been found out. After a few seconds though, it seems like it was merely a false alarm and allowing herself a ghostly sigh of relief, Junrei probes on until finally, she finds Yuyuko’s essence, vibrating in hellish torture.

Having found her target, Junrei nods silently to Yukari, who nods herself in confirmation and closes her eyes, slowly splicing the boundary linking Yuyuko’s essence to her soul. A success and Junrei hurriedly merges Yuyuko’s essence with her soul as she frees the young mistress’ own.

The tree groans, having found out at last and starts to destroy the barrier Yuyuko’s body is supporting. Knowing she has little time, Yukari creates a new, everlasting barrier on the Saigyou Ayakashi, using Yuyuko’s body as the root. She finishes the new barrier just in time, for Yuyuko’s significantly weaker barrier is completely dissolved by the raging tree a moment later.

Yukari adds another barrier, also using Yuyuko’s body as a root, this one intended not only to limit the tree’s powers, but seal it completely, as Yuyuko’s original barrier had done and protect the young mistress’ body as well.

The youkai sage stumbles backwards and collapses, having spent most of her energy on enacting the two powerful barriers. She was weaker back then after all.

Meanwhile, Junrei frantically tries to sever her essence’s ties to her soul herself and finally, after what must be an eternity, her essence splits with a hell-load of stress and pain and shoots towards the blank, featureless ghost that was Yuyuko’s, merging with it and falls into her body, which was just below Yuyuko’s soul.

Yukari loses consciousness and for an hour, the three were out cold, Yukari shocked from a near-complete magical drain and the other two adjusting to their new souls.

Junrei is the first one to wake. Without memories, she’s  completely clueless and casually walks away, innocent to the state of the corpses around her and apologising to each and every one that she steps on or walks over, noisily complaining to the dead more than once about their strange sleeping habits and apparent lack of hygiene.

Yukari is the next to wake up, followed closely by Yuyuko.

The gap sage shoots up, having recovered her magical reserve completely. She hears Yuyuko in her new soul gasping for breath… somehow beside her.

She turns around, all smiles as she caresses the dead mistress’ innocent face. Yuyuko, of course, had the expected memory wipe as well and, with eyes raised in wonder, she asks “Who are you? Where and who am I?”

The gap sage closes her eyes, bittersweet tears welling from within her closed eyelids as she holds Yuyuko’s astral form against her body. “I am Yakumo Yukari and you…”

Yukari turns Yuyuko around and stares into those maroon eyes that were once Junrei’s.

”And you… you are…”

She could not help but think of Junrei when she looks at Yuyuko’s new form. Still, she still feels like herself, so there’s no doubting it, so she says with full confidence,

“You are… Saigyouji Yuyuko.

________________________________________
Characters, spell cards and scenarios belong to ZUN -Team Shanghai Alice
Junrei(uta) (Eastern name order: Hayajini no Junreiuta) belongs to Zurocha. *
Written by
Zurocha, the Blood-Tea-Lovin’ Vampire of Ragnar?k for the MotK WWC
________________________________________
*I’m using old English for this short bit since I want to give a sense of authenticity. I mean, come on! It’s over a thousand years in the past! Remember that CH is pronounced the same as the German CH.
*I’m no longer using old English here for their dialogues since they are going to speak a lot more from this point.
*I wanted the story to be longer and more detailed—especially on the parts involving Yuyuko’s relationship and its development… however, I fear that if I do that, it might take me two to THREE weeks (putting real life into consideration) and extend this story to beyond 15K words… thus, I shortened those parts. -_-
*Yuyuko is OOC here because well… she was still alive by this time! Living and dead Yuyuko are very different people: I just can’t visualise the living Yuyuko act like her dead self.
*I hope it was satisfying!
**Hayajini no Jinreiuta means “(piligrimage/holy[?]) song of early death” or something like that… I’m not sure as my Japanese is… bad. I can’t even form straight sentences.
** Maraming Salamat sa iyo, resident translator of the Scarlet-Library IRC (sorry, but I can’t remember your name because the IRC has so many people and you have used more than one alias. To top it off, I am a newbie there.) with the OC’s name.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
I wanted to add an omake along the lines of "And so, Junreiuta took on the name Sadako, created the cursed video for LULZ and started the ring series trololololol"....but then I remembered this story's purpose so...

EDIT: For some reason, my spaces and formatting got messed up when I posted. I had very little time to fix this as well, so It's not the same as the .DOC version.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on April 25, 2012, 02:24:25 AM
The girl crept up the hill, carefully but quickly. She had to make it into the woods before the next guard passed by. If they knew she was out here, they'd rush out to find her, to bring her back before she got hurt. And she couldn't let them take her back, not yet. Not until she was done.
 
She'd studied the guards' patterns; she knew their preferred routes around and through the village. There were quite a few of them, but not nearly enough to keep watch everywhere simultaniously. Not everyone could reliably fight off a youkai, and those who could had to be split into shifts so that the village was always protected. So there were opportunities for one to escape unseen. And she couldn't let them see her, because they'd come to take her back, and she couldn't let them, and so if they tried, she would want them gone, and then...
 
No. That wasn't going to happen. Not tonight, and after tonight, she wouldn't have to worry about it ever again.
----------------------------
"...until someone had the idea of seperating Gensokyo from the rest of the world. That person, of course, was Leria Hakurei. But she couldn't do it herself, so she sought the aid of a youkai, something almost unheard of back then. She went to find Yukari Yakumo, the youkai of boundries, who she knew had the power needed to..."
 
She tuned the teacher out. He wasn't saying anything she didn't know from reading the chapter.
School's stupid. Why do they still think I need someone to tell me what I just read? I'm nine! I can read just fine! Maybe everyone else still needs it, but I'm smarter than them! Everyone says that! Why do I still need to be here?
 
She let her mind wander.
What kind of name is 'Leria', anyways? It should be, like, um... Lyrica! That's a nice name. Didn't I meet a 'Lyrica' once? Yeah, that girl with the keyboard! I remember her from that talent show! I wonder what happened to her? She was nice. And she had a nice name. Much nicer that 'Leria'. They should have named her Lyrica, too.
 
"...convinced Yukari to help, making her the first human to do so. In fact, the two of them maintained a friendly relationship until Lyrica passed away."
 
Yeah, Lyrica's a nuch nicer na-wait, what? "I thought you said her name was Leria."
 
"Please don't inturrupt," the teacher said. "And no, her name was Lyrica. Lyrica Hakurei."
 
"What? No, that's not right." She looked in her book.
What the-? Now it says Lyrica in the book, too!
 
"Are you all right, Keine?" the teacher asked.
 
"I... I'm fine."
 
"Very well. As I was saying, Lyrica..."
 
What's going on here! It said her name was Leria! It said her name was Leria!
 
"...and when Leria passed away, Yukari made her first ever visit to the village to attend her funeral."
 
Her name was- wait, he just said 'Luria' again! She looked at her book. It says 'Luria' here, too. Huh. That was weird.
 
The strange event soon left her mind. After all, this was Gensokyo; strange stuff happened every day.

 
----------------------------------
 
Keine slipped into the woods, still unseen. She couldn't really relax, though. These woods were fairly safe, but youkai still showed up from time to time, and Keine didn't want to run into any of them. Even if she were youkai, she didn't want to do anything to them. And she knew what would happen if one attacked. The same thing that happened to that boy three years ago.
 
Keine fought back tears when she realized she couldn't even remember his name. He didn't deserve to be forgotten. He didn't deserve to be... to be...
 
Keine moved deeper into the woods. She would be concealed here, but she needed to find a clearing. She needed a spot where she could see the night's full moon.
---------------------------------
The strange name-changing event had happened a week ago. Not that she thought much about it. It was just one more strange occurance.
 
She exited the lavatory-
I'm probably the only kid in the class who says that name right every time-and made her way back to the lunchroom. Except that while she was walking, a kid put himself in her path. She knew who this boy was, and nobody wanted to be alone with him. He was big, dumb, and mean. A basic bully, and he got away with it because he was the teacher's kid. She'd had run-ins with him before, and they were never pleasant, but this time, he looked even madder than usual.
 
"Well, hey there, K," the kid said. "What're you doing in here all alone?"
 
Scared, she turned to run, but he was faster, and quickly caught her, slamming her against the wall. "Yeah, no running."
 
She was panicked. "W-w-w-what do you want from me?"
 
"Shut up. That's what I want. You think you're so damn smart, don't you? All your right answers and big words. Smartest kid in the class, right? Fine. Be the smart girl. I don't care. But that's not enough. You have to make sure everybody knows that you're the smart one and I'm the dumb one."
 
"W-w-w-what are you talking about?"
 
"Shut up! Don't act like you don't know. You always have it right, every single time, and you always tell me I'm wrong. And everyone thinks you're so special, but guess what? You're not." He made a fist. "And I'm going to prove it."
 
"NonononononoJUST GO AWAY AND LEAVE ME ALONE!"
 
And just like that, he was gone. She fell to the ground, shaking.
 
She sat there until the teacher came looking for her. "Keine! Keine, are you okay? What happened?"
 
"'What happened?' Your son happened. He was going to hit me. He... he..." She fought back tears.
 
"Keine, calm down. What are you talking about?"
 
Ordinarily, she wouldn't have said it, but today, she was just sick of it all. "I know you don't care. You just let your son do whatever he wants."
 
Another adult came up. "What's going on? Is she okay?"
 
"I don't think so," the teacher said. "She keeps talking about my son."
 
"It's true!" Keine said. "You just don't care about what he does to us!"
 
"Keine," he said, "I don't have a son."

----------------------------
Keine found a suitable location and set her bag down. She took a quick look around, confirming that the clearing was empty, then began setting up. She smoothed out a patch of dirt and drew a complex design, completely from memory. She then took hold of the knife she'd snuck out of the house with. She made a cut on her finger and let it bleed. She put one drop of blood in the center of the design, and more at various other places on it. And then she waited, waited for the moon to pass directly overhead.
--------------------------------
 
"She's still getting worse."
 
"I'm aware. What exactly do you want me to do about it? I've already tried everything I could think of. I don't think there's anything I can do."
 
There's not, Mom, but it's not your fault.
 
Her parents, of course, didn't know she was listening. They never did. She couldn't let them, because if they found out, they'd get mad, and if they got mad, she'd want them to leave her alone, and then they'd be gone. Just like that kid.
 
She was the only one who remembered that kid, the only one who even knew he'd ever existed.  She'd wanted him to go away, and he had. He was gone completely, gone even from people's memories. He had never been born at all. The history of his birth had been erased. And she had done it. She had changed the past. She had erased him from existance.
 
"...never comes out of her room except to get food," her father was saying. "She doesn't talk to anyone, not even us. And if anyone-even us-tries to talk to her, she runs away and hides. She won't accept anything but solitude."
 
"And all she does is read those history books," her mom said. "We've gone through this list who knows how many times. The only time she's willing to see another person is if she's getting a new history book."
 
"I know I've said this before, too, but that's important. Why history?"
 
Because I have to know it.
 
She was always worried that she would once more change something unwittingly, might cause untold amounts of damage just because of a stray thought. She could change it back, but only if she knew what change had been made. That's why she couldn't bring the boy back; she didn't know what she'd changed. If she didn't know it, she couldn't reverse it. But the books changed, too. Only she could know what had changed. She couldn't look it up, so she had to know it all, have it all memorized. But just knowing history wasn't enough. History books didn't list people's names, their jobs, their everyday lives. Only the most important people were named. That kid wouldn't have been named. She wouldn't be named. A stranger she'd see out walking wouldn't be named. Her classmates wouldn't be named. Their parents wouldn't be named. Their leves wouldn't be explored. If she changed something about any of them, she wouldn't know enough to undo it. Couldn't know enough. So she had to stay away from everyone. Had to stay alone.
 
"How should I know?" Her mom said. "Why are we even having this conversation? We've had it a million times before."
 
"Because there's something new now," her dad said. "I caught sight of the title of one of her new books."
 
"The title? What was it?"
 
"I don't know where she found it-it's certainly not in the library-but she got her hands on it somehow."
 
"What book?"
 
"'The Arcane Approach to Combating Youkai'."
 
"What? Why does she have something like that?"
 
"I don't know. And you can be sure she won't talk about it."
 
"You're sure it said 'arcane'? A lot of kids get interested in fighting youkai; that's normal."
 
"It did. She's going straight for less savory methods against them."
 
No. Not against youkai. She was researching seals, but not for use on youkai.
 
She knew one fact above all else: she was to dangerous to let live. When a stray thought from her had the potential to bring about the end of the world, she couldn't be allowed to keep living. But she couldn't be killed. She couldn't let anyone else kill her, because some part of her wouldn't want them to, and then... they just wouldn't be there anymore. And she couldn't do it herself, because again, there would be that desire to undo it, and then it would be undone. That fear of death was normal, but unacceptable. She had to get around it. And a seal wouldn't trigger that last-second fear. If she couldn't die, then she would seal herself away, ending the threat she posed to everything that ever was.

------------------------------------
It was time.
 
Keine stood in the center of the design, completely naked. The knife lay on the ground beside the design, dropped there after Keine had used it once more, this time to carve onto her chest the same design she'd drawn in the ground.
 
With the exception of the ribbon she wore in her hair, Keine's own natural body was the only thing within the design. And as the moonlight shone on her, she began the incantation.
 
As Keine spoke, the drops of blood she'd made on the design began to glow, as did that coming even now from the cuts on her chest. Then the entire design lit up, shining with the same light as the moon.
 
Keine thought she heard something. No. Can't look. Can't inturrupt the ritual. She continued the incantation, ignoring the sounds that began to draw closer. And then, just as she was finishing, it came.
 
It was a beast; a hakutaku, as she would later find out. It lunged at the seemingly defenseless girl. It passed within the design just as Keine finished the incantation. As she spoke the final word, there was a flash, and then nothing. No beast, no light, no design. Not even the cuts Keine had made on herself. She stumbled forward for a few steps, then fell to the ground, unconscious.
-------------------------------
There was hope. For the first time in three years, there was actually hope.
 
At first, she didn't dare believe it. But as she investigate more and more, it became clear that it was true. There was a way to seal a person's power away, but leave the person otherwise unaffected.
 
Her history studies were completely forgotten. She did nothing but research this ritual. It didn't require anything too special. All she'd need was the night, a knife, the ground, a full moon, and the time to speak a fairly long incantation. The knife would be easy; she'd just take one. She wouldn't be able to have enough time unseen in the village, so she'd have to go elsewhere, probably the woods just beyond the village. The incantation was easy. So all she needed now was the full moon, just a couple weeks off.
 
She memorized the incantation, practicing it endlessly. She went through the steps of the ritual again and again and again. She studied the routes of the village's night guards, learning how to get to the woods unseen. There would be no mistakes. And when the full moon came, she would end this and be a regular person again.

----------------------------------------
When she awoke, Keine noticed four things in a very specific order. First, she noticed that it was still night. Second, she noticed that her head felt strange. Third, she noticed that she could see far better than before. And fourth, she noticed that she was fully dressed. And not only that, she was wearing clothes she'd never seen before.
 
A quick look around confirmed that she was still in the clearing where she'd performed the ritual. Her things were exactly where she'd left them, including her clothes. She raised her hand to her head to check for the ribbon, but she found something else. Two of them. She felt the ribbon wrapped around one of them, but this didn't register. What are these? She tried to pull them off, but without success. And she could feel it in her head as she tried, like they were part of it. Almost like...
 
Keine ran. There was a small pond neardy, and she ran to it. She bent over the water to see her own face in the reflection. And when she did, she leapt back in shock. What happened to me! I'm a monster! I'm some kind of beast! I've turned into a be- oh! The beast that attacked me! The ritual took it in! And made me into this!
 
A few minutes later, Keine started back to the clearing. She still had something to do.
 
When she returned to her stuff, Keine grabbed a history book and opened it up to a specific page. Whatever had happened with that beast, there was a more important question: did the ritual work?
 
Keine found a name she knew well. Leria Hakurei. Her first change. Leria to Lyrica. She focused, thought of her having the name Lyrica. And then she looked at the book.
 
The name had changed.
 
Somehow, Keine kept her presence of mind long enough to reverse the change. And long enough to try to change what had happened during the ritual, to attempt to remove the beast's interferance. But it didn't work. Of course it won't work. Just like I could naver change the power away. The only thing it can't change is what I am.
 
Not only had the ritual failed; it had turned her into a monster, as well. Now there was nothing for her. She couldn't even go back to locking herself in her room. She couldn't be seen in the village at all. And even worse, she was still the greatest threat to existance there had ever been.
 
Keine fell to the ground, crying.
----------------------------
Keine didn't know how long she'd been there for. Hours, surely, but she hadn't paid attention. She hadn't responded to anything, not even the sun's rise. Until she noticed that she was once again naked.
 
Keine leapt to her feet in surprise. Then she noticed something else. Wait, my head feels normal again! She felt it. No horns! I'm human again! The ribbon was gone with the horns, but she didn't notice. I'm human again! I'm human ag-wait, if I'm not a monster, then what about-
 
She picked up the history boog again. Opened it to the same page. Found the same name. Focused on changing it again. Looked at it in the book. Nothing. Nothing! It didn't work! I can't change things anymore! But wait, why am I not a mons-the moon! The ritual needed the full moon! That has to be it! It only comes out on a night with a full moon! Which wasn't perfect, but after thinking she was doomed for life, it was all she could ever have wanted.
 
Keine ran for the village. Then she retraced her steps back to the clearing, found her stuff, and put her clothes on. Then she picked up the rest of her stuff. Then she ran for the village.
 
There was activity when she exited the woods. Her parents must have noticed she was missing when they woke up, and the search was underway. They must have gone through the village already, because some were already heading up the hill. Keine saw one figure among them. "Mommy!"
 
Keine dropped everything she was carrying and ran to her mother. "Mommy!"
 
Keine's mother knelt down, her daughter running into her open arms. "Keine! You're okay! We were so worried!"
 
"I'm okay, Mommy. I'm okay. Everything's okay now."
 
-------------------------------
END
-------------------------------
Yeah, couldn't think of a non-sappy way to end that.
 
Anyways, if that seemed familiar, it means you read Orphan. This was Keine's backstory, easily my favorite one of the backstories from Orphan, with second place going to Byakuren's. I liked it enough that when I saw this, I decided to revisit it. Hope it was good.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Phlegeth on April 28, 2012, 04:15:36 AM
King of the Mountain

The sun was gleaming through the forest canopy and the trickle of a near river blended seamlessly with the chirping of the birds.  A slight breeze picked up and sent a chill down this tall woman?s back.

?It?s summer all right!? she loudly proclaimed and thrust her fists in the air.  With a large smile on her face she walked down the path to a small cottage in a clearing.  The smell of grapes wafted into her nose.  She looked around the house at the garden in the back.  There were large leafy plants as far as the eye could see.  The grape vines were half picked and she took another look over the garden and noticed that a few of the plants were already picked.

?YUUGI!? a small voice yelled from the house, interrupting her thoughts.  Yuugi turned around and saw a small blonde girl with short hair staring at her from the window.  She heard rusting and turned to see a taller blonde girl peeking out over the crops.  The door creaked open and a small yellow flash ran over to Yuugi.

?Little Aki!  How ya doing?? she said bending down to pick up the girl.  ?And Big Aki!  Early harvest??

The taller girl let out a sigh, ?It?s Shizuha, not Big Aki.?  She pointed at the little girl on Yuugi?s head, ?Minoriko.?

Yuugi let out a hearty laugh, ?I know, I know.?

?I just want to nip it in the bud, before she gets older and we look even more similar,? she smiled at her friend.  ?So where?s my hug?  My back?s almost pain free.?

?Oh c?mere you!?  Yuugi wrapped her arms around Shizuha.  She squeezed tight, picking her up and she made a not quite healthy sounding cracking noise.

?Ahhh,? she let out a pleased sigh, ?I?m sure my future chiropractor will send you a gift basket.?

It was clear that she was avoiding the ?Early Harvest? comment.  Yuugi was of the mind that if someone wanted something, they?d ask for it and if they were quiet about it, then she?d assume they were going to handle the problem themselves.  Or not, the Aki sisters were a little weak, Yuugi thought to herself.  It could be bugs or it could be robbers.  She sat Minoriko down and patted her head.

?Well, I was only passing through,? she said and started to head off.  I hope its robbers, she thought to herself.

She left the farm and started looking around at the ground.  She didn?t find anything.  She looked up towards the mountain.  Tengus could just swoop down and take things.  And Tengus are always fun to fight.

She started walking along the river bank towards the mountain when she heard the sound of sudden splashing, she turned to look at the river, but didn?t see anything.  When she turned back, there were three figures standing in front of her.

?Drop everything you?ve got or we?ll drop you!? the middle one took a step forward and pointed at Yuugi. 

?Kappa,? she took a couple of steps towards the assailant and looked down on him, ?You?re half my size.?

?The bigger they are, the harder they fall!? he yelled and threw a punch.  It hit her in the stomach, but his hand made a nasty noise and he let out a yelp and backed away holding his hand.

?You?re out of your element here,? Yuugi shook her head.

?Then come in ours!? someone yelled from behind, Yuugi turned around and saw someone jump out of the river, pointing a strange contraption at her.

?Kawashiro!? the middle one yelled, ?He?ll save us!?

This Kawashiro fired the devise, it let loose a rope that wrapped around Yuugi.  He picked up the loose and pulled.  Yuugi did not move.

?Come on Kawashiro, you can do it!? the three yelled from the sidelines.

He grunted and pulled, but Yuugi would not move.  He pulled once more with all his might, and the rope recoiled and flung him into Yuugi.

She looked down at him, ?You done??

?Yea,? he dropped the rope and walked off.  ?I have daughter to think about.  I?m out.?  He waved with his back to his companions and disappeared into the river.

Yuugi flexed and broke the rope binding her.  She turned her attention back to the first three.  They started looking at each other anxiously.

?What do we do?? the left one asked.

?Chinatsu?s not going to be please,? the middle one sighed.

?Chinatsu?? Yuugi repeated.

?Yea,? he looked up at Yuugi.  ?You?re pretty strong.  Why don?t you??

Yuugi held up a finger stopping him from talking.  ?I know where this is headed, so tell me more about this Chinatsu.?

?Okay, well one day she just showed up on the mountain and said she was in charge, she started bossing the kappa and tengu around.  She?s real scary.  She got the strength of a bull and is poisonous like a spider and can turn into fire!?

Yuugi?s face lit up, ?Oh great!  A Ushi Oni!  I?ve always wanted to fight one!?  She let out another hearty laugh, ?Don?t worry your little kappa heads, I?m going to kick her ass and then I?ll be in charge of the mountain!?  She took off towards the mountain with a new resolve.

?Think she can beat Chinatsu?? the left one asked.

?I don?t know, but I hope so.  Kawashiro?s daughter sure is cute, I?d hate to think of her being brought up in a world where the kappas are thieves and muggers.?

?But what if she?s even worse than Chinatsu,? the right kappa asked.  The three of them stared at the path to the mountain in silence for a bit.

?Damn it,? the middle one said after the silence.

Meanwhile, in an alcove halfway up the mountain there was a determined oni standing on a ledge staring at a wolf tengu.  There were claw marks leading to the ledge from the ground.

?There was a path!? the wolf pointed behind her at a winding path that went around trees and up the mountain.

?My way was faster,? Yuugi shrugged.

?What do you want, oni!? the wolf tengu snarled at her.

?I?m here to kick Chinatsu?s ass,? she said bluntly.

?Eh?? the wolf tengu was taken aback.  ?What did you just say??

There was a sudden flash of black and there was a crow tengu standing beside the wolf tengu.  ?Momiji!  Did I hear that right?  Is she going to fight Chinatsu??

?Shameimaru, what have I told you about using my first name.  It?s disrespectful,? the wolf tengu shook her head.  ?And,? she pointed her sword at Yuugi, ?if she wants to fight Chinatsu, she?s going to have to go through us!?

?Us?? Aya repeated.

?It is our job as Tengu to stop intruders!? Momiji said.

?Alright, I am the wind!? she yelled and rushed at Yuugi, who gingerly stepped out of the way and let Aya disappear into the distance.

??and she?s gone,? Momiji sighed.  ?All that speed and no control,? Momiji shook her head and looked at Yuugi.  ?Taking on an Oni by myself is less than desirable,? she rose her shield to her face and readied her sword beside it, ?but I have a duty!?

She took a cautious step toward Yuugi, who let out a big smile.  ?Yea, finally a real fight!? 

She lunged at Momiji, who was expecting this and knocked Yuugi in the side of her head with the shield and took a swing with her blade.  It ripped through her shirt, but stopped at the skin.

?Hmph, oni?s really are something else,? she said.

?Heh heh,? Yuugi laughed, ?yea we are!? she yelled.  Momiji swung down hard with her sword, connecting with Yuugi?s shoulder.

?You?re not even trying to dodge are you??

?Don?t need to,? she said and kicked Momiji, sending her flying into the waterfall.  Yuugi looked over the side and saw a wet Momiji crawling out of the river.  ?Aww, over already,? she shook her head and shrugged.  She looked up at the mountain and looked over at the path the winding up the mountain.  She started doing squats in preparation for the jump, when she was suddenly knocked off her feet.

?I?m back!?  Aya yelled.  She looked down the cliff, ?Momiji, what are you doing down there.  And you?re wet.  Don?t you know how bad you smell when wet??  There was a  tap on her shoulder and she turned to see Yuugi?s beaming face hovering above her.  Aya gave a sheepish smile and waved before taking off.

?Hmph,? Yuugi pouted at her opponent running away.  Just as she was about to jump, she was knocked off her feet again.  She looked around for Aya, but all she could see was a black blur.  It rammed her again and again.

?Hit and run tactics,? Momiji said rejoining the fight.  ?Not my way of doing things, but it works.?  She jumped at Yuugi and bashed her with her shield.  Yuugi staggered back and Aya rammed her pushing her back farther.  Yuugi raised her fist at Momiji, but Aya crashed into her before she could swing and Momiji bashed her again with the shield and Yuugi took another step back.  The roar of the water fall was getting closer and Yuugi grinned.

?I see what you?re trying,? she stomped the ground hard with one foot and used it to push off and she jumped over Momiji and into the forest.  ?But it ain?t going to work!?  She laid a hand on a tree and motioned for Momiji to come.  Yuugi heard the suddenly rustling of the leaves above her and she knew Aya getting ready to back.  Yuugi sunk her claws into the tree and pulled it out of the ground.

?Craaaaaaap,? Momiji said staring at the oni holding a full grown tree in one hand.  She swung it like a bat and felt two connections made.  The bark gave way and the tree and two tengu went flying.

Yuugi walked back over to the edge of the cliff and quickly looked around.  Deciding it was safe she started squatting and made a lunge for the cliff above her.  She reached the top and saw a woman standing there with a malicious grin.  She looked tall, but was actually floating about the ground.  Her long red hair was dragging on the ground behind her in eight braids.  She had two bull like horns protruding from the side of her head.

?Sweet potato?? she said, offering a half-eaten one to Yuugi.  ?They?re not quite ripe yet.  But what are you going to do??  She walked over to the edge, passed Yuugi and looked down at the forest.  The sun was starting to set.  ?Are the farmers going to bed??  She outstretched her arm with her palm facing Aki?s home.  ?Is the problem that the sun went away and there?s no light??  She produced a flame from her palm.

?What the hell are you doing?? she grabbed the girls arm and threw her back.  She gently floated back.

?Is that all you?ve got?  Those tengu and kappa are weak,? her malicious grin widened.  ?Apparently I wasn?t clear enough!?  She turned her attention back to Yuugi.  ?Do you have kids??

?No,? Yuugi answered.

?Shame, I bet you?d make strong offspring.  Those tengu and kappa have children.  The children are about as useless as their parents.  But they have potential!  I?m going to test that potential and you?re going to be my witness,? she walked over to the water fall.  ?I?m going to poison the water and those that survive will be worthy!  What do you say??

?You?re crazy!? Yuugi said.

Chinatsu?s face darkened, ?I thought an oni would understand.  It?s survival of the fittest.  Only the strong survive.?  She looked around at the mountain.  ?This is the highest peak; the one who rules it should be the strongest and those beneath should be worthy!  Even you must agree!?

?You?re right, the strongest should control the mountain,? Yuugi said and jumped over and grabbed Chinatsu and threw her away from the river.  ?And those people beneath us are strong in their own ways.  And it?s not always physical strength either.  And one more thing?ugh!?  Yuugi hunched over and gripped at her chest.

?Let me finish that, and one more thing, there?s a curse goddess living on this mountain,? Chinatsu looked over at Yuugi.  Now what do you say??

Breathing hard and struggling to get to her feet Yuugi said, ?What pitiful tell it will be when you see your ancestors.  Losing a fight against someone who is cursed, worn down from previous fights, and climbing a mountain.  And you will lose,? Yuugi grinned and motioned for Chinatsu to come.

Chinatsu let out a strange roar.  Yuugi grinned, ?That no roar,? and she let out a beastly roar that knocked Chinatsu back and broke the ground between them.

Yuugi started walking towards Chinatsu.  She started throwing fire balls from her hands, one after another.  When Yuugi got closer, she switched to a constant flame from both hands and started backing away.  But it was pointless; Yuugi reached out and grabbed Chinatsu by the throat.

?I?m disappointed in you.  We share the same name and all your talk about strength, but you?re weak,? she tightened her grip.  ?I like a good fight, which is why I despise taking another?s life.  There?s always a chance for others to grow strong.  But you,? she tightened her grip again; ?You believe you?ve reached your peak.  There?s nowhere for you to go, so you find people weaker than you and built yourself up upon them and made it so no one would surpass you.  Survival of the fittest my ass, it?s your survival that you wanted.  You hide up hear behind your kappa, tengu, and curse goddesses and they?re afraid of you.  The thought of fighting you, never crossed their minds.  It?s good for you, sure, but it?s bad for the world.  It?ll grow stagnate without challenge.  And that is no world I want to live in, but if you do then you don?t get to live in mine!?  She tightened her grip one last time and then collapsed.

* * *

??ugi, ?uugi,  UUGI!  YUUGI!?  There was a pressure Yuugi?s chest.  She looked down and saw Minoriko sobbing.  She looked around at her surroundings.  She was surrounded by the people she met on the way up the mountain and someone she never saw before with green hair.

?I?m Hina, the curse goddess,? she introduced herself.  ?Sorry about this,? she said and looked at the ground.

Everything suddenly came back, ?CHINATSU!?

?She?s taken care of,? Hina said.

?We heard about it from Aya,? Shizuna spoke up.

?I liked the part where everyone on the mountain gave you power and turned into a giant and fired a blast of friendship at Chinatsu,? Minoriko spoke up excitedly.

?What?? Yuugi asked.

?I may have taken a few artistic liberties about the stuff I didn?t see,? Aya said.

?Here,? Momiji stepped forward, holding a red sake dish.  ?Don?t think badly of us Tengu because of her.?  Yuugi stared at the dish.  ?I heard oni liked sake, take it.?  Momiji?s face was turning bright red.

The door suddenly opened, interrupting the awkward silence.  ?Nice place ya got here,? a small girl with two horns on the side of her head walked through.

?SUIKA!? Yuugi proclaimed.  ?But this isn?t my place.?

?Um, it kind of is,? Hina said.  ?You were kind of heavy, so it was easier to build this place around you than move you somewhere else.?

?Pst, hey Momiji,? Aya whispered in Momiji?s ear.  ?They have horns like Chinatsu, was she their boss??

?You?re getting weird ideas again, aren?t you??

?I should write some of this stuff down,? Aya said excitedly and ran out the door.

?Write what stuff down?? Yuugi asked.

Momiji sighed and shook her head, ?It?s hard to tell.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Unassuming Squid on April 28, 2012, 10:21:14 PM
(I considered putting music in this, but after finishing the post and accidentally hitting the back button on my browser I gave up on that.)

   Shuff-shuff. Shuff-shuff. Shuff-shuff.

   ?Whew.?

   The girl released her grip on the scrubbing brush, letting it slide gently this way and then that, the soap and water covering it and the wooden planks beneath it facilitating its mimicry of the ship's gentle swaying. The back of her soapy hand rose to push back her bluish-black bangs and wipe the sweat from her brow. The hand dropped, and she grinned as she cast her blue eyes around the ship's deck, where the other sailors bustled here and there, making sure the ship's system ran like clockwork.

   ?You're looking pretty clean now, girl,? the cleaner commented, though to whom it wasn't clear. There didn't seem to be any other females on the ship, or at least on the deck.

   She lowered a hand to pat the planks beneath her, running her hand along the wood in a way that would have been called ?lovingly,? had the planks been another human being. ?I think we'll be pulling up a good catch today,? she continued, moving to tip the bucket of water next to her and splash away the remnants of the soap. ?Just hang in there like you always do, and we'll make sure to do what we do best, alright??

   A small chuckle as she dropped the scrubbing brush in the bucket and hoisted the wooden container by the handle. The girl glanced down at the wood again, nodded once, and then turned on her heel to stride down to the lower decks.

   She weaved past the other sailors. Nods were exchanged. Salutes. Waves and smiles, friendly yet solid claps on the back, laughs and greetings and encouragements.

   The life of the ship, the blood coursing through its wooden veins. That's what these sailors were to her, she thought, descending the stairs to the small closet where the cleaning items were kept. They kept the ship alive. They were the muscles and tendons pulling the bones to motion, the organs purging the system of impurity, the dutiful cells working day and night to ensure that the heart of the vessel never stop pumping, asking nothing in return except some life from the sea on each journey to put in their markets and set on their tables.

   But...

   ...why am I thinking of all of this now, she thought, her brow furrowing as she hoisted the cleaning bucket onto the shelves to be stored for later. I've been here for years. Slept in the barracks every night, whether we were docked or not.

   She stopped just before turning to leave the room. Her hand lifted, hovering over the shelf, pulling back and clenching as if apprehensive of making contact. Your heart is my heart. I've been closest to you, ever since you saved me. Gave me a place to live. A place to be happy, with all these other sailors.

   The hand finally lowered, resting on the cold wood. It comforted her as she ran her hand along the shelf's surface. A small smile found its way to the corner of her mouth. ...you wouldn't betray me. I know that. Just like I would never hurt you, I know you wouldn't hurt me.

   She stopped again. The smile faded, flattening her lips into a line of concern. The hand dropped to her side, and the other arm bent across her stomach to grasp the elbow.

   ...but...if that's true, then why did I feel like I needed to remind myself of it?

*****

   The air rumbled in the distance. The girl leaned on the railing of the ship, her elbows supporting her as she stared out at the sea of black, rolling clouds encroaching upon them. She saw the electric serpents darting through the clouds and leaping down into the turbulent water, their movements so fast that they shattered the air in angry, growling roars.

   Rather, she didn't see it. She felt it, and it frightened her. This wasn't the first storm she had seen at sea, not by far, but something about it felt wrong. Angry. A malevolent, destructive intent, warping the air with roiling hatred, stirring it up to act as a vessel for its rage.

   The girl's hand clenched tightly on the rails. Behind her, the other sailors made their usual preparations for a coming storm, locking away the recent haul of fish with the meat and bread they brought to sustain them on the trip, getting into positions to move the sails and rudder and wheel in whatever ways they could to ensure the ship could weather the storm.

   ?...you'll keep me safe, won't you,? the girl asked, a whisper under her breath. ?I know you will. And I'll make sure you get through this, too. We'll both make it. Just hang in there and I will too.?

   Thunder broke in the distance. Less a rumble and more a scream.

*****

   The sun fled, leaving the sky a pitch-black void. Rain shot down in torrents, like ceaseless waves of bullets from a firing squad. Lightning flew like lances stabbing into the water, eliciting a sound like the shattering and twisting and grinding of massive bones under a giant stone. The ocean churned and lashed, writhing as a massive body in excruciating pain whose waves beat the ship aimlessly and relentlessly. The air screamed, shrieked, howled and roared.

   The girl gripped the wet rope holding the sail in place as tightly as she could, standing in a line with the other men of the ship. She gritted her teeth, narrowing her eyes against the waves of spray from all sides. She could hear shouting, but it was nearly incomprehensible under the cacophony of the storm. Pull. Hold. No way. Out-

   Her feet lost their hold on the deck as a wave slammed over the railing, bucking the ship dangerously to one side and soaking the planks below her even further. She slipped with the others, her hands and their hands losing hold on the rope holding the sail steady. With a mighty groan, the sail spun to the side as commanded by the wind, the few sailors still holding onto the rope taken with it and swung over the side, tossed to the merciless water with no hope of return.

   The girl scrambled to her feet as the ship rolled in the direction the wayward sail pushed it, the ship's wheel spinning wildly out of control and knocking aside the captain. The shouts of command were marred by screams of death and panic.

   The girl tried to reach for the rope in a desperate attempt to reorient the sail, but she stumbled and fell as she felt the snap and crack of something smashing through the lower levels of the ship. She slid across the slippery deck, coming to a painful halt as her back met the railing, barely saving her from rolling over the edge. She refused to let herself recover, raising her hand to pull herself to her feet and break into a stumbling run to the lower parts of the ship.

   ?...can't let water in,? she panted, practically falling down the stairs as she rushed to the find the hole. ?Don't worry. I'll protect you. Just hang in there.?

   The hole sat next to the opening for the anchor's chain, a gaping, fanged maw vomiting salty water into the ship like a bleeding wound. The girl grabbed a bucket on the way and began scooping water up and out, frantically doing everything she could to minimize the flooding, at least as long as the storm continued.

   Through the hole, she saw another sailor fall screaming into the water. She jumped and shouted in surprise, stumbling back and falling to the floor. She grabbed something to stop herself from sliding out of the hole as the ship leaned again, but it gave way almost immediately with the rattling of the chain and the clunking of some metal mechanism.

   The chain of the anchor, now freed from its lock, unraveled from the turnbuckle with frightening speed. The anchor sped down and crashed into the water as if pulled by some unseen force. With the splitting shatter of wood, the turnbuckle was freed from its place on the ship, yanked by the force of the chain even as one of the links snapped.

   The girl turned just in time to see the chain whip toward her, slamming into her neck and wrapping around it. She felt her spine snap as the anchor's weight pulled the tangled chain and its victim out of the hole and into the ocean.

   She tried to scream before she hit the surface of the water, but the only thing that came out of her mouth was a small spurt of blood.

   ...why?

   She tried to move after the cold ocean enveloped her, but her limbs wouldn't respond. She opened her mouth, but no bubbles of air came out. Just a cloudy scarlet trail leading up to the surface.

   I don't want to die. Why didn't you protect me?

   She couldn't hear anything, but the flashes above the shimmering waves of the surface were clear as she sank lower and lower.

   ...I protected you.

   A cold, unfeeling hand gripped her arm in a tight hold. Another came. And another, and another. She felt the anchor hit the floor of the ocean finally, the vibrations rumbling up the chain to her neck. The hands pulled her down faster, and the light of the surface grew further and further away. Her lungs ached as they begged for air that would never come.

   ...I...trusted you...

   Her last thoughts were enveloped in darkness, as was her sight.

*****

   She didn't know how long she waited until her vision returned to her. All sense of time in the darkness was gone. No sun or stars pierced that far for her to watch. The only light, she realized, was a faint, greenish glow.

   ?...am I alive??

   The voice that came out of her mouth rattled and scraped. The voices that responded were little more than faint whispers uttering a single word.

   No.

   The girl raised her arm to her face. The skin was encrusted with barnacles, the flesh festered with the crawling things of the ocean's bottom. The green glow was from her, she realized, as her form flickered and sputtered as if she wasn't quite there.

   ?Where is the ship??

   Gone.

   ?...she sank??

   No response. The girl sat up. The thick chain around her neck rattled in the muffled darkness. It was light, no worse than a thread. The pain was gone. The cold was gone. The weight and torture were gone.

   She glanced around in the darkness. She couldn't see much, but she felt many things. The fish of the deep, swimming through the heavy water. The crabs and worms, scuttling and crawling through the muck. Less describable things all around her, watching, listening.

   She thought. The chain came around from behind her like a metal tentacle, dragging the anchor along with it. She felt other chains on her ankles, and they moved too, waving through the water and slowly swinging the iron hooks on their ends.

   She rose up, ascending briefly off the ground. The wood of a shipwreck creaked and groaned behind her in protest, but followed after a moment, creating a jagged structure around and below her like some kind of wooden, broken serpent.

   ?...what am I??

   Murasa.

   ?What??

   You are Murasa.

   She felt something in her hand. When she looked down, she saw a  simple wooden ladle in its grasp.

   ?...I am Murasa.?

   Do you remember how you died?

   Murasa's voice was flat as she responded. ?She killed me.?

   Who?

   ?The ship.?

   Even after you promised you would protect her?

   Her fist clenched tightly around the ladle in her hand. The anchors suddenly slammed down and embedded themselves in the muck, sending the things in the darkness scurrying away. ?...yes.?

   What are you going to do?

   ?...find her.?

   And then what?

   ?She betrayed me. I will...?

   Kill her.

   ?Kill her.?

   The water around Murasa began to boil and churn. The anchors tore deep trenches into the ground. She clenched her teeth as the rotting wood behind her groaned and snapped into position.

   Reduce her to splinters. ?Drown her under the waves.? Tear her to pieces. ?Bury her in the muck.? Make her feel the pain you felt. ?Make her die the way I died.?

   The rage stopped. Murasa looked up, her eyes wide. She could feel something. Something approaching.

   She's coming.

   ?...she's coming.?

*****

   ?Looks like we'll be getting some good change from this.?

   The sailor wiped his brow as he surveyed the net full of flopping fish that his crew had just pulled out. ?Yeah. What luck, huh?? He grinned to the other sailor who had spoken, landing a hefty pat on his back in congratulations.

   Their joy was broken by the sudden clap of thunder from behind them. The crew turned in surprise to see a sea of rolling black clouds coming toward them at an alarming speed. Lightning leaped through the clouds like dogs eager to be let off the chain as the storm barreled down on them.

   ?...what in...?

*****

   The storm was ferocious, angry, alive. The waves battered the ship with angry punches and shoves. The space was a field of lightning, electricity shooting down from the black sky with little direction or reason, the air filled with a constant barrage of cracks and howls and rumbles as of some enraged leviathan. The wind screamed with many voices, all pained and frightened and furious, but none of them from the struggling crew.

   And struggling they were, trying desperately to keep the ship from flipping over in the crashing waves. Their shouts were drowned out by the thunder and wind, their lights all gone and forcing them to work and toil by the constant flashes of arcing lightning.

   The surface of the water finally broke as some towering, jagged shape burst from it. The lightning illuminated the serpentine column of wood formed from a dead ship, wrapped with chains to keep it together. At its head was the glowing green form of a girl, rotten and eaten by the things at the depths of the ocean.

   Murasa opened her mouth and howled. The air and the waves roared with her. Chains like tentacles rose out of the water, each holding a giant anchor at the end. They swung, digging into the sides of the ship. The sailors screamed as the ship was lifted into the air, where a stray bolt of lightning pierced through it and set it aflame.

   The anchors tore it to pieces. In minutes, there was nothing left but flaming shards. The crew was crushed and drowned.

   And Murasa was not satisfied.

*****

   ?...it wasn't her.?

   The ruined ship added itself to her bulk as she sat on the ocean floor again. Planks locked in place, forming more jagged protrusions.

   She will come.

   ?...so I just wait??

   Yes.

   ?...how long??

   However long you need to.

   Murasa looked down at the ladle in her hand. She turned it over a few times. ?...I can do that.?

*****

   Years passed.

   Murasa continued to destroy any ship that came on her path. Fishing vessels, battleships, traveling boats. She developed new ways to sink them. This one she splintered with her anchors. That one she filled to burst with her endless ladle. At times she sat and watched as the crew tore itself apart with panic and mutiny in the middle of the doldrums she incited. Other times she riled up the unseen beasts of the depths to attack, giving the sailors a frail chance of survival against the sea monsters.

   Between the destruction, she sat and waited at the bottom of the ocean. Her bulk grew larger and more terrifying with every ship she brought down. She surrounded herself further and further with the corpses of vessels as rotten and degenerate as she had become. Word spread of Murasa, the ghost of the sea who controlled the waves with her rage and hatred. What caused it, nobody could say, but the effects were clear.

   Murasa continued to wait.

   ...what are you doing?

   She glanced over to the side, watching the things she could not see in the darkness. ?What are you talking about? I'm getting stronger. Everyone is afraid of me now. Anyone who so much as glances at this cursed ocean dies.?

   Have you forgotten why you are here?

   She paused. ?...what do you mean??

   Did you forget your goal?

   A frown came over her face, twisting it with annoyance and no small amount of contempt. ?What goal? What was there to forget? Stop speaking in riddles, you're making me angry.?

   You forgot her.

   ?Forgot who, dammit?!? Her voice rumbled through the water like an earthquake. She swiped an anchor into the darkness, but it sailed through empty water before sticking itself in the ocean floor. ?What the hell are you talking about? Stop taunting me and just say it already!?

   You've been consumed by your own wrath. You lost your own purpose. You forgot her.

   ?SHUT UP!?

   Her voice was an inhuman roar. She felt the unseen things in the darkness scurry and crawl away in terror. The wood of her makeshift corpse-body groaned and snapped and wailed. ?I'm so sick of you! I have a purpose, and that's to kill anyone who comes here. I thought you'd get that much, whoever the hell you are!?

   Silence. Complete silence.

   Murasa's body shook with rage. The chains wrapped around her rattled. Her head finally lowered again to stare at the floor. The silence hung, but for how long, she couldn't say.

   ...there is a monk coming to vanquish you.

   Murasa let out a hollow chuckle. ?Really? A monk? Heh. Well, that's perfect, isn't it? I'm not going to be feared by everyone just by killing normal humans. If I drown that monk here, my status will spread. Maybe...?

   She lifted her rotting hands to her face. A grin formed on her mouth. ?...maybe I can even free myself from this cursed ocean and attack the humans on land.?

   The voices were silent again.

*****

   ?Are you sure about this, Lady Hijiri??

   The robed woman turned her head to look at her follower. A warm, reassuring smile came over her face, and she nodded to the other man. ?Yes. Don't worry. Everything will be fine.?

   Byakuren turned her attention back to the black clouds they were approaching. Murasa's ocean, the cursed waters that so many frightened rumors had spoken of. The monk's expression turned blank and unreadable as she watched the approaching darkness.

   ?You will be free of this curse,? she mutters under her breath. ?I promise.?

*****

   Soon, Byakuren's ship reached Murasa's stormy domain. The ship kept its steady course, even as the waves broke and the dark sky cracked with bolts of lightning. Byakuren herself remained at the head of the ship, staring out into the darkness, waiting for the inevitable appearance of the drowned ghost.

   The wait wasn't long. The jagged column of dead wood burst out of the water in front of the ship. A crown had formed around Murasa's glowing, ghostly body, almost like a mouth. Many anchors on many chains rose up like serpents ready to strike. The stench of thousands of dead, rotting fish and the stirred-up muck and filth at the deepest depths of the ocean assaulted the torrential air, but Byakuren remained steadfast.

   Murasa grinned. ?You came. Ha...hahaha! You actually came!" Her voice was hollow, mirthless despite the mocking laughter. "How stupid of you. You know you can't defeat me. Nobody can!?

   The monk refused to respond. She just stared at the ghost towering in front of her.

   ?...tch.? Murasa scoffed, and with a thought one of the anchors swung down to slam into the side of the ship with the crack and groan of splintering wood. ?Come on! Defend yourself! You're here to get rid of me, aren't you??

   Byakuren stumbled from the force of the collision, but she remained silent. Not the slightest motion signified that she wanted to fight back.

   Another anchor hit the ship. ?Come on, you worthless human! Fight me!?

   And another. The ship split in half. ?Fight me!?

   The descent of another slammed the rest of the ship under the waves. ?FIGHT ME!?

   Nothing. The ship was gone, and the monk with it. Murasa's face contorted into an expression of utter contempt. ?Stupid...waste. I can't believe-?

   Did you forget?

   The voice shot through Murasa's mind, silencing her instantly. It wasn't like the ones she spoke to before. It was someone else. ?...w-what? Who are you??

   A flash of light in front of her was her response. She shut her eyes from the painful rays, and when she opened them again, she saw something unbelievable.

   Byakuren floated above the ocean, on top of a shining ship. Not the one Murasa just sank. It was...

   ?...my...ship...?

   She stared at it in amazement. Her eyes were wide, her mouth open, trying to articulate something, but failing. It wasn't possible. It couldn't be possible. How did she forget? How was it there again?

   The wood of her artificial body started to groan. Jagged planks fell off and splashed into the water. The lightning gradually ceased.

   Byakuren smiled, her face as bright and welcoming as the rising sun.  The dark clouds began to recede from her, pierced by the light of the blue sky outside Murasa's storm. ?You were looking for this ship, right? That's why you sunk all of those other ships.?

   Murasa croaked faintly, her mouth moving wordlessly. More planks fell from her. Some of the chains lost their hold, tumbling into the slowly steadying waves below. ?...how...why...??

   ?The ship that brought us here was sunk in that shipwreck,? Byakuren continued, her tone warm and soothing. The dark clouds continued to roll back. ?I've used my powers to make a new ship, but this is a very special ship, so there's no one that can captain it.?

   The monk extended her hand out to Murasa. That bright, welcoming hand, offering salvation from the darkness and decay that the ghost had mired herself in for the years she lost track of.

   ?But you can captain this ship.?

   Murasa stared for a moment, and then another. Slowly, her own arm rose, and she floated forward. Her hand met Byakuren's as the dark clouds receded, letting the sunlight strike her face after far too long in the darkness. The shell she had built up over the years tumbled in one crumbling mass of wood and metal into the ocean, sinking to the bottom without its owner. The chains binding her snapped and fell with it, and Murasa felt a great burden suddenly lifted.

   As Byakuren slowly pulled her onto the ship, Murasa could feel herself recovering. The barnacles and worms feeding on her fell off into the waves, repairing the decay of her flesh. The sickly green glow faded, replacing it with the healthy tone of one still alive. That blue sheen returned to her eyes and hair, and the stench of rot and death surrounding her faded, replaced by the gentle scent of cool sea air.

   And as the anchor that started it all gained a fresh glimmer and Murasa's feet stepped onto the deck of the ship, her vision became marred by growing tears in her eyes that rolled down her cheeks.

   ?What is your name??

   ?...Murasa. Minamitsu Murasa.?

   ?Welcome aboard, Captain Murasa.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: 日巫子 on April 28, 2012, 11:27:21 PM
I have no idea what I'm doing.



August 14th, 109
Pandemonium, Makai

Shinki stood at her palace and looked over her vast kingdom.  The capital city was a beacon alone in the rolling hills and thick red clouds of miasma that lingered in the grid-like sky.  The city glittered like glass from the lanterns in the streets.  Beyond the stone walls lay those barren hills with the glimpse of a shepherd leading their flock.  Past that lay darkness.

Shinki stood at the balcony and watched the same view as she had for a long time, but eventually she felt as though she were growing tired of it.  She had created everything in this land, but even she could grow tired of it.

She spread her wings and flew from the balcony, floating down to the front steps.  The sky rumbled above her, threatening rain, but she paid it no mind and headed down towards the garden.

The garden was quite like a wall separating her palace from the rest of Pandemonium.  It was one of the few quiet places within the confines of the crowded city, where hedges grew tall with white roses flowering in the green, and the trickle of a stream that ran between the rocks.

Much like the babbling of a brook, Shinki could hear the faint laughter of children echoing throughout the garden.  Perhaps her daughter had found a playmate and was here now.  Chuckling to herself, Shinki continued further into the garden.  Perhaps she could have one of the maids prepare tea for them later.

Before she knew it, Shinki had wandered deep into the garden, and the laughter had stopped.  Just ahead were the tall gates that led out to the rest of Pandemonium.

?Oh, my, time just slipped right by.?  Shinki couldn?t help but smile.  She turned to head back.

?Ahh.?

A small gasp of surprise came from behind the goddess, and she looked over her shoulder.  There near the gates stood a little girl, but it wasn?t anyone Shinki recognized; it was neither her daughter nor someone who looked to be from the city inhabited by devils and magicians.

This girl seemed rather out of place, in fact, with her aqua colored eyes and hair and loose white dress with a thin ribbon at the collar.  Clipped into her hair was a round pin in the shape of a frog's head with two red eyes, and a brown feather stuck to it.  A white coil wound around another lock of her hair.  What was even more strange was that she wore no shoes, which, given Makai?s rough grass and harsh rocks, wasn?t very smart.  She looked more suited for an ocean: a human ocean, not the still black waters at the edge of the land.

Nonetheless, as suspicious as she was, she was still just a child.  Shinki took a deep breath and knelt down to the girl?s level.

?Did you wander in here by mistake?? Shinki asked gently.  ?Or were you invited in??

There was no way she would have been able to sneak past the gate guards, after all.

?Umm.?  The girl smiled and fidgeted with the hem of her dress.  ?I was invited.  Can I play here??

Perhaps she was from the city after all, or maybe she came from another part of Makai.  Shinki could never quite keep full track of her creations.

Shinki then heard two things come out of her mouth.

She straightened up, and her smile faded.  ?Intruders aren?t allowed here.?

And then, ?Of course you can!?

The girl took Shinki?s outstretched hand and smiled a bit wider.  ?Thank you!?

?My child is around your age,? Shinki said as she led the girl off.  For a brief moment, she wondered what had come over her.  Perhaps she had just imagined declining the girl?s company, but even imagining that wasn?t like her to say.  The strange feeling she had seemed to numb itself, and she decided not to think about it too much.

?How old are you??

?Today,? the girl answered, looking rather proud of herself.  Shinki forced a small laugh; the girl didn?t make any sense at all, but because she was just a child, she was excused from any blame.

?Is that so?  What?s your name?? 

The girl swung Shinki?s hand back and forth.  ?Sariel!?

Shinki offered a kindly smile.  ?What a beautiful name.  You?re quite lucky.?

?Ehehheh.?

The two were now rounding the palace and nearing the back gardens.  Here larger streams joined to feed a lake at the center of garden.  Here it was less of a wall and more of a paradise, a maze of delicate flowers to get lost in and crystal clear water to wade in.

The girl tugged on Shinki?s hand, trying to break free.  ?It?s a swimming pool!? she cried, her eyes practically shining.  Before Shinki could even react, the girl was pattering towards the lake with her arms outstretched, as if she was going to hug it.  Her hair flew up, and that?s when Shinki noticed that the back of her dress was cut, revealing her back.  But there was nothing there?why would it be like that?

Of course, in Makai, those with no wings had no need for those kinds of dresses.

The girl leapt into the water.  Her dress was immediately soaked as she splashed around, but she didn?t seem to care.  She just held the skirt up above her knees, stamping and kicking and squealing with laughter as droplets rained around her.  Shinki found her way to the nearest stone bench and took a seat, content with watching the girl entertain herself.

?I like this place!  I like this place a lot!? the girl called out as she danced.  ?There?s so much water; it feels nice!  With water this nice, the wind must feel even better; if it were windy this would be the best place ever!?

Shinki smiled a bit.  ?Well well, not many people take such a liking to Makai so quickly.?

The girl hopped out of the pool and ran over to Shinki, dripping water on the marble pathway as she went.  ?It?s really fun.  Where I come from the sky is blue, and we have mountains??

She took one of Shinki?s hands in both of hers and squeezed tightly.  ?Can I play here??

Shinki looked down at her hand.

A thousand more hands were coming, stretching themselves from the black ground desperately and moaning in agony.  The bench was gone, the garden was gone, everything was gone but her and the girl and yet Shinki was rooted down, unable to move.  It was as though she was watching everything happen from outside her body, as she saw herself paralyzed in midair with the girl still gripping her hand, and clouds of white feathers emerging from her back.

That was the first time Shinki awoke screaming in a long, long time.

?Lady Shinki?!?

Shinki looked down at herself.  She was in her own bed, in her own nightgown.  Her tangled lavender hair spilled over her shoulders and into her quaking hands.  It was unbearably hot.

?Lady Shinki!  Are you okay?!?

Shinki growled, threw the covers off her, and swung her legs over the bed.

?The door?s open!? she yelled over the knocking, which felt like rocks on her head with every beat.

At the sound of her voice, however, the knocking finally quieted down, but the voice from the outside still sounded worried.

?Then, please excuse me, ma?am??

The door swung open to reveal a young woman with long, wavy blonde hair, in which she wore a frilly white headband.  Her dress, different from so many of the workers in the palace, was bright red and long-sleeved, with a more intricately-designed apron indicating her status as Shinki?s personal maid.

?I heard the screaming all the way from?um, Lady Shinki?  What happened??

Shinki held her head in her hands and rested her elbows on her knees.  Her breathing came out uneven, and her body shivered as though she were cold.

?That?s right?she shouldn?t be that age for three years, at least??

The maid blinked.  ?What was that??

?Nothing.?  Shinki sat up and brushed her hair out of her face.  ?Fetch me my robes, Yumeko.?

?R-right away, ma?am!?

Ten minutes later, Shinki was striding through the halls with Yumeko, the maid, close on her heels.  The goddess of Makai felt dizzy just from walking, but she hardly noticed.  The dream was too vivid, and she couldn?t take her mind off it.

However, she had at least regained her usual composure.

?Has anyone slipped past the gates?? she asked.

?No, ma?am.?

?And have we had no one in the gardens aside from its usual caretakers??

?Just the usual caretakers, and no one else,? Yumeko replied.

?And where has Alice been?? Shinki asked, looking back over at Yumeko, who seemed to shrink back from the glare.

?She?s been in the palace all this time,? Yumeko said, speaking slowly, hesitantly.  ?In the nursery, the library, and the parlor?her usual haunts, Lady Shinki.?

Shinki sighed.  ?I see??

The pair walked in silence for a while, before Yumeko spoke up, still hesitant.

?Where might we be going, Lady Shinki??

?The garden,? Shinki snapped.  Yumeko flushed with embarrassment, and kept quiet the rest of the walk.

At the back doors, however, Shinki saw that there was a crowd of servants gathered there.  It wasn?t just the back doors, either: workers were gathering at the windows and running to the front door, too.  It seemed as though everyone was in a hurry to get outside.

At the sight of their goddess, many of the ones at the back door backed away, bowing and looking rather caught off guard.  A few, however, wasted no time in calling out to her.

?Your majesty!  Come quickly!? shouted one demon, his tail flicking back and forth in excitement.

?It?s beautiful!? swooned another as she pushed open a window.

Shinki and Yumeko made their way through the crowd, and when they caught a glimpse of the outside, they both gasped.

Raining from Makai?s abysmal, dead, grid-like sky were pure white feathers.  Falling like snow?

Shinki?s heart nearly stopped.  She whirled around and grabbed Yumeko by the shoulders.

?Why didn?t you tell me this?!? she half-screamed, shaking the maid back and forth.  For the first time in a long time, the goddess of Makai was losing her composure.

?I was in the basement kitchens!  Please forgive me!? Yumeko pleaded, her eyes fearful and filling with tears.  At this sight, Shinki let go of her shoulders and turned back to the door.
?I don?t want a single soul from the city or anywhere else in Makai getting within the palace grounds!? she snapped to the rest of the workers.

?Yes, ma?am!? they all shouted.

Leaving her servants alone, Shinki burst out the doors and tore off into the sky.  She had the same numb, terrified feeling looking at the feathers raining down on her beautiful world.  These feathers were not her doing.

It was no use trying to prevent someone from entering the palace; someone had already entered Makai.  Someone was already here.

Cracking down on palace security at least gave Shinki a sense of security.

Not far from the palace Shinki saw the sea, rippling with the thousands of feathers that had landed upon it, gently sinking down.  The air felt unbearably heavy here; not of physical weight, but of something that pressed down upon her mind.

Shinki dove into the water headfirst, her wings pressed flat against her back to keep from slowing her fall.  Water rushed against her and tore against her, resisting but ultimately failing as she broke through and kept going, down into cold, cold darkness.

Something was rippling down below, sending white rings rippling throughout the darkness.

A smallish figure was curled up in a fetal position at the very bottom of the ocean, far, far below the bowels of Makai.  A figure with long, long, aqua hair, a figure that was wearing a modest dress with long sleeves and boots whose tops disappeared under the hem. 

The figure had six brilliant white wings growing from her back, splayed on the cold floor.

Shinki floated above her and beheld.

?Oh my god.?

She felt as though she were floating there for an eternity, staring at this winged girl slept serenely far, far below the bowels of Makai, oblivious from the hands that reached up to her from even farther below in some godforsaken abyss.

It was when Shinki was starting to be unable to take it anymore that she saw Yumeko slowly descend beside her, smoothing out her skirt.

?So this is where you went??  Yumeko?s voice was understanding, but faltered when she saw the girl down below.

?What is that?? she asked, pointing to her.

Shinki frowned.  ??I do not know,? she admitted.  ?Could we even kill it?? she went on, wondering to herself.  ?I mean??

The little girl?s voice played out in her head: The water?s all cold here!  I told you I could warm up, though.

In her mind, Shinki answered: Oh, hush.  You?ve just been causing a lot of commotion.  You?re such a reckless child.

Blehhh.  I don?t like youuu.

?Lady Shinki??

?Yes??  Shinki shook herself out of her reverie.

?This place gives me a bad feeling.  If you are not against it, I humbly suggest we leave??

?Then leave we shall,? Shinki said.

And so they left.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: triangles on April 29, 2012, 06:27:44 PM
So something I whipped up on a lark a few weeks back vaguely fits the theme sort of and someone suggested I post it as the comedy option.  I am putting it in spoilers as to not detract from all of the actual entries.

But first, you must have the appropriate BGM: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3qHA366oRMs

Now this is the story all about how
My life got twist turned upside down.
I'd like to take a minute, just listen to me
I'll tell you all about my quest for immortality

In imperial royalty born and raised
Hearing people was how I spent most of my days
Doing some thinking that death was not cool
But Taoism was not how I could rule

Yet this Buddist thing, that I understood
Started preaching all over my neighborhood
Good for the people but not what I believed
And a plan for eternal life I soon concieved

I waited to revive and when it came near
the time to wake up after lots and lots of years
But in the meantime the faith in me was lost
And the border of Gensokyo my mausolem crossed

I woke up to a shock at where I was at
Stuck under a temple of some Buddist brat
Now I got a plan to return the status quo
To be the stage six boss in the newest Touhou
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: capt. h on April 29, 2012, 07:04:28 PM
To be clear, is the due date is Monday, April 30, at 11:59 PM Pacific time?

I'm kind of busy, so knowing if I have less than 12 hours or closer to 36 makes a difference. Kind of a bad time of year for writing, frankly.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 30, 2012, 12:18:26 AM
It's due tonight I fear.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 30, 2012, 01:23:07 AM
The sword maker carefully examined the blade under the light of the candle.  While the human eye could not see the level of detail he was interested in, the glow from the blade told him what he needed to know.  The layered soft and hard steel had worn away perfectly, creating a serrated cutting surface.  Of course that meant the sword wasn't as strong physically, but that didn't matter.  The will forged into the blade would would give it a strength that steel could not.

He set it down on the sword rest then picked up the larger blade, the sister sword to the one he had created.  It was long, too long for a hand and a half blade in his mind, but the buyer had demanded this length.  The shine of this blade was different, brighter.  There was far more strong steel at the edge.  It was duller but heavier.  The sword-master shook his head as he maneuvered the blade.  Had he tried to forge this weapon it would have been brittle, but somehow the master had forged it to be just as flexible as the katana he'd made despite using stronger steel.

His inspection complete he placed the two swords on a display rack.  The sword maker rose and opened the door to where his guest was waiting.  "They are finished.  Come in."

The ronin entered with a bow, carefully moving to the sword stand before looking over the blades.  "What are their names?"

"The longer blade is Roukanken, the smaller Hakurouken.  They have been made to your specifications."  The sword maker hesitated for a moment before continuing.  "My master said you should be informed as to how the blades here are truly made."

"Your master?"  The ronin's eyes narrowed in confusion.  That was to be expected of course.  The sword-maker knew he was showing the eighty seven years of life in his withered frame.

"Yes.  My master.  The youkai that taught me sword crafting.  The Ippon-Datura."  He pointed at Roukanken.  "That blade is his work.  It is youkai forged.  With a strong heart behind it, there is nothing it cannot cut."

"I see..."  The ronin lifted the blade and turned it in his hands, feeling the balance of the weapon.  "I will have to use the other blade for the final duel, but that was my plan anyway."  He sheathed Roukanken and picked up Hakurouken, once again feeling the blade's weight with his hands.  "They are both excellent.  I trust this blade contains the spells I asked for."

"It has the effects you asked for," the sword master said proudly.  "There are no spells there, simply an awakened sword with the will to cut hesitation from the minds of it's victims.  A living being  struck will find their resistance to death slip away.  A ghost struck will abandon it's life to the path of 'Mu.'  So long as your will does not falter it will perform its duties.  No magic spell or koan will stop it."

A grim smile slowly crossed the ronin's face.  "Your skill has exceeded the rumors, Master Takane.  With this weapon I can complete my quest.  I thank you."

"There is one more matter before you leave," Takane Yamada said.  "You must prove yourself worthy of wielding these blades."

The ronin stiffened, then nodded.  "I understand.  What must I do?"

Takane pointed towards a rock pillar.  "Cut the pillar."

Without a seconds hesitation the ronin dashed forward.  In a flash he drew both swords then swung them in a mighty arc.  Takane swore that he could see the trails left by the blades in the dim light.  The pillar fell, cut into fourths.

The ronin sheathed the blades.  "I trust all is in order."

"Yes... yes indeed."  Takane hesitated for a moment, then bowed to the ronin.  "However, I would request a favor.  What is your name honorable samurai?"

"Youki.  Furuhashi Youki."

---------------

Youki double checked the straps on his bags.  His heart burned with the need to finish his quest.  It had been burning ever since Sword Master Takane had given him his swords.  But there were other matters that needed to be taken care of first.

"Are you leaving today honorable samurai?"

"Not today.  Tomorrow.  Today I have business I must attend to."  Youki replied.  He stood and bowed to the village elder.  "I will likely be late returning, so do not feel a need to wait for me.  I will sleep in the warehouse if need be."

"I see..."  The village elder stroked his beard.  Youki could tell the man was trying to press him for information.  It was a reasonable thing to do after all.  Most lone ronin in this area were bandits.

Youki answered the man's unspoken question.  "I'm going to Shorumura."

The elder's eyes opened wide at that.  "Honorable samurai, that village is gone.  It was destroyed by youkai ten years ago.  Now all that lies there are angry spirits.  Forgive me but I humbly urge you to reconsider."

Youki turned and began walking.  "And vengeful spirits are the spirits that need offerings the most, right?"

Youki heard the elders clothes rustle as the man bowed behind him.  "That is so, lord samurai.  May the kami and Jizo watch over your journey."

"Thank you."

Youki walked away, along the narrow road.

As the day slipped away he tried to recall familiar features, pick out the landmarks from ten years ago, but time had erased his memories, both within and without.  The mountains stood as they always did, but the land around him had changed.  The path which he remembered as a well traveled road was now just a small trail with crumbling rock steps along the way.

His arrival at Shorumura was sudden.  The forest just stopped, being replaced by brush and smaller trees.  Outlines of walls and irrigation fields still showed under the plants that had reclaimed it.  The grass was shortest near the center of the village.  Where the fires had burned brightest. 

That was where Youki headed.  When he reached the gravestone he stopped.  He carefully pulled away the grass that had grown around the stone, then poured water over the stone to clean it.  It was a futile effort, given how unimpressive the makeshift gravestone was, but he had to try.  When he was done he pulled out the mochi and the incense.  He set the rice cakes down in front of the grave, then placed the incense beside it and lit it. 

He sat there for some time in silence, watching the incense slowly burn.  Finally he clapped his hands together three times.  "I don't know if any of you are still here.  If so I'm sorry I haven't been able to tend to you.  I wanted to bring sake as well, but I couldn't afford it.  I'm sorry."

He fell silent again.  It was probably pointless, but he felt as if he should linger here.  Perhaps his presence might calm the last remnants of hatred and loneliness that infused the poor lost souls here.

Finally the growing shadows warned him that he could stay no longer.  He clapped his hands again, then bowed.  "I do not know if this gives your spirits some comfort, but I finally have the tools I need to seek vengeance in your name.  I swear I will slay the monsters who did this."  He swallowed the lump that formed in his throat.  "And mother, I promise I'll do my best to survive our revenge."

He stood and after a moments hesitation walked away.

The shadows continued to deepen as he walked back down the long road to the village, but time seemed to stop for him.  It was if the twilight of that night long ago had returned to cast a shadow over him.

He knew that he'd arrive back after dusk.  Perhaps that was for the best.  He wasn't going to be good company.  If he was lucky he could sneak into the warehouse under cover of night before anyone saw him and was forced to offer him a place to sleep.

Youki sighed as the sun finally set.  He could tell he was going to have nightmares again.  He could almost almost smell the smoke from that night....

The clang of a fire bell snapped him out of his reverie.  He really had smelled smoke, and it was coming from the same direction as that small mountain village.

He began to run.

As he reached the top of a small rise he saw the village again.  The houses below were in flames, but Youki's trained eyes could still spot the arrows that had started the conflagration.  The fire tower was ablaze as well, the corpse of a man showing what had happened to the man who had tried to warn his fellows.  He could hear the screams of the panicked villagers, and all around the village he could hear the guttural laughter of their attackers.  He had to act quickly.

Youki rushed down the path.  The trees flew past as he used his true speed, honed by years of swordsmanship.  He reached the edge of the village within seconds.  The twisted shapes of bakemono and other lesser youkai appeared before him.  He drew his sword without thought and swung.  He heard the tearing of flesh and the screams of his victims, but the cut felt like he was swinging through air.  He swept the sword back again, and the rest of the youkai fell.

His enemies defeated, he looked around.  None of the youkai seemed to be anything of note.  Still his Roukanken had served wonderfully.  He flicked the blood off the blade and took a deep breath.  He'd have to pay more attention to his swordsmanship if he wanted to survive the night.

"You bastard!"  Youki turned to see another group of youkai burst out the the trees.  Four in all.  They must have heard their allies death screams.  They lowered their weapons at him and charged.  Youki stepped to meet them.  This time he angled his strike properly, making sure to cut the spears of his foes while avoiding the blades.  There was another shower of blood as his long blade cleaved through the attackers.  They screamed, then died.

Youki looked around.  The youkai marauders attacking the village would have surrounded it.  He could kill them off group by group, but it would take too long.  They would be sure to reach the humans hiding in the village center and begin the slaughter first.  He had to act boldly.

Youki dashed into the rice fields.  Taking a deep breath he called out, "Foul spawn of darkness!  I, Furuhashi Youki, challenge you all!  Come and fight me!"  A shower of arrows flew at him in reply.  In return he gripped his sword with both hands and swung upward.  The muddy earth of the rice paddy splashed into the air, taking the arrows out of the sky.  "Pathetic!"

The monsters in the trees could no more ignore that taunt then a human bandit could.  They rushed out to kill him for his insolence.  Youki guessed they numbered forty or so.  He also guessed they expected their superior numbers to win out.

They would soon learn differently.

Youki retreated slightly, moving slowly to the right as some of the youkai pulled ahead of their comrades.  The muddy ground here quickly separated out the skilled from the ranks.  Those who weren't trained at keeping their footing fell behind their comrades.  Humans might slow and try to reestablish their organization, but youkai were too proud to do such a thing.  As Youki slowly pulled away the youkai attack changed from a wave into a line.  When his enemies were in the proper positioning he stopped his retreat.  He flipped his sword behind him and began moving forward.

The first youkai single huge eye bulged as it realized it's mistake.  Youki was back-lit by the flames, so pinpointing his movement was impossible.  Youki felt its bloodlust revert to fear and struck, cutting the monster down and cleaving into the beast behind it.  Youki fell upon the group like a farmer harvesting the rice.  Each sweep of his blade, each death, sent the survivors into more confusion.  When he'd hacked through half of the monsters the rest broke and tried to run, but the rice fields slowed them.  He continued on, running the monsters down.  None would be spared.

When the last one fell, it's four arms spasming as it died, he turned back and ran towards the village.  He hoped he still had time.

His heart rose when he saw humans running towards him.  "This way is clear!" he yelled.  The fleeing men and women redoubled their efforts.  Behind them he could see a few villagers armed with makeshift spears trying to hold back the approaching bandits so their families could flee.  He pressed himself to move faster, hopping onto the road so the muddy field wouldn't slow his stride.

Youki reached the village proper just in time to see the last of the young men who had been defending the village cut down by a twisted dwarf kappa.  He rewarded the monster by dashing forward and unleashing a powerful twirling cut that removed both it's legs.  He set himself in a wide stance as the youkai moved to encircle him.  "Come then beasts!  Let's see how you do against a real warrior instead of farmers!"

"Don't act so full of yourself human!" roared a voice.  Youki's eyes widened as a giant red oni stomped into the light of the flames.  The oni swung around a iron club the size of a tree trunk, and the rest of the youkai laughed as they formed a makeshift circle around him.  "Now be crushed by my might!

He shivered, then gripped Roukanken tighter.  He wasn't a boy anymore.  He wasn't the same frightened child that could do nothing as the youkai ravaged his home.  His eyes narrowed as the red giant moved forward.  "And you aren't really an oni, are you?"

The creature blinked in surprise before raising it's club high in the air and bringing it smashing down straight at Youki's head.  He casually hopped aside then jumped over the beasts follow up swing and dashed forward.  He cut low, where the creatures true body would be.  Sure enough there was a scream, a meaty tearing noise, and the tanuki trickster fell to the ground in a spray of blood.

The youkai surrounding Youki fell silent in shock.  He took a few seconds to wipe the blood from his face before dropping into a low stance again and charging the nearest group.  He killed three before the rest broke and ran.

Youki gave chase into the night.  He wasn't going to be satisfied until all of them were dead.

----------------

The fires were dying when Youki returned to the mountain village.  The familiarity of the scene struck him yet again.  This time however the village was filled with humans searching for their loved ones, and his arms were covered with blood instead of ash.  He didn't feel any better about it though.

A matronly woman approached him as he reached the main square.  Her face was an impassive mask, but Youki could see tear lines on her face.  She bowed deeply.  "We thank you lord samurai.  Without your aid...."

"I only wish I could have done more," he replied.  "Are there any trapped in the rubble?  People I can search for?"

"Thank you lord samurai, but everyone is accounted for.  One way or another."  The woman was silent for a few moments.  "The elder is dead.  As are most of the men.  There is no way we can rebuild here by ourselves.  We will be leaving here to petition our lord for aid."

"Then before you go, allow me to make a request."  Youki pulled out his money pouch and handed it to the startled woman.  "I wish for two days supplies.  I understand barter at this time is unreasonable so please just take what is needed.  I will return for the remainder when my quest is over."

The woman's mouth dropped open and she trembled as she clutched the pouch.  "Thank you.  Thank you lord.  We....  I...."

Youki shook his head.  "My father may have been a samurai, but my mother was a tavern worker.  You have no need to call me lord."  Youki turned away so as not to shame the woman by viewing her tears.  "I need to rest.  If you have the supplies ready for me by morning that will be fine."

"Lord..." The woman called out from behind him.  "Your quest.  Do you mean to...?"

Youki's fists clenched.  "I mean to kill the oni Nanbanji.  The leader of these brutes.  The beast that murdered my family."

"...  May Bishamon-ten and Hachiman-ten watch over you then, lord."

"Thank you."  Youki walked away looking for a patch of ground that was smooth and clean to rest in.  He needed as much sleep as he could get.  Especially since the nightmares were sure to plague him again.

----------------------

"What?!" the oni roared rising to his full height.  "What did you say?!"

The tengu standing before him managed to keep his expression neutral.  "I stated that Jinryu has been killed.  He led his band on a quick raid to get more human prisoners for the larder, but a samurai killed him.  My apologies for the bad news Boss Nanbanji."

Nanbanji slammed his iron club into the earth in frustration.  "What of his men then?  He had ninety nine youkai under his command!  Even if they are little bugs a human shouldn't have defeated all of them."

"Apparently this human can.  If he is a human.  The man wields a nodachi one handed."  The tengu replied.  "There was only one survivor, and he apparently only lived because he played dead.  The fool was limping towards our camp, so I questioned then killed him for incompetence."

"I see."  Nanbanji grumbled.  The large oni thought for a moment.  "I think it best to make an example of this samurai.  Have the stronger youkai go out and hunt him down.  Make it gruesome."

"Yes boss."  The tengu bowed and left.

Nanbanji grumbled again and sat back down.  Annoyances like this always seemed to pop up at the worst possible time.

"Sending out your thugs?  Have you slipped so far you're afraid of a fight?"

He froze at the voice, then whirled around towards the source.  Sure enough a small oni in hybrid form was looking smugly up at him.  Her unique chains and purple gourd made it obvious who she was to any true oni.  "Suika!  I don't care if you are a deva, if you accuse me of cowardice I'll fight you!  I just don't want to waste my time fighting a human."

"You insult humans a lot for someone who acts like them so often," Suika replied.  The little oni shrugged.  "Well that's not my problem.  I figure he can kill you even after he cuts through your group of thugs.  Bet a whole warehouse full of the good stuff against Yuugi too."  Suika smiled happily.  "Which means if he does make it to you, you better fight fair and not back down, or Yuugi's gonna break you good!"

Nanbanji growled and ground his teeth as the small oni faded away into mist.  "A human who can beat an oni?  Ha!  He'll never even get to me."

He gabbed his iron club and strode out into his camp.  Dealing with Suika had made him angry.  Perhaps a little training would make him feel better.

---------------

Youki kept his steps even and his eyes searching the path ahead.  The mountain trail looked like any other, but he was certain youkai lurked throughout the area.  He'd followed a blood trail from one of the bandits that attacked the village until he found the place where the creature had apparently stumbled off a cliff.  From there he'd backtracked the raiding party itself.  Most youkai could pass without damaging their home environments, but some of the more wicked and twisted ones damaged everything they passed.  From that damage Youki had managed to find the game trail he'd been following for the past hour.  It had led him further into the mountains, and Youki imagined that if he had a proper map it would show him getting further into uncharted territory, but closer to more human villages.  The perfect spot for a group of youkai raiders.

The trail itself was also a boon for bandits.  It had several stretches where no more then ten men abreast could walk, and some that shrank even further.  However it also had open forested areas where spies and saboteurs could easily hide.  A army group could be easily stalled by only a hundred men.  Probably even less if the defenders were youkai.

As Youki moved through another choke point he felt something in the atmosphere change.  He paused, drawing his canteen and drinking slowly.  The pressure increased.  Someone was planning on ambushing him.  He carefully put his canteen away and continued on, doing his best to act as if he couldn't sense the killing intent being focused at him.  The enemy waited for him in the trees right up ahead.  Either they would be coming from above, or from the bushes.

The killing aura increased as he walked into the forest.  There were two... no three of them.  All strong but inexperienced, as he was when he first started out.  He'd have to hit them hard and fast to shatter their confidence.  Now was the time to use Hakurouken.  He slowed his pace as he entered the forest.  Forcing his foes to wait would make them irritable.  If they were irritable they would make a mistake.

Youki felt the killing aura change a second before the bush rustled.  A kama-itachi sprang from the bushes and charged him, the weasel youkai moving faster then his eyes could follow.  Hakurouken arced through the air with his iai cut.  This time Youki felt the blade strike.  He tightened his grip on the blade as it sliced across the foe's chest in order to avoid getting caught in bone.  The strike had been intended as an air pressure strike at range, but the youkai rushing him had been so fast it had reached arm's length.  Blood splattered across him, but he ignored it.  He'd been covered in blood before.

Two more of the creatures sprang out of other bushes.  ?Brother!? they wailed in anguish and rage.  They dashed to flank Youki, drawing their kama as they did.  If they had been humans Youki would have feinted at one, then attacked the other, but kama-itachi knew from birth how to fight as a group.  He would have to counter their assault when it came.

Once again he read their moments by mere seconds.  The two creatures screamed and charged as one, both blindingly fast.  Angered by the loss of their third they didn't even seem to care that one of them was certain to strike his blade.

Youki dropped into a low stance and met their charge.  He thrust Hakurouken out with his right hand, while using his left hand to strike with Roukanken's pommel.  His hilt slammed into the breastbone of his first assailant while the second ran himself through.  The weasel youkai who Hakurouken struck seemed to shudder as the balde struck it, then it dropped it's weapons and slumped into death.  Youki twisted the weapon to pull it free then struck the stunned kama-itachi a second time in the throat with Roukanken before swinging Hakurouken into the youkai's head.

Silence fell over the clearing.  He couldn't sense any more danger, but he looked around anyway.  When he was certain all his foes had been felled he flicked the blood off of his sword and resheathed it.  Sadly there was no way the blood was coming off of his clothes, but the kama-itachi had carried medicine and water.  He cleaned his skin as best he could.

He was pleased at how well Hakurouken had performed.  Unless you struck the heart, a youkai of that caliber wouldn't die from a simple stab wound.  Even a human could sometimes fight on with injuries like that.  Hakurouken however had cut through the beast's fury and will to live.  He'd need that ability, in the future.

But first he needed to catch his true quarry.  He continued up the trail, eyes open for more trickery.

-------------------

?Help!  Someone help!?

Youki's eyes narrowed at the scream from up around the bend.  He dashed forward, then rolled as he reached the turn.  The sword strike aimed at him smashed into the ground and he rewarded the ambusher with Roukanken.

To his surprise there actually was a woman surrounded by youkai ahead.  Well she had been surrounded by youkai.  Now the five beasts were charging him.  He sighed and stepped forward.  Roukanken struck once, then twice, and the inept thugs were dead.  He flicked the sword off his blade and walked up to the woman.  ?Are you alright??

?I am, thanks to you good sir samurai.?  The woman adjusted her disheveled kimono then gasped as it fell open.  Youki politely stepped back and pretended to be looking for more attackers while the woman blushed and got her wardrobe back in order.

?Can you walk?? Youki asked when she was finished retying her obi.

The woman blushed furiously.  ?Yes sir samurai.  I'm uninjured.  Um...  My name is Kitsu.  May I know who saved my unworthy life??

?Furuhashi Youki,? he replied simply.

?Furuhashi,? the woman's eyes widened.  ?Was your father Furuhashi Souzaemon?"

Youki nodded.  "I am his son."

"I see..."  Kitsu smiled and wrapped herself around his arm.  "No wonder you're so strong.  I see you carry two long swords.  You know the school of Miyamoto Musashi?"

Youki carefully pulled himself free and started walking again, keeping himself alert for danger.  "No.  My father is unaware of my birth.  I only inherited his strength.  My school is my own."

?I see.?  Kitsu followed along.

?Does your family know you are out here?? Youki asked as they walked.

Kitsu hesitated then looked down at the ground.  ?My family is no longer with me.  I am alone these days.?

?You have my condolences,? Youki replied quietly.  ?It is difficult to lose family.?

They walked in silence for some time after that.  Kitsu approached Youki occasionally but she always collapsed back in on herself before speaking again.  Youki did his best to simply keep an eye out for danger.

Finally they reached a point where the trail branched.  Youki nodded, then turned to Kitsu.  ?And now we should part ways, boy.?

?Boy?!?  Kitsu stumbled back.  ?Why I nev-?

Youki simply gave a stern look.  ?You shouldn't bother trying to keep the facade.  Your 'name' gave your race away immediately kitsune.  We both know the chances of a lone woman with your figure wandering though these mountain passes is zero.?  Youki folded his arms.  ?You might have been able to claim you were a kidnapped peasant or noble, but the only bandits around here are Nanbanji's thugs, and they eat humans they capture.  In addition your honorifics are straight out of a play.  A woman would already know the proper honorifics.  So you must be male, and fairly young to botch your deception so poorly.  I imagine you only have one tail, right??

Kitsu's mouth opened in shock, then the fair features twisted and bent into the kitsune's true form.  As youki suspected the boy was young.  Given the difference in aging he probably wasn't much older then Youki himself.  The stunned kitsune stumbled back, then reached into his sleeve.  Youki's eyes narrowed and he drew Roukanken in a flash.  ?I would not suggest drawing that knife.  I spared you because you didn't have the smell of blood on you, and because you hesitated to attack me when I gave you openings.  I don't know why you joined this band of thugs, but it would be best if you left now, before your soul is muddied like theirs.?

'Kitsu' was trembling now, and his eyes were tearing up, but he put his hand on the hilt of his knife anyway.  ?You humans and your exorcists killed my parents!  They skinned them and left the bodies to rot!  Nanbanji will give me the power to-?

Youki laid his blade to rest on the boy's throat.  The kitsune froze.  ?It was youkai who killed my mother.  Should I take my vengeance now?  Would that be fair and just??

The boy stood there tears slowly falling.  Finally after a long pause he let go of the knife and let his arms fall.  Youki put his sword away.  ?Vengeance is like a sword.  It must be tightly controlled or it will destroy you.  Go train more.  The city should teach you how to master your powers.  Then find those who are truly responsible for your sorrow.  Don't let the honeyed words of those who would use you stray you from that path.?

The kitsune boy wiped his eyes, then turned and ran down the mountain.  Youki waited until he was out of sight, before turning and walking up the other path.

---------------------

Youki's nerves were on edge as he approached the turn before a final canyon choke point.  There had to be more bandits.  If they were going to make an attack, it would be there.

He froze as he rounded the corner.  His foes had prepared for him, and there were far more then he had ever suspected.  Ranks on ranks of monsters filled the pass.  Spears and swords formed a thicket of blades that stretched as far as Youki could see.  This wasn't just a bandit group.  It was an army.

"Welcome, welcome," a haughty voice came from above him.  "I see you have some skill after all."

Youki looked up to see a crow tengu sitting in the air without a care in the world.  The tengu smiled down at him.  "You've annoyed the boss a bit, so he's put a big bounty on your head.  Sadly I can't claim it, but the other nine hundred youkai in the band are all interested."  The tengu snapped his fingers dismissively.  "Kill him.  And remember no arrows.  We can't tell those apart so you won't get the extra human meat."

The horde poured down the canyon with a terrifying roar.  Youki hesitated.  He wanted to run, flee from the certain death bearing down on him.  But his training, the history of deadly duels he'd fought, kept him steady.  To flee was death as well.  He could no more escape the force rushing him then a wader could escape a wave.  He drew Roukanken and charged.  He would have to break the wave!

The distance between himself and the front ranks closed quickly.  He was lucky, they would meet just past one of the closest points of the pass.  Youki took two steps beyond the choke point, then swung his blade in an arc along the ground with both hands.  The youkai forged blade broke the earth sending dirt and rocks flying forward in a wave of his own.  The youkai at the front flinched back causing their comrades further back to bump into them.

Youki took advantage of the pileup to strike.  He cut low again, beneath the weapons of his foes slicing their legs and thighs.  As the first rank fell he attacked again, cutting down a mountain kappa by slicing through it's spear, before twisting the strike into the head of a three eyed creature he couldn't identify.  He hopped back away from the strikes of the youkai who still lived, then used his swords reach to cut down three youkai who leaped over their fallen brethren.

With that strike he felt the flow of the battle shift.  He was now in control of the tides of war.  When he moved forward the enemy grew cautious.  When he stepped back the enemy grew overconfident.    With each cycle more fell to his sword.  It was a dangerous game.  If he pushed too far in either direction he would be crushed by the mob.  If he stayed still or repeated himself he would lose control of the battle.  It was a dizzying battle.  Two steps forward, three back, then another step back followed by a lunge.

Youki was lost in a swirling mass of yells and screams, swords and spears.  His kimono grew heavier with the blood of those he killed.  The ground became thicker and thicker with bodies.  At some points he was forced to retreat just because the ground was so littered with corpses fighting was impossible.  He was fortunate the youkai he fought were similarly limited.

?What the hell is this?!?

The roar from the far end of the pass caused all the combatants to freeze.  Youki looked up to see a red oni standing there, iron tetsubo in its hand.  Power and rage radiated from it, enough that even a peasant could feel it.  This was no illusion.  This was the monster he'd seen ten years ago.

?You fucking pipsqueaks can't kill one human?  Why the hell am I bothering with you?? thundered the oni.  Youki blinked and survived the battlefield.  To his surprise most of the youkai army had fallen.  Less then a hundred still stood upon the field.

The joy he felt on realizing he was winning was sapped by the sudden fatigue rushing through his body.  Now that the flow of battle had been broken all the aches and pains from the long journey and the battle started to plague him.  He'd picked up a light slash on his left arm and a cut across the ribs somewhere along the way as well.

He took a deep breath and tried to force the pains away.  ?Nanbanji!  Murderer of my family and village!  I, Furuhashi Youki challenge you!?

?You?  Challenge me??  The oni snarled.  ?You've wasted enough of my time!?  The oni slammed his club into the ground then pointed at his minions.  ?Any youkai who can't kill a  human is of no worth to me!  Kill that samurai or I'll crush you myself!?

The remaining marauders hesitated for a moment, before turning towards Youki and rushing him.  There was no way to break their advance now.  He drew in another deep breath then charged, yelling his own war cry.

The next few moments were a flickering chaos of screams, lights and sword clashes.  He felt a spear cut his leg, and pain from someone biting his shoulder, but he moved on, dealing death as best he could.

Finally there was a cut, a scream, and he found himself standing alone, covered in blood.  He took a few deep breaths before flicking the blood from Roukanken and sheathing it.  He looked up at the oni and sneered.  ?It seems none of them were of worth to you.?

?Getting ahead of ourselves are we??

Youki ducked just in time to avoid a swooping cut by the tengu who had greeted him.  He quickly drew Hakurouken and tried to position himself to counter the crow tengu's next attack.  ?You wish to challenge me in a pass?  Your arrogance will be the end of you.?

The tengu sneered.  ?Don't insult me human.  It doesn't matter if my lines of attack are limited.  You won't even live to feel my sword.?  The tengu pulled out a leaf fan and twirled it before using it to send a blast of air at Youki.

Youki narrowed his eyes and focused his power.  When the air blast was close enough he twirled his sword in a circle in front of him, the blade forming a mirror in front of him.  ?Ha!?

The air blast struck the twirling sword and rebounded back towards the tengu.  It dashed aside to avoid it's own projectile then looked back down at Youki with more appraising eyes.  ?Not bad.  I guess you will get to feel my sword!?

Youki held his sword in a high guard.  The tengu hovered in place for a moment, then slowly began it's dive.  Youki waited, trying to anticipate the moment the tengu would get within range.

With a flicker the tengu suddenly changed it's dive.  Youki felt the blade strike his own, but he wasn't ready for the counter.  As he stumbled forward, he felt pain lance through his back.  A clean cut from his foe.  He hoped it was shallow, but he didn't have time to check.

He turned to face the tengu again, raising his sword back into a high guard.  He focused on his breathing, then closed his eyes.  His eyes couldn't capture the speed of a tengu.  He'd have to counter based purely based on his other senses.  He allowed his consciousness to seep into the sword, until he could feel the wind playing around it.

The winds ebbed and flowed around the sword, and then, like the prick of a pin, he felt the tap of a sword.  He pushed forward, then called upon his own speed to circle around the tengu.  He couldn't match the tengu for speed, but by altering his pace, he could confuse the youkai's sight.  The beast would see five Youkis circling it.  ?After images?? the tengu cried.  ?Those won't save you!?  Youki replied by snapping his blade into a low stance.  His eyes snapped open as he brought his blade forward, then leaped.

In the tengu's mind the images of Youki kept going.  After all, this was the perfect time to attack.  Its mind filled in the details that it expected, even though it was falsehood.  So as Youki flew into the sky the tengu retaliated against the warriors only it could see, sending its blade in a beautiful arc.  Youki wondered briefly if the tengu saw through the illusion then, or if the creature imagined it had cut down the images.

In the end it didn't matter.  Youki dropped down like a meteor slicing straight through the tengu's chest.   The tengu's eyes grew wide as Hakurouken cut through it's confusion at the deception.  Then the creature fell in one last shower of blood.

Youki cleaned his blade and returned his gaze to Nanbanji.  ?You are all that is left.?

The oni seemed to consider the matter.  ?So I see.  Very well little samurai.  I will take you seriously.  You wish for my death?  Then come into my camp.  The center is open and clean.  There will be no tricks or illusions.  No stones or logs to trip us up.  Come and learn what it means to fight an oni.?  The giant turned and trotted away.

Youki wanted to rush after the oni, but that was foolish.  If he arrived out of breath and bleeding he'd lose for sure.  Instead he sank to one knee and cleaned off his hands.  He didn't want to lose his grip because of all the blood on them.  Then he pulled out the medicine he'd gotten of the kama-itachi.  The strange ointment wouldn't cure his bruises or mend a cut, but it would stop the bleeding.  After that he worked on his breathing to stabilize his chi as best he could, before walking up the stairway of corpses to the top of the slope.

The camp stood empty and quiet.  Youki began to realize the tengu had spoken the truth about the camps numbers.  It seemed more a tent city then a couple of huts.  There was a small set of farmland and even a smithy here.  One of the tents he passed had several tables with mahjong tiles laying on them.  Games that had been interrupted to deal with an intruder no doubt.

Now the inhabitants of this city lay dead along the mountain, slain by his hand.

Youki turned away and walked on.  Those who chose the path of murder must be willing to die themselves.  This was the way of the world.

Nanbanji was sitting, club planted in the ground, waiting for him at the center of the camp.  As he said it was a large open place, clean of obstructions.  He wasn't sure if that was in his favor, or would work against him.

He stopped just outside the oni's massive reach.  The red giant slowly stood and looked down at him.  ?You've cost me a lot Furuhashi Youki.  It's gonna take a long time to gather a thousand youkai again.  Especially since most of my race has decided to wander off for some stupid reason.?  The oni cracked his knuckles.  ?But know this.  No human has ever beaten an oni in fair combat.  Ever.  You're gonna die here.?

Youki slowly placed his hand on Hakurouken's hilt while dropping into a draw cut stance.  ?There is only truth in this fleeting world.  Today, you die.?

?Like hell you runt!? Nanbanji cried, sweeping his club through the air.  Youki dipped low, then pushed off the ground beneath the arcing weapon.  He was slow, but his first slash cut across the oni's leg.  He considered the follow up, but instead he kept running.  A wise move because Nanbanji stomped just where he had planned to be standing.

?Ugh!  That sword!?  The oni glared at Youki, then down at the cut he'd received.  ?So that thing can cut confusion, eh?  I suppose you can hurt me little runt.  But only if you hit!?

Youki replied by raising his sword high.  He began focusing on the blade, calling what energy he possessed into it.  The steel began to shine a light green.  ?Life Cutting Sword!? he cried, bringing the blade down, towards the oni's head.  As he did green energy erupted from the sword, extending it's length.

Nanbanji roared in challenge and swung his iron club in front of him to block.  The energy met the tetsubo with a loud clash.  Youki grunted as he pressed down trying to cut through the club.  There was a screech of metal, then Nanbanji laughed and slammed his left hand into the club.  The energy around Youki's sword shattered, and Youki stumbled backwards.

?You can't cut an oni's weapon like that boy!  Now let's finish this!?  Nanbanji held his club up over his head, then slammed it down blindingly fast.  Youki leaped to the side as the earth shook under the mighty assault.

Then he cried out in pain as the oni caught him out of the air with his left hand.  ?Nice dodge, but you can't defend in the air,? the oni gloated.  Youki felt his ribs strain, then break under the massive giant's incredible strength.  His vision blurred as pain shot through his body again.  He desperately lashed out with his blade, drawing a howl from the monster.  There was a sudden burst of speed, then a horrible crunching impact as the oni threw him into the earth.  His sword clattered onto the ground as he struggled to breath.

Nanbanji slowly advanced on him, club raised.  It couldn't end like this, Youki thought as he lay there.  He could almost see his soul rising from his body, but he couldn't die yet.  His village, his mother hadn't been avenged yet!  Nanbanji still lived to wreck chaos and murder.  He needed to get up.  To force his battered body to pick up the sword and strike!  He tried to push himself up but all he got was a bloody cough.  His next effort couldn't even manage that.

Then, as if in a dream, he saw himself rise.  Whole and unbroken again.  He watched himself pick up the sword as Nanbanji stared in shock.  And then as if driven by his will, he saw himself literally fly across the air to bury his blade in the oni's heart.

Then darkness claimed him.

---------------

The next thing Youki noticed was pain.  Dull throbbing pain all over his body.  The only parts that didn't hurt were numb and cold.  He groaned as the pain intensified with his waking.

?Oh hey.  Looks like he's gonna live after all.?

Youki forced his eyes open.  To his shock a ghost was floating right over him.  Even more shocking was the sudden certainty that it was his ghost.  Yet he still felt his body.  Oh, did he feel his body.  How was this possible?

?You know getting beaten half to death is supposed to be a figure of speech, not a real condition,? another voice said.

Youki tried to turn his head to see the speakers, but his neck protested any bit of movement.  Another flash of insight flowed over him and he focused his sight into his spirit.  There was a shift within his mind, and he found himself looking down at his own body.  Turning away from his injuries he looked to the voices, then twitched towards his sword when he saw them.  It was two oni.  Though they wore fairer forms then the great red beast he'd slain, their horns and chains still gave them away.

?No need to fight.  We never liked that slob Nanbanji anyway,? the shorter one said cheerfully.  ?Besides you showed us something cool, even though I lost the bet.?

?Indeed,? the taller oni replied.  ?'He who bathes in the blood of a thousand youkai will become one himself.'  Always thought it was just a story.  Guess it's real.?

Youki coughed weakly.  ?Is he really dead??

?Saw the Shinigami myself,? the short one said.  ?Anyway me and Yuugi decided to see if you were gonna live before we wandered off.  Figure even if Nanbanji was a half rate oni, anyone who can kill him would be a fun person to rumble with one day.?

Yuugi nodded.  ?Since you're gonna survive, we'll patch you up a bit.  We'd drop you in a village but that ghost of yours is gonna be a problem.  I'm interested to see how your gonna handle that.?

Youki just lay there.  Lost.  For a second he wondered if turning his own sword on himself could cut through the confusion that now engulfed him, but he discarded that idea.  He had promised to live if he could.  And while he hadn't been successful, he wouldn't sacrifice the gains he had made.

Finally he decided to just live in the moment.  ?I thank you for your aid.?  He did his best to lay still while the two oni moved and started roughly binding his wounds.  As the pain lessened he began to notice his ghost half more.  It really was a part of him, as alien as the idea was to his conscious mind.

When they finished, Suika stretched.  ?Well, that's it.  We'll head out now.  Try not to die out there Mr samurai turned youkai.  Next time you find me, we can have a match.  If you do well enough I might clue you in about someone who can teach you about ghosts.?

?My thanks?? he managed to say.

The two walked away, seeming to have put his plight out of their minds.  ?So, double or nothing Yuugi??

?Nah, we'll call this one a draw.  He did kill a thousand guys before he fought the loser.  That makes up for it not being a honest oni and then some,? Yuugi replied.

?Right!  I'll find another good match up soon.  Just you wait and see.?

?I won't hold my breath.?

Youki closed his eyes as the two left.  He wondered what he was going to do now.  For that matter he wondered what he was now.

Still there was little he could do about that now.  He slowly used his will to get his ghost half to bring over Hakurouken so he could clean and sheath it.  Then he painfully pulled out his canteen and drank some water.

As he settled in to sleep and heal an whimsical thought passed through his mind.  ?I'll need to change my family name.  After all this is a big enough event to warrant such a thing,? he muttered.

Then he slept.  He had a long journey still ahead of him.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: capt. h on April 30, 2012, 02:27:29 AM
The hell raven found herself in a place she didn?t recognize. It was green. She didn?t see any walls, and the ceiling was a light blue and miles higher than any ceiling in hell, with fluffy white things drifting beneath it. There were trees much taller and more colorful than the trees of hell, and flying above the tree line she could see they went on for miles, until reaching huge mounds in the distance topped with white stuff. It was the most open place she had ever been, and surprisingly bright considering that it wasn?t hot.

Then, the light appeared.

?Utsuho Reiuji,? the light declared, landscape trembling under each word as Utsuho was forced to shield her eyes. ?You have been selected to continue the legacy of the Yatagarasu.?

?Why?? the raven asked plainly.

?Because you are capable of holding its power,? The light said, ?and because it is my will. Gaze upon all that stands before you; through me you will come to this place yourself, and my work can spread under the earth.?

Then, buildings arose from the ground, grey structures, and the ground was paved with concrete. All around Utsuho a city grew from the field filled with machines beyond the hell raven?s imagination. Glass and metal twisted and turned to form buildings that scraped the sky.

?Behold this vision, hell raven, for this future is only possible through you,? the voice said. ?Underground and the above world will merge, and the world will be revolutionized!?

Then, the landscape changed again. This time it was to the edge of the hell of blazing flames. ?You know this place well,? the voice said, dragging Utsuho through the flames far faster than the raven enjoyed. ?Here rests the ultimate power.? The light said, leading it?s captive through a small cove in the ceiling. The raven soon spotted an open stone doorway through which lay a small shrine. In the center of the shrine was a small red gem that looked like a snake?s eye. ?Consume this, the heart of the Yatagarasu, and you will obtain the ultimate power. Then I will show you the way to your new world?.

For the second time, the raven?s voice found itself. ?Who are you?? the raven asked.

?You shall know me as Kanako.?

Then Okuu woke up.

***

The dream had troubled the raven greatly these past few weeks. Her friend Orin confirmed it wasn?t an evil spirit, and her master Satori confirmed that the surface really did look like the vision she saw, which to Okuu meant it might really be a god.

Not that she was particularly happy about it.

The denizens of hell have always had a somewhat negative view on deities, and Utsuho was no exception. Hell was always a punishment for the wicked, but it is also a resting place for the many pawns the gods have cast aside. Few people want any more divine intervention than Hell?s already got.

?Utsuho Reiuji??

Great, Okuu thought. This dream again, only now she was awake. She realized that she?s either going crazy, or dealing with a very stubborn god.

?Look, Kanako, I?m not interested.? She thought to the voice.

?You are destined to hold the legacy of the Yatagarasu. Accept your destiny, and bring about the new world,? the voice from the dream said.

?No.?

?Foolish mortal. Doth thou not know who I am? I am Kanako, Lord of the Surface, and I command thee to retrieve the Yatagarasu?s heart. I remember those who please me, but you would not want to earn my disfavor, little??

?Fine. I?ll go. Just shut up and tell me where it is.? The raven thought.

?I?ve told you a million times.?

?And I?ve put a lot of effort into forgetting it a million times.?

The voice grumbled, ?Follow those ravens.? At that moment, about a dozen ravens flew away together.

?Hey guys, come back! You?re still on duty!? Utsuho yelled at the ravens, which cawed loudly as they continued to fly away. ?What have you done to my friends??

?I granted them my favor, and nothing more. Why do you have to be so stubborn about this?? the voice retorted.

?It?s been a bad month, between your damn dreams and a lot of my friends just vanishing. You wouldn?t happen to know about those ravens, would you?? The raven grumbled.

The voice paused. ?Recently the Yatagarasu died, but its power lingered. Only a worthy hell raven can take it, but that hasn?t stopped a number of lesser ravens from seeking that power. I suppose they?ll continue foolishly trying to grasp it until someone truly worthy comes and takes the power for themselves. That someone is you.? Partially giving in, Utsuho sighed and followed the others.

?If I do this, will you leave me alone??

?If you do this, you?ll be a god. Not many mortals and even fewer youkai get that privilege,? the voice replied.

Eventually, the raven came across the cove from the dream, with 6 ravens perching on either side of a small set rock doors and a sickly stench emitting from its depths. Utsuho didn?t trust the smell, it was the smell of burnt flesh though unlike the human flesh that would make her mouth water, this smell made her gag.

The voice spoke, ?This smell and a few charred remains are all that?s left of those unworthy to grasp the ultimate power. You have nothing to fear, for you are more than capable.?

Utsuho forced herself through the stone doors, protecting her nose from the overpowering stench. She could barely make out the figures of the skeletons of ravens strewn around the small, red, glowing gem from the dream, resting upon an alter in the center. Except while it looked like a shrine in the dream, now it looked like a tomb.

?If you can consume the stone and withstand its flames, you will control the ultimate power.?

?And if I can?t??

?You see before you what happens to the unworthy. This power will continue to draw your kind until it finds a suitable host. You can stop it.? The voice let its words sink in for a moment, before it continued. ?Go on,? the voice said. ?Consume it. You need not fear, for I will be by your side, and you can do all things through me.?

Trembling a bit, the raven grasped the stone from its altar. ?You owe me for this.? The raven said.

?I am generous with those who are loyal,? The voice said.

Utsuho swallowed the gem.

***

First, the raven saw a blinding light. Then she began to remember things that had never happened. Memories of sciences she never knew and families she never had. But before she could remember all the things she remembered, her memories were interrupted.

?Good job Utsuho Reiuji. You have made me proud,? the voice declared. Okuu found herself back in the field from her dreams. However, she was different. Very different.

?You are wearing the garbs of the Yatagarasu.? The light explained ?On your back is the cape of infinity. On your chest the Yatagarasu?s heart.? Utsuho noticed for the first time a gem much like the one she consumed, on her chest, but much larger. ?Your left leg is the leg of fission.? The god noted a small atom circling the raven?s leg. ?The right leg is the leg of fusion? This one had a sizable chunk of concrete stuck to it. ?And on your arm is the third leg of the Yatagarasu, the control rod that brings it all together.?

?This is a very trying time for you raven, but let it not be said that those loyal to Kanako aren?t justly rewarded.? The voice continued ?Allow me to impart upon you the history of nuclear fusion.?

?No need? the raven said, glaring at the god. ?This power has memory.?

Kanako was taken aback. This was a dream entirely of her design, the raven shouldn?t even know how to take control back. ?Is there something bothering you??

?How many ravens have you temped to their deaths??

The light was speechless.

?This power remembers. I remember wars from centuries past, civilizations I have never seen, and the lives of all the ravens you tempted into consuming this power. I?ve lost count of how many you?ve killed as the memories swirl together."

?Utsuho, please understand, there needs to be a Yatagarasu.?

?Kanako, be gone!? the raven said, hurling the god out of her dreams.

***

Utsuho woke up in her bed, groaning. She felt like she swam in the fires of hell itself, and judging from the bandages, looked like it too. Orin was by the side of her bed, asleep.

?Orin?? the raven groaned. The raven was getting worried. How long was she asleep? Why was she banged up? What the hell is going on here?

??Okuu?? Orin asked as she left her daze. ?Okuu!? the cat said, hugging the raven, causing Utsuho to groan.

?Oh, sorry.? The cat said, immediately releasing her.

?What? happened?? It hurt to speak, in fact everything felt like it was on fire.

?A few of the ravens brought you back really burned up, any worse and you would have been dinner!? the cat grinned. ?You smelled delicious.?

?Don?t joke. ? Utsuho mumbled. ?Get Satori.?

?Right,? the cat said running off.

As Orin left, Utsuho took a minute to assess the situation. She knew what had happened, the power showed her what had happened, but she had to see it for herself. In spite of the protests of her arm, she brought her hand to her chest, and felt a hard lump in the middle of it. Right. That?s probably Yatagarasu?s heart.

Damn Kanako.

***

Epilog:

?So, how?d it go?? A little girl asked a tall woman who appeared to be in her forties.

?I found a suitable host??

?Finally,? the girl said.

?But she probably wants to kill me.?

?Welp, look at it this way Kanako,? the little girl said. ?finding a host is half the battle. Sure, the next part might be a little bit more difficult, but at least we found a host!?

?You know what?? the tall woman said. ?I can?t argue with that!?

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Bearorcat on April 30, 2012, 04:11:58 AM
I'm not entirely sure if this really qualifies as an origin story... nor have I proof-read it... and it's a bit on the short side... but here goes regardless.


   In that vacant underground manor, where the only background noise is two girls? quiet breathing, it does not take much to break the silence. Discreet as they were, the soft footsteps in some vague distance were enough to raise the girl from her light sleep. Even as her slender frame slowly moved into an upright position, she glanced sideways towards the other end of the bed. In her just-awoken daze, she pondered over the empty sheets for a moment. Once it had passed, the information neatly registered. She mechanically slid off her own side of the bed, donning a nearby pair of slippers and grabbing a candle on her dresser.
   Koishi, Koishi, just what are you up to now?

   Finding a single girl in the dark, inside a massive palace, while half asleep, being guided by nothing but the sound of her footsteps, isn?t normally an easy task. Even Satori herself wondered why she was going the way she was; it seemed as if her body moved without her guiding it in any particular direction. Perhaps she was too tired to care. She was not even sure of why she left bed to look for her sister. It wasn?t as if Koishi was some child who would hurt herself horribly if left to her own devices, and she certainly hadn?t deemed whatever she left bed to do dire enough to wake her sister for help. Still, groggy as she was, the protective instincts of an older sister easily dominated rationality. Onward Satori continued through the darkened halls.

   At some point, the footsteps ceased. This should have made finding her sister near-impossible, yet Satori kept on moving. Even though the noise level had been minimal since she had awoken, now that her own steps were the only source of noise, the atmosphere seemed to become a shade more sinister. Satori had no fears as illogical as the dark ? she?d seen far too many horrors far more real for that. It just seemed to her as if the air itself seemed to whisper to her: something bad is going to happen. She quietly dismissed the voices in her head as sleep-deprived hallucinations, but her legs started to move just a tiny bit more quickly.

   It was the sound of glass cracking that properly wore her up. Not anything as violent as a vase crashing on the floor ? it was a much more discreet sound, only noticeable because of the thunderous silence around it. If it had been such a sound, Satori would?ve likely been less worried, as it would?ve just turned out to be Koishi being clumsy in the dark. What Satori did hear ? the sound so subtle it was clear Koishi was trying to not be heard ? made her alert. Not quite worried, but alert enough to attempt to properly locate her sister. 

   When she heard the sound of glass slicing through air ? an extremely subtle sound, one Satori likely wouldn?t have heard if she hadn?t just been startled to full awareness ? made her properly worry. Even as she transitioned from a mechanical walk to a careless run, her head ran through a list of harmless explanations for the situation, each one less palatable than the last. The instinct which had led her before had all but evaporated, leaving her to glance into every doorway she passed. When she spied a light out of the corner of her eye, it was both a beacon of relief and a flare of tension all at once. She had found Koishi, but what else? Satori almost hesitated, but her body did not wait for her mind to reach conclusions, and sprang towards the light.

   She wished she hadn?t. She really wished she hadn?t. She didn?t want to see Koishi standing there, her eyes completely blank. She didn?t want to see the glass shard clutched in her fingers. She didn?t want to see the tiny pool of blood, formed on the ground from the droplets trailing from Koishi?s third eye. And she most of all did not want to see Koishi?s third eye, which looked so serene and so sinister with its eyelid closed, blood slowly flowing from the folds like tears.

   And Satori did not want to feel the emptiness. The emotional emptiness ? not her own, for her heart was far from empty at the moment. Koishi was empty. Satori could not hear a thing from her sister?s heart, a very bizarre feeling for one who was accustomed to having the hearts of others laid bare to them. She quickly ran towards Koishi, for a moment afraid that the emptiness was borne of death. Yet, as she wrapped her arms around her sister and buried her face in her shoulder, she was certain she heard breathing, and certain she felt a heartbeat. Once again, it was a relief and yet only worried her more ? her sister was alive, but in what state? The pair remained in that room, frozen like statues, illuminated only by a pair of candles: Koishi?s, which had been carefully placed on a dresser, and Satori?s, which she had let drop upon the sight of her sister. The silence was now drowned out only by Satori?s sobs and heavy breathing.

   It was Koishi who first spoke.

   ?I did it, Onee-chan.? She said flatly, a perfect contrast to her sister?s flaring emotions. ?I closed my heart.?

   ?Y-you what?? Satori managed to ask between her tears and gasped breaths.

   ?I closed my heart,? she repeated in the same monotone. ?Now people won?t hate me. Now you won?t have to worry about me.?

   Satori did not understand ? did not want to understand. She merely held on to her sister, and so they passed that night in silence.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Nat Tea on April 30, 2012, 06:58:35 AM
"M'am, I'd like to tell you that this is an exquisite piece of work and that I'd love it if you purchased it." The man proposed to the lady.

The woman in a dark green yukata examined the doll with further scrutiny. The item in question was finely crafted, with its joint able to move without problems and its dark black clothes with mahogany trim in very good condition. When you open its eyes, you see its irises of blue and its mouth has a slight smile, not one of deception but of joy.

"I guess it'd be okay for my daughter then." The woman takes out her purse and pops it open to place the bills on the counter. "Thank you very much."

"You're welcome." The merchant grins and waves his hand. "Don't break it."

The woman gives a heave to pick up the human-sized doll, very light indeed. "This will cheer her up, I'm sure." She walks out the door of the wooden building with the doll in her arms.

She arrived home and her daughter ran up to her, scanning the doll the woman held.

"Who's this, mommy? Who's this?" The daughter inquired incessently.

"Do you like her?" The mother asked. "She may look strange, but I want to know what you think of her, dear."

"She's really big!" She exclaimed loudly. "She'll protect me from anything!"

"She's your new friend then. I'm going to put her in your room, alright? Come with me, you're going to bed too!"

"My friend!" The little girl jumps for joy. "Maybe I should tell daddy too!"

"Well," The mother sighed as they both entered the room and she placed the doll down. "I'd like it if you didn't tell dad, alright?"

The sparkle in the girl's eyes faded away. "...Okay. Night, mom!"

The mother left the room and slid the door closed behind her. "A temporary cure, at best. It'll distract her for a few years from what the doctor told me about how short her life will be."

And so it did, the days flew by as of the weeks and the years as the girl grew older. The girl became old enough to sew and thought that her friend, who she named Medicine, would get lonely, so she made a new friend for her resembling her friend's image. Its quality was that of an ameteur, yet the girl still smiled as she placed it beside Medicine and gave Medicine a hug.

"You won't get lonely." She whispered to Medicine. "Not anymore."


Three years after Medicine lived in their household, the daughter's father came back and discovered that the mother had spent a large sum of money on their daughter despite being diagnosed to not be able to live as long as a normal human.

"You moron!" The father yelled at the mother while their daughter was playing in her room with the door open. "Why did you buy that stupid doll for her if she was going to end up dead sooner than we thought?"

"It was supposed to make her feel better!" The mother screamed at him. "What did you want me to do, throw her out and keep everything to myself!?"

"Exactly!" He slammed the door to his daughter's room shut. "I wanted to come home knowing that we didn't have something holding us back!"

"And you expect a mother to do just that? For you!?"

"I told you before I left, we didn't need that kind of baggage!" The man produced a wakizashi in his right hand. "You're useless! You can't do anything right!"

Her blood splattered audibly against the door and their daughter opened the door, seeing her mother slumped on the ground bleeding out.

She stepped back a bit, then ran and grabbed Medicine. "Dad! Get away from me!"

"You're not supposed to be alive." His eyes were filled with rage, his blade was stained with his wife's blood. "You were supposed to die a long time ago so we could have lived a comfortable life!"

The man arcs his arm back and tries to cut through the girl, but instead Medicine takes the blow through its chest. The girl clutches Medicine in her arms, grabs Medicine's little friend and escapes from the house, running as far as she can from her father.


The girl runs out of breath at the crest of a shallow hill with Medicine, then falls over, letting go of the doll she made for Medicine. "So I was going to die anyways? Mother told me you were a cure, but is that true?" She cries out.

Tears run down her cheeks as she gets up while Medicine lays on the ground, her arms spread out and her eyes closed with a slight smile. "Were you really a cure? You did make me feel better, but at the cost of something more dear to me."

She walks away from Medicine, wipes her tears from her eyes and tells her her farewell. "You protected me, but I have to leave you behind. I'm not abandoning you, you're not alone, I made you a friend so that you can remember me. I just... have to move on."

It wasn't running away from her problems, she just knew that association with what led to the death of her mother would have held her back.


Medicine blinks her eyes and gets up, her joints squealing loudly. She stretches her arms out and scans the area, nothing but a sea of purple, the lilies of the valley engulfing the entire hill in any direction above the horizon to the farthest distances.

"I've woken up. No one's around. Feels really lonely around here." Medicine looks to her left and sees a small doll sleeping beside her. "Are you awake?"

The small doll rolls around and flies upwards to the level of her shoulder.

"Who left me here anyways? Why's this field so full of purple?" Medicine inquires.

The doll just floats up and down with no ability to communicate to her.

Medicine grabs the collar of her blouse and looks down under it, seeing a faded crack in her chest. "I'm still confused about all of this. Did the humans throw me away because I was broken?"  She turns her wrist and pops her hand open to a cloud of hazy purple swirling above her palm. "Or because I was too dangerous for anyone?"

She stands and walks forward a bit, the moon shining above her. "I'm not broken, the humans don't treat dolls with much respect." She then glances at the doll again. "You remind me of someone familiar. Maybe I'll remember."

Medicine gazes at the moon and reaches out to it with her hand. "Maybe if I try hard enough, dolls won't be junk to the humans. We can cure the humans of their inability to understand us. In a state of melancholy, even poison can be medicine."
Title: Re: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Sect on April 30, 2012, 07:29:45 AM
Taking advantage of Iced's kindness, LIKE A BOSS.

Posting thirty minutes late, LIKE A BOSS.

Oh, also, this will be split into three parts.



Mokou found the girl while the bamboo stalks were shaking with the roars of youkai. The woman looked down at the shadow covered girl, huddled and shivering from fear, before looking up at another roar. "Pretty noisy..." she noted, posture relaxed despite the danger. "What're you doing way out here?" The girl merely squeaked, curling up tighter. Mokou sighed, and glanced where she thought the roars were coming from: it was hard to tell, with the noise echoing.

She thought about taking the girl to the edge of the bamboo forest; the few people that ended up lost in the forest, once led to the edge, should have been able to make it to that "Mayohiga" village she passed by... how many years ago was it? This girl, though... she was probably half the age of the youngest human she had to escort, and he wasn't even old enough to have a beard. Mokou wondered how she made it this far on foot, wearing the heavy looking kimono, a layered outfit that looked as fine in the dark as the outfits Mokou had worn as a child. There's no way she could've came all the way from Mayohiga, not wearing that.

Another roar made her look around again. "So noisy," she complained. What kind of youkai was this, anyways? About the only youkai she regularly saw in the forest were mostly harmless bugs or mostly aggravating rabbits. A keening sob drew her attention back to the child at her feet, and she released a sigh. "All right, get up." The girl only continued to sob into her knees: Mokou's pity for the girl clashed a bit with her irritation, but her sympathy won her over. She crouched down and presented her back to the girl. "Come on, I'll carry you."

It took some time to get her situated: Mokou guessed the girl was so terrified that she had no idea that Mokou was trying to give her a piggy back ride, but she finally got her on. The girl's arm wrapped around her neck tightly, nearly cutting off her air, and her knees dug into the woman's back. Mokou winced, and shifted her some until her arms loosened so that she could hold onto the girl's legs. She felt soft silk, better quality than any wandering child should have. "All right, let's go," she said as she took off running.

By the time she made it back to her home, more of a shack than a proper house, the roars were silenced, as was the girl on her back. Mokou slid the door open with her foot and peered into the darkness before snapping her fingers. Sparks eventually found their way to the old lantern hanging from the support beam, and the wick caught and ignited, illuminating the room. The dim light didn't even make the sleeping girl stir, nor did the motions of Mokou wriggling her off her back and onto the covers of a dusty futon. The woman contemplated undressing the girl, at least removing some of the kimono layers, but the girl rolled on her side, curling up to sleep. "Huh." She wasn't going to get that one to wake up. Mokou reached up into the lantern and snuffed out the flame with her bare fingers, the heat of the flames barely tingling, before she sat against the wall, and waited for the sun to rise.

---

Mokou looked up from her clothes washing when the door to the shack slid open. She returned the stare of the tiny girl, who shrunk back into the shadows of the shed.

"Are you gonna come out some time?" The girl hesitantly followed the woman's suggestion, wincing as though she'd never seen the sun before. Judging how pale her skin was, Mokou could believe it. She frowned when she realized how the dark of the night hid the dirt that covered the girl and her fine kimono. "Hey, there's a yukata in a chest. Go put that on, so I can clean that kimono of yours." The girl blinked owlishly at her, then looked down at herself. By her surprised expression, Mokou guessed she didn't even notice the dirt and mud that had been tracked on the garment. The girl backed away hesitantly, then scampered into the shack.

A few minutes later, Mokou found herself washing the fine kimono and all the layers that went with it while the girl fidgeted in a slightly too big and threadbare yukata. Now that she could see it in the light of day, Mokou could tell that it wasn't the clothes of a noblegirl, but instead a ceremonial kimono. Did she go to a wedding or something? Was there a religious holiday recently? Mokou glanced at the girl, who was combing dirt out of her pale hair.

"Hey kid." The girl jumped, and peeked at Mokou like a mouse. "I'm Mokou. What's your name?" It took some time for the girl to find her voice, a bit scratchy from disuse.

"K-Keine..."

---

Mokou wandered the forest a bit for the next few days, but couldn't find any sign of the beast's attack, or the people Keine said she was with. Even when she took the young girl with her, Keine couldn't help her find wherever she lived: apparantly, whenever she would make a monthly trip to some shrine with a bunch of cherry trees, she was always kept in a covered cart, never allowed to look outside. Her father never let her go outside apart from those trips, so cut off that she didn't even know that the village she lived outside of was called Mayohiga.

Mokou thought that it was overkill: she wasn't really part of the noble courts, so she was never sequestered like her sisters or cousins, but even they were allowed to travel or enjoy the outside world. As the days passed, Keine's curiosity began to trickle out, overwhelming her reservation and shyness.

"What's that bird?"

"... Swallow."

"What's that tree?"

"... Bamboo. Good for building."

"What are you doing?"

"... I'm cooking. If I don't smoke this meat, it might go bad..."

With each question Keine asked, Mokou found herself saying more and more, until she felt like she was lecturing. Keine's desire for knowledge was growing insatiable, and Mokou couldn't help but feed it. At one point, Mokou dug into the pile of junk she had until she found a foreign storybook, translated into Japanese, so Keine could read while Mokou worked on her own projects.

She was astonished to discover that Keine didn't know how to read, the simplest of symbols looking more like chicken scratches to the girl. As she read aloud the book to Keine that night, showing her pictures of knights, princesses, and dragons, Mokou wondered just what the girl's father was thinking.

As the days went on, Mokou found herself enjoying the young girl's company, and momentarily forgetting about her own problems and situation. Her problems didn't forget about her.

---

The moon was just a sliver away from being full, and Mokou chuckled as Keine walked with her eyes in the sky, even though she was carrying an armfull of bamboo shoots. The girl's eyes were wider than the moon's, as though she had never seen such a sight.

Knowing her circumstances, it was likely true. Mokou shook her head sadly, and scowled. She was already forming some sort of speech to give to the father when he finally comes around to pick her up, something to berate him about neglecting his daughter. Though, she was pretty sure she'd just throw it out the window and punch him or light him on fire, instead.

That was assuming that Keine's family ever finds them. She hadn't seen hide or hair of another human since she found Keine the week prior, something that bothered Mokou a little. Keine's father was still looking for her, right? Mayohiga was a ways off, yes, but he'd search high and low for his daughter, right? Well, no matter: Mokou was already planning for the weeks to come. She'd need to figure out where to get the materials, but she could scrounge up a new futon for Keine to sleep on, and maybe actually get around to fixing up the ventilation in the shack. No sense the girl in freezing if it suddenly gets cold, since she wasn't immortal. Hm, since she's already at it, how about-

"Mokou-chan~..." Mokou hesitated. The voice was familiar, but the tone was foreign: soft and sweet. Confused, Mokou turned her head just in time for the woman who called out for her gently and lovingly kick her in the face.

When the world decided to stop spinning, Mokou found herself ass over head, propped up by wrecked bamboo stalks. The shoots and branches she was carrying, as well as the hatchet she used to chop down the bamboo, were scattered along the path her body created through the path. Mokou's eyes searched for Keine, ignoring the person walking toward her. She saw Keine, staring at Mokou wide-eyed but unharmed as the doctor spoke to her, leading her away. Mokou closed her eyes and sighed with relief. Keine wasn't in too much danger: Mokou was almost positive that the ancient doctor wouldn't do anything to her, and she was pretty sure she had a soft side for the little o-

Wait. Doctor?

Mokou's eyes opened just in time to get a foot to the gut. "Hey, stop being rude and start paying attention," the dark haired girl complained as Mokou rolled with the blow. Mokou grimaced as she climbed to her feet. Right, Kaguya and her doctor friend. "It's been a while: I was expecting an assassination from you a week ago."

"I was busy..." Mokou grumbled, rubbing her stomach. Kaguya arched a delicate eyebrow as she fiddled with the hatchet in her hands. Mokou watched her, ready to summon flame to defend herself.

"With that little girl? I didn't know you had a daughter: when did you get around to taking off those pants for some poor boy?"

"Cut it out, I'm not in the mood." Oddly enough, Mokou's words were true: despite her animosity towards the immortal princess and irritation at the sudden attack, Mokou was having difficulty finding her rage. Mokou backed away from Kaguya's strike with the hatchet. "Huh, didn't figure you'd dirty yourself with tools."

Kaguya pointed the hatchet at Mouku with little difficulty. "That's not true at all: I pride myself with being able to complete any task my subordinates can do." Her mouth twitched into a frown. "Well, okay, most tasks. Still, more than what your nobles were capable of. Your father couldn't even cheat with any sort of dignity or skill." Mokou's heart tremored, but she couldn't dredge up any fury. Kaguya's eyes narrowed in annoyance, then she took up a contemplative pose. "Of course, he was able to lust sickenly after women half of his age or more. Hm, I suppose you take well after him."

Ah, there's the fury Mokou was looking for.

Mokou came to about an hour later, and immediately checked the condition of her clothing. They were ripped up and would need mending, but the charms worked as advertisted, preventing them from being incinerated again. Mokou glanced over at the princess, stretching smugly, and took a small bit of comfort in the fact that her top was nearly incinerated before Kaguya pulled out the Fire Rat Robe to protect herself. Mokou climbed to her feet and ignored the princess as she collected her cargo.

"So who is that girl?" Mokou heard Kaguya ask as she picked up the blood covered hatchet. Mokou ignored the question, tucking the blade of the hatchet in the pile of bamboo. "She feels off. I'd do something about her." Mokou's brows furrowed, but she continued walking away from the princess.

Mokou's expression lightened when she saw Eirin come back with Keine in tow. From Keine's thoughtful expression and glittering eyes, the doctor must've given her a lecture or something. Mokou eyed the bundle still in Keine's arms, and gave Eirin a look. 'What, not giving a little girl a hand?'

Eirin's expression clearly read, 'Why would I do that?'. As Mokou departed with the girl, Keine called out cheerful goodbyes to the doctor and her princess. Mokou was a little surprised to hear Eirin actually reply in kind, albeit with a cooler tone. "What did Eirin talk to you about?" Mokou wondered. Keine was more than happy to tell Mokou in full, not winding down until they reached Mokou's home.

Mokou was glad that Eirin decided to skip over Mokou and Kaguya's complicated relationship: she wasn't really sure how to explain centuries of hunting followed by decades of mutual homicide to a girl not even ten years old. She'd have to eventually, she figured: if her family never came to find her, then Keine would see more and more of their fights, and would wonder why Mokou would never get hurt or age.

Eh, she'd have more than enough time to figure it out.

---

The next day, Mokou met Keine's father.

Mokou had went out with Keine, looking for herbs and roots in order to make poultices for Keine. She figured that if the soreness the girl was trying to hide was alleviated, then she would be less anxious. It was while the immortal was showing the girl the difference between good herbs and poisonous leaves that they heard the men shouting out Keine's name. Keine had immediately bolted to where she heard the shouting, with Mokou keeping pace while looking out for potential youkai attacks. The men they found were guards, men wearing uniform clothing and carrying spears and daggers, surrounding a covered palanquin. The one that Mokou took note of, though, was the silver haired man with the fine clothing: everything about him pointed out to him being Keine's father.

During the flurry of activity, Mokou forgot she was going to deck him. She was relieved that Keine had found her family, but she couldn't shut down the feelings of disappointment. Even more troubling was the distance Keine's father kept from his daughter and the expression he wore, an expression that looked disturbingly familiar. As soon as he insured that his daughter was unharmed, he immediately shuffled her into the palanquin: Mokou only caught a glimpse of Keine's waving arm before the palanquin was covered, hiding her from view. Then, the interrogation from her father followed.

Yes, she found her in the forest. No, she's not from the village (Human Village? What an odd name), she lives in the bamboo forest. Yes, she knows it's dangerous in there, but she knows her way through there. Nothing happened to her in there, she- what? Well, yes, she did teach her some things, Keine's a pretty inquisitive girl... No, not alphabets or anything. No, she doesn't need money, she's fine without it. No reward necessary... Does he want her kimono back, it got dirty so she had to wash- oh, okay, you don't need it back and...

Mokou wasn't sure what to say when he told her to forget about Keine, and that she shouldn't try to make contact again. That request puzzled her as she watched the palanquin being taken away, Keine's father walking alongside it. As she walked through the forest home, thoughts circled in her head, about the questions he asked, and what she discovered through taking care of Keine for a week.

Keine's father didn't want her to see the outside world. He didn't want her to be able to read, or to discover new things. And furthermore, as she reflected, she slowly came to realize that she knew that expression on his face. It was one that she saw on her own father's face, when she had returned from the mountain with her immortality.

It was fear: fear of his own daughter.

Why would he be afraid of shy and inquisitive little Keine? She wasn't even a decade old, and he fears her enough to shut her away from the world. What was he so afraid of, that he would go to such lengths to hide her?

And should Mokou get involved in the matter? She lived apart from humans for centuries: every time she tried to re-enter society, she was cruelly reminded, one way or another, why immortals and freaks weren't welcome with humanity. Trying to pursue the matter with Keine would only end the same way it did countless times.

A heartbeat passed. Mokou turned around, and walked back to where she found Keine's father.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Sect on April 30, 2012, 07:31:22 AM
I originally started writing this story as a prompt to "Feral Child". Then I got lazy. :D

Also, I started using a weird writing style with this story. I'm pretty sure "Baccano!" is to blame.



Keine hated this room. There wasn't a thing about it she didn't hate. She hated how plain it was, with nothing for her eyes to focus on. She hated how unchanging it was, for all the years that she's had to be locked up in here. She hated the curves, and how weird it was to look at the walls and not see any sign that there was an actual wall. Even the door was hard to spot in this room, flush against the wall and maddeningly curved just like the rest.

She had once seen a bowl holding a fish. She didn't remember which servant it was carrying it: her father didn't permit her to speak to anyone, except for the guard that always lead her to the shrine once a month. The priestess there wouldn't even speak to her, but she guessed it was because she was just grumpy and too busy either performing the same old ritual month after month or arguing with the guard. She's jealous of those two, now: she thought they hated each other, but when she asked the doctor about Mokou and the princess and all of the loud shouts from their fighting...

"Those two are more... comrades. Companions for eternity, you might say. They're the only ones to truly understand each other, so even though they sound like they hate each other..."

The doctor had shrugged at that point and changed the subject, but Keine felt jealousy at that point. She wished that she could have a companion like that, too, but her father wouldn't allow it.

... Fishbowl... oh, right. Fishbowl. The room was like that bowl because that fish was kept alone in it. It was alone, just like she was, so unfair.

Also, the room was like a fishbowl because it got humid quickly. Keine had shed the top of her yukata, yet she still felt sticky with sweat. The humidity only managed to make the headache and backache and everywhereache worse, even though Keine was lying face down on a thin blanket, eyes hidden in the cradle of her arms. All she could do is just lay there and stare at the curved ceiling, bored because there was nothing in this room, tired because it was late in the night, grumpy because the aches were keeping her from sleeping, and angry because she'll have to do this again and again and again and it's not fair that she can't be friends with Mokou.

She wanted to stay with Mokou, even though she was so happy that her father found her and no one was hurt by the monster that attacked them on the way back from the shrine. She was nice and interesting. She taught her things. Her place was small, but it was comfy and interesting and definitely not curved. She could probably make friends at Mokou's place, too: that doctor was nice, if cold, and maybe the princess would be Keine's friend if she was Mokou's comrade or companion or whatever. But at her father's home and in this stupid room...

"It's not fair," she groused into her arms. Mokou's head blocked her view of the ceiling.

"Yeah..."

Keine blinked in confusion at the woman, who tried to keep eye contact but wasn't sure which set to make contact with. Then Keine squeaked, trying to flip over on her back to hide from Mokou. The woman stopped her, pressing down on her shoulder and pinning her gently. "Hey.... hey." Keine struggled to breath, caught up in panic. She was told that no one would see her, no one would see her like this...

"Keine, it's all right. Just breathe." The girl tried to breathe, but couldn't relax. Finally, when she thought she would suffocate from panic, her lungs loosened, and she took deep breaths. As she closed her eyes and tried to keep herself from hyperventilating, she could see Mokou staring at her eyes and looking at where tiny bumps rose from the back of her hips and shoulder blades. Warm fingers touched her head, at the base of the two small horns jutting from her skull. She saw Mokou mutter something so quietly that, if she didn't have eyes in the back, she would haven't noticed.

"Hakutaku..."

Keine swallowed, keeping her head facing away from the older woman, not that it didn't keep her from seeing the neutral expression on Mokou's face. "Wh-what's a hakutaku...?"

"It's... a legend. A creature that's supposed to give advice to emperors. Six horns," Mokou tapped the horns on Keine's head, and pressed the raised areas on her back, "and eight eyes." The six eyes on Keine's back blinked at Mokou.

Keine had never heard of such a creature. Did her father know what she was? Why did he lock her up on the nights that she started changing? She turned her head to look at Mokou, who was trying to find a comfortable seat in the awkwardly shaped room. "Uh, um... Father told you that you shouldn't see me..." Mokou nodded.

"Yeah..."

...

"Um... then why did you..."

"Because I decided I wanted to punch your father in the face." Keine guessed she made a face or something, because Mokou's mouth twitched and she suddenly wiped it. "Well, I decided to ignore him, I mean. You're a nice kid."

"A-and... and you're not scared of...?" Mokou shook her head. "So that means you want to be my...?" Mokou nodded.

"Yeah. I'm gonna talk to your dad, too. I don't know what he's thinking, but this has to stop..." Mokou's speech was stopped by the little girl burying her face in Mokou's chest, whimpering and hugging her. Mokou sighed, ignoring the pain of her horns cutting into her shoulderblade, and patted the girl's green hair.

---

Keine fell asleep after crying that night. When she was woken up by servants and dressed for breakfast, she found Mokou slouching at the breakfast table with her father. Keine briefly panicked about Mokou hitting her father before her father, tall and strong as ever, informed her of his new decision.

Servants could speak with her freely. If the children of the servants came, she could play with them in the property of the house. Mokou could come over to play with her. She was allowed more freedom to explore the house, including the garden.

Keine barely heard what he said about how she was not allowed to join classes or learn how to read. She could have friends. She could see Mokou whenever she wanted. She could see what was outside.

It was more than enough for her.

---

The next month passed swiftly. Mokou didn't come as often as Keine hoped, only returning three times. That made Keine disappointed, but the new freedoms she had more than made up for it. The servants, save for the friendly guard, were hesitant at first, but warmed up to her. They showed her the garden with the fish pond, they allowed her to watch them clean, and she even got the chance to help make a meal. The children that came by were fun as well, and she enjoyed playing with them. They complained about school, but Keine was fascinated: a place where they could learn everything about the world, and learn how to read. She wasn't allowed to learn how to read, but, considering that a large part of the world had just opened up to her, she had nothing to complain about.

Well, except one thing. If anything, her father had grown even more distant from her. Every now and then she would see him watching, but for all intents and purposes he had vanished from her life. She asked the servants why. They all excused themselves or tried to distract her or, in the case of the friendly guard, muttered curses at her father. They then told her that he was just busy, and he's happy for her happiness.

She hoped so.

The monthly trip to the shrine went by uneventfully, and even more excitingly: the guards allowed her to uncover the palanquin, letting her see the journey to the shrine. She saw vast fields of golden plants, wheat, she was told, and a man standing stock still in it. There was a village far in the distance, and she could see specks in the streets. The path wound through the fields and past forests, both bamboo and barked. Finally, they arrived at a steep staircase of stone. She stared up and up, until she saw the red archway at the top; she had never seen the entrance to the shrine, but it was immense. She asked if she could get out and climb up with them, and the friendly guard laughed and allowed her to.

She got a third of the way up before getting tired and needing to be put back in the palanquin.

After the ceremony was finished, Keine swallowed her nervousness, and approached the priestess, who was in some sort of intense conversation. 'They're close companions', she thought, and she tried to break into the conversation. When the priestess turned her head to look at her, Keine was so intimidated that she immediately apologized and fled to the cherry trees. The conversation between the "companions" intensified.

Several days later, while Keine was admiring the strange sun Mokou called "the moon", a servant told her that she would need to go into the round room again. It felt like all of the happiness that Keine felt that month emptied out of her. Back into her fishtank again. No matter what the servants did, they couldn't cheer her out of the funk she went into, not even when the friendly guard snuck her a few scrolls and some  to take into the curved room.

Hours later, locked into the room and horns and eyes giving her aches all over, Keine felt the boredom creep in again. She doodled in the corner of a scroll. She wanted someone in here again. Maybe Mokou could come in, tell her that story of the knight and the dragon, and how the knight saved the princess.

The tip of the crayon pressed against the parchment. How did that story go...?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Sect on April 30, 2012, 07:32:32 AM
And this is where the story got fucking weird, and turned into a buddy cop story. Plus I ended up crunching for time.

Thus why it's completely unedited. \o/



The tower was filled with the clashing of blade against blade. Foul beasts roared as they charged against their foe, a knight clad in shining armor, spears and claws bared.

"You'll not claim the princess!" cried a beastial witch, pointing a gnarled finger at the knight. The knight said nothing, beating down the monsters. The sword flashed, felling any that stood before the knight. The witch snarled, and hissed an evil spell. A ball of darkness formed in the witches hand, and she threw it at the knight!

Thankfully, the brave knight lifted the mirrored shield, reflecting the spell back at the witch. She cried out in pain as her own spell consumed her. "Noooo, what folly!" she bemoaned as she dissolved into motes of darkness and evil. The motes then coalesced until they became a writhing, smoky being, an element of pain and murder. The monsters still surviving fled from the creature, but not the knight.

The smoke creature slammed against the knight, shattering the shield into hundreds of shards. The knight was unimpeded, however, and spun around, the sword bursting into flame and slashing through the creature. The flaming blade went snicker-snack, and the formless being died. All was quiet, save for the faint sounds of battle and the faint baying of hounds. The knight rested for a moment, then continued upward, cape billowing and trailing behind.

The stairs spiraled upward for what felt like years, the knight's metal boots clanging and echoing. A few monsters went to stop the knight, but the knight dispatched them easily, sending them tumbling down the stairs. Eventually, the knight discovered the final floor of the tower, where a heavy wooden door barred passage. The knight lifted an armored foot, and fiercely kicked the door in, revealing a fantastically furnished bedroom, where a raven haired princess, dressed in the finest and fanciest of dresses, awaited her savior.

She smiled angelically and, with dignity and grace, shoved a broadsword through the knight's stomach.

Kaguya sighed as the knight writhed on the ground, clutching at the sword. "Oh, come off it already, Mokou. Also, stop bleeding all over the place." She sighed as she walked over to the thin window, looking out at the pastel landscape. "Really, this is the lamest dream I've ever had. Why do I have to be the princess? I'm already one, I know how it works, I really don't need to be one in my fantasies, either." She glanced at the twitching knight and looked back outside. "Um... I hope you really are Mokou. It would have been very awkward if I had run through some poor ma-"

Her comment was cut off by the knight's helm hitting her in the back of the head. Kaguya rubbed her head and glared. Mokou, her hair tied in braids around her head and in a bun in order to fit in the helmet, glared back. "You're an ass, princess." Kaguya stuck her tongue out at the "knight" as she rubbed her head.

Mokou dragged the sword out of her gut and tossed it at Kaguya's feet. Kaguya bent over to pick up the sword and wipe the immortal's blood off of it, giving Mokou time to catch her breath. "Why didn't you just get yourself out of the tower?" Kaguya hummed to herself as she cleaned the sword.

"I was a bit interested in the knight that would rescue me. I assure you, I was sorely disappointed to discover that it was you." Kaguya saw a confused look on Mokou's face.

"But... I was armored and wearing a helmet. How did you even know it was-"

"So what do you think is going on?" Mokou frowned at Kaguya's interruption. "Why did you come to rescue me?"

"Because I needed to rescue a princess," Mokou answered immediately. "If I knew it was you, then..." Kaguya furrowed her brows as she pushed past the armored immortal.

"That's your reason? Why didn't you just fly up to save me, then, instead of fighting whatever it was that was making all that noise?"

Mokou sighed, shaking her head. "Because knights don't go flying around and..." Mokou stopped. Kaguya watched her look down at herself, confusion dawning on her expression. The exiled princess grinned; she knew that Mokou was beginning to grasp how utterly strange the situation was.

From the moment Kaguya awoke, she knew something was off. After some reflection and confusion, she realized that something had tried to thrust new memories upon her in an attempt to change her identity. The new memories, however, were very... vague. They weren't detailed, and were sort of haphazard and blunt.

You are a princess of a far away kingdom. A knight is coming to save you from the monsters, and you will live happily ever after with the knight.

As intrusive as it was, she was quite amused at first; it wasn't every day that something other than Mokou disrupted her life. Then, she began to wonder if it was an illusion, or if more things had changed. Mokou's appearance, and revelation of the brute force brainwashing being forced on her as well, confirmed how far it was going.

Kaguya fought down the nervousness rising up. It could very well be a shared illusion with the cheater's daughter, as much as she'd prefer it not be. "Well then, my 'brave knight', shall we get going?" she asked as she slid the sword into a sheath.

"Just a minute," Mokou replied. Kaguya frowned, then felt pain in the back of her legs. Her eyes widened as her legs collapsed underneath her and bashed her head against the wall. She saw Mokou smirk as she sheathed her bloody sword.

"What was the point of that?!" the princess shouted. Mokou mock bowed to her, smirking all the while.

"The princess is always carried by the knight, right?" Mokou then hefted Kaguya over her shoulder like a sack of rice and proceeded down the stairs, making sure to bounce as much as possible, digging the plate of her armor into Kaguya's gut. Kaguya seethed, waiting for her tendons to regenerate so she could take revenge properly.

---

"Who put that many levels in this tower?" Kaguya groused as they reached the bottom floor. Mokou, seemingly unaffected by the burden, shrugged.

"It's like those fairy tales. Big tower with a princess guarded by a dragon. The knight's gotta defeat it and save her."

"Hm, I see... so, are you going to put me down?" Kaguya hated the chuckle that followed, echoing in the corpse filled lobby and drowning out the faint howls. She was probably planning on bashing her head against a few more walls again. Well, time to play dirty.

"Just as well. I like the view, anyways." Kaguya grinned as Mokou made a questioning noise. "Even covered by armor, that rear is delicious." Choking from the immortal made the grin wider. "And that bare nape... mmm~..." She had to restrain giggles as Mokou shivered in anger. "And what is that intoxicating sm-"

Mokou dropped her on her ass. Kaguya decided the pain and humiliation was worth it for the look on Mokou's face. Even the back of Mokou's neck was red. Kaguya giggled as she picked herself up, chasing after the stomping faux-knight.

Her mind was racing, though. She didn't know what kind of fairy tales Mokou was talking about, and everything, from the style of the castles to the clothing she and Mokou wore to even the corpses she saw were unfamiliar to her. The only thing she knew about this new world was what new memories were forced upon her. The fact that Mokou was more knowledgable about the dream's apparant source material made her curious about the world's true nature. And speaking of which...

"So when did you fight the dragon? I don't see a body lying around..." Red faced Mokou looked back at her.

"What dragon? I didn't fight a-"

ROAAAAAAAAAR

"... Your fairy tales are the best," Kaguya muttered as she drew her sword. Mokou followed suit, watching the gargantuan dragon with red scales land on the top of Kaguya's tower.

"Oh shut it."

---

"Your fairy tales are the best!" Kaguya grinned, sitting on top of the dragon's skull. The fight was intense, with the dragon breathing fire everywhere and them dodging frantically, trying to cut through its hide with swords. Things became much easier when they realized that they could also fly and use magic to eviscerate it.

Mokou, her armor blackened and torn, glared up at Kaguya. Her mouth opened a few times, likely to spit some blistering invective at the princess, before she looked down to catch her breath. "Oh, shut it." Kaguya giggled as she slid down the neck of the dragon, her dress nearly untouched.

"I surveyed the land while you 'bravely'," Kaguya smirked at Mokou's grumbles, "distracted the terrifying beast. There's a village over there. That might have more clues for us." The other immortal glared at Kaguya, then shoved her chipped and scorched sword back into the sheath and started tromping down the path to the village. Kaguya skipped along after her, lifting the edges of her dress to keep from tripping over them.

As they travelled, a sudden thought struck Kaguya. "So, this is a fairy tale?"

Mokou grunted an affirmation. "Just like in the book."

"What book?"

"Picked it up at a port..." Mokou's face screwed up, likely counting the years. "... a while ago." Kaguya hmmed to herself.

"You show it to anyone?"

"Nah. Just Keine." Kaguya frowned, suspicions connecting.

She had met the mysterious "Keine" only once, when she decided to ambush Mokou after a particularly boring week... month... certain number of days that she didn't exactly keep track of. Just by standing near her, Kaguya got a feeling of wrongness, like there was something that just rubbed the immortal the wrong way.

Just like when she first awoke in this new world.

"Mokou..." Kaguya said quietly. "I think your friend-"

"Shut up." Kaguya blinked, then puffed up her cheeks.

"I'm just saying that I think that girl is-" the glare Kaguya received cut her off. The walk passed awkwardly.

"... Do you hear a howling?" No answer. "Did your book say anything about the knight and princess being eaten by wolves?" Still no response. "... That hairstyle really does look good on you." Silence. "I'm serious, I like how it shows off the back of your neck. Maybe if you let me play with it after I kill you-"

"I'm going to stab you now."

---

Kaguya sadly poked the bloodstained tear in the stomach of her dress. "I was beginning to like this dress, too," she complained. "It's a bit poofy for my tastes, but it was starting to grow on me. This thing wrapped around my chest's a pain to deal with, though..."

"Good for you, we're here," Mokou muttered. Instead of heading to the strange, rustic looking village, like Kaguya expected her to, she continued following the trail past the village. Kaguya followed in confusion, looking between the village and the sour knight.

"We aren't going to the village?" Mokou shook her head, her hair free from the braids and bun and trailing behind like a second cloak.

"No, we're going to Keine's house." Kaguya blinked, then realized it was natural: Keine was a young girl, and probably the first person Mokou interacted with in... well, ever since Kaguya started murdering Mokou for sport. Of course she would want to make sure Keine was all right.

Kaguya also suspected that Mokou agreed with her suspicions, that the little girl was somehow responsible for this incident. Kaguya had learned how to read the other immortal over the years, and her hunched posture, darting eyes, and other behaviors... It all pointed at a behavior that Kaguya never seen Mokou exhibit, or even knew she still had.

She knew that Mokou was worried.

"So, where does she live?" Kaguya wondered. She was so engrossed with peering at the village that she didn't notice Mokou stop until she ran into her armored back. Mokou growled at her before pointing.

"There... I think." Kaguya followed her gaze.

"... Well, that's welcoming." She studied the well fortified castle made of black stone, with guardsmen patrolling the top. A keep stood in the middle of the fortifications, and a tower with an egg shaped top rose above the keep. "What's with the tower?" She stared, waiting for an answer. She glanced at Mokou, and saw she was already moving to the front gates, something the guards were taking note of.

"Mokou... wait, Mokou..." she muttered as she caught up to the other woman. "I think they might be actual people caught up in this mess: if we hurt them here..."

"I don't intend to hurt them," Mokou replied, still marching up to the castle despite shouts to halt, the sounds of baying hounds, and bows appearing at the ramparts.

"They're not going to let you just walk in!" Mokou scowled.

"I'm not merely going to walk in." Putting action to words, she took flight, ignoring the surprised shouts and flying arrows. Kaguya stared flatly at her back.

"Oh, yes, flying. That is a thing." She sighed, following suit. "This dress is going to have so many holes by the time we find that girl..."

---

When Mokou kicked down the heavy double doors leading into a chamber hall, a silver haired man strongly resembling Keine glared from his throne. That glare turned into a stare when Mokou and Kaguya entered in the hall, clad in bloody armor and garments, spear heads, and arrows. Mokou ignored the discomfort of so many pointy objects sticking out of her, choosing to stomp towards Keine's father. "Where's Keine?"

The man gaped at Mokou, before his eyes narrowed. "What do you demons want with my daughter! Cursed as she may be, you'll not have her!" He stood from the throne, drawing his sword. Mokou sighed.

"You know who I am. I rescued your daughter. She's my... my friend." The man hesitated, then his brows furrowed in fury.

"I know you to be a just and honorable knight, not some undying de-" Mokou shut him up with a raised hand.

"Hold on." Mokou stalked back to the entrance, where Kaguya was busy working a spearhead out from between her ribs.

"Thing's caught in that deathtrap... making it even harder to br-hey!" Kaguya yelped as Mokou nonchalantly dragged her in front of Keine's father.

"Okay, let's try that again. I saved Keine in the bamboo forest. I told you to stop being an ass. Where's Keine?" The man's expression shifted and changed, then his mouth opened and his eyes widened, as though recalling something.

Kaguya wondered why the man's face turned as pale as his hair. The sword clattered to the ground as he collapsed into the throne, hand covering his eyes. "Erm... hello? Keine's parent-dono? Eat something bad?" His mouth moved, but she could not hear the words. "Come again?"

"It's over... she's done it..." The two immortals looked at each other, then back at the man.

"Done what?" Mokou growled.

He told them what she did.

---

The Kamishirasawa clan is under a curse.

The hakutaku are said to be among the most wise of the youkai beasts. Sages all, they advise kings, emperors, and priests on many matters. They do this with vast knowledge and understanding, far beyond what any human is capable of.

But there is another reason why they are so "wise". This is an ability that no human has discovered, not until the Kamishirasawa discovered it through tragedy.

Long ago, the Kamishirasawa clan attempted to gain power. However, they were a weak clan, with little military strength, not particularly resource abundant lands, and certainly not a lot of daughters like their rivals, the Fujiwara clan (Mokou ignored the raised eyebrow from Kaguya at that). What they did have was knowledge, and the ability to use it. Their sons and daughters were among the most intelligent of nobles in that day, and had the cunning to use it.

However, some felt it weren't enough. They couldn't approach the Emperor's court with just brains, after all. They would need to be extraordinary to catch the Emperor's notice. The head of the clan at that time then struck upon an idea, inspired by tales of the emperor Koutei, of the hakutaku that gave him the encyclopedia of all eleven thousand five hundred and twenty youkai of the world.

The means used by the Kamishirasawa of the time to lure a hakutaku to them, to gain counsel, is unknown. This was purposeful: the Kamishirasawa intentionally buried all knowledge of the method used. It was not to ensure that no one follow them into glory.

It was to ensure that such a tragedy could never happen again.

The clan successfully summoned the hakutaku, the great cow with six horns and eight eyes. Before it could ask what knowledge it could offer the clan, the men acted first; they thrust spears into its sides, into its eyes.

The hakutaku did not fight back. The surviving members later supposed that the hakutaku knew what would happen, but allowed itself to be killed. In fact, as the hakutaku bled on the floor, blinded and deaf, it instructed the clan to eat its flesh, and its power would be granted to the clan's future daughters. A grand feast was had, with rice wine and hakutaku flesh. The clan felt no remorse at that time for betraying and slaying a wise youkai.

Years later, the first half human, half hakutaku daughters were born. Most days, the daughters would be normal children, but under the light of the full moon they grew the horns and eyes of the hakutaku. The leaders made sure to keep the daughters hidden, in order to ensure no onmyouji or youkai hunters were called. If the physical changes were disconcerting, the mental acuity, far surpassing their parents, delighted the clan leaders. The daughters learned quickly and at a young age. They were unparalleled geniuses.

Then, one full moon, while studying the clan conflicts over Buddhism, one of the daughters declared that she didn't like certain aspects of the conflict, particularly involving certain participants and their relationships, going so far as to cross out what she didn't like, and writing in her own revisions. Her instructor laughed, and the next day told one of his friends about the precociousness of his student.

Imagine his surprise when his friend stared at him in confusion, and told him that the daughter's revised history was the accurate history. The instructor checked, and found, to his surprise, history had changed.

And thus the hakutaku's true power was discovered. They could manipulate time itself.

This filled the Kamishirasawa with glee: they could rewrite history to put them in power! At the same time, some wondered if this was the true trap of the hakutaku. There must be some trick to it, some sort of karma to be discovered by recklessly using the power.

That's when the village where the Kamishirasawa called home disappeared. It wasn't destroyed, it didn't vanish. It was erased from history. Only the Kamishirasawa clan were aware of this, too. Not even the Emperor knew of the village's existance.

The clan was in a panic. They knew now that they were reaping what they had sewn, that the hakutaku had cursed them. They tried to get the daughters to control their powers, but the daughters grew scared. On the full moon, one girl wrote down her fears into a diary. The ability to rewrite history was activated in a subtle manner that night: the only thing that was changed was the layout of the manor they lived in.

It was enough to capture the attention of the hounds.

They heard the baying of hounds that night, but what the survivors saw were no hounds. Slipping in through the cracks, they began wreaking havoc, tearing apart man, woman, and daughter alike. No place was safe from them, not until the entire manor was destroyed. After seeing the destruction, the clan decided on a fateful course of action.

They murdered the daughters. Every hakutaku daughter was put to the knife, sacrificed to appease the slain youkai.

The next generation, more daughters were born. Some were half-hakutaku.

This continued for generations, even when the clan dwindled down to just one family. Any daughter that changed in the full moon was killed before she could cause any damage to herself, her family, and the country.

---

"Then why isn't Keine dead?" Kaguya asked. Mokou growled at Kaguya, but the princess didn't take back the question. Keine's father sighed, slouching.

"The last half hakutaku to be killed... she was my younger sister. I... I didn't want to have to murder my only child. I hoped that... that if she didn't learn how to write, that if she was kept apart from the world, maybe she could have sons..."

Kaguya rolled her eyes. "And Mokou here ruined that by reading her a bedtime story." Mokou ignored her.

"She can change it back, right?" The man looked at Mokou in confusion. "History, I mean." The man sighed.

"That's assuming that the hounds don't tear us limb from limb, first." Kaguya pursed her lips.

"Hounds? I've been hearing howls all-" a keening howl interrupted her, shocking the man. "Yes, just like that." The man's sword slid from his sheath as his eyes scanned the corners of the room.

"They're here! They're inside!" The two immortals glanced at each other.

"... There's nothing in-" a shape slid through an angle.

---

Kaguya was having a hard time formulating coherent thoughts. Part of it was due to exertion, part of it was due to her barely comprehending the creature the three of them just fought back, and a good portion of it was because her arm hadn't regenerated yet.

"Th..." she licked her lips as she eyed the corner of the room where the beast had escaped. "That..." she tried to think of what would make more sense to say in this situation.

Then she decided to hell with it all. "That wasn't a dog!"

Mokou, face as pale as her hair, stared increduously at her. "That's all you can say?!" She whipped to Keine's father, miraculously unharmed by the attack. "Where's Keine?!"

It took a few good shouts and slaps to get the man responding, who began navigating the keep's corridors. Throughout the keep, they heard more baying of the strange "hounds". Though the two were immortal, Kaguya and Mokou were disturbed by the beasts, and pushed the man to keep him moving, who muttered about watching out for the corners. They climbed stairs until they reached a bulding wooden door. Keine's father pulled it open to reveal...

... a very surprised Keine, with green hair and horns. The girl, still dressed in her sleeping yukata, blinked at her father, Mokou, and Kaguya, all dressed in fantastic outfits. Her mouth opened and closed like a fish, but she seemed so befuddled by the sight that Kaguya couldn't help but laugh. Then Keine's father pushed the two women inside, sending them sliding along the curved floor, and closed the door behind him.

The girl barely had time to say anything before her father grabbed her shoulders. "Who taught you how to write?!" he screamed in the terrified girl's face, shaking her. Mokou growled, and pulled him off of Keine before punching him in the face with her gauntleted hand. That... roughly spherical equivilant to corner of the room dissolved into chaos, with Kaguya watching in bemusement.

Then, she noticed the scroll. She reached out with her hand, cheering mentally at it being newly regenerated, and plucked it from the ground. Her eyebrows rose, and she called out to the two other adults.

After a few moments, she went over to the scuffling duo and smacked them apart. "Look at this." Mokou and Keine's father glared at each other, before looking at the scroll. His jaw dropped.

"Is this...?"

It was a crayon illustration. A pale haired knight, rescuing a black haired princess, with a dragon in the sky.

---

Keine was seated in front of her scrolls, nubs of crayon in hand. She was told she needed to change things back to "how they were", but she was scared and confused. Her father was glaring at her, Mokou was glaring at her father and Kaguya, and Kaguya looked like she was going to laugh hysterically. Her eyes stung, her palms were sweating, her horns was making everything everything ache, and the howls weren't doing anything to calm the girl. She put wax to crayon...

...

Kaguya twitched. "... Please don't tell me..."

"... I... I can't think of what to draw..." Kaguya sighed. Then blinked when a sword came out of its sheath. "Wait, what are you..."

Keine's father pointed his sword at his own daughter. Mokou grabbed his wrist, snarling. "What the hell are you-"

"It has to be done." Keine was staring at her father, staring at the tears rolling down his face. "I tried to... tried to keep this from happening..."

"It's what a father has to do: protect his daughter." Kaguya watched Mokou's furious expression slide away to something more vulnerable, a part of her she'd never seen before.

Then the hounds figured out that the door locked from the outside, and pulled it open. Without missing a beat, Mokou let go of the man's arm and charged into the unnameable beasts, screaming incoherently. As the door slammed behind her and the baying and screams began, Kaguya couldn't help but note that...

... Were it not for the fact that Mokou was immortal, that would have been incredibly brave and touching.

Keine's scream shook her out of that thought, and Kaguya looked to see the girl staring at where her first friend had... seemingly... sacrificed...

Kaguya grinned internally. "Keine!" The girl continued screaming, so the princess resorted to physical motivation. The girl's cheek now red, Kaguya whispered forcefully.

"Your friend is out there dying for you.

"She will not survive. They will then come and tear you, me, and your father apart.

"Not unless you save her."

Kaguya put a crayon in her hand. Kaguya put a scroll in front of her.

Keine's teary face hardened, her red eyes narrowed.

And she began to draw.

---

Kaguya pushed the door open and peeked outside. "Oh, hey, you're alive!" she said in an overly peppy tone. Mokou, lying on the ground and dressed in her usual shirt and pants, blinked at her in some confusion before the door slammed open and a green blur smacked into her chest. Kaguya couldn't help but smile at the scene: the young girl was bawling in Mokou's chest, while the immortal girl looked partly embarassed, partly relieved, and partly pained by the horn poking into her shoulder.

Kaguya turned from the scene to see Keine's father, clad in night clothes, sitting on the floor, looking at the scattered drawings. "Well, seems like things ended well."

"I... I really would have done it..." he murmured, staring at a picture. "I would have killed her."

Kaguya sighed. Kaguya looked around awkwardly. Kaguya then turned back to Keine's father.

"You also did it out of love." He looked up at her questioningly. "I know of fathers that ignored their daughters for personal glory, and I know of fathers that threw them away for pride." She shrugged. "Killing your daughter is a bit much, yes, but... well, I can understand why."

Kaguya checked behind her to see if Mokou heard that. No, she was still comforting the poor hakutaku child. "Well, I should head home..." She bent down to take the scrolls from the man. "Just keep your daughter away from the paints on full moons, all right?"

Kaguya managed to slip away from the house without being noticed: there were several wounded and confused people walking around, and she noted a woman dressed in priestess garb stomping into the complex looking furious. She chuckled to herself as she flipped through the scrolls under the bright moonlight. "Well, things are getting interesting around here."

She stopped at one particular drawing: stick figures with enough detail to identify the figures. A small blue child. A white haired woman with red clothes. A black haired woman. A woman in red and blue. A man with silver hair.

All together. All happy.

She scowled at the black haired woman and the white haired woman holding hands. "Yuck. I'm glad that history never came to pass."
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 30, 2012, 07:36:09 AM
Deadline

As a warning judging might be a little slow for this set.  Please wait while our expert panel considers your entries.  Or try to sneak in some last minute edits.  Whatever.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on April 30, 2012, 10:00:11 AM
>already large number of entries
>last entry split into three posts

SEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEECT! :colonveeplusalpha:

Well, guess I'll resign myself to my fate. Hope y'alls don't disappoint me~  :3
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Sect on April 30, 2012, 06:42:02 PM
>already large number of entries
>last entry split into three posts

SEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEECT! :colonveeplusalpha:
Wa ha ha~

Now that I've finished my own story, I've taken a look at the other stories. There are some pretty good contenders, and Iced will be hard to beat.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Touhou: Origins with Special Bonus Challenge!
Post by: Iced Fairy on April 30, 2012, 08:22:01 PM
Judgement

So it took some time to judge, but the judges have come to a conclusion.   And by conclusion I mean none of them agree, but due to the unique rules of the contest, we still have a winner.

First off Triangles is the obvious winner.  But she even more obviously deserves the title of Fresh Idiot Princess of Bell Air.  I call upon those with powers greater then mine to grant her this.

Meanwhile on the mortal realm we shall judge the other sets.  Sect!  Give thanks to that Ghouls and Ghosts speedrun distracting me, because two of the judges have claimed your story is better then mine.  This makes you the winner.  But know this!  You won't have it easy next time!

Squidtentacle!  While only one of the judges placed you above me, the judge that said I was the victory had you in second place, and were I not battling myself I'd have given you first place as well.  Thus I bestow upon you my title of King of Hearts, Wordsmith!  Train hard and prove yourself worthy of it.

Once again thanks and good job to all our entrants.  Since I wasn't a true judge this time I can't give my normal run down.  I invite the judges to comment on their own, or message me if they wish to post anonymously.

Now, next challenge.  This shouldn't take two weeks, but you're all getting it anyway. 

And that's the News from Lake Suwa.  Where all the women are strong, all the men are good looking, and all the fairies are above average.

Newspaper articles, TV broadcast or long rambling radio speech, humans and youkai need to get the news somehow.  Your mission this time is to write about a single event in Gensoukyo or the surrounding environs from the perspective of an observer.  Be it one of Hatate's lost articles, Marisa telling Reimu about something she saw, or Nitori performing the first kappa newscast, we want to hear about it.
Title: Re: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Judging Origins. New prompt - News Articles
Post by: Sect on May 02, 2012, 12:54:38 AM
For all you mucklucks who aren't as derpy as me, that means that the next challenge has already started. Get writing already!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Judging Origins. New prompt - News Articles
Post by: Raikaria on May 02, 2012, 02:49:40 AM
Just a small thing I felt like writing up. Probobly not that good, doubt I got Aya's exaggeration-style of writing down right, but, worth a post.
----

Bunbunmaru Special Edition:

Hello readers! I am bringing this special edition of the Bunbunmaru to you because I just had a very rare opportunity! I had the chance to interview Ran Yakumo, the shikigami of the enigmatic border youkai Yukari Yakumo! For those of you who don?t know, Ran is a Kitsune, and is strong enough to have her own shikigami, Chen.

So, naturally, the first question I asked was if Ran knew Yukari?s age. Of course, that didn?t go down well, and resulted in me having to dodge danmaku for about five minutes.

*Insert image of Ran attacking Aya here*

It seems that Yukari?s age is as rough a point for Ran as it is for Yukari. That or the kitsune is sworn to never speak of it. Anyway, wanting to get some time-based information out of her, I asked, once she had calmed down, how she and Yukari met.

Oddly enough, Ran claims to not remember their meeting, or, for that matter, anything beforehand. Maybe this is Yukari?s doing, or maybe they?ve been together so long that Ran?s forgotten. Either way, this sure is an interesting revelation! Is Ran really a brainwashed servant of Yukari? What does that make Chen?

Anyway, next I decided to ask Ran if she knew what was going on in Yukari?s head. To this, Ran responded ?More than anyone else does, but not well enough to understand?. So the Gap youkai?s mind is unfathomable to even the one closest to her? Either way, this line of questioning was not getting anywhere solid, and Ran seemed to be getting annoyed at the questions being about Yukari and not her. Maybe the Kitsune has a bit of an inferiority complex to Yukari? It would explain why their spell cards are so similar, if Ran?s just attempting to outdo her master in something.

Anyway, due to Ran?s possible inferiority complex showing, I asked about what she usually does in the day. Besides being hard-working enough to need her own Shikigami, no-one actually knows what Ran and Chen do for Yukari, or even see them often. Ran claims they fix problems behind the scenes, and occasionally cause them. You know, the little things that keep Gensokyo ticking day-to-day.  Ran also claims to have some ability to fix borders, because of her Shikigami link to Yukari, it would explain how Gensokyo doesn?t fall apart in the Winter when Yukari hibernates. She can?t manipulate them, or open gaps, but she can ?fix? them.

Next is the big one. I asked about Chen. At the mention of the nekomata?s name, the Kitsune flushed a bright red. An interesting response. Ran claims Chen has only recently been made into her Shikigami, and is still learning the role and rules. She?s nowhere near on the level of Ran and Yukari, of course, but Ran states she has untapped power that she?s not mastered yet.

Apparently, the nekomata doesn?t have the Yakumo name because she is not directly linked to Yukari, like Ran is. A Shikigami adopts the natural family name of their master, and Ran does not have one, Yakumo being the adopted family name from Yukari. Ran explained if the bond between Yukari and Ran ever broke, she would just be Ran, and would have no second name, like Chen. What is Interesting; however, why Yukari doesn?t give Chen the name anyway. Is there a reason why Yukari doesn?t consider Chen a part of her family? I mean, surely Yukari could meddle with the borders of rules or something if she wanted Chen to adopt the Yakumo name with her Shikigami contract, however, thinking about Yukari?s reasons for anything makes my head hurt.

Finally, I decided to ask about what Ran and Yukari thought of the religious newcomers, since Yukari hasn?t really been seen much recently. Apparently, Yukari doesn?t care at all about the other religions, because it?s not like Reimu gets any less donations than she got before, as it?s impossible to go below zero. Ran, on the other hand, welcomes the Shinto-style religion the Moriya Shrine brings, mainly because of Sanae?s incident-solving. However, what is interesting is that Ran admits to making regular stops at the Myouren Temple, as she is a Buddhist. While not common knowledge, since few ever face enough of her spellcards to know, Ran?s spellcards have a very Buddhist theme in their naming. As a Buddhist, she is also not too keen on the recent revival of the Taoists, although she claims to accept religious diversity in Gensokyo. I wonder if I could get more information about Ran from Byakuren? or even how close those two are. Actually, Kitsune are canines, I wonder how she and Shou get on! Not to mention that Mamizou, as a Tankuni, who hates foxes? the dynamics at the Myouren Temple need investigating!

Anyway, at this point, Ran stated she had to be elsewhere, and had no time to spare me anymore. I tried to follow to find out where Ran was going, but a gap opened up in front of me and ported me back to the Tengu Village. I wonder why Yukari didn?t want me following Ran. Is the Gap Youkai up to something? Only time will tell.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: Iced Fairy on May 02, 2012, 06:50:38 PM
Judging is complete http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,5084.msg824848.html#msg824848
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: Unassuming Squid on May 03, 2012, 12:46:27 AM
...my day has been made. Thank you good sirs. Or madams. Or both.

Also congrats to Sect and Triangles. You both totally earned it.
Title: Re: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 03, 2012, 05:07:52 AM
*Definitely wants judge comments*
Title: Re: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: Phlegeth on May 03, 2012, 05:26:15 AM
*Definitely wants judge comments*

Me too.

I had a lot of fun writing this.  I hope the radio segments that aren't the news story are in the spirit of things.  I can edit it, if it's not.



?Good evening, Gensokyo and welcome to the first ever radio broadcast!?  A chipper young voice with an unmistakable since of nobility came over yinyang orbs around Gensokyo.  ?Although I wonder if radio is the right word.  As you may or may not know, the SDM?s very own Patchouli reverse engineered the very yinyang orbs that Yukari tampered with during that whole hot springs fiasco.  But I guess to keep it simple for the fairies, radio will have to do.  But I?m not why you?re listening, am I??  She chuckled softly to herself.  ?Let us have my guest introduce herself.?

?Ahm Mamima Pehamemeh!?  said a voice whose mouth was obviously full of food came on over the yinyang orbs.

The host gave another light chuckle, ?I see you have helped yourself to the kitchen.?

There was swallowing, ?I was invited this time and was pretty sure nothing was poisoned.?  The two laughed.

?Yes, our Sakuya does have a tendency to put poisons in her cooking.  But nothing harmful to me of course,? she chuckled.  ?Let us digress and get to the real reason you are here.  Listeners, if you did not understand her with her mouth full of food and did not recognize her voice, let me introduce you to Marisa Kirisame.  You were found at Ground Zero of what we are calling the Magic Scar and I know everyone is curious to know what happened.  Tell us in your own words what happened.?

?Okay, no shit, there I was walking through the Forest of Magic.  I wanted to go see what Alice was doing, but when I got to her front door, it attacked me!  It turned it was a Mimic.  At the time I didn?t think much of it, sitting her door as a mimic seemed Alice-like.  Naturally I broke it down to  see what she was doing.

When to my surprise I saw five fairies.  You know; Cirno, Sun, Star, Moon, and whatsherface.  They were wrecking up the joint.  Me, being the good Samaritan that I am, fired a warning shot at whatsherface.  They were all like, ?Oh no it?s Marisa!?  But then Star was like, ?I got this!? and said some weird poem:

    ?For hearts long lost and full of fright,
    For those alone in blackest night,
    Accept our ring and join our fight,
    Love conquers all-- with violet light!?

She was jacking my whole love thing.  I mean first she steals Kaguya?s look and now my love thing.  Where does she get off taking other peoples stuff?  So I fired my Non-Directional Laser at her.  She was like, ?Guys we have to use that!?  And they were like, ?kay.?  Cause you know fairies are dumb.  They all started grabbing on to whatsherface.  Star and Moon grabbed her legs and Cirno and Sun grabbed her arms.  And then there was a great big flash.

Standing before me was a giant fairy.  I guess it was a giant.  It was like six foot tall, that?s kind of tall for a fairy.  ?I am Super Greater Fairy Daiyousei!?  That thing yelled.  There was a flash and a sudden gust of wind.  ?BWAHAHAHAHA I, THE GREAT AND POWERFUL MIMA AM HERE!?  Can you believe it, Mima came out of being where ever the hell she was for the past few years.  So many questions going through my head like where have you been and how are you doing and does it feel good just up and ABANDONING SOMEONE AND NEVER LETTING THEM KNOW WHERE YOU?VE BEEN AND THEM NOT EVEN KNOWING IF YOU?RE ALIVE OR DEAD AND??

?Whoa oh oh, calm down, calm down,? Remilia interrupted Marisa.  There was the sound of someone breathing heard that was suddenly cut off.

?Hi, I?m Shizuha Aki and I?m here to tell you about Aki Farms.  It is a farm run by me and my sister, Minoriko, and we are two different people.  Me and my sister grow all kinds of fruits and vegetables and they are very delicious.  We sell them out of a stand near the base of Youkai Mountain so remember us when you travel up to see the Godesses.?

?And we?re back,? Remilia said.

?Okay, where was I?  Oh yea, Mima was there,? there was the sound of another deep breath.  ?She was facing the giant fairy.  ?BWAHAHAHA DO NOT WORRY FOR I HAVE GOT THIS!? she yelled.  ?I AM USE THE TWILIGHT SPARK!  TO DEFEAT THEM!  HERE I GO!  TWILIGHT SPARK?  And the rest is a blur.  There was sudden flash of light and the next thing I knew, a very angry Alice was kicking me in the shoulder yelling at me to get up.  And I reeked of alcohol for some reason and my head was killing me.  It was bright which was weird cause I was inside.  But I looked around and Alice?s house was destroyed and a lot of the trees behind her house were knocked over.

But has you just heard, it wasn?t me.  It was Mima and the fairies that destroyed her house.  So if you see the fairies just blow them out of the sky or whatever.  And if you see Mima, capture her and send her to me.  Thank you and good night.?

?There you go citizens of Gensokyo.  If you have never met Miss Kirisame before, you should know this: take everything she says with a grain of salt,? Remilia said.

?Hey what?s that supposed to mean!?? Marisa yelled.

?Hey Sakuya, go to that stand and pick me up some sweet potatoes,? Remilia said ignoring Marisa.

?Hey!? Marisa yelled.

?Your segment is done now, you can leave.  Sakuya escort her out before you go,?  There was the sound of shuffling.  ?And up next the weather.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: Iced Fairy on May 12, 2012, 12:49:48 AM
Two articles?  Come now this is easy street!

And no easy street doesn't mean "wait until the last minute."  You lot always wait until AFTER the last minute and miss the deadline.  Get to writing!   :colbert:
Title: Re: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 12, 2012, 03:28:20 AM
*Still wants judge comments for the previous contest*
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: Chaore on May 12, 2012, 06:10:42 AM
JUDGE COMMENTS, YOU SAY?

(http://i.imgur.com/Vy7zK.jpg)

WHILE I CAN NOT SPEAK FOR THE OTHERS, I AM PLEASED TO GIVE MY COMMENTS. AND SUBSEQUENT CRITIQUE.

AND MY ALL CAPS VOICE AND FACE ARE NOT LIKE THIS BECAUSE I AM DISPLEASED. IT IS SIMPLY STUCK LIKE THAT.

ZUROCHA- I WILL ADMIT THE MOMENT YOU WRITE 'OCS INSIDE BEWARE' POSSIBLY SEALED YOUR FATE. IF YOU NEED TO WARN SOMEONE ABOUT CHARACTERS, YOU HAVE AN ISSUE ALREADY. FRANKLY YOUR WRITING NEEDS MUCH WORK, CONSTANT SPELLING ERRORS SHOWS NOT MUCH TIME WAS SPENT REVIEWING IT. DIALOGUE IS STILTED AND SERIES OF EVENTS ARE POORLY PACED AND STRUCTURED. YOUR NARRATIVE IN GENERAL NEEDS HEAVY WORK, AND YOUR CHARACTERS LACK MUCH DIVERSITY OR MEMORABILITY AND FRANKLY IT SEEMS LIKE MANY COULD BE DONE WITHOUT.

AVOID CLICHE 'DRAMATIC' LIKE THE END OF THE FIRST 'PART' WITH YELLING INTO THE SKY.

GUY- I'M A SUCKER FOR TWO FRONT STORIES, BUT YOU CAN'T PULL IT OFF AT ALL. HAVING KEINE THE PRESENT GOING AND KEINE THE PAST GOING DOES NOT WORK WELL, IT JUST SEEMS LIKE YOU FOLLOWED THE LINE OF 'START WITH ACTION' AND WENT WITH THERE. THE PRESENT FRONT IS UNDERDEVELOPED, SERVING AS A DISTRACTION RATHER THAN A GOING THREAD OF EVENTS. YOUR NARRATIVE NEEDS WORK, BUT I CAN'T PIN DOWN WHY, IT JUST SEEMS LIKE YOU NEED EXPERIENCE WITH IT AND REREADING IT WITH A MORE CRITICAL EYE TO IMPROVE IT. YOUR PLOT ALSO FALLS APART WHEN IT'S 'KEINE IS AFRAID OF POWERS SHE HAS SO SHE GETS TRAPPED WITH A HAKUTAKU WHICH IS WHY HER POWERS EXIST AND' IT JUST SEEMS LIKE YOU RAN WITH ONE IDEA AFTER ANOTHER. AT THAT, IT'S LEFT HANGING AND BASICALLY IS JUST 'AND THEN THIS HAPPENED AND THEN YAYYYY MOMMY'.

PHLEGTH- FUCK, I ACTUALLY LIKED A GREAT DEAL OF WHAT YOU SET OUT HERE. SOME OF YOUR CHARACTERIZATION IS REALLY GREAT AND INTERESTING. BUT IT'S ALL OVER THE PLACE AND I CAN'T PRECISELY GET WHAT, THIS ISN'T REALLY AN ORIGIN STORY AND IT'S MORE LIKE 'THAT ONE TIME YUUGI PUNCHED A BITCH IN THE FACE'. THE THING IS ALSO MOST OF THESE CHARACTERIZATIONS REALLY AREN'T PRONOUNCED WELL EITHER, AND LIKE THE ONLY FULL CHARACTER IS YUUGI. THE FIGHT SCENE IS ALSO KINDA POOR, AND REALLY IN GENERAL IT SEEMS A BIT RUSHED AND LIKE IT SHOULD BE EXPANDED.

SQUID- YOUR PIECE IS JUST HARD TO GET INTO, IT'S NOT REALLY INTERESTING. MURASA BEING LED TO BY EVIL FORCES RATHER THAN FOCUSING ON HER OWN HATE FELT LAME, AND HOW BYAKUREN 'FREES' HER KIND OF MAKES NO DAMN SENSE. TREATING THE SHIP AS A PERSON MAKES ME WONDER IF MURASA IS AUTISTIC, NOT UNDERSTAND HER TRAIN OF THOUGHT. SERIOUSLY IT'S JUST LIKE MURASA WHAT ARE YOU DOING.

STOP SINKING SHIPS AND START THROWING ANCHORS AT MIKOS.

HIMIKO- I'M SORRY BUT REALLY, CHILD WITH SUPER POWERS MAGICALLY SHOWS UP AT X'S DOORSTEP IS NOT A GOOD PLOT MOST OF THE TIME. YOUR SARIEL SEEMS INSANELY LOL GENERIC KID TOO, AND SHINKI AND YUMEKO TAKING CENTER STAGE KIND OF RUINS MOST OF IT'S CHANCE. IT REALLY SEEMS LIKE A POOR SHOT IN GENERAL, AND ESPECIALLY AS AN ORIGIN STORY.

TRIANGLES- BEAUTIFUL. I WOULD ASK FOR YOUR HAND IN MARRIAGE AT THE SHEER MAJESTY OF THE PIECE, BUT MJP WOULD PUNCH ME.

ALSO I LOVE ANOTHER SO IT COULD NEVER BE.

IN SERIOUSNESS, MADE ME GIGGLE INCESSANTLY, WOULD TROLL OPTION IF IT WASN'T FOR SECT.

ICED- GOD DAMNIT I ALREADY USED THE MARRIAGE JOKE. I DON'T KNOW ANY OTHERS.

IN SERIOUSNESS, I MAY BE INSANELY BIASED TOWARDS YOU BUT JESUS SHIT THIS WAS SPOT ON. IT WAS A SERIOUSLY COMPELLING TALE, TOOK A RELATIVELY BACKGROUND-LESS CHARACTER AND DELIVERED SOMETHING FRESH, EXCITING, AND FUN. YOU GET AN EXCELLENT SENSE OF CHARACTER FOR EVEN THE MINOR CHARACTERS, AND THE ONLY PART I REALLY DISLIKED WAS THE LITTLE KID, BECAUSE WHILE IT DID ADD SOME CHARACTER AND SHOWED YOUKI'S PERSONALITY OFF A BIT...

JESUS SHIT THAT SCENE IS OVERDONE.

CAPTH- I REMEMBER YOU BEING CAPABLE OF WRITING MUCH BETTER. I AM DISAPPOINTED. YOUR NARRATIVE HERE STUMBLES AND REPEATS A LOT, AND YOUR DIALOGUE IS REALLY STINTED AND BLAND AT TIMES. AND GIVEN THE DIALOGUE IS MUCH OF THIS PIECE, IT'S COMPLETELY AWFUL. THERES NO REAL SENSE OF URGENCY AND WHILE IT'S A DECENT PIECE BY VALUE OF NARRATIVE, IT LACKS HEART AND IT LACKS PUNCH. IT'S LIKE A STRUCTURE 100 WITH A 0 IN FLAVOR.

ALSO IT'S EPILOGUE NOT EPILOG. RUSHED SEEMING AND NOT REALLY FUN TO READ.

YOGGY- JESUS WALLS OF TEXT. FORMAT IT BETTER AND MAKE IT A BIT MORE INTERESTING TO READ TO EVEN START WITH. JUST BLOCKS OF TEXT NEVER MAKE GOOD THINGS. ON TOP OF THAT, IT SEEMS MORE LIKE A SINGLE SCENE RATHER THAN A FULL FIC. AN EXTREMELY LONG AND DRAWN OUT SCENE OF THE CLOSING, NOT WHY THINGS WENT LIKE THIS.

CHOJA- I DON'T REALLY HAVE MUCH TO SAY ABOUT YOU BECAUSE YOU KNOW WHAT YOU'RE DOING. IT SEEMED BRIEF AND MORE LIKE AN ADDITION TO THE SMALL ENTRY OF 'MEDICINE WAS THROWN AWAY' THAN AN ACTUAL STORY, AND THE CHARACTERS SEEMED REALLY THROW AWAY AND QUICK. VERY GOOD, BUT NOTHING COMPARED TO STORIES WITH MORE HEART TO THEM, SORRY TO SAY.

SECT- LITERALLY THE ONLY ONE I THOUGHT WAS OUTRIGHT BETTER THAN ICED'S AND IT'S BEAUTIFUL. IT MAY BE CHEATING BECAUSE SHIT THIS THING IS HUGE AND YOU HAD A LOT OF TIME TO WORK ON IT, BUT FRANKLY THIS PIECE WAS EXCELLENT. THE FIRST PART SETS THE BACKGROUND FOR THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE INVOLVED CHARACTERS UP, THE SECOND LEADS INTO THE MAIN EVENT, AND THE THIRD IS JUST

IT'S A HILLARIOUS AND KAGUYA AND MOKOU MAKE THE BEST BUDDYCOPS OH GOD. YOU DO COMEDY AMAZINGLY.

AT THE SAME POINT YOUR PIECE TOOK ITSELF VERY SERIOUSLY AND YOUR PLOT WAS BOTH INTRIGUING AND THE RIGHT BRAND OF CRAZY OH GOD WHAT YOU SOMETIMES SEE IN HORROR FILMS, HAKUTAKU CURSES AND SUCH ETC. IT'S TAKING FEAR OF KEINE'S POWER RIGHT, AND HANDING IT ALSO TO THE RIGHT HANDS TO BE AFRAID AND DO THINGS ABOUT IT.

OVERALL EXCELLENT PIECE.

LIKE SAID, MY JUDGEMENTS WERE SECT WINS, ICED TAKES SECOND, TRIANGLES TAKES THE TRIANGULAR PRIZE.

FRANKLY MOST OF THESE ENTRIES DISAPPOINTED ME BESIDES SECT, SO YEAH. THERES MY CENTS. RABBIT OUT.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: Dead Princess Sakana on May 12, 2012, 07:40:19 AM
Well, I was only planning to comment on the one author that inquired,  but since Chao already went and posted a full wall I will give my thoughts from the judging for all entries too:

Zurocha - I'll say you have nice ideas, but you need to think some things through more and work on your writing. Especially the usage of your OC made me frown. It's generally not a good idea to make an OC the central part of an established character's backstory. Also, if you point out you do certain stuff for "authenticity", you should really not have blonde Japanese women in the same scene, it just makes things look silly. And I consider it highly unlikely that a cherry tree would bloom twice within nine months too. Stuff like that ruins the suspension of disbelief one needs for a story.

Guy - Since your Keine had to stand against Sect's, she had a hard time from the start. My main issue with your entry was that I found it hard to follow what was going on at many points. Stuff just happened and happened and it was easy to get lost. Part of that was the mix of present and past narrative that Chaore already pointed to. There was also at least one part where the two narratives repeated information from one another without necessity to do so, you could have saved yourself a paragraphs there.

Phlegth - What Chao said, it's a nice little story, but not an origin story. That's really all, aside from that it was an entertaining little read.

Squid - Contrary to the bunny's view, I really really liked this one. It was my choice for third place after Iced and Sect. I considered this entry to be a very well written interpretation of the events we know about from canon, and I liked the attachment of Murasa to the ship as part of her character.

Himiko - This has the same problem as Phlegth's story in that it doesn't appear to be much of an origin to the character. If anything, it's an origin as to how that character got ino Makai, but we don't learn anything about the character itself. Shinki got the most characterization in your entry, while not being the actual focus of the story.

Triangles - Well worth that IP :V

Iced - My personal favourite. I especially liked that you took the challenge to make an origin story for a character with almost no background and still made it fit in well with the rest of the world. On the other hand, it was also a clever move because that choice of character gave you a lot of freedom to work with. The knowledge of deities and mythology that was made visible in the story is also a plus-point.

Capth - In the same vein as Squid's story you took what we know from canon and tried to flesh it out a bit. The result lacked substance though, and the writing could have been better. What especially stuck out to me was that some of the things that would have been interesting to know were left completely unadressed. For example, why does there always need to be a Yatagarasu, why is it Kanako's job to ensure that and why of all ravens is Utsuho the only choice? Since Utsuho's origin is an ordinary hell raven ascending to something bigger from amongst many of her kind, that should at least have been part of the focus.

Yogg - Not much of an origin, just a little scene. Not much more to say.

Choja - The writing could use some work, but I did like your story quite a bit. It was solid, though not outstanding, so keep at it.

Sect - We can all agree that this was a very good entry, and probably the main reason it didn't come out on top for me but "just" in the top three was because you had to rush it to make the deadline. Had you had the time to write it at your own pace and polish it, this entry would have been most likely undefeatable. But since we didn't get to see it in its final state, I had to judge by what we had. That said, the ideas you used were very entertaining and original, and the characters were done nicely too. I personally found the fairytale-scene to go on for a bit too long considering it was a Keine-story and not a Mokou/Kaguya, but that's neglectable.

Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: capt. h on May 12, 2012, 03:30:11 PM
Kaguya Houraisan is Yukari Yakumo's Grandson

Earlier today, Cirno, ice fairy of the Misty Lake, shocked the world when she released previously undisclosed statements belonging to Yukari Yakumo confessing to grandmothing the well-known princess of the moon Kaguya Houraisan. We decided to go to the source to inquire about this newly discovered impurity in the lunarian capital (denizens of the moon consider youkai impure and would consider a youkai descendant in the royal line scandelous) and the princesses' previously undisclosed sex change.

"Go to hell." The princess declared when pressed for comment. "And I'm keeping the camera."

Following up on this lead, this tengu headed to the former hell, where one Satori Komeiji disclosed her prior relations with the youkai sage. "Yukari Yakumo?" she stated. "I met her right before the sealing of hell. Shifty character, could never quite trust her. I wouldn't be surprised to hear she sired a child in secret, nor that she would do so for the express purpose of interfering with lunarian politics. Still, surely you mean granddaughter?"

When pressed on the subject further, she explained, "Yukari Yakumo is someone who likes scheming for the sake of scheming. It would be shocking for her to have mixed her blood with royalty, but not entirely unexpected considering how she loves to have her hand involved in everything. Even a causal glance at her heart reveals that she's either planned the leadership of every major post in Gensokyo or was annoyed because a group she didn't expect came to power. I see no reason this wouldn't be true for politics in other realms as well. Still, mothering a child seems a tad extreme, who told you that story exactly?"

We managed to reach the Yakumo for comment. "Why yes, I did say that," Yukari Yakumo responded, taking out a script. "This is my grandson. He?s been your rival since you were a baby. ?Erm, what is his name again?... That?s right! I remember now! His *ahem* HER name is KAGUYA. (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,12615.0.html)" When asked about how Kaguya became a girl, the Yakumo stated "Oh, that? Ufufu... you should ask her about that. It is really none of my buisness what he *ahem* she does to herself."

More on this story as it develops.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 14, 2012, 01:36:32 AM
So, news, huh? You know what that means?
 
-----------------------------------------
 
Aya stood facing the camera, which was zoomed in close. Behind her was a large screen with the letters 'AS' displayed.
 
"People of Gensokyo," Aya said, "what I am going to tell you today, I can scarcely believe. Genskoyo's greatest enemy has been right under my nose ever since her arrival. What I am about to tell you will shock you, will make you stare in dibelief. But it's all true. I'm putting my life at risk by telling you this, but it is my job to expose the truth, regardless of personal danger. So be ready, because what you are about to hear will blow your mind."
 
A simple opening graphic and an urgent-sounding theme played. When they were done, the camera had zoomed out to a more normal distance. Aya was standing in front of a pair of chalkboards. Aya stepped over beside one, which had an array of pictures on it.
 
Aya pointed to the center picture. "Kanako Yasaka. Almost everyone in Gensokyo knows who she is. Several years ago, she moved her shrine here to Gensokyo from the outside world. Faith, she claimed, was in short supply outside Gensokyo, necessitating the move. She's made no secret of the fact that she wants faith, but she's a god; she does kind of need it. So I paid it little mind.
 
"Kanako has done much since her arrival. She's unified the tengu and kappa under her, which even I thought was good, as we have indeed been far better off since she came. She gave a hell raven the power of a dead god, the power of nuclear fusion, and used it to begin a new age of technology, including the 'television' you're watching at this very moment. She's even responsible for the freeing of the followers of Byakuren Hijiri, and in turn Hijiri herself, people who are quick to help those in need. And, yes, Kanako's actions have brought her faith. But was that the only purpose behind her actions?
 
"Let's start with Byakuren." Aya drew a line between Kanako's picture and one of Byakuren. "Byakuren was sealed away as a criminal, as were her followers. They were trapped for a thousand years before Kanako's actions resulted in their freedom. They claim it was because they helped both youkai and humans and the humans didn't like that, but I think anyone with a brain knows that's a lie. No humans hate them for it now, after all. So they're hiding something."
 
Aya next drew a line between Kanako and a picture of Utsuho. "The hell-raven next. Or, more specifically, the god she was fed." Aya drew an image of the eye of the Yatagarasu. "The corpse of a dead god. But gods don't die. I'm sad to say that I only recently realized this contradiction in her story. I was interviewing one of the kappa scientists, trying to find out what they're working on now in those labs of theirs, when she let slip that she wondered how a god could die. And she's right. God's don't die; they simply fade from existence when they lack the faith necessary to sustain them. So what happened to the Yatagarasu? People, only one thing could have: Kanako Yasaka. She defeated it, depleted its energy, and fed it to Utsuho before it could recover.
 
"Now, I know what you're thinking. 'Why? Why would she do that?' And it's a good question. The Yatagarasu could easily have powered the nuclear reactor itself, so why feed it to Utsuho? Simple: Kanako needs its power for something it reused to do. But what? And why does she need all that other stuff the kappa are making, like the Hisotensoku? The truth, people, is horrifying but simple: Kanako aims to take over completely. And not just Gensokyo. Gensokyo's size limits the faith she can gather. No, she wants the outside world, too." She paused. "Or so I thought. But the truth is that everything you just heard is a lie. A lie perpetrated by one person, and one person only." She flipped the chalkboard around, pointing to the large picture in the center on the other side of the board. "The legendary 'Prince Shotoku', Toyosatomimi no Miko.
 
"People, Miko is the real threat to Gensokyo. She framed Kanako to keep attention focused away from her. That kappa who pointed out the inconsistency in the Yatagarasu story? A plant, paid of by Miko to throw me off, distract me from the true threat. But don't take my word for it. If you just take what I say as gospel, you're an idiot. Look at the facts."
 
Aya stepped over to the second board, which had pictures of Miko and her followers, as well as one of Byakuren. She pointed to Miko's picture. "Fact: Miko, a follower of Taoism, was responsible for the spread of Buddhism. Which means she's not above big-time deception and manipulation." She pointed to Byakuren's picture. "Fact: Byakuren's supposedly a Buddhist. But fact: we've already established that Byakuren's a liar. And fact: Byakuren's aiding people without any expectation of compensation. That's socialism, and we all know why that's bad."
 
She pointed to a picture of Seiga. "Fact: Seiga Kaku is a wicked hermit. Fact: She was Miko's teacher. Which means, naturally, that Miko was corrupted by Seiga during her education." Aya then indicated the picture of Yoshika, which was below Seiga's. "Fact: Seiga made and commands the jiang-shi Yoshika Miyako. Fact: jiang-shi, being dead bodies, are easily controled, even when leaving the original mind intact. Their bodies can be freely altered to whatever standard one wants. And they can't die, as they're already dead. Not only are they the perfect soldiers, they can make more simply by biting their victims when killing them. An army of jiang-shi could turn the entire world into them, into one person's ideal." She taped a picture of Hitler over the picture of Seiga.
 
"Seiga Kaku is the mastermind," Aya said, "the one behind even Miko's actions. She's working through them, and if she isn't stopped, she'll take over. And I don't want to... to see that..." She fought back tears. "I'm sorry. I promised myself I wouldn't cry, but I... I just love Gensokyo so much, and I don't want to see it lost. So please, people. Don't let Seiga win."
 
-------------------------------------------
 
More Glenn Beck Aya. And this time, there's no denying it fits the contest theme.
Title: Re: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: Sect on May 14, 2012, 02:21:24 AM
In the middle of writing this, I had the sudden idea of Akyuu doing a "Rest of the Story" segment with somewhat skewed facts. orz



-and her decapitated head was found in the elevator shaft. Authorities are currently questioning why the princess installed an elevator in the first place, since Eientei is a two story building. GPR News will follow this story as details emerge.

Top story: The riot at last night's concert was quelled by peace keeping officials, but only after the concert was completely disrupted and property was damaged. Initial reports were confused as to the cause of the riot, but GPR News managed to construct an accurate accounting.

Last night was the first scheduled performance of the new punk rock group "Choujuu Gigaku". They had been conducting impromptu concerts late at night over the last month, disturbing the peace and rest of the Human Village. Village representative Keine Kamishirasawa headbutted the two youkai, citing that the noisiness was keeping everyone awake and riling up youkai. She then helped the two band members organize a concert further away from the village, closer to Youkai Mountain. Many youkai attended, as well as several young humans, and creatures from Youkai Mountain attended as well, attracted by the loud sounds.

It seemed that the choice of venue for the concert was poorly situated, though, since the sounds of the youkai's "singing" entered a cavern and ended up attracting the notice of many underground youkai. Many oni ended up emerging from the caves and joining the concert. An interviewed oni stated that "we heard there was a ruckus going on, so we invited ourselves!"

An hour after the oni arrived to the concert, the riot began. Reports are unsure what was the cause of the riot, though many of the witnesses blame the oni for causing the riot. The most prominent story reported as to why the oni started the riot was because concession vendors had ran out of "good" liquor and only had beers from the land known as "Rice Country". The oni, enraged by the foul tasting alcohol, ended up charging into the crowd and started a brawl. Other reports include the oni being served beans, kappa claiming that the oni were "rock humping liars", and someone casually suggesting in the presence of a group of oni that legendary figure Momotarou "was a pretty cool guy". The black dressed youkai running concessions that night denied all of the stories, though she could not offer a reason why the oni rioted due to a medical condition that caused her to giggle spontaneously.

GPR News interviewed a prominent oni at her temporary residence in Bhava-Agra to get their side of the story.

"No no no! You got it all wrong! See, what really happened - oh, your cup is empty, here ya go - what really happened is that those guys were getting real pumped by those girls, ya know? It was a real good party, really noisy and all that. So, what they did was - hey now, it's empty again, drink up - they decided they wanted to dance, but there was too many people, yanno? So, so w- I mean they - woah, you're suckin' it down, have some more! - so they decided they wanted to do this human dance that they do at parties and such. I think they called it a, uh... 'mosh pit'?"

Our GPR News correspondent was unable to continue the interview at that time, due to memory problems and headaches.

A tengu news agency had a different spin on the concert, though.

"Sure, the oni were the ones who started the mess, but it wasn't their fault! You know who was responsible? That band, 'Chou Anigakuki' or whatever it was. They were really pushing the bounds of youkai decency, much less human decency! That puppy eared girl was shouting the most vulgar and inciteful things, and then the sparrow girl joined her, gettin' all close to her and all! That's when the two of them started doing lavicious things to each other, right on stage! Dancing and rubbing and touching and even more crude things! No wonder those oni rioted, what with their blood boiling!

"That's why people have to not watch that band perform! They're a completely unwholesome duo! Not safe for work or family, not like the Prismriver Band, no sir! That there is a good, wholesome band with good music and songs, not like that trouble starting bunch of shrieking hoodlums. Just think of the children!"

"Choujuu Gigaku" band member Mystia Lorelei, who is a local shop owner, had this to say in response:

"Give me a break. So what if some girls got riled up at the concert? They had a lot of fun, didn't they? No need to lie about me and Kyouko. I mean, they're tengu, they're the biggest horndogs around! Also, the Prismrivers are a bunch of hacks."

Her partner, Buddhist nun and groundskeeper Kyouko Yasodani, echoed Miss Lorelei's sentiments.

No matter the cause of the riots, it shook the landscape until peace keeping elements came and neutralized everyone with danmaku. Even the ones not fighting. No official press release has been given thus far by the youkai exterminator responsible. Sources close to the person in question indicate that the exterminator was "irritated about the youkai causing a noise while she was trying to sleep" and that she "wanted the youkai off her lawn" so that she could "feed all the cats she had collected since she'd never get a-". The source was then pursued by a giant yin-yang orb.

Gensokyo Public Radio will return after these messages...
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: LogosOfJ on May 14, 2012, 04:06:08 AM
Eh, this topic is one of my many weak points. Still, I should get back into the habit of writing.
Aya?s news story practically writes itself.

Something Jagged This Way Comes

 

Love Spat between Witches Results in Arboreal Devastation
==
Approximately one hour after dusk two days ago, a massive explosion occurred in the Forest of Magic. Kappa observers estimate an energy release of about 50 gigajoules (about 4.5 billion jo-kan for the traditionalists out there) or 50 times the energy release of the average lightning bolt. As the source of the explosion was obscured by a bright flare, 50 concurrent bolts of lightning were an early hypothesis put forth by observers.
Heaven has remained silent on this matter, though the precedent of Iku Nagae has established the possibility of such weather manipulation. The potential for manipulation of Gensokyo?s politics through plausibly deniable weather manipulation cannot be ignored. It is the duty of every self-respecting and self-preserving Tengu to maintain a higher level of vigilance in weather observation and forecasting.

However, further investigation by yours truly has ruled out the possibility of (direct) nefarious Heavenly manipulation in this affair. Instead, the sordid (and torrid) affair can be traced directly to none other than the loose morals of two of the most infamous residents of the Forest of Magic.

A certain Kawashiro Nitori has approximated the center of the blast zone. Unsurprisingly, the explosion was centered a the home of none other than Kirisame Marisa, the mercenary ?incident solver? who, as many of you have personally witnessed, is a criminal and consummate liar, and has been charged by the authorities of the mountain with unlawful entry, blasphemy, impiety, unprovoked assault of public workers, and littering. Other jurisdictions have compiled a long list of larcenies, both covert and violent, as well as a general disregard of the well-being of others. Though the new gods of the mountain have found it within their vast generosity to permanently offer their protection to their ?guest?, it is only a matter of time before this troublemaker runs out of favor.

Anyhow, this Kirisame Marisa is also well-known for womanizing and general ribaldries. She has extended her repugnant affections towards a great number of figures, including Hakurei Reimu, Flandre Scarlet, Kazami Yuuka, Yakumo Yukari, the aforementioned Kawashiro Nitori and many others.

Among this large group, two notables, against better judgment, have taken a course of action that is not the sensible firm rejection followed by judicious application of extreme force. One is Alice Margatroid, an immigrant magician and dollmaker, the other infamous resident of the Forest of magic. The other is Patchouli Knowledge, librarian of the Scarlet Devil Manse. The case of Alice Margatroid is understandable if not forgivable; there are many rumors surrounding her specialty of dollmaking, and her close ties to Makai royalty have frightened away collaborators and suitors. Kirisame Marisa is one of the few people who, unlike the right-minded majority, are not unnerved by Miss Margatroid?s unrelenting pursuit of producing a living doll and the blasphemous experiments in the divine secrets of sapience, sentience, and soul necessary in such an endeavor. The two appear to be emotionally close, and it is conceivable that, in her desperate loneliness, Miss Margatroid has become attached to her neighbor. This attachment may have been enough to prompt violent jealousy of the magnitude witnessed.

Patchouli Knowledge, on the other hand, has no such excuse. As a resident of the Scarlet Devil Manse, this ?Librarian? likely enjoys considerable respect in mage society. The power of her sponsors, the Scarlet siblings, is near-guarantee that she will never be wanting for materials or companionship, and her employment of a succubus (insistently misidentified as a ?minor devil?) as an assistant seems to be ample assurance that she does not lack other forms of ?companionship?. Her on-off collaboration with Kirisame Marisa would be understandable if she were seeking asylum from those hostile to her work; instead, she has gone as far as to extend personal invitation to the aforementioned ?ordinary witch?, despite the fact that the library of the Scarlet Devil Mansion has been robbed multiple times by Miss Kirisame. The residents of the Scarlet Devil Manse have refused to comment on this matter. Attempts at interviewing said librarian have resulted in threats of bodily harm from the gatekeeper, maid, mistress of the house, and the librarian herself.

Within the charred remains of the forest within the blast radius, books from the library of Miss Knowledge and a number of dolls (in varying condition) of Miss Margatroid?s make have been found and conclusively identified by their owners. It appears that the explosion may have been caused by either unseen interaction between the magical constructs of these two magicians (unlikely) or ?experimentation? by Miss Kirisame (more likely), but the most plausible scenario appears to be a power struggle between the two Youkai magicians over the affections of Miss Kirisame. The myriad magical devices found in the blast radius could have been a number of surveillance and combat implements passed on to the thief in the form of gifts or intentionally unguarded items.

Miss Alice Margatroid was available for an interview yesterday. She has denied allegations of intimate relations with Miss Kirisame and maintains that she was ?not even tangentially involved? in the explosion and has advanced the opinion that ?such catastrophes are inevitable, considering that Marisa plays fast and loose with all of her magical experiments?.

Nearing the center of the explosion, strange ?stone? similar to mortar and large quantities of low-grade steel and iron have been found. The metal appears unsuitable for weaponry but is obviously artificial. Odd tubes have been identified as ?piping? by a number of Kappa, and the shrine maiden of the wind shrine has shown familiarity with these materials, mentioning ?PVC? , ?Concrete?, and ?Rebar?.

Kirisame Marisa and a sizeable number of items that were once stored in her house are nowhere to be found, to the great sorrow of her many victims.

Alice's journal excerpt (later delivered to Patchouli Knowledge, the Hakurei Shrine, and the House of Yakumo by one-use solid-fuel rocket doll)
===
Marisa's house exploded today.

I cannot sense her aura.

I believe it is safe to assume that that she is gone.

The area tastes of death; the color of magic is alternately antiseptic white and pitch black. I do not know the cause, but this appears to be some sort of magical "decay". Thankfully, it is receding.

There are artifacts scattered around the blast zone. They are wonderful. They are terrific. They are hence horrifying. The flora of the forest dies around them, but some species survive. Decay travels with little rhyme or reason.

I suggest and investigation. Whatever decay has occurred has stopped for now. I shall keep you updated.


Excerpt of Scarlet Devil Mansion Library internal report, authored by Koakuma (later delivered to Alice Matrigold and Kawashiro Nitori)
===
Anyhow, instruments caught a large magical spike this evening lasting about 1.5 seconds. There were two major anomalities:
1. The spike was not followed by ordinary dissipation, despite the fact that there was no buildup period beforehand, ruling out most dimensional travel spells. Moreover, the spike was of an absurd magnitude; instrument error was initially believed to be responsible.
2. The spike was concurrent with a fluctuation of ambient magic exactly opposite of the location of the burst. Cursory analysis shows that the pattern of fluctuations are roughly consistent with that predicted by fluid model of magic and Navier-Stokes equations, with the spike as a point source.

About half a minute afterwards, there was a flash of light, followed by a loud boom. This was likely observed by most of Gensokyo. In light of the magical anomalies, I would like to suggest further investigation.

"Reimuuu...."

Hakurei Reimu did not expect Yakumo Yukari to arrive so late. Her earlier trials have shown that said eight-clouded sage took disruptions in the Great Hakurei Border with an immediacy reminiscent of personal pain. There was more or less one reason why such a large fluctuation did not prompt an abduction and a campaign..

"What did you do to the border this time? Are you going incontinent, as it befits your age?" snapped Reimu. The comment on age might have been unwarranted, but so was Yukari's decision to "snap" the border with an intensity that left Reimu dry-retching for a terrifying five seconds before a late dinner.

"Oh? You felt it too? My, Reimu, you grow apace."

Reimu did a double take and, deciding that knowledge was power, asked incredulously, "Wait, it wasn't you?"

Yukari smiled and tittered before responding, "Why, you know I wouldn't do something that would upset your precious little stomach without telling you first, right?"

A dirty glare was the response. Yukari continued as if nothing occured.

"What happened? A little frog jumped out of its well."


Tokyo-II University Times
===
Mysterious Explosion in Residential Areas, No Injuries

Yesterday night, an explosion occurred, apparently centered on the apartment of Maribel Hearn. Despite an explosion consistent with that of military-grade plastic explosives, Miss Hearn and her guest Renko Usami were unharmed. A third person, identified as Marisa Kirisame by Miss Hearn and Usami, was found on the lawn outside the apartment. The two inside report Miss Kirisame being thrown out the window of the apartment before the explosion.

Miss Kirisame was miraculously uninjured, despite the presence of a noticeable impact crater around her. She carries with her documentation that claims that she is a  student from the United States spending a year in Tokyo-II university, but no staff recognize her despite clear records of her presence in the student information systems. Further investigation is pending.

The six adjacent apartments were damaged, but their residents were not present and hence physically unharmed. Coincidentally, the computers (laptops/desktops) of those caught in the explosion were unharmed due to their locations in the affected apartments.
Title: Re: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 14, 2012, 07:07:11 AM
Her partner, Buddhist nun and groundskeeper Kyouko Yasodani, echoed Miss Lorelei's sentiments.

*Insert loudest groan in the world here*
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: Iced Fairy on May 14, 2012, 07:08:28 AM
Judgement

With the reversion to simpler judging we can bring you the results quicker.  And since I'm a judge instead of a contestant I can comment on matters without pointing out how much more awesome I am, because I'm the strongest.  So let us begin!

While I am sad to not see Akyuu's news real on the "youkai menace," we had some solid entrants this time.  Still in the end the Pulitzer only goes to one Tengu.  And this time, that tengu is....

LogosOfJ you matched the douchebag Aya reporting style fairly well, but the add ons were what sealed the deal.  A very nice followup, and the differences in styles was excellent.  You deserve the wordsmith title.  Sect you had a strong second with your article.  Some of the bounces in explanations could have been smoothed a bit but all in all it was good for a chuckle.

Guy you had a perfect Glenn Beck, but satire must reach above and beyond it's source material.  It's especially hard given you don't have access to the visuals, but I think with a push in higher absurdity you could've make that a much stronger work.  Raikaria, you had a good concept, but you would have been better served by putting it in script form or straight QA interview style.  If you had quotes you could have expanded the stories personality a lot more, as it is there's not much story to it.  Similarly Santora, your ideas were weakened by a slip in writing.  Your introduction of Mima broke flow badly, and I'm afraid that really broke up your story. 

And because I know it'll be commented on if I skip it, Capth, your story had no story.

And thus the news articles are finished.  In addition, since this thread is wandering towards 1000 posts, soon it shall be finished, ready to be packed up and shipped to KGB.  Which brings me to our next topic.

Endings

Every sixty years, the purple cherry blossoms bloom then rain down, signifying the death and rebirth of the world.  This contest is about something coming to an end.  A meal, an era, a dream, a fight, a song, a life.  The tallest mountain or a single blossom.  All of these things are acceptable subjects.  Writers, tell us what happens here at the end of this thread.

Ah yes, the ending for this contest is within two weeks.  The 27th.
Title: Re: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: GuyYouMetOnline on May 14, 2012, 08:54:37 PM
Guy you had a perfect Glenn Beck, but satire must reach above and beyond it's source material.  It's especially hard given you don't have access to the visuals, but I think with a push in higher absurdity you could've make that a much stronger work.

Check out the one she does in Orphan. My first Glenn Beck Aya scene, and in my opinion, easily the best. I think the one for the Facebook challenge was better than this one, too. It just gets harder every time I do it. There's no way Glenn Beck could keep coming up with all that shit unless he's genuinely that crazy.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - News Articles
Post by: Phlegeth on May 18, 2012, 06:26:51 AM
Similarly Santora, your ideas were weakened by a slip in writing.  Your introduction of Mima broke flow badly, and I'm afraid that really broke up your story. 

I agree, I felt a little off writing Mima's part, but I shrugged it off as paranoia xD. 




?Every sixty years there?s a great surge in flowers,? an elderly looking woman in red was speaking and beside her was another elderly woman in green and behind them were there children.  ?Last time we were caught off guard and went randomly attacking everything.  But this time we knew better.  Let?s set back and enjoy it.  May this be a start of grand tradition!?  She smiled weakly and everyone cheered.

?Take it off!? a witch yelled from the audience and everyone laughed.

?Master?? I turned and saw a lunar rabbit with long purple hair holding out a sake dish.

?Remember where these flowers came from,? Yamaxanadu was on stage and started speaking.

?Here comes a long winded lecture,? Yukari said beside me.  I shushed her.

?No long winded lecture this time.  Just a reminder, to slow down and do good.  And as long as you have those you care about near you, everything will be all right.?

I looked around at all the smiling faces surrounding me and the beautiful country side that full of life.  This is a moment I could never forget.

* * *

I?m old; I?ve lived a very long time.  I?ve watched fish crawl out of the ocean and develop and change the face of this planet to their own liking three times.  Call me nostalgic, but the first ones really were the best.  Humans they were called, and I was among them for a brief time.  They almost brought about the end of this planet many times near the end, but eventually they became bored and moved on to the far expanses of space.  Not everyone could go of course, and the few that stayed lasted a few hundred generations, but they were replaced by an even crazier species that evolved from birds.

Now those birds did some truly stupid things with this planet.  Even at their worst, the humans didn?t even come close to what those birds did in just five thousand years.  And many generations later, these lizards showed up.  The birds and lizards fought for control and there was this cataclysm.  Sad to say, we were powerless to stop it and The Earth has become uninhabitable.  Only those of us who exist outside the mortal boundaries exist.  I?m Eirin Yagokoro and this is the last day of Earth.

?It?s so hot, I could almost die,? I turned around and bubbily pink haired figure floating towards me.

?So this is it?? another voice behind her spoke up.  We turned and saw no one.  ?Boo,? a voice whispered in my ear.

?Yakamo!  Grow up!? I yelled pushing her away.

?Hehehe, after all this time, I still got it,? Yukari smirked.

?So this is where you all are,? the last survivor showed up.  She was the smallest person of our group, Yamaxanadu.  ?Why here??

?This spot is special,? Yukari said. 

It's true, all those millennia ago, on this spot there stood a shrine.  In the grand scheme of things, it didn?t last that long.  Memories are funny, no matter how much time passes I could never forget the time spent in Gensokyo.  A slight smile escaped my lips.

?Oh, what are you smiling about?? Yuyuko asked.

?Just thinking about a long time ago,? I sighed. 

?I repeat, so this is it?? Yukari said again.

?Yes, my boss said we only have three hours before he comes and reaps the planet,? Yamaxanadu said.

We all looked at each other and nodded, ?Three hours,? we all repeated.  Yukari summoned a gap and produced three large beers.

?Something I?ve been curious about,? Yuyuko said and turned her attention to me.  ?Where is your princess??

?Hm?  She made amends with the other Lunarians and left when they did,? I said.

?You didn?t go?? Yamaxanadu asked.

?And leave these two unsupervised,? I thumbed at Yuyuko and Yukari.

?Moi?? Yukari asked in an overly exaggerated voice.

?Especially you, you?re the reason the lunarians left in the first place and almost destroyed the world,? I glared at her. I looked up at the sky.  Surprisingly the moon was still there.  But it was now the barren wasteland it always looked like.  Just like the planet it orbits.

?Hey, I only knocked the moon out of orbit a little bit,? she said and held up her thumb and index finger.

?But what would it matter if she destroyed the world if you were gone?? Yuyuko asked.

?I?ve invested a lot into this planet, and why didn?t you two leave?? I asked.

?Well at the time I was still bound by the Saigyou Ayakashi,? Yuyuko said.

?And I can?t leave without my buddy,? Yukari said putting her arm around Yuyuko.

?What about now,? Yamaxanadu asked.  ?You know, my boss can easily move you anywhere you want.?

We all looked at each other and shook our heads, ?No thank you.?

?We?re going to see this through to the end,? I said.

?The end,? Yukari started, ?brought about because these two species could not cooperate and share the planet.  They were always trying to one up the other.  The one polluted the water so in turn the other polluted the sky.  When that surprisingly backfired, they attacked the only thing left.  The sun.?

?This planet could have gone another couple millions of years if not for that,? I grumbled.

?Millions of years,? Yuyuko started thinking, ?Say when was the last time we were all together in this spot?? Yuyuko asked.

?If I recall, it was at a flower viewing,? I said and closed my eyes.

?I remember that flower viewing now,? Yamaxanadu said.

?Everything is all right,? I said.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: LogosOfJ on May 28, 2012, 07:26:23 AM
Accursed school trips... This was written in less than 2 hours while ill with dysentery. Hence the drabble-ish, low key bombast as opposed to my usual sweeping, operatic bombast.

Initial concept ripped directly from inspired by A New World series by IcedFairy. Dialogue heavily influenced by Immortal Defense.


Philemon's Love
==
Two women stood at the torii of a small shrine opposite a third.

The two women could have hardly been more different in appearance. One was garbed in the robes of a shrine maiden, and stood steadily on a pair of geta. Her face and skin were wrinkled, but her hands did not tremble. One wielded a gohei with practiced ease, while the other tightly gripped an intricate tsurugi.

The other was a tangle of metal that, against expectations, retained for now vaguely human form. The few visible patches of flesh were pale and turgid, simultaneously reminiscent of infants and corpses. The metal woman was garbed in a short-sleeved shirt and pants. In one hand rested an octagonal furnace, the wielder's long-serving hakkero. The other hand grasped a weapon more exotic still, a device of a design from the Outside World, an exploitation of harsh, uncaring rules that flung bits of metal at impressive speeds.

The third woman was outwardly young, and carried herself almost carelessly. She was garbed in white and purple, and her only armament was a folding fan of cloth and wood. Her eldritch nature was heralded by her seat, a toothless mouth teeming with eyes and arms. As she spoke, she made sweeping gestures, finally deciding to point to the sky.

"My dear friends, do not you see? The age of humans has ended."

The third woman pointed, first at the geriatric shrine maiden, then at the clockwork woman, who hissed and clicked as she first crumbled and then burrowed into the ground, growing and churning.

The shrine maiden glowed, and screamed as she became a god.
==
Disgusting.

Such creatures are only disgusting.

They are less than chattel, little more than belief-fodder, incapable of questioning, incapable of invention, incapable of anything other than prostration. Agriculture is a miracle to be preserved; writing has become little more than another ritual carried out by the priesthood. Only after a century of their slow, stubborn decline did I realize the importance of renewal, of the loud and destructive but novel stirrings.

The potential to achieve godhood is, as far as ascertainable, intrinsic to aspects fundamental to humanity.

These beings are less than pathetic, strange proto-monsters.

And I must rule them.

I am imprisoned here, doomed to jump from vessel to vessel as some Great Ghost, to ordain the birth of another human from the wombs of fettered grotesques. My sentence for attempting to die for my people is to live on, witnessing their shells mime them.

Once, just once, for a few short decades, one maid turned back the clock, and granted to me some degree of hope. And yet I was still a god, and I did not die before the end.

Other gods whisper to me, but their time as objects of worship to these inferior beings has made them crass and simple.

One fellow, whom I dare not call a god, is perhaps the only unconquered pillar of humanity. What irony that she is least human of us all. A grave-tree, if you will, a memorial that already looms vast and ineffable above what it commemorates. She is my light, the last shining beacon outside my barren dominion, the last star that a god of light can dare to embrace.

Why..... Am I alone?

Why..... Is this not an attractor?.... Why.... do not others..... achieve the same.....

Did she really..... have..... Did she really.... want..... Stillness and Movement?
==

The Sage of Eight Clouds sighed as she sipped her tea, attended by her three servants. She smiled at her two guests and the entourage of spirits that floated behind them.

The newer spirits were of considerably lower quality, and were so similar to each other that they might have been shavings of one great ghost, scattered through space and time. The second of her guests, servant of the first, would, as a hobby, form artificial spirits from incoming ones. A menagerie of her creations followed her, ranging from those in the mold of the Old Dead to shapes that would have been fantastic to anyone but the mistress of boundaries.

Looking at those shapes, the Sage recalled the past, where soulless beings strove unerringly to create their own magic, create life beyond the limits of soul and will. She recalled the ardor with which they coveted possibilities, sprouting new branches with alarming frequency.

Isolation is not enough for a garden. Good grooming is also necessary. A few snips, a few grafts, and an unruly bush is revealed as the hedge it is willed to be. Small grains of sand and the proper concoctions produce cysts and knots and other features that interrupt monotony in bonsai, producing pleasing whorls at the cost of the occasional canker.

Perhaps it did not have to be this way. It is certainly less exciting, even though the same motions are made. Victory without struggle is hardly entertaining.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: Iced Fairy on May 28, 2012, 04:03:13 PM
Well I was going to do this anyway, but I got called away until very very early, so I'm a little late on the announcement.

Deadline extension: One week.

Thanks to our two entrants who were on time, and know you two that you may edit and alter your works in the extra week.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: Nobu on June 01, 2012, 07:51:35 AM

Foreword:
In my headcanon I always envisioned Suwako as the least na?ve of the Moriya shrine group, on account of having ruled a thriving kingdom for so long. Sure, Kanako is taller and has larger endowment, but what is physical form to goddesses aside from personal preference? Using one?s eyes to measure maturity in goddesses is a fickle science. Which is probably why I also have the tendency to like the ?wizened loli? types, haha. If a god chose to walk amongst humans, wouldn?t a form like Suwako?s be the humbler of the two? Those big breasted immortals have something to prove! P:

This is probably also why my headcanon places Suwako as the dominant submissive of the pair. She enjoys being along for the ride, but only lets someone she trusts behind the wheel. But now maybe I?m saying too much.

This is a short short story. I tried making this chock full of complexities (or perhaps better put, I was in the mood for a complex piece), but it might just be disjointed and confusing. I?m not quite sure. It looks good in my head I guess! Haha.

This is also a love story. Probably.




Aurora of Perspective


?Are you sure about this, Moriya-sama??

?Not at all, but I see no other option. Does your foresight see beyond my own??

**************************************

The aged sun blanketed the fields of gold with warmth. The rivers, once sapphires, glittered as rubies under the dazzling light of midday.

Today was a day like any other, a day like no other. Gone were the hands that tilled the soil, reduced to warm bodies that scattered the landscape like a hailstorm moments passed. This scene was brought about by natural causes. Earth, wind, and rain had buffeted the landscape moments prior, the sky and heavens lit ablaze in the cataclysm of war.

Yet at the vantage point of Suwa of Moriya, the lightly upturned soil that filled her vision seemed almost peaceful. Fat trickles of sweat beaded down her neck and rolled down to splat on the earth in front of her. While a goddess had no need to sweat, Suwa had grown accustomed to human nature and relished such small reminders of a shared humanity. The sting of sweat in her eyes served as a passive reminder not to forget the lives that had been lost that day.

Or was it weeks? This was the first time since the war started that Suwa no Hime, god of earth and mountains, had stopped to consider time. For an immortal, time is what she has found to separate god from mortal the most. Any stretch of time was a drop in the bucket to her celestial timeline, and in that stretch thousands of drops were lost into the great river and contributed to its crimson hue. Blood was the mortal sign that she chose not to shed. Sweat, to her, was an acceptable humble feature to don. Souls can be taxed, regardless of the vessel.

But what do immortals know about death?

In a moment?s eternity, Suwa-no-hime lifted her head skyward. Taking hold of the outstretched hand, she meekly accepted her fate.

**********************

Today, the sky grew restless. The sun burned high in the sky like any other day. The teeming lake was the color of emeralds.

Kanako cleared her throat. ?Hey, Suwako.?

Suwako turned away from the lake?s reflection to address the fellow goddess, curious at the hint of tension in Kanako?s voice. ?What?s up? Something bothering you??

?I?ve been thinking.?

?Uh-oh. Are you planning on raising rent again? I thought I made last month?s payment on time..? Suwako feigned genuine distress.

 ?No, it?s nothing like that! I was thinking about.. before.?

?Yes?? Suwako swiveled to face Kanako, feet and palm squarely placed on the earth. The mountain goddess leaned forward in full attention, gaze directed upward through the wisps of bangs into the sky goddess?s downturned face. She could taste the rivulets of tension in the air on her tongue, a familiar taste reminiscent of an older time.

Kanako stared into her eyes, and her soul fell right in.

**********

The gaze of an infinite being is not to be taken lightly. Eyes are a window into the soul, and a god?s pupil the window to a cosmos. To a mortal?s limited perspective, a deity?s eyes are iridescent displays of ever-changing color. Suwako?s eyes were typically a rolling cascade of earthy hues, but this time distinct red regions roiled at the edges and flecked the outskirts of her blue irises. Then purple. When Kanako saw her own face staring down at her reflected in the abyss, she finally broke her gaze.

******

The sun bore low in the horizon. The sound of wind chimes drifted in the slow breeze to Kanako?s ears, signaling evening.

Suwako was the first to speak.

?I do not blame you any more than I blame the stars and sky, the wind and earth, nor the lakes and streams. When we bear the trappings of mortals, we participate vicariously in their cycles.? Suwa began to trace a circle in the air with an index finger, outlining the onibashira on Kanako?s back.

?Life and death. Rise and fall. We are infinite beings, but we choose to perch on the same vistas that humans do, do we not?? Suwako looked to Kanako for an answer.

?Well, yes.. but..? Before Kanako could finish her thought, Suwako pressed on.

?What can we do aside from live on? Where does blame enter the picture? You come to me with a heavy heart, Yasaka Kanako. And a heavy chest to boot.? Suwako piped. 

Kanako twitched visibly at that remark, but was not in the mood to retort in her usual fashion. Her head drooped.

?Aww, did I go too far there? Cheer up Kana-chan, It?s almost dinner! Sanae will be coming around clanging that infernal triangle she scavenged any minute now! Who taught her that, anyway?? Suwako rose to her feet and brushed her knees off, and stretched a hand out to the fellow goddess.

Kanako took the outstretched hand in her own. This time, it was Suwako who gave the reassuring squeeze.

The gesture was not lost on Kanako, her mind still caught in the throes of millennia past.

Her heart stirred. A seed planted.

With every end, there is a new beginning.

*
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: Iced Fairy on June 01, 2012, 09:25:33 PM
Come on you lot, there's 8 posts left in this thread and I want them to be filled with fics!

Those of you who are already done can have complementary strawberry ice cream.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: capt. h on June 03, 2012, 02:07:18 AM
It?s dark. I can?t see anything at all, so I make to get up and *bump* my head on something hard. I tap the ground ? wood. I tap the awfully low ceiling ? wood. I make to roll over and find wood again. So I?m stuck in a stuffy little wooden box. I summon a flame. No exits. Great. I?m stuck in a coffin, aren?t I?

How? How the hell did I get buried alive? Let?s see? Battle with neet, she smack talks me, I smack talk back, we kill each other, towards the end I get jabbed with a needle, rip it out, stab her with it, get my heart blasted out? then? nothing. Then I wake up in here.

Goddamn it. She poisoned me, didn?t she. Damn moon princess. Though I gotta say, I've never seen a poison this strong.

Well, time to get out of here. I blast through the top of the coffin, and get rewarded with a mouth full of dirt. Dirt, for the uninitiated, tastes like rocks mixed with an itty bit of feces, not something pleasant to have in your mouth. I?m six feet down, aren?t I? I wind up half clawing, half blasting my way through the grime. I swear I must have choked to death twice on the filth before I felt my hand break through. I pull myself up to my shoulders, and who do I find but the damn neet?s doctor.

She stares at me for a full minute before she decides to help me up.  As we both worked on getting me out I had to ask, ?What the hell did you cook up??

?I believed it was a cure to immortality,? The nurse explains. ?It seems my hypothesis was mistaken.?

?Thanks for helping me up doc.? I say. Then I deck her. ?Don?t make any more dangerous crap like that. You could have killed me. So tell me doc, what brings you out to this?? I glance around. Tombstones. Lots of tombstones. ?cemetery.?

?Well, you pricked the princess in your battle, and you see...? Eirin trails off. I glance at the tombstone next to mine.

HERE LIES KAGUYA HOURAISAN

I buckle over laughing. ?You better start digging. The neet must be furious.?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: Affinity on June 03, 2012, 08:35:22 AM
All of a sudden, sometime in summer, a strange restlessness suddenly began taking hold of Mokou, seeping into her interactions like slow poison.  Gradually, her answers became more terse and half-hearted, sometimes to the point where she would cut off the conversation in an irritated manner and leave without a word.  Occasionally, she would suddenly flare up at the smallest things and say hurtful things to me, and quickly I would grow wary around her.  Awkward silences were abound as I struggled to find anything non-offensive to say, and all in all, talking with her became a much less pleasant experience than it used to be.

When I at last raised my fears to her over tea, however, she seemed a bit nervous, and then quickly reassured me, with a sheepish chuckle and a slightly more tender tone of voice, that I was not at fault for all that had happened recently.  This frank admission of affection rather startled me, like a soothing remedy that dissolved all my pent-up pain, but what seemed to be a spark of the old Mokou disappeared the moment I inquired questioningly about her ongoing feud with Kaguya and how it had been affecting her; her face contorted into a flickering grimace almost instantly as she turned away, darkly muttering that she was over that issue.  Neither of us resumed the dangling conversation, and when she took her leave there was only a burning hatred in her eyes as she intoned the words that shook me to no end.

?We should never meet ever again.?

Immediately, as if ashamed, she stumbled out of the entrance with heavy steps before I could summon up the composure to say anything; the mistake that I had made replayed in my mind to no end as I saw her disappear into the trees, amidst the falling leaves, the image of her back burned softly into my mind.  In this laughable way our tea-time friendship came to an apparent end.

The tea on the table was still warm, the shadow of the situation hanging over me like a guillotine? and I could do nothing but calmly sip my cup of hot tea, swallowing back my tears.  Everything at first seemed absurd and inexplicable, a product of the wayward meanderings of the heart, and in this way, perhaps to distract myself from my feelings, I started thinking about the issue which had no precedent, instinctively attempting to overcome my shock by casting it into a mold of cause and effect I was familiar with.  Hurriedly, I summoned up the images from the past, trying to piece them together into some logical continuation of facts as I did in my study of history, and little did I realize that, by breaking up Mokou into a series of factoids and events, I had already lost faith in her as a friend,

She did talk disturbingly about suicide, for one, and then there were a few instances where dark passions would suddenly possess her while talking about Kaguya.  There were rumors that she was becoming rude, brash, and disturbing among the travelers she escorted recently, and very soon these isolated events started to coalesce together with the painful memories of the past month; the intruding inquiries into her situation, the suggestion for her to spend her time on some new hobby, the attacks on her useless fixation on revenge and how it seemed to be eating her up from the inside? I winced at how trite and overbearing I was, and in this sort of fever I reconstructed her motivations and character from scratch, linking it to the coldness she showed towards me, the web of connections leading inexorably towards the end I had feared the most.   By this point, the process I thought so meticulous decayed into the sham of making up of reasons for a foregone conclusion, and even the partially reassuring words she had said to me began to seem more fake than real in memory, as if she was trying to lead in politely to those devastating words,   A feeling of quiet despair seized me so, and the more I wallowed in the past, the more my thought processes seemed to crumble into a mass of memories, hopes, and fears? how could I forget the long nights spent watching the moon together, and the boring and yet engaging conversations?  How much I enjoyed those mundane moments? how inwardly glad I was that I finally had someone who could see me as a friend rather than as a person merely to be respected?

? how sad that all of that had already come to an end, in the most trivial of ways.  Already, before I had realized it, the end of a season had already come; the autumn leaves now buried beneath the winter snow, in the long and painful wait for the coming of spring.    Depressingly, I imagined that one day, I would soon be able to lose myself in my work and forget my troubles, letting my memories crystallize into bittersweet gems from long time?s past for the occasional viewing, but for now, I could do nothing but succumb to that wave of sorrow building up from within me for so long.  In a cradle of tears and memories; the good and happy times, I staggered onto my futon and fell into a restless sleep, my heart bound up in pain and agony.

===

Amidst my restless throes and frequent awakenings, the scene that appeared before me reminded me of the night I met Mokou for the first time, while making my rounds around the human village.  She seemed injured as she staggered out of the bamboo forest, her shirt and pants stained with blood.  But when I rushed to help her, she did not say that she was fine in her characteristically nonchalant way, but instead, lashed out at me and shouted at me to leave her alone, shooting an amulet bullet at me to drive me away. Taken aback, I felt an overwhelming pressure to avoid getting hurt by her any further, to selfishly forget my worries and to walk on as if nothing happened...

? but under the gentle moonshine, as I saw her bodily wounds recover, the blood on her shirt being absorbed back into her body, somehow the idea came to me that perhaps the injuries inflicted on her soul, hidden for many years, were now at their breaking point.  The everlasting flame of the phoenix, having far outstripped the limits of her human heart, seemed to burn her from the inside out, and how pitifully she writhed and how painfully she laughed, but her eyes seemed to plead with me to trust that she would be able to sort this out by herself and perhaps have those tea-time conversations with me again.  One day.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: The ⑨th Zentillion on June 03, 2012, 09:24:29 PM
Maidens of the Kaleidoscope Weekly Writing Challenge
Subject: Endings

Tenure
By Jason ?Zentillion? Winter


So, the time?s finally come for me to make my exit from the occupation I had worked and lived through for nearly seven decades. An occupation that has put me through plenty of good times, almost as many bad times, and quite a lot of the in-between. The occupation that has garnered me personally and my place of work and simultaneous residence conflicting things; praise and ire, friends and enemies, fame and infamy; things I wouldn?t have any other way.

Well, at least now, anyway. When I was younger, during the earlier years, effort was something I usually avoided unless there was a threat, mysterious goings-on, or a challenge from someone else - anything that actually piqued my interest or just simply annoyed me enough that I would go out to put a stop to it and get some peace and quiet. Funnily, this usually would only happen several times a year so I was usually lulled back into complacency until the next time. But as I grew older and learned more about myself, I suppose my priorities changed a bit. I began working harder.

My late teens and twenties were only the start of my long road to furthering myself, I eventually was able to summon gods with relative ease, though it wasn?t until my early thirties when I had completely mastered it, and let me tell you, that took actual effort. If I had stayed the way I had when I was younger, I?d still just be resolving things whenever the mood struck me instead of truly fulfilling my duties and learning all of my powers to prepare the next in line.

The problem with that was, well, in all that time I shrugged off love and romance to relax or to train, usually once you hit your mid to late thirties around here (well, when you?re a human at least) you can pretty much only come to terms that you?re going to wind up an old maid, a metaphorical cake beyond its holiday of origin. Then again, with my job, I suppose having children by blood should have been out of the question. But then, I met him.

I?ll spare you the details, I?m sure you don?t want to deal with me talking on and on about every little intricacy of my love life, so I?ll just get to the barebones. I have my first child at 42, but what do you know it?s a boy. He, of course grows up to be a wonderful young man, no doubt about that, and I love him no less because of it. But he?s not, at least? traditionally going to wind up a shrine maiden. Besides, something about our power can only be passed on to a female in the family, which is kind of unfortunate, it would be interesting to have a priest for this shrine. Heh, instead, as a small bit of irony, he took after my best friend instead and became a magician under her tutelage.

At 47, that second child comes, and, there she is, the one destined to take the reins. She grows up to be beautiful, smart, faithful, and strong, just like me. Unlike me, however, she winds up actually taking things in a serious manner right at the start. She?s already summoning minor gods when I was only flying by my own power just before that incident with the scarlet mist that happened so long ago. I remember one thing clearly about it - it was annoying and I went off to stop it at the source. That?s all that had mattered to me then, because it was an inconvenience.

Would I have done things in a different way if I had all of my current knowledge and power back then? Probably not. I still would have gone to that mansion and stopped that mist before it became an environmental hazard. My friends agree with this whole-hearted and with confidence. In fact, most of the things I did in my younger years, I doubt I would have done them differently - well maybe by a few small margins, but that would have been it.

But, moving on, she was going to be the perfect successor. She even winds up with a daughter of her own at 19, and my granddaughter pretty much continues the pattern of beauty, smarts, and skill. I didn?t think I?d see when she went through the ritual to become the next in line. That was, until her mother, my daughter was killed by a youkai when my granddaughter was just two. I, her father, our son and son in law, my friends, all of us devastated by the news. Devastation became anger, and anger became revenge. When we found that youkai, we were going to do the sort of extermination that we didn?t actually call ?extermination,? there would be no returning later for it. This was going to be permanent.

My husband and my son in law found the youkai first, but they were not holy men nor magicians and were cut down with the same overwhelming hatred and fury our child and his wife had been. You can bet my son and I hunted it down, and joined by my best friend and his mentor, put an end to them. We were horrified that it had to come to this, but that?s how it wound up being. We promised ourselves to make sure something like that would never happen again.  We made sure the orphaned girl would still have us.

We taught her magician?s magic along with the magic she would learn by tradition. Like her mother and unlike I, she?s completely into her studies, and considering she?s putting work into two schools of power and not one, it?s nothing short of amazing how dedicated she is. Perhaps part of it is also because we didn?t skirt around what happened to her parents. The only secrets we keep are those about what she?s going to learn later in her training.

Finally, it?s come to this point. We?ve set up the ritual just as it has been set up for every one in line before, to transfer my soul?s connection to the Great Barrier over to her own. It?s a huge responsibility, but she says she?s ready, and I can tell she?s completely truthful. Her brother and my friend help, having a magician along is help enough but with two, things are even easier. Her body and mine glow, strands of power and spirit weaving between us. Outside, the Barrier ripples just the littlest bit as it?s prone to do with the ritual.

Finally, all those strands have pulled over to her and are absorbed. The tenure of I, Reimu Hakurei, as the Hakurei Shrine maiden has come to its end after so much joy and pain, more the former than the latter, thank goodness.
Title: Re: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: Sect on June 03, 2012, 11:23:16 PM
I see a lot of interesting stories here, so I decided to try something for fun, and as a challenge: write a coherent story, or at least scene, in two sentences. It's much more challenging than it seems.

Quote
Despite her seeming composure, anxiety writhed inside of Kanako, twisting her thoughts with hesitation and fear.

When she saw Sanae in pure white, nervous but so happy, she realized that everything was fine after all.
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: AnonymousPondScum on June 04, 2012, 02:55:34 AM
Aaaargh. :ohdear:

I was gonna write something for this week but the muse is thwacking me in bursts and every time it thwacks me I have this urge to rewrite things in a different manner.

That and I half-forgot about the whole thing until today and it's late and I don't want to rush it, much less sacrifice sleep for it.

I have a very rough draft but Hell if I'm printing it because it's a long rambly wall of text and zero actual dialogue. Now I want to do it in a totally different style. Bluh bluh bluh.

That much said, when I DO get it done, should I paste it here belatedly or in its own topic?
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: Iced Fairy on June 04, 2012, 03:05:49 AM
I have a very rough draft but Hell if I'm printing it because it's a long rambly wall of text and zero actual dialogue. Now I want to do it in a totally different style. Bluh bluh bluh.

That much said, when I DO get it done, should I paste it here belatedly or in its own topic?
You should put it in it's own topic.  Or perhaps save it for later....
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: nintendonut888 on June 04, 2012, 06:57:01 AM
Posting close to the deadlines? Two sentence-long WWC entries? Sure, why not? 8D

Ahem. Credit to Rou for his half of the story, slightly edited for the contest.

NSFW warning!

---

<Sakana> No. You are NOT posting NSFW stuff out in the open, warning or not. Even moreso stuff that's half by another person when that person has seemingly not agreed to it. Go back and read the Library-rules.

Here, this is how you do it:


[nsfw]http://pastebin.com/wDrfcMBv[/nsfw]



---

Thank you, and good night.
Title: Re: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: PX on June 04, 2012, 07:01:37 AM
I... finally did it.

The girl lied in the ruins of the city, spent of all her energy. The sky held no vision of hope, only the clouds of despair. The tears she had held for eternity finally fell from the heavens as she finally tasted victory.

Her thoughts wandered to the beginning of her journey. She remembered the six months she had spent in the hospital. Her first conversation with her.

"You have a great name, so you should act cool to match it!"

Back to the first time she was attacked. She had looked so cool when she saved her. Her first friend. When she had looked at her corpse, she brought this curse upon herself to help her out however she could.

She remembered when she had made the promise that gave her a direction, and when she had to kill her best friend.

"..ra-chan!"

Her mind was brought back into the present as she saw a pink haired girl running towards her. Along side her was a strange white animal running on four legs.

"Ma...doka...."

"Homura-chan! Amazing! You defeated the Walpurgisnacht all by yourself! Homura-chan? Are you all right?!"

"I'm fine.... Mado-!"

Homura started writhing in pain.

"Homura-chan! Kyubey, what's happening to her!"

The strange animal started speaking. "She spent up all her power on defeating the witch. All that's left is for her to turn into a witch more powerful than the one she defeated."

"No! Homura-chan! Kyubey, isn't there anything we can do?"

"You can become a magical girl and use your wish to replenish her soul gem. All you have to do is make the contract."

"No! Madoka! You can't! That'll be wasting all of my effort to stop you from becoming a magical girl. Ugh."

"Homura-chan! Stop talking. I'll start looking for the grief seed rig-"

"It's too late Madoka. Madoka.... I have one last wish. And only you can help me fulfill it."

"What is it Homura-chan?"

"I'm tired of fighting.... I've been fighting for as long as I can remember. I don't want to turn into a witch and fight anymore. So please, Madoka, destroy my soul gem."

"But Homura-chan!"

Homura reached into her shield and pulled out a pistol. The same pistol that she had once used to destroy Madoka's soul gem.

"Please... do this for me. As my best friend...."

"Homura-chan...."

As a circle of blue opened up in the center of the sea of black clouds, a single gunshot could be heard along with the sound of a girl crying.



Bonus: Kawashite yo kusoku wasure naiyo ne...~ (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Uxf4hzWgi8E&t=13s)
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: Iced Fairy on June 04, 2012, 07:04:52 AM
Hammered

Judging will commence now.  But wait!  A new thread is approaching fast! (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,12780.0.html)

Tomorrow the final champion of this thread shall be chosen, and they shall hold their title for all of June!  But there are new battles in the future.

Fight on writers, for everlasting glory!
Title: Re: Weekly Writing Challenge! - Endings
Post by: Iced Fairy on June 07, 2012, 01:00:26 AM
Alright, it took the judges a bit of time but I think we've reached something of a consensus.

Sect, I thought you did passingly well with small space.  Similarly Donut's work was coherent, if not entirely properly placed.  Capth, Your story was solid, but also a bit short and not quite fitting with the theme.  Still I laughed.

As for our longer entrants, Logos I'm afraid your story just got lost in itself.  There was nothing solid to end.  PX, I was interested in seeing a Madoka entry, but you didn't really do much with it.  I think some body would have improved it a lot, or at least a

Everyone else I can say had solid ideas, but unfortunately all of you lost flow at some point.  Santora, you needed to bridge the gap between the old and new parties a little better, and could have used a little more body.  Affinity, your wordiness worked against you.  Long entrances and paragraphs for dreams and hallucination, shorter sentences for everyday impact.  Zent, you were a little to clinical when you reached the twist in your story.  If you'd had strong emotion there I think you'd have won.  Which leads us to....

Nobu : While the connections between the two deities could have been described a little better, and you should avoid explanatory authors notes like the plague, your story did what it set out to do in a neat manner, and your ending was an interesting one.  So congratulations Nobu, you are the winner.